《Omnipotent Mrs. Finn》


 Chapter 1 The Engagement

    Chapter 1 The Engagement


    In the hospital, Ruby Harold was sitting on the bench in the hallway, looking at the two aggressive men


    in front of her, ¡° You want me to marry into the Finn family, and that¡¯s fine. But you have to give back my


    mother¡¯s possessions¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Do you think you are eligible to pose a condition to me, Rube?¡± the woman interrupted her with


    a shrill voice.


    Ruby turned to look at her stepmother, Susan Shaw, who had driven her mother to death, reced her


    as Mrs.Harold. She sent her and her grandma abroad, and then left them without any further support.


    After more than ten years since she was sent abroad, her stepmother came to her abruptly and urged


    her to go back and marry into the Finn family.


    Ruby tried her utmost to restrain the hatred to her as she pushed her sses up, ¡°Now it¡¯s you asking


    for a favor. If you think it is uneptable, just go away.¡±


    Susan was annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to marry into such a noble family! Besides, the engagement was


    made by your dead mother at the very beginning!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ruby nodded while asked rhetorically, ¡°But does the engagement still be recognized by the


    Finn family?¡±


    Her question embarrassed the woman, who didn¡¯t answer but turned to look at a middle aged man,


    Spencer.


    ¡°Ruby, they always keep their promise! How could they reject you after making the engagement?¡±


    Spencer broke the silence in an abnormal tone of tender.


    ¡°Dad, I hear that Levi has to live in a wheelchair for the rest of his life due to his leg problems. Besides,


    it¡¯s almost impossible for him to be the heir of his family,¡± she interrupted him.


    Then, she nced at them and said aggrievedly, ¡°I know the Finn family doesn¡¯t want to see Levi dies


    without issue, so they offer generous rewards to the woman who can give birth to his heir.¡±


    ¡°I guess my dear stepmother must be so eager to build a rtionship with the Finn family but unwilling


    to let my little sister Rita marry a cripple, so youe to find me as the alternative.¡±


    Spencer turned scarlet from embarrassment but still trying to excuse it, ¡°Your mother and Hattie were


    good friends back in the day!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ruby said, ¡°If Levi wasn¡¯t crippled, you would have asked Rita to marry him.¡±


    Since his real intention was seen through by her, Spencer got irritated for the shame, ¡°Watch your


    tongue, Ruby!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath, Spencer,¡± Susan spoke up, ¡°she has no idea about how lucky she is to marry


    Levi!¡±


    ¡°Now that you know how lucky it is, leave it to Rita. I¡¯m pretty sure she won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    The engagement didn¡¯t really matter to her. After all, it wasn¡¯t the only way to get back her mother¡¯s


    legacy.


    Rudy stood up immediately and was about to walk away.


    But Spencer stopped her hurriedly. He gritted his teeth as if he had made a tough decision, ¡°Well, I¡¯m


    not that sure how many stuffs your mother left. You know, I can¡¯t remember everything so clearly after


    so many years now. I have to make it clear.¡±


    He tried to act like a loving father, but she didn¡¯t bite at the bait at all. ¡°I am not negotiating with you. I¡¯m


    informing you.¡±


    ¡°The door is over there, you guys can get out of here now,¡± she said straightly.


    Spencer blurted out with his teeth gnashed, ¡°Fine! I promise you! But you have to marry Levi! You have


    one day to pack your stuffs and then back with us!¡±


    Such a hurry. As if he was afraid that she would break the deal if he hesitated. Ruby restrained herself


    from mocking him but made a bright smile instead.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Done! Thank you, dad! You are so generous!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2 Open The Door!

    Chapter 2 Open The Door!


    A dayter, Ruby went to the airport carrying a suitcase and took the earliest flight. When she went


    back to her mothend, it was already at night.


    So she checked in the Hilton and waited for the arrangement of the Harolds in the suite.


    The jagg made her feel so fatigued, and then she slowly fell asleep on the bed. Before she lost


    consciousness, she heard some faint sounds of footstepsing from somewhere in the room.


    And then¡­


    Hearing a snap all of a sudden, she opened her eyes quickly and became alert, reaching for something


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    under her pillow¡­


    The next second, someone raised the quilt and got on the bed, and Ruby pushed him with her hand


    instinctively.


    However, her arm was grabbed by a cold hand and got pressed on her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I will kill you immediately,¡± the man said coldly.


    Ruby was frightened. Her body was rigid with fear, but she could smell something she was familiar with


    in these years. It was blood.


    This guy was wounded.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to hide,¡± the manmanded.


    Hide here? Ruby frowned. This was a suite, not a sanctuary!


    She grabbed the pen under the pillow and stabbed him in his neck under the moonlight.


    But before she could make it, somebody was knocking at the door hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m FBI officer, open the


    door!¡±


    Given the emergency, she withdrew her hand quickly.


    FBI? More like an illegal operation.


    Even though in this situation, the man made a further demand to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you open the door if you


    don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Ruby smiled coldly, ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Levi Finn frowned. He lowered his head and made eye contact with Ruby identally.


    Under the moonlight, she saw a pair of deep cold eyes, which made her feel familiar¡­


    And because of this, she hesitated.


    The man seized the chance and grasped Ruby¡¯s other arm. Because of his sudden move, the pen was


    forced to be released and fell off from her hand.


    ¡°You have no choice right now,¡± the man said faintly and breathe quickly, indicating that he was


    suffering from acute pain.


    While the man outside was knocking the door heavily like he could break into the room very soon.


    Levi ripped off her clothes quickly andmanded, ¡°Moan!¡±


    Moan? Though Ruby was still young and pure, she knew what kind of ¡®moan¡¯ he was asking her to


    make.She blushed in a sudden.


    His hunky body was in close contact with her, barely naked, and although he was trying to prop up


    himself, it was still unavoidable for skin contact. How could he urge her to moan under this


    circumstance?


    What a jackass!


    She gritted her teeth with her hand going downwards, and suddenly stabbed her finger at his leg, right


    on the wound.

 Chapter 3 A Silver Tongue

    Chapter 3 A Silver Tongue


    The sudden pain made him loosen the control on her for a moment.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby took the chance and pressed him down immediately.


    Levi didn¡¯t expect this. The girl got him so easily that she made him unable to move only by pressing


    his shoulder. He was so weak now.


    Ruby looked down at him, while the wound in his leg was still bleeding.


    However, the bleeding was stopped significantly thanks to her pressing the wound with her finger.


    ¡°I prefer you moaning rather than I, sir,¡± Ruby smiled, trying to take a good look at his face under the


    moonlight. But the door was kicked open with a bang.


    The man flipped over his body and pressed her down immediately, and kissed her with his cold lips.


    She was surprised by him and groaned.


    Soon, the man started moving and pretend like he was having sex with her.


    Ruby tried to knee him hurriedly but was stopped by him, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I have to do


    this for real.¡±


    His breath was so close to be felt, reminding her of something horrible in her memory.


    As she lost the chance to suppress him, and was terrified by the trauma came from her memory, she


    could no longer stop him anymore.


    She felt pain all of a sudden and saw him take a bite at her shoulder, so she groaned and scratched his


    back in return.


    Meanwhile, the lights were on.


    Seeing the broad back of the man and the exposed body of the girl who was flushed on the bed, the


    man in ck moved back to the entrance of the room embarrassingly before they could see the face of


    the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this, mister and madam. Please show me your identification.¡±


    But the man just threw a vase to him and yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you? Get out!¡±


    The searchers apologized and left the room, frightened.


    Ruby could hear what they were talking outside, ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The door was shut down and the room became silent once again.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate to attack him with all she got, but he had expected this and defended against her


    attack easily.


    ¡°Who are you? Who sends you here?¡± he tried to grasp her wrist but missed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who is supposed to ask you the questions,¡± she stepped back and stared at him


    cautiously.


    Nobody knew she was back in the country except Dr. Moore. This man¡¯s fighting skills made her feel


    familiar and dangerous.


    The man was surprised and said coldly, ¡°If you really don¡¯t know who I am, you should have asked for


    help.¡±


    Let alone her skills, the fact that she could handle this kind of situation in calm had already made him


    feel she was not an ordinary woman.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. Besides, I¡¯m the one who just saved you. Why are you


    questioning me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about who he was at all, she just never started a feud.


    But the premise was, he was not offending her.


    Ruby had been living a peaceful life abroad for 5 years with this principle. If she hadn¡¯t heard the news


    she was concerned about, she wouldn¡¯t take the proposal of the Harolds so easily. If it was her only


    purpose to take back her mother¡¯s possessions, she had more aggressive methods to achieve the


    goal.


    Levi licked his lip and said, ¡°You really have a silver tongue. I regret that I didn¡¯t take the chance to


    taste it just now.¡±

 Chapter 4 The Same Trick

    Chapter 4 The Same Trick


    When he was speaking to her, his hand had reached her body.


    Ruby kicked him immediately. When he was dodging her kick, his wound was grazed.


    This annoyed him immediately. He stepped forward and pushed Ruby hard against the wall regardless


    of his bleeding wound. Then, he grabbed her arms in one hand and put them over her head.


    ¡°You''re trying to use the same trick, huh?¡±


    Ruby struggled for a while, but it was in vain.


    A trace of hormone she sniffed from the man above her was mixed with the smell of blood, which made


    her feel he was getting more wild and evil.


    He looked at Ruby like viewing his prey, touching her ear slightly with his nose.


    His warm breath spread on her neck, making her face flush. She raised her leg and tried to kick him


    back, but he had anticipated this and pressed her against the wall.


    Now that she was in a shameful pose with her long leg raised up, her face was redder than before, ¡°Let


    go of me, you bastard!¡±


    Many years ago, she was raped by someone in such a pose. At that time, the man bumped her so


    cruelly that she could only feel heavy pain and helplessness.


    The sense of humiliation rushed into her mind and made her spasm.


    Levi was surprised by her reaction and the next second he touched something wet on her face.


    She¡­cried?


    At first, he just intended to scare this arrogant girl, but he didn¡¯t know she would cry so easily.


    So he released her and put a nket on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about anything that happened


    in this room.¡±


    Ruby huddled under the nket and shivered like a poor puppy.


    Levi remained silent for a while and left.


    Making sure that there was no other person in the room, Ruby stood up slowly and opened her hand.


    It was a white jade lying in her hand.


    The jade was so nicely polished and craved that the cost of hand-finishing must be higher than the jade


    itself. However, this piece of jade was not supposed to match such an borate craft.


    It could be told that it meant a lot to its owner.


    Ruby raised her lips and smiled. Sometimes, even the preditor couldn¡¯t know how cunning a prey could


    be.


    Meanwhile, in the house of the Finn family.


    A lot of used bandages were put on the tray and the pungent smell of the disinfectant spread all over


    the sickbay.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A man was sitting in the office chair with two doctors closing his wounds in the leg with stitches. The


    buttons of his shirt were undone, exposing his tanned and muscr chest.


    The nurse around him said worriedly ¡°Mr. Finn, you need to have an injection of local anesthetic¡­¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it¡± someone said in a teasing tone.


    A man with fair skin and a beautiful appearance was walking to him at a brisk pace.


    Seeing his wounds, even such a rakish man couldn¡¯t help but take out the handkerchief from his suit


    and cover his nose and mouth, ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need a local anesthetic with that deep wound?¡±


    Levi opened his eyes slowly and nced at him in scorn, ¡°Just a scratch.¡±

 Chapter 5 Who Else is Gonna Be?

    Chapter 5 Who Else is Gonna Be?


    Just a scratch?


    He was asked to here at such ate night by Levi and watched the doctors treating his bloody wounds.


    Thanks to his solid status built up in these years, otherwise his injury must be gossiped in the


    EastGarden.


    The man didn¡¯t ask how he got the wounds, but grumbled, ¡°These guys really want to kill you! They


    didn¡¯t show any mercy to you!¡±


    Levi smiled coldly, ¡°Mercy? It¡¯ll never happen to the Finn family.¡±


    Since he was five, he had witnessed numerous idents all these years.


    And it was at the age of five, he saw his mother leaped to her own death, and then another woman


    walked into his home a monthter.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t know why the people around him treated him differently, until he saw the people


    from his grandfather¡¯s family.


    And it was at that time, he started to realize that howplex the situation was in his family. As he


    grew older, he found that the things he knew about his family were only the tip of the iceberg.


    The Finns, the wealthy and influential family in the city, was covered with dirty things. Here, kinship was


    nothing but a joke.


    The only things that mattered were interests and the incidental, endless fights never ceased to happen.


    Levi couldn¡¯t remember that how many times he had been the target of an assassination. But every


    time he just treated the wounds in here and left like nothing happened.


    They didn¡¯t kill him in the car identst time, so they found a woman to spy on him this time with the


    excuse of looking after him.


    He had gotten familiar with this kind of scheme for a long time. He also knew that affection was the


    most meaningless thing in the marriage of his family, since they never marry someone because of love.


    ¡°I heard that they started to suspect you. Are you going to keep pretending to be a cripple until you


    die?¡± the man said.


    Pretending to be a cripple?


    ¡°I¡¯m a real cripple now. Do you want to check my leg?¡± Levi said indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man shrugged and leaned on the wall, watching the doctors warping up his wounds


    with bandages.


    ¡°Levi, someone told me that the girl returned now,¡± the man frowned.


    Levi stubbed out his cigarette, ¡°the girl from the Harolds?¡±


    ¡°Who else is gonna be? In the view of the Harolds, even a cripple is a good choice to them,¡± he said


    with an expression of scorn.


    Obviously, he had been investigating the Harold family for a while.


    ¡°She was sent abroad at a very young age. Though she looks pretty sophisticated, I think she is


    probably an ignoramus considering her father. She had never been in school when she was abroad,


    and my man who was responsible for following her reported that she was using an expensiveptop¡­¡±


    He continued, ¡°How can a girl without ie afford such an expensiveptop? His father never gives


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    a cent to her.¡±


    After hearing him talking so much about her, Levi knew he just trying to tell him that this girl from the


    Harolds was nothing but a material girl just like his family members.¡±


    Well, girls, he did meet a distinguished one tonight.


    She was swift and unruly like a wild cat, evoking his desire to conquer her.


    He hadn¡¯t had this kind of feeling for a long time, but it really wasn¡¯t the time to meet her¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    His words drew Levi back from the recall so that he had to keep hearing him chattering.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to be careful. Maybe she will be bribed by those from EastGarden,¡± the man


    paused for a minute and continued, ¡°Besides¡­ If you decide to marry her, what about


    Amelia?¡±

 Chapter 6 Where is Your Pendant?

    Chapter 6 Where is Your Pendant?


    Amelia¡­


    Levi lost in thought. Every time he thought of her lovely face, he would have aplex feeling in his


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mind.


    Every time he faced Amelia Moore, he couldn¡¯t calm himself down.


    ¡°Jare, I have no choice,¡± Levi required the medical team to leave the room and sit in the wheelchair,


    ¡°Only when all the potential risks are removed can I give Amelia a peaceful future.¡±


    Before that, he could only live with lies.


    Jared sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I will try my best to hide the truth from her. But if she knows it one


    day¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I will take care of her.¡±


    Jared nced at his chest and frowned, ¡°Where is your pendant?¡±


    ¡­


    Ruby couldn¡¯t fall asleep all night.


    When she was abroad with her grandma at the beginning, she was just 18. To earn her living, she went


    to sell beers in the bar and was targeted by a group of drunken hooligans. Before she could run away


    from them, she fell down to the ground, but she didn¡¯t give up. She stumbled to a man who looked


    decent and asked for help, but it turned out that he was not better than those hooligans.


    He just pulled her against the wall and kissed her, bumping her so hard that she cried due to the pain.


    The man kept apologizing to her, wiped her tears from her face, and said in panting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I will


    be responsible for this¡­ Just remember to find me¡­¡±


    He raped her. And after he finished, he put a cheque into her pocket.


    But Ruby was so painful and exhausted that she couldn¡¯t speak anything to him. She struggled to leave


    this ce as soon as possible and then passed out near the hospital.


    When she woke up, it was three dayster. In these three days, the doctor contacted her grandma and


    cashed the cheque.


    What happened couldn¡¯t be changed now.


    She had to lie to her grandma that she had met some robbers, and her grandma believed it.


    But only Ruby knew, that her life was going to be different from now on.


    She got into medical school with the money. She was so talented that she skipped grades for many


    times. In her twenties, she had been a medical doctor, but she still pretended to be naive and innocent


    in front of everyone, until she received an email¡­


    Leaving the hotel, Ruby sit in the car indifferently and saw the sun shined on the crowded street.


    She loved the bustle of her hometown.


    It was so real and nice at least.


    When Ruby was having her moment, her phone rang.


    She looked at the screen and saw a message, ¡°Miss. Harold, Dr. Moore has got everything ready. Do


    you need anything else?¡±


    Ruby nced at the street and replied, ¡°I want a quiet ce to live.¡±


    ¡°OK! Please feel free to tell me anything you need at any time!¡±


    The driver of the car couldn¡¯t help but peek at her.


    She was sitting in the backseat without saying a word and wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. ¡°No


    wonder she was sent abroad by her family without support. White shirts and jeans, she must live a


    tough life there!¡± the driver thought.


    Thinking about the order from ¡®that person¡¯, he braked the car slowly.

 Chapter 7 Show the Strength

    Chapter 7 Show the Strength


    ¡°Are we arrived?¡± Ruby asked when she noticed the car was stopped.


    ¡°Given the traffic jam, I suggest you get off the car now and walk to the destination,¡± the driver said.


    Ruby raised her head and saw only a few cars on the road.


    You called this a traffic jam¡­


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ruby didn¡¯t want to argue with him and got off the car.


    And the driver neither helped her open the door nor said goodbye to her like he didn¡¯t give a shit about


    Ruby, until she went to talk to him by the window.


    ¡°Mr¡­Lee?¡± Ruby took a look at his name tag, which made the driver start to feel stressed.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he covered his name tag quickly.


    Thinking about his master, it was his only way to keep the job.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ruby smiled slightly and patted his shoulder, ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    She came to him suddenly and left quietly. Ruby had walked away before the driver noticed.


    The driver swore at her quietly and was about to drive away.


    But before he could get on the road, the car lost control and hit the greenbelt nearby.


    Seeing the driver was yelling for help in the driving seat, she snorted and walked away.


    Nobody knew that she just put some silver needles back in her bag.


    She knew there was something wrong with the driver when he was treating her like nobody. But she


    didn¡¯t want to think too much about it and took a taxi to the shopping mall.


    Since she was using Spencer¡¯s credit card, she put everything she wanted into the cart without looking


    at the price tag, until Spencer was calling her on the phone.


    Picking jewelry at the counter, she took the call and felt the restrained anger of Spencer.


    ¡°Ruby, why are you buying so many expensive things¡ª¡±


    ¡°Really? I hear that Rita¡¯s Hermes handbag was paid for by your credit card.¡±


    ¡°Ruby, why are you so rude? Where did you learn it¡ª¡±


    ¡°I hear that you paid for Rita¡¯s car too¡±


    ¡°Ruby, you can get everything you want when you marry into the Finn family. Can you just save some


    money for me?!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Finn family will look down upon family if so, you know?¡±


    Spencer was speechless.


    She really hit his weak point.


    And she was really good at this.


    She was appreciating the bracelet she was trying on. The novel design and delicate craving left a good


    impression on her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t show the strength of our family without maxing out your credit card, right, dad?¡± Ruby said at


    ease.


    Spencer felt like he was being scammed, but after weighing his options, he had no choice but said,


    ¡°Fine, take it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±


    Then, she wore the matched ring and swiped the credit card.


    When she was about to leave, a message popped up on her phone, ¡°Miss Harold, someone is


    following you. Do you want us to deal with them?¡±


    Ruby turned her head slightly and saw some sneaky men were walking behind her.


    She didn¡¯t put them in mind and replied, ¡°No. I can settle it.¡±


    She thought there would be some new trick, but it turned out to be the old one.

 Chapter 8 My Master Wants to See You

    Chapter 8 My Master Wants to See You


    When Ruby walked to a back street, one of the bludgers couldn¡¯t help but approach her, ¡°Where are


    you going, chick?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. Who sent you here? What do you want?¡± Ruby raised her head and looked at him,


    ¡°Or, what kind of a message does your boss want to leave me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nobody knew what was going on. He was only osting her!


    The bludger had no idea about how to reply to her.


    Since she had something important to do, she took a look at the watch and said, ¡°So you want to have


    a one-on-one? It¡¯s also fine for me to fight against all of you at the same time.¡±


    It was the first time for them to hear such a proposal.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean we can¡¯t even defeat a little girl?¡± the bludger was irritated, ¡°I¡¯m


    going to teach her a¡­Ahh!¡±


    His torturous scream echoed in the back street, andter, more screams came out.


    More and more people were gathering around to see what happened. Soon, the police arrived and


    brought them and Ruby back to the police office.


    In the interrogation room, Ruby was sitting on the chair quietly.


    ¡°What happened down there?¡± the policeman said.


    ¡°They tried to sexually harass me,¡± she said coldly and nced at the bludgers, who were frightened by


    her nce at the corner.


    ¡°Does she look like she was harassed?¡± they said.


    The policeman looked at Ruby who was nice and clean and then turned to look at the muddy bludgers.


    ¡°Why are they covered with dust and mud?¡± he frowned.


    Ruby shrugged and said, ¡°They got what they deserved.¡±


    ¡°Help us, policeman! This woman is a god damn lunatic!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and be quiet!¡±


    ¡°If we have done something wrong, please punish us by thew, not by this madman!¡± they cried.


    But the policeman only nced at them scornfully.


    While Ruby was ying with her phone carelessly like it was none of her business.


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was only acting in self-defense. You can check the security footage.¡± Ruby stood up slowly.


    ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we will check it. Please leave your contact details here before you leave so that we can inform


    you when it¡¯s needed.¡±


    Ruby nodded, wrote down her contact details, and left.


    When she walked out of the police station and moved on, someone blocked her path right in front of


    her. She raised her head and saw a strong man in ck.


    ¡°My master wants to see you,¡± he said coldly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby nced at him and walked past him without paying attention, ¡°Tell him I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After she walked past him, she hit the firm chest of another man.


    Raising her head to take a look at the man in front of her, she was stunning and felt like her body was


    frozen.


    It was him!

 Chapter 9 Playing the Fool

    Chapter 9 ying the Fool


    ¡°Surprise, huh?¡± Levi lit up a cigarette and blew the smoke to her delicate face.


    That night, he ran away so hurriedly that he forgot to take a good look at her face.


    This time, she didn¡¯t tie up her long hair or wear the sses. Her long, thin eyshes were flutter like a


    butterfly on her bright eyes and fare face.


    Ruby stepped back and said, ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, sir.¡±


    Given that he could locate her and block her way in such a short time, she felt that he was not easy to


    deal with.


    He looked down at Ruby and said meaningfully, ¡°How dare you take away my thing?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I have never taken anything from you.¡±


    She denied, and saw more than five bodyguards from the corner of her eyes.


    Like he had already known what she was thinking, he walked up to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to slip


    away. Either you give my thing back to me, or I take you with me.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡­Ahh!¡±


    He grabbed her wrist and put her into the backseat of the car with himself.


    The doors were locked, and the driver started the engine.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she said in a wobbly voice like a frightened rabbit.


    Levi smiled coldly and approached her, ¡°You think you can fool me?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what are you talking about!¡±


    He pinched her jaw and spoke in a fierce whisper, ¡°Still trying to y the fool? So, you don¡¯t intend to


    give it back to me, do you? I guess I have to take you now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this moment, Ruby was convinced that he was definitely not easy to deal with.


    She raised her head and looked into his eyes coldly, ¡°Are you trying to hurt me? Do you know who I


    am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Harold family and the fiancee of Mr. Finn. If you hurt me, the Harolds and


    the Finns won¡¯t leave you alone!¡±


    Looking at her arrogant face, Levi squinted and smiled, ¡°The fiancee of¡­ Mr. Finn?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you scared? Release me right now or you wille to a sticky end!¡± Ruby thought he was


    scared and felt even more arrogant.


    Levi burst intoughs and said, ¡°Yeah, really.¡±


    He was so ¡®scared¡¯ that he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Ruby closed her lips and looked disappointed.


    Of course, the Harolds and the Finns wouldn¡¯t scare a man who had the guts to kidnap her in broad


    daylight.

 Chapter 10 Playing the Fool

    Chapter 10 ying the Fool


    ¡°What about the thingsst night? I helped you to get away with those people and that¡¯s how you are


    going to repay me?¡± Ruby was a little bit worried but still pretending to be calm like she wasn¡¯t even


    afraid of him.


    She had ced a silver needle in between her fingers. Once he was going to do something bad to her,


    she would let him regret it right away.


    ¡°Oh? So, how do you want me to repay you?¡± Levi took a look at her fingers and smiles scornfully.


    Ruby forced herself to look at Levi and said, ¡°If you are grateful to me, you should release me right


    now¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she was astonished.


    The man approached her all of a sudden. Ruby tried to move back instinctively, but Levi held the back


    of her head and pushed it towards him.


    She felt numb with shock at that moment.


    The face of Levi was so close to her that his warm breaths were blowing by her ear. His hand moved


    down slowly to her neck and clenched slightly. Levi was appreciating this like a hunter appreciating his


    prey, ¡°Your neck was so thin¡­¡±


    ¡­That he could break it easily.


    Ruby opened her eyes widely out of fear and surprise.


    She left her weak spot open to him!


    That was a silly mistake she had never done before!


    While Ruby was thinking about making a suicide attack with the silver needle, Levi said, ¡°If you really


    don¡¯t want to give it back to me, that¡¯s fine. But the pendant is the love token I¡¯m going to give my


    fianc¨¦e. Now that you want to keep it, does it mean that you want to marry me?¡±


    Ruby broke out into cold sweat after hearing his words.


    Levi touched the sweat on her neck and smiled, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    With her idea being disclosed, she pushed Levi away and said coldly, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°It sounds disgraceful to let you betray Mr. Finn and marry me, but¡­¡± Levi said.


    ¡°I love doing this,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Can you prove that I¡¯m the one who took your pendant?¡± Ruby believed that he had no evidence about


    it, ¡°Maybe you lost it the way you were being hunted down, and that was not my fault.¡±


    Seeing him hesitating, Ruby knew she made the right choice.


    He couldn¡¯t prove that.


    So, she even felt more wronged with the rims of her eyes turning red, ¡°I was so kind to help youst


    night but now you are kidnapping me in return and ming me for something I had never done. You


    can¡¯t bully me just because Ie back from abroad not long ago!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Levi stopped hesitating and smiled, ¡°You almost got me fooled.¡±


    Before he could say something, a message wasing through his earphone, ¡°Sir, the men from the


    Finn family areing to us. They are going to crash into our car.¡±


    The men from the Finn family?


    Levi gave the order decisively, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The driver hurriedly parked the car by the roadside. Levi adjusted his sitting gesture and moved away


    his sight at her, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you took my pendant or not, but you better not let me find any


    evidence about it. Get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ruby got off the car and saw the car leave the ce quickly. She frowned and felt weird about his


    behavior.


    Did he really afraid of the men from the Finn family?

 Chapter 11 Does It Look Good?

    Chapter 11 Does It Look Good?


    The Finn family was the greatest family in the city. No matter how tough that man was, he wouldn¡¯t


    dare to go against the Finns.


    Soon, a motorcade consisting of luxury cars appeared in her sight. She knew it was the Finn family


    Because The Finn family and the Harold family were going to discuss the affairs about the marriage


    today.


    And the men from the Finn family were on their way to the house of the Harolds.


    Watching the expensive ornaments on her hand, Ruby made a cold smile.


    Maybe she should buy more to help Spencer ¡®show his economic strength¡¯.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So, she got into a taxi and began another round of purchasing in the mall before she went back home.


    When she finally arrived home, she saw a lot of luxury cars were parked in the yard with a lot of


    bodyguards standing around. It looked like she got a lot of things to do today.


    Spencer was chatting with Hattie and smiling happily.


    Though the messages of payment records kept notifying him, he didn¡¯t care about it. After all, it was


    worth it to make the Finn family his ally!


    In the hall of the mansion, Hattie was wearing a white long dress with luxury decorations and felt a little


    bit impatient.


    ¡°When will Rubye back, Mr. Harold?¡±


    Seeing Hattie get angry, Spencer felt embarrassed and started to worry that Ruby might ruin his


    alliance with the Finn family.


    He wiped the sweats in his head and said, ¡°Ruby will be here very soon. She just told me that she was


    buying presents for you. So maybe she just met a traffic jam and couldn¡¯te back in time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Ruby has always been a considerable girl,¡± Susan followed him and made thepliance.


    Hattie just smiled coldly with scorn in her eyes.


    Everybody knew Ruby was an ipetent who was sent abroad at a young age and never behaved


    herself.


    But on the other hand, that was why she became the best candidate to marry Levi.


    ¡°I see. Maybe we should take it easy and give her more time. I can wait,¡± Hattie raised the cup and took


    a sip of tea.


    Susan and Spencer looked at each other, having no idea about what she was thinking.


    At this time, they heard some noisesing from the gate.


    Spencer turned around and saw her walking into the house.


    She was wearing a casual white shirt and blue jeans, standing straight in the hallway with a pair of


    bright eyes and a warm smile.


    Spencer looked at her surprisingly, recalling the memory of her mother in youth.


    But soon he stopped thinking about the good old days after he saw the heavy gold chain and multiple


    bracelets she was wearing.


    Spencer shouted in rage, ¡°Ruby Harold!¡±


    ¡°Dad, does it look good?¡± she raised her arms with several bracelets proudly.

 Chapter 12 Demean Yourself

    Chapter 12 Demean Yourself


    Spencer held his chest painfully.


    Hattie nced at Ruby and made a disdainful look at the beginning. But soon she was satisfied.


    If Levi had such a vulgar and stupid woman as his wife, he would no longer be a threat to her son!


    ¡°You must be Ruby,¡± Hattie said warmly.


    Ruby smiled and replied in a rude manner, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the young master of the Harold family,


    Ruby Harold. Who are you? And why is this old woman in my house?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby Harold!¡± Spencer was so angry that he wanted to p her face immediately.


    How could she still act like a troublemaker at such a critical moment!


    How could she be so arrogant to Hattie! What if Hattie was irritated and then canceled the


    engagement!


    ¡°Enough, Ruby! This is Hattie and you should greet her!¡± Susan stepped forward hurriedly and


    apologized to Hattie, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Ruby grew up abroad and got used to being unrestrained. Please


    don¡¯t put it in mind. I¡¯m sure that I will teach her a lessonter.¡±


    ¡°Apologize, Ruby. Hurry!¡± Susan couldn¡¯t hold her anger when she saw Ruby was still standing there


    and did nothing.


    ¡°What makes you think you can give orders to me?¡± Ruby didn¡¯t even care about Susan.


    Right at once, Susan burst into anger.


    But she couldn¡¯t lose his temper right in front of Hattie, so she had to hold it back and cursed Ruby


    silently.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the more rude Ruby was, the more satisfied Hattie felt.


    She was as terrible as the rumor said.


    Besides, she looked like a seductive girl who was unlikely to be loyal to her husband. What would


    happen if she has a cripple as her husband?


    Maybe the scandal about her having an affair would be posted in the newspaper a few days after the


    wedding ceremony. And then, Levi would be the standing joke in the city.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Mrs. Harold. She is still young after all, you should give her some time. Maybe we should


    talk about something else,¡± Hattie was so content that she hoped Ruby could marry Levi immediately.


    She looked at Ruby smilingly and spoke up for her.


    Ruby just took a nce at Hattie.


    How could she stand this?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Hattie. We didn¡¯t teach her properly,¡± Susan sighed sadly.


    ¡°Take a seat, Ruby. Let¡¯s talk about the engagement between you and Levi,¡± Hattie didn¡¯t care about


    Susan but spoke to Ruby kindly, which made Susan feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Finn wants to get things done as soon as possible, so I hope we can finish the preparations this


    month and make sure the wedding ceremony will be held next month. Is that all right?¡±


    Hattie was trying so hard to restrain her joy as she pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Next month?¡±


    Spencer didn¡¯t expect that things would go on so well, even though she could ept Ruby¡¯s rudeness.


    He was thrilled. If they were engaged, the Harold family would benefit a lot and could be


    influential with a favor of the Finns in the city!


    ¡°We are fine with that arrangement,¡± he epted her proposal without hesitating, as if he wanted to


    arrange the date of marriage as soon as possible.


    Ruby couldn¡¯t help but take a peep at Hattie.


    She had been trying so hard to demean herself. How could she still ept their marriage? And confirm


    the date with them in such a hurry?


    Was she a stepmother, too?

 Chapter 13 Not Familiar With You

    Chapter 13 Not Familiar With You


    But whether Hattie was his natural mother or stepmother was none of her business.


    No matter she married him or not, her n would still move on.


    It was a good idea to have him as her husband since a cripple was less likely to impede her n. But if


    he did interfere with her business¡­


    Ruby squinted her eyes and licked the corner of her mouth carelessly.


    ¡­


    When Hattie was passionate about discussing the affairs about the wedding ceremony, Ruby felt bored


    about the conversation and kept yawning.


    ¡°So, ording to the schedule, we will pick her up at your house at 9 am on the 8th of next month. We


    will prepared a decent marriage for her and all the details of the ceremony will be scheduled based on


    the traditions.¡±


    As she noticed Ruby sitting in a improper posture, Mrs.Finn smiled in satisfaction. She confirmed the


    arrangement in detail with Spencer and then asked her servant to bring in the gifts before saying


    goodbye to the Harolds.


    ¡°These are antiques, right? How generous the Finn family is!¡±


    These antiques, paintings, and jewelry seemed so valuable. It seemed like the Finn family cared much


    about the marriage indeed.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ruby blurted out to remind Susan as she put on a greedy look at those gifts, ¡°Be


    careful when you are touching these things, Susan. If you break it, you are going topensate me for


    it.¡±


    ¡°Compensate you?¡± Susan red at her.


    ¡°These are the gifts they give to me, so I¡¯m going to take these with me when I marry into the Finn


    family. What will they think if they find you appropriating all these stuff? They must reckon that you guys


    are so poor,¡± Ruby smiled and gave the remark on them.


    But Susan couldn¡¯t ept that!


    These treasures were worth over a million dors! Why did she have to leave them to Ruby!


    ¡°Stop! What are you thinking? Just put these things into the room upstairs and give them to Ruby when


    she gets married,¡± Spencer nced at Susan disdainfully.


    She was pursuing short-term interests while ignoring the long-term profits from the alliance with the


    Finn family. What a superficial woman!


    Susan ordered the servants to put the things upstairs unwillingly.


    Ruby smiled coldly.


    ¡°Ruby!¡±


    When Ruby felt bored and prepared to leave, she caught a whiff of perfume and heard a sweet voice


    ¡°Hello, my dear sister! How¡¯s your life in France? I heard that there was a lot of crime in the country you


    had been living in, especially rapes. For a pretty girl like you¡­¡±


    Rita stared at her attractive face enviously and felt unfair.


    She was the firstborn of the family after all. How could Ruby be prettier than her!


    Ruby nced at hernguidly and made a faint smile, ¡°If you really want to know it, just ask your father


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to send you there and stay for several years.¡±


    Rita was embarrassed by her reply.


    ¡°You are so humorous, Ruby. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Now that you are back, I¡¯ve host a


    wee party for your return. Since you got nothing to do now, why don¡¯t you juste with me?


    There are a lot of people who want to know about you.¡±


    The embarrassment on her face was quickly reced by a smile. She reached out her hand and held


    Ruby¡¯s arm.


    Seeing this, Ruby raised her eyebrow and took out her hand slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with your friends,


    and you.¡±

 Chapter 14 What a Pity!

    Chapter 14 What a Pity!


    ¡°Ruby!¡± Rita said coyly and held her hand again, ¡°You hurt me so much! We are sisters! I have been


    worried about you these years and even wanted to visit you in France once, but I was so young and the


    crime rate of France was so high that I had to give up the idea. Are you ming me for not giving you a


    visit?¡±


    Ruby said nothing but was standing there. She was staring at her coldly while feeling a great deal of


    heartache.


    After all these years, Rita hasn¡¯t changed at all¡ªa hypocrite who had a harmless exterior and a wicked


    heart inside.


    That was why her mother Be would fell into Rita¡¯s trap and died miserably.


    And that was why she would be expelled from the country and struggle abroad.


    Rita was frightened by her. She felt like Ruby became different after she came back from abroad, which


    made her scared.


    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Ruby interrupted her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She suddenly changed her mind and stood up with her hands in her pockets, adding a touch of


    mour for her originally unique beauty. A perfect match with her cold expression ¡°So, where is the


    wee party?¡±


    Rita felt more envious.


    But the answer from Ruby also made her excited, ¡°Are you going to the party in this outfit? Why don¡¯t


    you change your clothes? You can dress in my clothes.¡±


    Rita stepped forward and held her arm like she was her bestie.


    Ruby nced at her and rejected calmly, ¡°I love it, and I don¡¯t want to change it.¡±


    Rita took a scornful look at her stealthily and cursed her for being so ungrateful in her mind.


    ¡°You are pretty, after all. Unlike me, you always look attractive no matter what you are wearing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You are pretty ugly indeed,¡± Ruby replied to her bluntly.


    Rita was astonished at her reply. Why was she so annoying?


    Restraining her anger, she was walking out of the room with her hand holding Ruby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m going to hang out with Ruby,¡± she didn''t forget to inform her parents before leaving.


    ¡°Goodbye, don''te back toote!¡± Spencer replied. He was gratified to have such a nice daughter.


    While Ruby was quite the contrary, never saying goodbye or showing any politeness.


    Rita brought Ruby into a bar, which was a dodgy ce with the mixed smell of liquor, cigarette,


    perfume, and something strange. As a doctor, Ruby was so sensitive to these smells that she could


    even infer that someone was taking drugs.


    It seemed like Rita had prepared a ¡®perfect¡¯ party for her.


    She lowered her head and walked at the bar with a scornful look. In the dim light, one could only see


    her fascinating lips, which looked more attractive when she smiled.


    Rita led her into a private box.


    Ruby had changed her expression. Her clear and luminous eyes were just visible even in the dimness.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that such a beautiful girl stayed in such a chaotic country for so long. Who knows


    how many affairs she had ever had! What a pity,¡± they sighed silently.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jared was thrilled after watching Rita and Ruby walk into the box and then talked to the man sitting


    behind him, ¡°Levi, she is the daughter of the Harold family, Rita. And the girl next to her is your fianc¨¦e,


    right? She looks awesome.¡±


    He was really surprised by her delicate face.


    Fairdies from distinguished families are quitemon in the city. He had seen many, but none of


    them is as unique as Ruby.


    However, it is said that she was a material slut? That was crazy.

 Chapter 15 You Got a Incredible fiancee

    Chapter 15 You Got a Incredible fiancee


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Levi replied to him calmly instead of feeling surprised.


    Jared looked around and said with relish, ¡°Rita seems to prepare a big surprise for her. The guests


    here are mostly yboys who love to get womenid by some currish means.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± Jared ended the conversation and only felt sorry to see such a pretty girl in trouble.


    Pity?


    Knowing what was going to happen, a hint of slyness shed in Levi¡¯s eyes. He smiled.


    He should feel pity for those yboys.


    Here back to Rita, she introduced Ruby to the others smilingly, ¡°This is my sister Ruby. She just came


    back from France yesterday.¡±


    More than ten guests were sitting on the seats and watching them. Among them, some rascally men


    had fixed their eyes on Ruby since she showed up.


    Once they heard that she came back from France, they burst intoughter.


    ¡°Rita, your sister is such a beauty,¡± one of the men rubbed his chin and licked his lips excitedly.


    He loved pretty girls, especially loved them deadly in bed.


    While Ruby was the kind of haughty girl he preferred most.


    He could even imagine the scene that Ruby was crying and begging him on her kneel to be gentle.


    ¡°Thanks for your kind remark, Mr. Sean,¡± Rita smiled gently and kept a distance from Ruby stealthily.


    Ruby frowned and nced at Mr. Sean, who looked more excited when he noticed that Ruby took a


    look at him.


    From his expression, she could tell he had taken drugs


    She swept her eyes over them and found they were all in a state of unusual excitement. Given the


    white powders on the table, she concluded that they were all drug addicts.


    It was surprised for her to see Rita hanging out with this kind of people, but she hadn¡¯t seen any sign


    about Rita taking drugs yet. It looked like she wanted to keep herself away of this.


    Meanwhile, someone handed to her a cup of wine with bubblesing up from the bottom. Obviously,


    the drink was drugged.


    ¡°Have a drink with us, Ruby?¡±


    Ruby saw the cup of wine and leaned backward, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t allow me to drink.¡±


    But Rita just said with a surprised look, ¡°Ruby, dad never care about this¡­Oh!¡±


    Then she held her mouth and looked frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I spill the beans.¡±


    Ruby was speechless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the toast, you will have to learn the hard way,¡± the man warned her with a fake


    smile.


    Rita had told them that Ruby was nearly abandoned by the Harold family, so they could do whatever


    they want to her except killing her.


    They knew it at the beginning and wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to her.


    At first, they didn¡¯t show too much interest in her, but after seeing how pretty she was, they changed


    their mind.


    ¡°This is the rule of this ce, Ruby. You¡¯rete and you have to drink this¡­¡± Rita said embarrassingly.


    ¡°Oh. Maybe you can drink it for me.¡±


    Before Rita could finish her words, Ruby took the cup of wine in one hand and put it to her lips while


    she grabbed a sliver needle and pricked the back of Rita in another hand.


    Rita tried to scream due to the sudden pain, but soon she found that she only opened her mouth


    without making any sound.


    Ruby looked at her in confusion, ¡°You want me to help you? Fine.¡±


    She raised her hand and poured the wine into her mouth.


    Rita tried to stop her, but soon she realized she couldn¡¯t make any move for unknown reasons. The


    wine ran down through her throat, some of which spilled out from the corner of her mouth and flowed


    down to her neck and clothes.


    She didn¡¯t let Rita go until pouring thest drop of wine into her mouth and threw down the cup.


    Ritay on the side of the sofa and kept coughing with her face turning red.


    She left Ruby aside and put her finger into her throat, trying to induce vomiting and get the wine out of


    her body.


    She knew what these people would do to Ruby, so the drug they added in the wine must be something


    with strong effect.


    Soon, she felt her head was dizzy, her throat was aching, and her body was scorching.


    She turned to look at Ruby in horrified disbelief. How could this bastard treat her like that!


    ¡°Holy moly! Your fiancee is so incredible! That¡¯s so cool!¡± Jared was watching all of these upstairs.


    Though he couldn¡¯t hear the sound downstairs, he was thrilled when he saw how Ruby forced Rita to


    drink the wine.


    Levi turned to look at Jared and frowned, feeling he was pretty noisy tonight.


    ¡°Levi, your fiancee is really a tough guy. Maybe she will beat you up if you two have an argument after


    you¡¯re married! ¡± Jared told everything that happened downstairs to him enthusiastically in a surprised


    look.

 Chapter 16 My Boyfriend Is Waiting For Me

    Chapter 16 My Boyfriend Is Waiting For Me


    Levi raised his eyebrow and smiled.


    Unlike Jared, his eyes were pretty sharp.


    He could see the silver needle in between her fingers clearly.


    Interesting.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­Levi, are you smiling?¡± Jared looked at him in surprise.


    In Jared¡¯s view, Levi was a man who never smiled and always looked cold and indifferent. Even though


    he smiled, it was a fake smile that didn¡¯t show any real emotion about him. For so many years, this was


    the first time for Jared to see him smile out of joy.


    That was sensational.


    Levi nced at him calmly, ¡°You made a mistake, forget it.¡±


    Jared said nothing but stared at him for a while, and found he was as emotionless as he used to be.


    Maybe the smile was his hallucination? Maybe he¡¯s right?


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡± Rita looked at Ruby dully. When she realized she could talk again, she held her throat


    immediately.


    She felt her head was in a mess, and her body was scorching. That was terrible.


    What did Ruby do to her!


    Why couldn¡¯t she move or speak just now!


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m the only child of my mom, so honestly, I don¡¯t have any sister. Secondly, it¡¯s better to be


    self-aware, especially for an idiot. Don¡¯t get cocky before you coulde up with some good ideas,¡±


    Ruby patted her back and talked to her smilingly.


    They were talking to each other by their ears, which looked like this pair of sisters were having an


    intimate conversation. But only Rita knew how cruel her words were.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m going home,¡± Ruby let go of her and walked away.


    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t juste and go so easily like everyone in the room is nothing to you. If you want to


    go, you need to drink the wine first.¡±


    Before Ruby could walk to the door, Mr. Sean got in her way and stopped her. She raised her head and


    stared at the man in front of her, ¡°She just drank it for me.¡±


    He was looking at Ruby in a lustful way, which only made her feel disgusting, ¡°You have to drink it by


    yourself.¡±


    Then, he took a step towards her.


    ¡°Stop approaching me,¡± she said in a calm tone.


    But everyone in the room started tough all of a sudden, and he took another big step toward her on


    purpose.


    She reached out her hand to push him away without thinking, but he grabbed her arm before she could


    touch him.


    He was staring at her in obsession and rubbed her arm with his hand.


    Ruby looked at him coldly and gave out all her strength.


    Without realizing what was happening, Mr. Sean only felt an acute pain in his stomach and saw


    everything around him was moving back quickly.


    Then, he hit the ground heavily and lost consciousness.


    The whole bar waspletely silent for a while.


    The guests on the seat didn¡¯t make any sound. They just looked at Ruby in astonishment and forgot to


    do what they should do.


    ¡°I told you to stop, but you didn¡¯t listen,¡± she said regretfully and patted the dust off her hands. After


    finishing her words, she walked away as nothing happened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was going on! A cute girl just went ballistic?


    ¡°Mr. Sean¡­Mr. Sean¡­¡± Someone finally figured it out and ran to check Mr. Sean.


    The bar returned to be noisy and chaotic once again.


    On the second floor, Jared was still reying the whole thing in his mind, while Levi had disappeared.


    Outside the bar, the rain was stopped not long ago. Ruby was breathing the humid air and stepping on


    wet ground with a patter of sound.


    Before she could get away from it, some gangsters were approached and blocked her way.


    ¡°Hey, what a pretty chick! Now that you are alone, why don¡¯te with me and have some fun?¡±


    Since this was not the posh part of town and Ruby was having a in outfit, they thought she was just


    an ordinary girl and wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.


    While she was already annoyed by all these things, and the only thought in her mind was to stop


    pretending innocent and deal with these punks quickly without being noticed by somebody else. But


    soon, she felt someone was watching her.


    She looked in the direction out of the corner of her eye and saw a silhouette leaning on the telegraph


    pole.


    He looked familiar.


    She took another look but was confused.


    What was he doing here?


    Just looking on?


    When she realized he was looking on, she lowered her head and rxed her muscles, withdrawing the


    hand she just reached out. And then she put on a weak and poor look, saying in a trembling voice,


    ¡°My¡­My boyfriend is waiting for me there.¡±

 Chapter 17 The Newcomer

    Chapter 17 The Neer


    No sooner had she said it than she ran to the telegraph pole, but the gangsters intercepted her and


    then nced in the direction of the pole.


    Once they saw the slender silhouette leaning on the pole, they were terrified.


    They were tough guys who always got in a fight. How could they be scared by a man so easily?


    In the next second, only two men were staying put and guarding her, while the others were running to


    Levi aggressively.


    Levi raised his eyebrows. Even in the dark, he could still see the facial expression of Ruby not far


    away. Though she was still trying to pretend to be innocent, her twisted lips indicated that she almost


    failed to restrain herself fromughing out.


    So, she was getting him involved in this situation on purpose.


    Ruby did mean to do it, but to her surprise, she didn¡¯t expect that Levi was here watching at him. Of


    course, she wouldn¡¯t let him stand there and watch.


    ¡°You got a nice girlfriend, pal. If you are a sensible man, you should leave her to our boss. Otherwise,


    you are going to have a bleeding nose!¡±


    Quickly, Levi was surrounded by six gangsters.


    He raised his eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    ¡°You could just present your girlfriend to our boss and receive his appreciation, but instead, you choose


    the hard way. It seems like we have to teach you a lesson here!¡±


    A stocky swore at him and raised his arm to give him a punch.


    And the rest of the men followed and joined the fight.


    It was not a big deal for Levi to defeat all of them just by herself.


    He moved among them swiftly and dodged their attacks. Then, he hit them hard with his shoulder,


    elbow, and knee. In a minute, they were all lying on the ground and groaning painfully.


    Ruby was watching him in appreciation. She had to admit that he looked pretty handsome no matter he


    was standing or fighting.


    After dealing with the gangsters, he turned around and walked to Ruby.


    The two men who were supposed to guard her had already run away.


    Under the lights, he stood straight in front of her and said coldly with a faint smile, ¡°Now that you have


    taken advantage of this time, we are even.¡±


    Ruby was confused for a while and then realized he was talking about the things in the hotel.


    Though she hadn¡¯t seen enough of him fighting with gangsters and sighed in her mind, she didn¡¯t want


    to spend more time on him. ¡°Yeah, we are even. Goodbye,¡± she turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Huh, ruthless,¡± he grabbed a carton of cigarettes from his pocket, put a cigarette in her mouth, and lit it


    up, watching the figure of Ruby fade away.


    This girl from the Harold family was quite interesting.


    When he was still thinking about this, his phone rang.


    Taking out the phone, Levi saw the number on the screen andpressed his lips in silence. After a


    while, he finally picked up the call.


    ¡­


    Once Ruby arrived at the hotel, she received the call from Dr. Moore.


    She picked up the phone, turned on the hands-free mode, and poured a ss of water for herself.


    ¡°Did you go to the Harolds¡¯ house?¡± he said in a sullen voice.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of time!¡± he scolded disgruntledly, ¡°Are you going to the institute tomorrow? The project


    is about to seed, and if we make it, it will be written down in history for all the good it makes! I don¡¯t


    know why you want to waste your time on meaningless chores. I heard that they found a husband for


    you? And you are going to marry a cripple?¡±


    ¡°I have to settle some problems with them,¡± Ruby didn¡¯t like this topic and replied coldly.


    Dr. Moore was voiceless for a while and sighed. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the Harolds were so


    stupid that they abandoned such a promising child and cultivated a child from his secret lover.


    ¡°So, are youing to the institute tomorrow?¡± he knew she didn¡¯t like the topic and stopped talking


    about it.


    ¡°Yes. Can you pick me up tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡­


    When Ruby woke up, her shirt was drenched by the sweats due to the nightmare she had all night


    long.


    She frowned and walked into the shower room.


    Since the incident she experienced five years ago, she had been having a nightmare for a long period


    of time. But after a while, she got rid of the nightmare for about three years.


    However, when she came back to her mothend, the nightmare began to haunt her once again. That


    was weird.


    Dr. Moore¡¯s car arrived at the hotel at 9 am, and he came out of the car to pick her up by himself.


    When the hotel manager read the rare number on the car te, he was so surprised that he thought it


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was the car of a big shot.


    And the car was parked at the gate instead of the parking lot, which made the staff very rming.


    Once Ruby got out of the hotel, she noticed the ck car in high profile. Anyone could tell that the


    owner of the car was not an ordinary person, because it had a car number of six zeroes.


    Shaking her head speechlessly, she opened the door and got into the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the project?¡± Ruby said calmly in the car while ying with an old coin in her hand.


    ¡°The medical experiments on guinea pigs are perfect, but when ites to clinical trial, the medicine


    caused some adverse drug reactions to the patient, who is now moribund. It means that our research


    and the medicine we create are failures,¡± Dr. Moore said solemnly and looked grimed.


    Ruby frowned as well. The adverse reactions were not supposed to happen.


    However, even when the car had arrived at the institute, she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Arriving at the institute, Dr. Moore led Ruby into the entrance, which made the researchers confused.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±


    ¡°So looks so young. Is she a neer?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can be hired by the institute at her age? It¡¯s more likely that she is the rtive of Dr.


    Moore.¡±


    ¡°Given that Dr. Moore is treating her respectfully, she may probably have a tough background.¡±


    ¡­


    When the researchers were still gossiping about her, she had already entered theb with Dr. Moore.


    Once she saw the patient on the bed, she became rmed immediately.


    ¡°Bring everyone who has treated this patient before to me, right now,¡± Ruby took the silver needles


    from the bag and started to rescue him.


    She hade a little bitter, the patient would have been dead already.


    However, the problem was not caused by the experimental medicine but something else, and it was


    quite severe.


    Hearing this, Dr. Moore asked his assistant to bring all the researchers who had been in contact with


    the patient to here immediately.


    Soon, there were totally five researchers gathered in front of her, including Dr. Moore and his assistant.


    Apart from that, there were two females who were in their twenties and a 30-year-old male wearing a


    pair of sses.


    They had no idea why Ruby called them here all of a sudden, but when they saw Ruby was sticking


    needles in the patient¡¯s body, they got a little bit indignant.


    But when Ruby finished her job, the patient started to have sweats on his forehead, and his critically


    abnormal vital signs generally turned to be normal and stable.


    After she checked the pulse of the patient and made sure he was fine now, she took the needles back


    in relief and turned to look at the people in front of her.


    ¡°Who injected cephalosporin to the patient?¡± she said in a cold and deep tone.

 Chapter 18 One Day

    Chapter 18 One Day


    Hearing this, Dr. Moore was surprised at first, and then said angrily, ¡°Who did this? Show yourself now!¡±


    Soon, the man with a pair of sses stepped forward, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you inject this to the patient without my permission?¡± Dr. Moore wanted to p on his face


    right now.


    The man pushed the sses and said calmly, ¡°The patient has been suffering a severe inmmation,


    which needs to be treated with cephalosporin periodically. And that was how the staff from the hospital


    told me before they sent him here. So, I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong and you can¡¯t just me the


    defect of the experimental medicine on me, Dr. Moore. It looks like we can¡¯t get the production permit


    for the medicine now, so we have to take the next step more carefully.¡±


    Irritated by his justification, Dr. Moore was not shivering out of rage.


    Ruby looked at the man for a while and said, ¡°You are not suitable for participating in the research.¡±


    But the man changed his expression after hearing this. In his view, Ruby was nothing but a young girl


    whose age seemed to be under 25. How was she qualified to judge him and say he was not suitable?


    ¡°Who do you think you are? And why do you think you have the ability to judge me? The only reason I


    did this was to save the patient¡¯s life!¡± he said boldly and looked at her in disdain.


    Dr. Moore couldn¡¯t hold his anger anymore and kicked him, ¡°Get the hell out of myb! You can even


    ept your own fault?! You have been participating in this research all along, and you know you are


    not allowed to give the patient any antibiotics after he is injected with the experimental medicine. Given


    that you break the rule and almost kill the patient, you need to thank me for being so kind that I haven¡¯t


    fired you right away! But now you are still trying to argue with her!¡±


    The man was frightened but still finding excuses for himself, ¡°But every medical student knows that in


    such a case, the patient needs to be injected with antibiotics every day, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get him out of here,¡± Ruby felt the man was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t focus on reading the statistic


    figures about the patient¡¯s health condition anymore.


    Dr. Moore could tell she was thinking about the countermeasure from her expression. To prevent her


    from being disturbed by the man, he called the security of the institute to take him out.


    But the man just pulled himself free from the security guard and pointed at Ruby, ¡°Do you think you are


    qualified for this job? Do you know anything about pharmacology? Can you be on duty for 24 hours?¡±


    ¡°I have seen so many people like you, who get the job by nepotism and just for polishing your own


    resume!¡±


    ¡°I have won awards for my research papers. What about you? Without my theoretical support, your


    experiment won¡¯tst any longer!¡±


    Hearing his words, Ruby, who had been drowning in statistics and hadn¡¯t cared about him at the


    beginning, raised her head and looked at him with cold and ruthless eyes.


    ¡°The experiment won¡¯tst any longer without you?¡± Ruby stared at the arrogant man and smiled.


    ¡°I can forgive you for being silly, but I can¡¯t stand a man who is silly andcks self-knowledge. I didn¡¯t


    intend to use you of your misconduct at first, but now that you want it, I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Call the police, Dr. Moore, and let theyers of the institute get ready. It¡¯s time to put this Mr. Smartass


    into prison for further study,¡± this pretty girl made a bright smile that even Dr. Moore was attracted by it,


    while her words werepletely merciless.


    Dr. Moore thought for a while and nodded, ¡°Sure, I will inform theyers. How¡¯s the patient?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out of danger. I have stabilized his condition,¡± Ruby gave a simple reply.


    ¡°Ha! What an ignorant chick! Are you going to sue me? For what? I have done nothing wrong. It¡¯s your


    defective medicine that nearly kills the man! I tell you, that I will neverpromise with your evil men,


    and what¡¯s more, I¡¯m going to expose your atrocity, telling everyone that you brutal men are doing


    experiments on living humans! This patient is doomed now, and I¡¯m sure that his rtives won¡¯t let you


    get away with it so easily.¡±


    Knowing that Dr. Moore was going to sue him, he was pretty worried at first, but once he heard the


    words from Ruby, he got rid of the worriment immediately.


    She was surely a girl with a pretty appearance and an empty head. How was that possible for her to


    stabilize his condition?


    He had been treating the patient for so long and knew much about his health condition. The patient had


    been suffering multiple organ failures already.


    Even the greatest doctor in the world could not save his life!


    Besides, this patient was not an ordinary person. He wasing from the Sheridan family. If he really


    died in the institute, his family would let them pay for it.


    While his gentle-looking face distorted with conceit, he stared at Ruby and said wildly, ¡°You will be


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    regret messing with me one day! You will be kneeling on the ground and begging me one day! You


    asshole!¡±


    ¡°Sorry for letting you down. I¡¯m afraid that the day will nevere.¡±


    She walked by the patient¡¯s bed and felt the pulse on his wrist. Then, she grabbed a small bottle from


    her pocket, took a tiny red pill from it, and put it into his mouth. After that, she took out three silver


    needles from the bag and stuck them into the top of his head.


    The man looked at Ruby and smiled coldly, ¡°You think you can save him just by¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he stopped all of a sudden and stared at the patient, who suddenly


    start to cough and then woke up, with an astonishing look.


    Dr. Moore nced at him indifferently and had enough of this eyesore, ¡°Guys, just get him out of here


    and call the police.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me! You need to thank me for injecting cephalosporin for him and saving his


    life! You need to¡­¡±


    He was so annoying that Ruby just gave him a prick with the needle and shut him up.


    The room was quiet immediately.


    The security guards took a look at Ruby respectfully and took him out.


    ¡°You really cure him?¡± Dr. Moore said in surprise.


    He had been getting along with her long enough to know how incredible she was. The experimental


    medicine couldn¡¯t be made without her contribution.


    If she hadn¡¯t been a girl who loved to stay a low profile and seldom took the credit, she would have


    been the youngest academician in the country due to her contribution to the medical world. She was


    only twenty years old! What a great record!


    ¡°No, he can¡¯t be cured so easily. He has been in aa for so long that his physical function starts to


    degenerate, and his organs are so heavily damaged that he doesn¡¯t have much time even though we


    keep using medicines on him to sustain his life,¡± Ruby shook her head and took a look at the man who


    did nothing but only stared at the ceiling dully after opening his eyes.


    ¡°Do you have any idea about how to save him?¡± Dr. Moore hesitated and said cautiously.


    Ruby took a look at him in surprise, ¡°What? Is he a rtive of yours?¡±


    ¡°No. He is Taylor Sheridan from the Sheridan family. He was turned to this to save a great man. We


    have been trying to sustain his life in these years, so is the great man who also cares about his


    condition. If you can cure him, it will be helpful for you to have a better life and career in the country,¡±


    Dr. Moore shook his head gently and introduced him to Ruby.


    ¡°His health condition is so bad that I can¡¯t do anything about it now. Just keep treating him with


    medicines and find a reliable person to look after him. He can¡¯t stand another medical negligence now


    anymore. If something like this happens once again, nobody can save him one more time,¡± Ruby said


    after long reflection.


    Hearing this, Dr. Moore said nothing but nodded.

 Chapter 19 How Dare You to Come Back

    Chapter 19 How Dare You to Come Back


    They left the sickroom quickly and walked into the office.


    Dr. Moore handed the experimental data to Ruby and added, ¡°We have only conducted clinical trials on


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    one patient, so we don¡¯t have enough data to support the effectiveness of the medicine about


    recovering the brain cells of vegetables who are diagnosed as brain death. I¡¯m trying my best to find


    more volunteers for the clinical trial.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t need to be hurried about finding volunteers. Once the medicine is proved to be


    effective, the whole world is going to be surprised. So you need to keep the project secret and


    investigate the potential volunteers carefully. Don¡¯t leak it out, or you will be in danger,¡± Ruby nodded


    and scanned through the data.


    Most of the data came from the experiments on guinea pigs, and they looked pretty good.


    And now that Taylor, who had been a vegetable for over three years, could be awoken from thea


    after he had been injected with the medicine for a period, it could be proved that the medicine was


    quite effective to some extent.


    ¡°I will be in the city in recent days, so you can call me at any time if you need,¡± Ruby gave the data


    back to Dr. Moore.


    ¡°Are you really going to marry the guy from the Finn family? You don¡¯t have to waste your time on the


    people of the Harold family, you know. Why don¡¯t you spend more time in the institute and bring benefit


    to the whole society?¡± Dr. Mooreined when he saw her leaving theb.


    ¡°There are some things I have to do,¡± Ruby smiled coldly. Every time she recalled the scene of her


    mother dying miserably in front of her, she could no longer be calm.


    She was going to take back everything that Spencer had taken from her mother.


    Ruby checked the time and assumed that Rita was about toe back home, so she made a smile


    and waved her hand to Dr. Moore before leaving the institute, ¡°See you.¡±


    An hourter, the taxi was stopped at the gate of the Harolds¡¯ house.


    Looking at the mansion which lit up brightly, the smile on her face grew bigger.


    While Susan was having a dramatic response to what Ruby had done. She threw away her standing


    disguise as a virtuous and demuredy with her face distorted by rage.


    The only thing she wanted to do now was to tear Ruby apart.


    While Ruby was walking into the house slowly and carelessly with her hands in the pocket.


    The terrified steward looked at her carefully and started to worry about her.


    ¡°How dare you toe back and face me, Ruby!¡±


    Once she saw Ruby get into the house, Susan ran to her in fury and raised her hand to p her on her


    face.


    Instead of dodging her p, Ruby walked even closer to her and said calmly, ¡°Think twice before you


    make a move, Susan. The one you are trying to hit is not only Miss Harold, but also Mrs. Finn in the


    future.¡± Her hand, which was diving at the beginning, halted in the air after she heard the words.


    She stared at Ruby resentfully and with the impulse to kill her a thousand times. However, she didn¡¯t


    dare to beat the future Mrs. Finn.


    ¡°How could you scheme against Rita! This kind girl was hosting a wee party for you but then you


    just treated her like this! How vicious you are, Ruby!¡± she didn¡¯t dare to strike her but shivered in anger


    and scolding at her. God knew how frightened she was when she heard that Rita was almost got raped


    at that ce.


    Susan had been trying her best to cultivate the image of an upper-ssdy in Rita so that she could


    marry into a noble family and be the hostess. If she was raped by those people, it would be


    impossible for her to find a husband from a noble family anymore!


    ¡°What did I do to her? You must be wrong about me,¡± Ruby said with an innocent look, while she was


    overjoyed in her mind for seeing Susan get enraged.


    She loved to see Susan lose one''s temper but couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong? It was you who forced Rita to drink the wine! And you knew the wine was added with¡­¡±


    Susan suddenly realized something and stopped talking about that before she could finish her words.


    Then, she nced at Ruby in resentment and said crossly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your excuse. No matter


    in what kind of situation, you shouldn¡¯t leave your sister in such a ce. The ce is infested with


    hooligans. If she bes the target of them¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Such a ce? But Susan, I¡¯m not the one who drives her there. On the contrary, It was Rita who


    led me there by herself. Speaking of the wine, she was also voluntary to drink it. What? Did she tell you


    that it was me forcing her to drink it?¡± Ruby blinked her eyes with an innocent look, like she had nothing


    to do with this mess.


    Susan burst into anger but couldn¡¯t say a word to retort her.


    It was Rita who insisted to bring Ruby to the bar, and Ruby did reject it before.


    Though Rita nearly fell into those men¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t have any reason to me it on Ruby.


    Susan couldn¡¯t understand how could Ruby be such a nuisance. Though she never said something


    aggressive, her words could irritate you so easily.


    She knew she was reaping what she had sowed and couldn¡¯t find any reason to let her ount for this,


    so she had to suffer it with no excuse.


    She had never been in such disgrace after she became the hostess of the Harold family.


    Looking at Ruby¡¯s face, Susan gritted her teeth silently, but when it reminded her of the marriage and


    the Finn family, she had to restrain her anger to her.


    ¡°Why do youe back sote? You are the fianc¨¦e of Levi Finn now, just behave yourself. Stop


    wandering around sote at night or Mrs. Finn is going to scold you for this,¡± Susan still felt irritated and


    tried to make trouble for her.


    But Ruby just smiled and nodded obediently after hearing this, ¡°You are right, Susan. From now on, I


    will be staying at home to wait for the marriage and never leave the house without necessity at night.¡±


    Susan was so displeased now.


    She was insinuating that Ruby was a dissolute girl, but Ruby didn¡¯t take her insinuation at all.


    This made her feel like she make a punch to a pillow. She made the effort, but the pillow was still intact.


    Ruby yawned and walked upstairs carelessly.


    Two minutester, Rita¡¯s scream came out from the second floor.


    ¡°Ahhhh! What are you doing, Ruby!¡±


    Ruby picked her ears and looked at Rita in a calm manner, ¡°Dad told me that I could pick any room I


    like in the house as my bedroom. I love your room, so please find yourself another room.¡±


    Rita stared at her astonishedly with a pale face, ¡°You want me to give my room to you? Do you think


    you deserve it? I¡¯m the inheritor of the Harold family after all!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? Maybe you should marry that cripple from the Finn family. They say he is going to marry


    the inheritor of Harold family, you know,¡± Ruby nced at her peacefully and said in a casual tone.


    While Rita was so annoyed for not being able to refute her words.


    Then, she gave up the room reluctantly. This was the brightest and coolest room in the house, but she


    didn¡¯t have any way to defend it from Ruby.


    Ruby had changed. She was no longer the na?ve and gullible girl five years ago.

 Chapter 20 Meet With Him

    Chapter 20 Meet With Him


    Though she seemed to be weak and harmless now, she could always bring misery to those who tried


    to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Enjoy it while you can, Ruby. Soon you will meet your fate!¡±


    Since they had been hostile to each other in the bar and now nobody was in the room except them,


    Rita stopped pretending friendly to her and left the room with her pillow after threatening her.


    When she was gone, Ruby looked around the room in cold eyes.


    Five years ago, this room belonged to her.


    It was carefully designed and furnished by Nellie herself, but sadly, they had removed the original


    design and changed almost everything in the room.


    She didn¡¯t even want to sleep on the bed which had been used by Rita. That made her feel disgusting.


    When Rita was gone, she asked servants to throw everything that belonged to Rita out of the room and


    changed the bedsheet. If it wasn¡¯t sote right now, she would even throw out the bed and get a new


    one.


    Seeing her things get thrown out, Rita cried out of anger and said grievously while holding Susan¡¯s


    hand, ¡°Mom. Look what is she doing to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t be so proud for long. After she marries into the Finn family, everything in the


    house still belongs to you. Besides, the men in the Finn family won¡¯t be pleased by her characteristics.


    They will teach her a lesson sooner orter.¡±


    Susan was also pissed off by Ruby, but when she realized that no matter how arrogant she was, she


    would marry that ipetent from the Finn family, she knew Rita was going to have a better life than


    she had and feltforted.


    ¡°I will never let her get away with this!¡± Rita stared at Ruby in resentment.


    Every time she thought about the dishonor she had at the bar, she wanted to tear Ruby into pieces


    right away.


    But she had to be patient before Ruby married into the Finn family.


    When her husband was a useless cripple and nobody got her back, she could no longer be so arrogant


    anymore!


    Ruby didn¡¯t have a good night. She had a nightmare and then woke up at about 4 am.


    She was having a headache and couldn¡¯t fall asleep again.


    So she opened the window and looked at the garden in the dark, hearing the distant chirpings of


    different insects.


    Unlike by day, the night of the city in June was cool with the fragrance of flowers in the air.


    Rubbing her temples, Ruby walked away from the window, took some pills, and got on the bed again.


    When she could almost fall asleep at 7 am, the sound of someone banging the door woke her up.


    Lacking enough sleep, she became irritable with her eyes turning red.


    Pom, Pom, Pom.


    The man outside was hitting the door heavily like he was going to smash it.


    Ruby got off the bed, walked to the door, opened it angrily.


    Seeing her fiery face, Rita was scared with her hand halted in the air and stepped back.


    But soon she realized she was the inheritor of the Harold family and came to see Ruby with a proper


    reason, she became bold again.


    ¡°Why do you get up sote, Ruby! Can¡¯t you remember what day today is?¡± Rita was looking at Ruby


    haughtily.


    Ruby pressed her temples and restrained the impulse to give her a p.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Since she just woke up not long ago, her voice was so deep and attractive, but sadly, her messy face


    made her a bit less maic.


    ¡°Dad asks me to inform you that we need to pay a visit to the Finn family ording to the tradition and


    the fact that they had admitted the engagement. You can spend your time with your future husband


    there, while I¡¯m only going to make some friends there,¡± Rita said proudly.


    Once she knew she was going to see that cripple, she was so excited.


    It was said that he not only lost her both legs but was also badly disfigured. Every time she thought


    about Ruby was going to marry a cripple and ugly man, she was delighted.


    While Ruby just squinted her eyes impatiently. She didn¡¯t expect that she had to visit the Finn family


    right now.


    She was scheduled to check the situation of Taylor and make further improvements for the


    experimental medicine in the institute. She really didn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ruby said indifferently and closed the door.


    She didn¡¯t even try to pretend to be friendly to Rita.


    Coldly treated by Ruby, Rita was annoyed, but soon she held back the anger and walked downstairs.


    An hourter, Ruby finished washing and walked downstairs with a different outfit.


    The design of the dress she was wearing was really in poor taste. It was a bright red dress with a lot of


    sequins on it, which was likely to make the person who wore it looked like a waitress in the bar.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But the dress fitted Ruby so much that it made her look charming like a gentlewoman.


    Every time she saw Ruby¡¯s pretty face, she would gnash her teeth out of jealousy.


    Susan frowned once she saw her dress. At first, she wanted to tell her not to dress like a mistress in


    front of the Finn family, but eventually, she gave up the idea.


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her if Ruby was embarrassed by the Finn family.


    Since she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, Ruby closed her eyes and tried to get some sleep in the car.


    While Rita was chattering endlessly next to her and made her so agitated.


    Ruby tried to stand her for being noisy at the beginning, but soon Rita was talking louder and louder


    like she was intentional, which made her couldn''t tolerate this anymore. ¡°Stop the car, driver,¡± Ruby


    said.


    The driver didn¡¯t dare to go against her and stopped the car by the roadside.


    Ruby opened the door, threw Rita out of the car, and closed it, ¡°Get moving, driver.¡±


    The driver was scared with sweats on his head but didn¡¯t dare to refuse her order, so the car was


    driven away.


    Rita was thrown and rolled around on the ground. She stood up with dust covering her and said angrily,


    ¡°Ruby Harold! You bitch! Bitch!¡±


    That was out of the line! She didn¡¯t even show any respect for her!


    An hourter, the cars of the Harold family arrived at the entrance of the Finns¡¯ manor.


    The Finn family was a wealthy and influential family that had a history of thousands of years. They


    were so rich that they had a manor that covered a thousand acres ofnd in the city which had such a


    high price ofnd.


    The gate was opened, and then the car was moving on the wide tarmacked road. Seeing this, Spencer


    and Susan couldn¡¯t helpughing in the car.


    They knew the Finn family was rich and influential, but they didn¡¯t expect that the family was so rich


    and influential!


    Even the Finn family only left a small proportion of their profits to them, they could live a dream life they


    had never reached before!


    Then, the cars were parked at the gate of the manor house.


    Spencer and Susan got off the car and walked to another car behind them.


    ¡°Miss Harold, we arrive at the destination,¡± the driver said carefully to the girl sleeping in the back seat.


    Ruby frowned and opened her eyes. Taking a look at the outside, she got off the car reluctantly.


    ¡°Where is Rita?¡± Susan frowned when she only saw Ruby get out of the car.


    And then she was surprised when she opened the door and couldn¡¯t find Rita in the car.


    ¡°Rita?¡± Susan was puzzled.


    For the visit today, she had hired a designer to make a new dress with jewelry and essories for Rita,


    so that she could leave a great impression on the Finn family and then date with the second son of the


    family.


    Since Levi was ipetent, the inheritor of the family was likely to be the second son, Lennon Finn.


    Ruby took a look at Susan carelessly. She had already known that Susan was making use of her to


    pave the way for Rita.


    And she wouldn¡¯t make it easy for them.

 Chapter 21 You Seem to Be Interested in Me?

    Chapter 21 You Seem to Be Interested in Me?


    "Dad, let''s go in quickly. Rita said she had something to deal with and couldn¡¯t go with us. But we can''t


    let the Finn family wait for us, right?" Ruby held Spencer¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child. It seemed


    that the father and the daughter had a good rtionship.


    Spencer frowned. He felt that what Ruby said made sense.


    Seeing that Susan was still losing her temper and the servant in the Finn family was standing at the


    door looking at her, Spencer was a little dissatisfied. He cleared his throat to remind Susan, "Well,


    Susan, since Rita has other things to deal with, we don''t wait for her. Let¡¯s go in first. They¡¯re all waiting


    for us."


    Susan was naturally a little unwilling. But she couldn¡¯t refute Spencer in front of others. So she could


    only hold back. When she left, she red at Ruby viciously.


    Ruby didn¡¯t care about it. She just held Spencer''s arm, and happily walked in.


    She looked forward to seeing the fianc¨¦ who she had never met before.


    There were a lot of people sitting in the living room, men, women and children. Seeing Spencer and his


    family walking in, they all looked over at them.


    Even if Spencer had been around, he was a little nervous at this time and trembling.


    Susan saw many young talents over there at a nce. All of them looked good. Thinking about her


    daughter, Rita, she hated Ruby¡¯s guts.


    "Hello! Come and have a seat."


    Hattie was still very easy-going, especially when she saw Ruby. She seemed to treat Ruby as her own


    daughter.


    Looking at Ruby''s vulgar dress, other people frowned, especially Levi¡¯s grandmother Isabe.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t like Ruby.


    "Ruby, you¡¯re so gorgeous today." Seeing the sequins on the dress, Hattie couldn''t help sneering.


    Sure enough, this woman was just a hillbilly. She dared to wear such vulgar clothes, just like a dancing


    girl.


    But thinking about that she was going marry Levi, Hattie was happy again.


    "This is Levi''s father. Last time, he had some affairs in thepany, so he didn¡¯t go to your home with


    us. Today, he specifically stayed at home waiting to see you." Hattie led them three sat down. But she


    herself sat next to a middle-aged man with a serious face, held his arm, and introduced Ruby with a


    smile.


    Ruby looked at the man, smiled politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Finn."


    Although Ralph Finn didn''t like the girl in front of him, he didn''t show it because he was well-educated.


    He just responded politely.


    Upon seeing this, Hattie introduced other people to Ruby, "This is Levi''s grandma."


    Isabe looked so mean. It seemed that she was very unkind. After hearing Hattie''s words, she


    snorted.


    Ruby smiled brighter and brighter, "Hello, Mrs. Finn."


    Isabe just ignored Ruby. When she was about to say something to judge Ruby, she was pulled by


    the person next to her.


    Then Ruby noticed the person. It was a young girl in her 20s who sat next to Isabe. She dressed in a


    white cheongsam, giving others a gentle and elegant temperament.


    Realizing that Ruby was looking at herself, she also smiled at Ruby before speaking softly, "Grandma,


    she''s Levi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If Levi knows that you treat her like this, he will be so sad."


    Isabe still frowned, but she didn''t speak anymore.


    Ruby couldn''t help but nced at the girl again. Although this girl seemed to be speaking for her, it


    seemed that she was silently dering something.


    Ruby smiled, feeling more interesting.


    It seemed that the Finn family was really messier than the Harold family.


    She didn''t have time to y with these people. She had to find a chance to terminate the marriage


    contract.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where is Levi? Didn''t he get engaged to me? I didn''t see himst time at home. Why didn¡¯t I


    see him this time?" Ruby looked at Hattie innocently. Her voice was so sweet.


    Hattie felt disgusted. She didn''t expect that Ruby would pretend to be like this so much. Last time when


    she saw Ruby, she clearly looked vulgarst time.


    Maybe the Harold family were afraid of her being shameless in front of others, so they had deliberately


    trained her in the past two days.


    But no matter how Ruby pretended, she was just a hillbilly.


    "He, he is upstairs. s, since the ident, he has be taciturn and doesn''t talk to people much. If


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you want to see him, you can go upstairs to see him. It¡¯s in the second room on the left."


    Hattie raised her hand and pretended to wipe the corner of her eye.


    Ruby felt so speechless. Then she simply answered, "Okay, then I will go up and see him."


    She got up and walked in the direction of the stairs.


    The faces of the people present changed, especially Ralph. He looked so angry.


    Where were the girl¡¯s manners? This Ruby was really too much!


    His dissatisfaction was all on his face. Spencer was also very angry.


    However, Spencer couldn¡¯t teach Ruby a lesson in front of the Finn family. He could only exin with a


    smile, ¡°Ruby is a more straightforward child. She probably wants to see Levi."


    Hattie covered her mouth and smiled, but she didn''t expose Spencer''s lies.


    It was okay that Spencer didn''t exin it. Once he exined it, things became worse.


    The atmosphere downstairs was heavy. But Ruby didn''t bother to pay attention to it. She went up to the


    second floor. Then she opened the door of the second room on her left.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the room. At the same time, a familiar smell permeated.


    Ruby couldn''t help frowning as soon as she walked in. After thinking about it for a while, she couldn''t


    remember where she had smelled it before.


    "Anyone here?" She asked louder tentatively, and walked into the room without waiting for the


    response.


    The room was cleaned up. A man was sitting on the balcony in a wheelchair with his back facing the


    door.


    He seemed to have heard the voice. Then he pressed something down. The wheelchair turned around


    slowly. The man''s face also turned around together.


    Ruby stared at that face for a moment, and took a few more nces at the silver mask on his face.


    It was a very delicate mask.


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion. When she looked at the man in front of her, she had a strange


    sense of familiarity.


    "Have we met somewhere?" Ruby stared at him for a while, then asked curiously.


    The man''s lowughter rang out in the room. He asked with a teasing tone, "This youngdy, do you


    always strike up a conversation with other men like this?"


    It was not that person''s voice.


    Ruby judged it right away. The nasty guy she had met twice should not be the man in front of her. But


    the two of them gave her the same feeling.


    "No, I just think you are simr to someone I know. Are you Levi? My fianc¨¦?" Ruby directly sat down


    on the bed and looked at Levi.


    The man''s skin was very fair. The chestnut bangs fell on his forehead, covering most of the mask.


    His chin was angr and his lips were thin with a bit red.


    He wore a finely hand-made ck shirt. Three buttons on the neckline were unbuttoned, revealing his


    delicate and beautiful corbone. He wore a pair of ironed trousers.


    Even in a wheelchair, he could make others feel a little depressing.


    "You seem to be very interested in me?" Ruby was startled by the low male voice, which sounded


    abruptly in her ears.


    That familiar feeling came to her again.

 Chapter 22 They鈥檙e Very Affectionate

    Chapter 22 They¡¯re Very Affectionate


    "Yeah." Ruby put away the surprise in her eyes. She looked up and down at the strange man in front of


    her again and again.


    Except for the familiar smell, the man in front of her was just aplete stranger for her. She had


    never met him before.


    She felt that she was really a little sensitive after returning back. She always felt familiar to everyone.


    "Oh?" Ruby''s honesty made Levi raise his eyebrows. The interest in his eyes became more intense.


    "Being my wife is indeed worthy of you having interest. But it is a pity that you will be disappointed. If


    you marry me, you may not get what you want."


    "Not necessarily." Ruby smiled, looking at Levi.


    Ruby, who originally thought the Finn family was a big trouble and wanted to cancel the marriage


    contract, now felt that marrying Levi was a very good cover.


    Her identity couldn¡¯t be made public, because she had several forms of experimental agents in her


    hands. Once someone bad learned her identity, what awaited her would be a series of assassinations.


    Even the people around her would be in danger.


    Being his wife seemed quite good. At least no one would have thought that the ordinary wife of a


    disabled man would be the well-known DR.C in the world.


    "No matter what, you¡¯re a member of the Finn family. If I marry you, I won¡¯t suffer any loss. Besides, it


    is better than being ignored in the Harold family. What do you think?" Ruby looked like greedy for


    money.


    If Levi hadn''t met Ruby before or knew that she was glib, he might have been deceived by her.


    Unexpectedly, this woman was not only good at eloquence, but also good at acting.


    Levi smiled. He leaned on the wheelchair, and looked at Ruby, "I think what you said makes sense."


    "I think so, too. It¡¯s a deal. How about holding the wedding on the eighth day of next month? I hope you


    will not make any excuses to cancel the marriage contract." Ruby was very satisfied with Levi''s


    decision.


    Although the man in front of her was disfigured and his leg was broken, she didn''t mind seeing if she


    could cure his injury when she was free, because he was pretty good.


    Levi raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruby with a seeming smile, "Of course I won''t. You don''t mind if


    I am disabled?"


    "Then do you mind if I am a loser?" Ruby asked back casually.


    Now in Sea City, everyone knew that there was a loser in the Harold family, who had learned nothing


    since she was a child. She was thrown abroad by Spencer and lived there alone for five years.


    That ce was notoriously chaotic. Even if one person had strong backgrounds, he would live very


    hard, let alone Ruby who had no one to support. Everyone could image what would happen if she went


    there.


    Ruby returned back just a few days before those things had spread. Everyone was waiting to see her


    jokes.


    Speaking of it, it was also due to her good sister, Rita. If Rita hadn''t spared no effort to help her


    publicize, it would be difficult for her bad image to gain poprity so quickly.


    "Well." Levi smiled.


    His fianc¨¦e was more interesting than expected. Her skills and wisdom were enough for her to deal


    with many things.


    He wanted to protect Amelia. Then Ruby happened to be the most suitable shield.


    Thinking about it this way, he felt this fianc¨¦e was not bad.


    He really wanted to thank Hattie to help him find such a fianc¨¦e.


    "Then we are kind of perfect match." Levi sneered. But Ruby couldn''t see his face through the mask.


    She just nced at Levi surprisedly. The familiar feeling became stronger.


    Had she really seen him?


    Ruby looked thoughtful. Levi pushed the wheelchair toe to her, "Since you want to marry me, let''s


    go downstairs now."


    "Okay." She agreed, got up and pushed the wheelchair. Then the two went downstairs together.


    Hattie, Spencer and Susan had already discussed the details of the wedding. Because Ralph was very


    dissatisfied with the marriage, he didn''t speak much. Instead, he watched them with a cold face


    throughout the whole process.


    Isabe simply didn''t stay here. She asked the woman next to her to help her back to the room, making


    it clear that she was very dissatisfied with this future granddaughter-inw.


    When Ruby pushed Levi over there, Ralph frowned. His eyes fixed on Ruby.


    The strap of Ruby''s dress fell off, revealing half of her shoulder. Some hickeys were faintly visible on


    her neck.


    Seeing that, Ralph pulled a long face. He stood up quickly and didn''t even bother to say hello to her.


    He just left the living room with a gloomy face.


    Ruby just nced at him. Then she smiled faintly. After that, she pushed Levi over here with a bright


    smile.


    This shield was not bad. As long as she took Levi as the cover in the future, maybe she could avoid a


    lot of troubles in the Finn family.


    "Dad, Susan, Hattie."


    Pushing Levi to the living room, Ruby greeted several people present sweetly.


    Hattie frowned and nced at Levi, then at Ruby. Suddenly, she sneered.


    She was originally worried about what Levi would make things difficult for Ruby, but she didn''t expect


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    that Ruby was so good that she would be able to let Levi make out with her. Now even Ralph was mad


    at him. From now on, Levi would be screwed up. He couldn''t be the heir of the Finn Group.


    Thinking about it, Hattie was in a good mood. The smile on her face was brighter.


    "Ruby,e here. You two are about to get married soon. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me." Hattie


    patted Ruby''s hand. Seeing the big gold bracelet on Ruby¡¯s wrist, she felt sick again.


    "Got it." Ruby answered. At the same time, she took off the big gold bracelet from her wrist and put it


    on Hattie''s wrist at once.


    Hattie was stunned. She didn''t react at all, then she heard Ruby speak sweetly, "You will be my mother-


    inw in the future. This is my gift for you. Do you like it?"


    Hattie was so speechless that she almostughed. How could she like this tacky and ordinary stuff?


    But in front of Ruby, she couldn¡¯t refuse so directly. So she could only nod against her will, "I like it. I


    like it very much."


    "That¡¯s good. I''m afraid you don''t like it. When I bought this, the boss told me that if the bracelet meets


    someone who is suitable for it, that person can''t take it off. If she really wants to take it off, she can cut


    it with a tool. But the hardness of gold is so high, so ordinary things can¡¯t cut it."


    Ruby patted her chest, looking scared.


    Hattie looked so gloomy.

 Chapter 23 Publish It in the Newspaper

    Chapter 23 Publish It in the Newspaper


    Hattie looked at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling stiff. She tried to take it off while Ruby was not looking


    at her. But she found she couldn¡¯t take it off no matter how hard she tried. It was weird. It was so easy


    for Ruby to put it on her wrist.


    Thinking of what Ruby said just now, she looked more gloomily.


    Levi kept watching from the side. Watching Hattie get embarrassed, he was in a good mood.


    "The boss must lie to you. How could it be possible!" Hattie forced a smile, and said reluctantly.


    "Really? I also think he lied to me. I can take it off so easily." Ruby seemed to not catch Hattie''s words.


    She answered seriously.


    Hattie felt so speechless. She managed a smile but didn¡¯t speak to Ruby again.


    The details of the wedding had been finalized. Ruby had nothing to do here.


    After she made Hattie feel disgust, she went over to stand behind Levi''s wheelchair again, lowered her


    head, and said shyly, "Well, Dad, Susan, Hattie, now that our marriage has been settled. Can you let


    the reporter issue a press release? I''m always worried that everything is not true. I am afraid that it will


    be fake when I wake up."


    No one thought that Ruby would make such a request. So they were all a little astonished for a while.


    But it was not a big deal.


    Spencer couldn¡¯t wait to let the Finn family to announce this matter. In this way, everyone in Sea City


    knew that their family had the special rtionship with the Finn family.


    At this time, the more he saw Ruby, the more he felt satisfied. Although she didn¡¯t get close to him


    since she was a child and had been away for five years, she still considered the Harold family anyway.


    See!


    "No problem. I''ll let thepany''s public rtions department make a statementter and publish your


    marriage news in the newspaper." Seeing Ruby''s pretentious look, Hattie felt sick, but she still agreed


    with a polite smile.


    "Thank you! You are so kind to me." Ruby looked up at Hattie with excitement.


    Hattie felt creepy by the look in Ruby''s eyes. She was even more afraid that Ruby would suddenly


    have a look. How about having a meal with us together?"


    "Thank you." Ruby said softly and thanked her again.


    Hattie walked more quickly.


    The smile on Ruby''s face was brilliant. She blinked at Levi.


    Levi was speechless.


    He was a little curious about what exactly Ruby experienced in F COUNTRY in the past five years so


    that she had such amazing acting skills.


    He had investigated Ruby. Before she went to F COUNTRY, she was very simple. Her academic


    performance was mediocre. She went to school in a private high school in Sea City. Five years ago,


    she was sent by the Harold family because of a terrible scandal. Then her experience went nk in


    those five years.


    He knew how good his intelligence agencies were. Even they couldn''t find out the information about


    Ruby. It could only show that there was a big shot who was hiding something for Ruby.


    "Ruby, it¡¯s ten days left to the wedding. Buy something with the credit card that I gave you. Buy


    whatever you want." Spencer liked Ruby very much now. She was so good!


    "Okay, thank you, Dad." Ruby replied, pushing Levi aside, and found a ce to sit down.


    At dinner, Ralph made an excuse that he had an important client to receive, so he did not show up.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabe made an excuse that she was unwell and didn''t show up. It was the weak woman who had


    always been with her came to dine with them.


    "Miss Harold is studying in F Country? I heard that the education there is pretty good." Flora looked at


    Ruby. While slowly eating the food in the bowl, she asked softly.


    Ruby nced at her. She could feel Flora''s hostility towards her, probably because of Levi.


    She took the fork and put a piece of meat into her mouth. It tasted good, then she picked a piece and


    put it in Levi''s bowl. After doing these, she answered Flora''s question sincerely, "You can quickly break


    up with that person. She is definitely lying to you. The education in F Country is the worst in the world.


    The people there only know how to flirt with the little girls except for being romantic.


    Flora frozen for an instant. She looked at Ruby nkly, feeling at a loss.


    Levi had just eaten a bite of food. Hearing what Ruby said, he almost choked to death. Then he


    coughed for a long time before relieving.


    Ruby quickly patted him on the back, then got a bowl of soup and gave it to him.


    "Really? I, I thought..." Flora didn''t know how to answer. Her face was a little pale.


    "If you want to know the situation in F Country that much, I suggest you can ask your parents to send


    you there. You''ll know it after living here for a few years." Ruby interrupted Flora.


    Flora''s face turned paler and she was shivering.


    She looked at Levi with weeping, but she saw that Levi put the piece of meat into his mouth. Suddenly,


    she copsed.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Levi had always been a neat freak, let alone eating other people¡¯s dishes. When he ate with the Finn


    family, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch his dishes. She had lived in the Finn family for more than 20


    years. This was the first time she had seen that Levi actually ate the meat that a woman gave him...


    She couldn''t understand the reason.


    "Eat this. It''s good." Ruby ignored Flora who was sitting there and performing. She continued to give


    Levi the food.


    Levi frowned and looked at the food in the bowl. Before he could speak, he heard Flora, who was


    sitting on the opposite side, cautiously reminded Ruby, "Miss Harold, you may not know Levi very well.


    He never eats this..."


    Before she finished speaking, Levi seemed to be against her deliberately. He directly picked up the


    food that Ruby gave him and put it into his mouth.


    It tasted a little strange, and it felt like eating soil. Levi resisted the difort and swallowed it.


    "What did you say?" Ruby watched Levi finished eating, then she looked up at Flora, blinked, and


    asked innocently.


    Flora opened her mouth but she couldn''t say a word.


    Did Levi actually eat it?


    Why did he treat Ruby so differently? Why would he be so amodating and conniving to


    her?

 Chapter 24 Provocation

    Chapter 24 Provocation


    "No, it''s nothing." Flora said embarrassedly. After speaking, she suddenly felt that the chair she was


    sitting on seemed to have thorns.


    She was so restless that she really didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    After finding an excuse, she went back to the room.


    Seeing Flora like that, Hattie couldn''t help being amused.


    This Flora was Isabe''s grandniece. Her parents passed away a few years ago, and she was the only


    one left. Isabe saw that she was pitiful and young, so she raised her.


    But Flora had ambitions. She wanted to marry Levi wholeheartedly. It was a pity that Levi ignored her


    all these years.


    Ruby made Flora so embarrassed in public. With Flora''s character, she would definitelyin to


    Isabe. Levi was now disabled. Ruby was not favored by the Finn family and couldn¡¯t give Levi any


    help. From now on, the Finn family could only belong to her son.


    "Ruby, it''ste now. How about staying here tonight?" Hattie wiped the corners of her mouth after she


    finished eating. Then she looked up at Ruby.


    Ruby was putting some food into Levi¡¯s bowl. Hearing it, she was stunned.


    On the first day when she went to her fianc¨¦¡¯s home, she stayed here overnight? If it was spread out,


    her reputation would bepletely ruined. The Harold family would beughed at for it.


    But wasn''t this what she wanted?


    So she nodded, "Okay."


    Spencer wanted to refuse, but Ruby answered faster than him. He didn''t have time to react. After


    hearing it, he couldn''t help frowning.


    This was simply ridiculous.


    How could there be a girl who would sleep at her fianc¨¦¡¯s home before they got married?


    If others knew it, they wouldugh at his family.


    "Ruby!" He scolded, and then turned to apologize to Hattie, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I''m really sorry. Ruby grew up in F


    Country and doesn''t know these things. I didn''t educate her well. She has to go home tonight, lest


    others gossiping."


    With a smile on her face, Hattie nced at Spencer.


    Ruby looked indifferent, "Dad, it doesn''t matter. Won''t I marry Levi anyway? I can sleep here tonight, so


    I can know Levi better. Levi, what do you think? Can I sleep in your room tonight?"


    As soon as Ruby finished speaking, the faces of the servants around her changed.


    This was the first time they had seen such a shameless girl. It was shameful that she wanted to sleep


    with the man who she met at the first time!


    No wonder it was said that Miss Harold was by nature profligate, and she didn''t know the manners. Her


    biological mother was also a whore. She was found by others that she had an affair with other men and


    then shemitted suicide after being unable to stand the blow. Sure enough, like mother, like


    daughter.


    Hattie sneered, but she was very kind on her face, "It''s not appropriate for you guys to sleep in the


    same room together. I will arrange the room next to Levi for you."


    "Okay." Ruby thought for a while and then answered. It seemed that she was a little unhappy.


    Hattie despised her even more contemptuously.


    "Ruby, what exactly do you want to do!? Do you know if you sleep here tonight like this, what will others


    Spencer pulled Ruby aside furiously and gritted his teeth.


    Ruby looked at him innocently, "Dad, it¡¯s her who asked me to stay here. What''s wrong with me?


    Anyway, I and Levi are already engaged. We will get married in ten days. Even if we have sex now,


    isn''t it normal?"


    When Spencer heard it, he was even more angry, wishing to p her.


    If this matter was spread out, the Harold family would beughed at by the people of high society in


    Sea City tomorrow.


    He couldn''t afford the consequences!


    "Ruby! You..."


    "Dad, I have to leave now. Levi is looking for me." Ruby nced back at Levi, and then ran away


    hurriedly, without even giving Spencer a chance to speak.


    Spencer was so angry that he was blushed. He really wanted to p Ruby to death.


    But he couldn''t lose his temper in the Finn family. He could only hold back.


    Levi was silent the whole time. Seeing him like this, everyone was afraid of approaching him.


    Ruby pushed his wheelchair and said affectionately, "Levi, I will push you back to the room."


    Hattie looked at them with a smile, but didn''t stop Ruby.


    Ruby sent Levi back to his room. After walking into the room, the hypocritical smile on her face


    disappearedpletely.


    "Have you ever thought about learning to act? Your acting skills are quite good." Levi asked after


    seeing Ruby''s face changed so quickly.


    "That''s a good idea. What do you think of my appearance? Can I be popr in the entertainment


    industry? I think I can be popr." Ruby was excited when she heard the words. Then she got her face


    close to Levi.


    Levi smelled a faint fragrance, which was a bit familiar. He felt as if he had smelled it somewhere


    before. It seemed that he smelt it a long time ago. When he was about to think about it deeply, Ruby


    straightened up, turned and walked towards the door, "I''m sleepy. I have to go to bed first. My fianc¨¦,


    see you tomorrow."


    Seeing her back, Levi smiled.


    But a harsh ringtone interrupted the silence in the room.


    Levi''s face changed. He got up and picked up a heavy ck mobile phone in the drawer. On it was an


    iing call with no number disyed.


    He answered the phone with a deep voice, "Hello."


    "Mr. Finn, we haven''t found the whereabouts of DR.C, but what is certain is that she has left F Country,


    she should have gone to H Country. There are no clues where she went. We also contacted her


    research institute. The other party refused to provide the experimental medicine we needed." In the


    phone, there was a somewhat worried voice.


    Levi tapped his fingers on the tabletop lightly, and frowned, "Can Teddie still hold on?"


    "The doctor said, if we can''t get the experimental drug, he can live for three days at most."


    Levi sighed when he heard the words. His face darkened, "I know. I¡¯ll handle this. I will think of a


    solution."


    If he remembered correctly, the research institute of Amelia¡¯s grandfather seemed to have recently


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    introduced an experimental drug developed by DR.C. If he could know Amelia¡¯s grandfather, he might


    have a chance to meet the mysterious DR.C.

 Chapter 25 Someone Is Looking For Her

    Chapter 25 Someone Is Looking For Her


    Ruby returned to her room. After taking afortable hot bath, shey on the bed, and checked the


    news with her mobile phone.


    As soon as she saw a piece of interesting news, Dr. Moore¡¯s phone call came.


    Ruby had to answer the phone first, with a somewhat casual voice, "Dr. Moore, are there any problems


    with the experimental drug?"


    That patient''s condition was basically stable. As long as he was properly cared for, he would recover in


    less than three months.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Ruby left the research institute, she told Dr. Moore not to contact her if there was nothing


    important.


    Dr. Moore¡¯s helpless voices came from the phone, "It''s not a problem with the experimental drug, but it


    can also be said to be a problem with the experimental drug. Someone wants the D3 reagent in your


    hand and contacted me several times."


    "I won¡¯t sell it." Ruby refused without even thinking about it.


    Dr. Moore was not surprised. He just added, "I know what you mean. They are special medicines and


    are not suitable forrge-scale production. Moreover, if others know it, it will cause very serious


    damage to our research institute. But this time, it is indeed a little different. The people who need this


    medicine are from a special team at domestic. They have paid a great price to defend their homes and


    the country, so I hope you can think about it."


    Ruby was silent when she heard the words. Dr. Moore seldom praised others like this. Since he said


    so, it was enough to show that the person who asked him for help was really paying a lot for his


    country.


    "Well, but you have to arrange for someone who you can trust. D3 reagent is not the same as other


    experimental drugs. Once this drug is revealed a little bit, it will have endless troubles. It''s not that I


    don''t believe them. It¡¯s just we can¡¯t take any risks." Ruby finallypromised.


    "Ruby, I know you are a good girl. By the way, the captain of this team has always wanted to contact


    you. If you are interested, you can get in touch with him. He¡¯s nice. If he is willing to help us, in the


    future, we don¡¯t have to worry about our safety."


    Dr. Moore was excited. Even his tone sounded much happier. Besides, he had not forgotten to


    rmend the person to Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t want to contact these people very much. She only trusted herself, so she just hung up the


    phone after saying other words.


    But within ten seconds, the screen of the mobile phone turned on. It was a phone number sent by Dr.


    Moore.


    Ruby just took a look. She didn''t bother to remember it.


    The bed of the Finn family was good. Ruby had a good night''s sleep. She didn¡¯t have nightmares.


    When she woke up the next day, she felt refreshed.


    But Ruby felt something wrong when she opened her eyes.


    There was a faint scent in the air. It was very faint, but she caught it.


    Ruby was alert. She didn¡¯t see anyone else in the room after getting up.


    So, when she was asleep, someone came into her room? It was still a woman?


    Interesting.


    After freshening up, Ruby changed clothes and went downstairs.


    The people of the Finn family were all having breakfast. When Ruby came down, she didn''t treat


    herself as an outsider at all. Seeing her actions, Ralph pulled a long face.


    After drinking up the coffee, he got up and left. He didn''t even bother to say hello to Ruby.


    "Huh, the Harold family really raised a good daughter!"


    Seeing Ruby''s shameless look, Isabe was so angry that she hit the cane against to the floor.


    Ruby smiled gently at her, and replied politely, "Thank you, in fact, our family is very ordinary."


    Isabe was speechless. She wanted to say that she wasn''tplimenting her, but she couldn''t say a


    word when facing Ruby.


    Hearing it, Levi almost couldn''t helpughing.


    It was rare for someone to make Isabe speechless. It was the first time he saw it.


    Seeing that Ruby was still standing there with a cute and pleasant face, Levi smiled.


    "All right, Ruby,e and have a seat. Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Hattie wanted tough. But she didn''t dare tough out because she was afraid that Isabe would be


    angry.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, she quickly asked Ruby toe and sit down for breakfast.


    Ruby sat down obediently beside Hattie. It happened that Levi was on her left.


    "Levi, good morning." After Ruby sat down, she nced at Levi a little shyly, and greeted.


    If it hadn''t known Ruby''s true face, Levi would really feel disgusted.


    He had already seen her several true faces. Now, he only felt interesting.


    He faintly responded.


    Seeing that the rtionship between them seemed to be good, Hattie couldn''t help raising her


    eyebrows, and looked at Ruby more curiously.


    Since the ident, Levi had been very grotesque. He lost his temper at every turn. He didn''t respond


    to anyone who talked to him. His attitude towards Ruby was really interesting. It seemed that they two


    had other feelings.


    "Ruby, are you free today? Why don''t you go for a walk with Levi? He hasn''t been out for several


    months since the car ident." Hattie looked at Ruby with a smile, and said.


    "Okay, Levi, where do you want to go? But I''m not very familiar with Sea City. I haven''t been here for


    many years." Ruby turned her head happily to look at Levi.


    Levi didn¡¯t make Ruby embarrassed. Although his tone was not very kind, he answered her at least, "I


    don''t want to go."


    "But I want to go. You apany me?" Ruby supported her chin with one hand, and looked at Levi.


    Levi stared at her. He knew that this woman wanted to do something again. Suddenly, heughed,


    "Okay."


    In others¡¯ eyes, he was clearly pampering Ruby.


    Hattie was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t help but narrowed her eyes.


    Ruby didn''t seem to notice the reaction of others.


    After the two had breakfast, Hattie arranged for a driver to drive them out.


    In the Lincoln Limousine, Ruby hummed a song, sat in a chair, and looked at the chatting records on


    the phone.


    Theboratory in F COUNTRY had sent new experimental data over. Thetest research on cell


    regeneration drugs seemed to have something wrong. The regeneration speed was a bit too fast,


    which was far from what was expected.


    In addition, Taylor waspletely awake. He even could get out of bed today. Dr. Moore invited Ruby


    to the research institute to take a look. By the way, she could study the data.


    Ruby supported her chin with one hand and looked at the chat log thoughtfully.


    Levi looked at her so quietly. After getting in the car, the woman directly ignored him.


    Levi knew Ruby didn¡¯t want to apany him out. Her purpose was to get out of the Finn family.


    For Ruby, he was probably a tool. After being used, he was dispensable now.


    Thinking of this, Levi couldn''t helpughing.


    Theughter also attracted Ruby who was still thinking about whether to go to the research institute.


    She looked up at Levi.


    Were there any problems with this person''s brain? Why did he giggle for no reason?

 Chapter 26 Fake Cripples?

    Chapter 26 Fake Cripples?


    "Mr. Finn, since we''re out, if you have any ce you want to go, you can tell the driver and just drop me


    off at the downtown." Ruby pondered for a moment before finally deciding to make a run to the


    Institute.


    The experimental drug used on Taylor was a type C drug, and if the clinical trial was really sessful


    and put into use, it would be a miracle in the medical world, and brain-dead patients would have


    chance toe to life.


    There were just a lot of unknown side effects of this drug that none of them knew for the time being,


    and Taylor was the first patient to use this drug, and a lot of data was very important to them.


    "Oh? Miss Fiancee, so you''re done using me and you''re just going to throw me away? I''m just afraid


    that it''s not that easy." Levi''s thin lips hooked out a seductive arc, and the eyes shrouded under the


    mask took a hint of danger.


    "Why don''t you sleep in the car first, Mr. Fiance?" The silver needles between Ruby¡¯s fingers were


    ready, as long as Levi dared to say a word of refusal, she would immediately knock him down and let


    him sleep in the car.


    The corner of Levi''s eyes glimpsed the silver light on her fingertips, and thinking of how well she used


    silver needles, the smile at the corner of his mouth grew bigger, "What if I don''t sleep? Hmm?"


    The man''s trailing voice trailed off, indescribably seductive.


    However, Ruby didn''t have the time to appreciate it, suddenly approached forward, and the silver


    needle in her hand was about to be stuck on Levi''s acupuncture point.


    However, before she could seed, her wrist was sessfully caught, and with a slight force, Ruby


    felt a pain in her wrist, and when her hand let go, therefore the silver needle fell to the ground.


    Ruby''s face changed abruptly as she looked at the man in front of her with disbelief.


    That good?


    What''s going on in H Country? Why is everyone she meets back home so unbelievably skilled?


    Ruby, who was running rampant in F Country, was defeated for the second time.


    She felt so devastated that she even wondered if she was so unskilled that she would actually miss


    again and again.


    "Miss Fiancee, it''s not good to y with needles." Levi looked at the silver needles that had fallen on


    the car, and with a slight force on his hand, Ruby fell directly into his arms.


    The faint fragrance of the woman''s body is very good, not the smell of the poor quality perfume on


    other women, clear and light, seems to be some kind of flower fragrance, and seems to be mixed with


    some herbs, which makes him subconsciously rx.


    Levi had only just rxed, but suddenly his pupils shrank, and his right hand reflexively blocked it.


    It was at this moment that the silver needle that was meant to be stuck in his waist got stuck in his arm.


    He gave Ruby a somewhat stunned look.


    Ruby responded too quickly than he expected, and it hit hard.


    "Murdering your husband?" Levi looked at Ruby with a wry smile.


    Ruby was in a very awkward position with her hands under control.


    This inexplicable familiarity reminded Ruby of someone.


    The man in front of her was almost identical to the man except for the fact that he didn''t sound much


    like him and his face could not be seen clearly with a mask on it.


    "Just kidding, Mr. Fiance, you are skillful." Ruby put away her carelessness and became cautious.


    Whether the two are the same or not, they are very dangerous.


    "Oh? So fond of kidding?" Leviughed softly, because the two of them were so close that Ruby could


    clearly feel the sound of his chest puffing when heughed, the sound was low and deep, indescribably


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sexy and seductive.


    "I ......" Ruby was just about to speak, but Levi¡¯s mobile phone rang abruptly, a very sharp and harsh


    ringtone that made people subconsciously feel ufortable when listening to it.


    After Levi heard the phone ring, his face changed and he let go of Ruby and answered the phone.


    Although it was close, Ruby did not hear clearly what was said inside the phone, and then she saw that


    Levi''s aura sank fiercely, and the atmosphere inside the entire carriage became depressingly silent.


    She looked at Levi with some curiosity.


    Levi''s low, depressed voice rang out in the carriage, "I know, I''ll be right over, you first have the doctor


    stabilize his condition."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone straight away, his brow furrowed as if he had encountered


    something difficult to solve.


    "Driver, pull over." Levi spoke in a cold voice, not even bothering to discuss it with Ruby.


    The driver pulled over to the front.


    "Get off." Levi didn''t look at Ruby, his face condensed and frightening.


    Ruby always felt that the image in front of her was bewilderingly familiar, as if she had experienced it


    just a short while ago.


    She pulled open the door and got out of the car, the door was closed with a bang. Ruby looked at the


    man sitting in the car with some dismay, he just seemed to, like, stand up?


    So this damn crippled thing is a fake?


    Is the disfigurement fake too?


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched fiercely, this Levi was really sinister, and she didn''t know who


    exactly he wanted to backstab.


    Watching that stretch Lincoln go away in dust in front of her, Ruby ate a mouthful of car exhaust.


    She waited a while before calling a taxi and going straight to the Institute.


    **


    Sea City, South Mountain.


    The whole mountain is cordoned, with a sentry in every five steps, so not even a fly can get in.


    A modified ck Land Rover drove in at speed and finally stopped in front of a three-story bungalow


    halfway up the hill.


    The man in ck clothes and pants jumped down from the car, cold and stern, he was no one but Levi


    who had just separated from Ruby.


    Levi''s face was grim, and after getting out of the car, he entered a room on the first floor.


    It was a little dimly lit inside, and a figure could be vaguely seen on the hospital bed, and at that


    moment there were two middle-aged men with red eyes inside the ward, in addition to the doctor and


    nurse.


    Seeing that Levi had arrived, the two men stepped forward, their eyes instantly reddened, "Mr. Levi,


    Teddie may not be able to wait for the medicine to be shipped over from F Country. The doctor said that


    there were less than eight hours left."


    Before Levi came, he already had a feeling that the situation would be bad, but he did not expect it to


    be this bad.


    "What did Dr. Moore say?" He grimaced, looking at the man in the hospital bed, unable to take his eyes


    off of him for a moment.


    "He said that no one can save him unless it''s DR.C." The middle-aged man spoke in a low tone, his


    voice slightly choked.


    Levi''s heart sank as well.


    If DR.C was that easy to be found, Teddie''s situation wouldn''t have repeatedly deteriorated to this


    point.


    He rubbed his brow in annoyance before spitting out, "Get me Dr. Moore on the phone, and by


    whatever means, make sure you get in touch with DR.C. Tell him that any terms will do."


    "Yes."


    **


    It was already an hourter when Ruby arrived at the Institute.


    The Institute is located beneath a ruined house on the west side of the city, a ruin above and the


    highest level of research in the country below.


    Ruby passed the pupil recognition system and entered the Institute.


    Just as she entered, she saw Dr. Moore walking over in a hurry, and when he saw her, he pulled her


    aside, "Ruby, it''s still the same patient fromst time, he''s in a critical condition, and he can''t wait for


    the D3 reagent to arrive from F Country, please do something to save him."

 Chapter 27 Sending Him Over

    Chapter 27 Sending Him Over


    "Dr. Moore ......," Ruby frowned subconsciously.


    Her whereabouts back home were secretive, and Dr. Moore knew best.


    To be honest, by taking out the D3 reagent to save people, she was already doing that for the sake of


    Dr. Moore, and as for taking action herself, she hadn''t really considered it.


    "This man is really important, he holds a very important piece of information, absolutely nothing must


    happen to him. He has been in aa for almost half a year now, I beg you, please save him." Dr.


    Moore rarely spoke to Ruby like this.


    Mostly it was just this time his old friend came to beg him, and this patient was really important.


    Ruby didn''t respond, but wrinkled her brow, annoyance collecting under her eyes.


    But seeing that Dr. Moore had begged herself in such a low voice, she sighed helplessly, "Dr. Moore,


    there''s no next time."


    "Then you agree? I will arrange a car right now, you ......" Dr. Moore was full of excitement as soon as


    he heard Ruby''s words.


    Ruby''s face darkened.


    Did Dr. Moore have to show her true face to everyone?


    She rubbed her temples and spoke with some headache, "Dr. Moore, I can offer to save him, but I have


    a condition. Send him to the institute, only the patient cane, no one else is allowed to enter. You


    should know how important I am, if you really think the person you are talking about is more important


    than me, you can expose me."


    Ruby¡¯s words were serious, and Dr. Moore instantly sobered.


    He had just gotten really confused for a moment and had forgotten that there was even such a thing.


    Now that he had calmed down, Dr. Moore responded.


    "I was impulsive. Then I''ll talk to them right now and tell them to send the patient over as soon as


    possible, but their captain might want toe in ......"


    "If hees in, I won''t save the patient." Ruby was very forceful this time.


    A patient in aa didn''t matter, but for a live person, she couldn''t guarantee that he would not reveal


    her identity.


    "Okay." Seeing Ruby''s firm attitude, Dr. Moore did not ask for more.


    Ruby was returning to the Country in secret this time, and it would indeed be a big trouble if her news


    leaked out.


    Dr. Moore turned to make a phone call and argued with the other party for a few moments before finally


    hanging up.


    "It''s been agreed, they''re sending the patient over right away, and they''re estimated to be here within


    an hour."


    "Okay." Ruby nodded and paid no further attention to the matter, going to see Taylor first.


    Taylor is recovering nicely.


    Ruby looked at the data, his brain cells were very active, although they had not returned to normal,


    they were already at a third of the level, and it was estimated that in another two to three months, they


    would bepletely recovered.


    However, because Taylor has been in aa for years, all aspects of his body have declined and


    recovery is a very slow process.


    Taylor was currently unable to speak, and when Ruby went to see him, he just stared nkly at Ruby.


    Dr. Moore quickly arranged for the operating room, and knowing that Ruby was watching Taylor, he


    followed her over.


    "The recovery is very good, there should be nothing wrong with this medicine." Dr. Moore took a look at


    Taylor''s condition, and then his gaze became different when he looked at Ruby.


    He had been studying the brain for over forty years and it was the first time he had seen a drug so


    miraculous that it could still rejuvenate dead brain cells.


    "Everyone''s health is different, and his example can''t be taken as a universal case. How about the


    hospital? Can you provide some brain dead patients as to test the medicine?" Ruby shook her head,


    not as confident as Dr. Moore.


    "Not yet, I''ve contacted quite a few tertiary hospitals in the country, and we''ll be notified as soon as


    there''s any news." Dr. Moore shook his head, a little disappointed.


    In the end living experiments sound like something immodest, and it''s true that few families want to


    send their loved ones over.


    "The smaller hospitals should also be concerned, and it''s best to try a few more people." Ruby


    frowned, but was relieved when she thought about it.


    After seeing Taylor, Ruby and Dr. Moore went to the office and as they had just sat down, the phone


    rang.


    Ruby looked at it, full of impatience. The call from Spencer must be not good news.


    Dr. Moore noticed the change in Ruby''s expression, and his gaze inadvertently nced over Ruby''s


    mobile phone screen, and he saw the word ¡®jerk¡¯ on it.


    His eyebrows jumped, jerk? Ruby was bullied?


    Just as he was to ask, he saw the girl answer the phone annoyingly, but in a tone of voice that emotion


    could not be heard, "Dad?"


    "Ruby, it''s like this, recently there''s a project over at the Finn Group that''s quite good, and we happen


    to have our eyes on this project. Now that you''ve confirmed that you''re going to marry Levi, can you


    please mention it to the Finn family, so that they can give this project to our family?"


    Spencer''s voice was so ingratiating that if he had a tail behind him, it would probably be wagging by


    now.


    The corners of Ruby¡¯s mouth hooked into a cold smile as she replied, "Dad, I''ll mention this matter to


    Levi, but I can''t be sure if the Finn family will agree to it."


    "Okay, okay, go ahead. They will definitely say yes." Levi is now a wastrel, so when someone is willing


    to marry him, the Finn family is snickering, and now they are definitely going to bashfully hold onto


    Ruby.


    As long as he thought that the Harold family would be bright in the future, Spencer could not stop his


    excitement.


    "Mom! Look at Dad!" Rita was furious.


    When she went to the Finn¡¯s yesterday she was left behind halfway by Ruby, and as a result, she


    missed the chance to get to know Lennon Finn. Spencer had clearly even promised to get justice for


    herself, and now what?


    "Well, I told you, don''t mess with Ruby for the time being, you are ady of the Harold family, don¡¯t


    is at your disposal. Why do you need to be angry now?"


    Susan raised her hand and patted the back of Rita''s hand.


    Rita felt slightly better hearing that, but still felt indignant in her heart, "Mom, I don''t think Ruby is that


    simple, if that bitch really marries into the Finn family, will she deliberately let the Finn family deal with


    us?"


    "Oh, she? She''s got that ability? She is just an illiterate and uneducated bumpkin, can she think of that


    much? Don''t worry, you''ll have everything she has in the future, and you''ll even be better than her. All


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you have to do now is to be Miss Harold. In the future you are the woman who will marry Lennon Finn


    and be the hostess of the Finn family." Susan sneered disdainfully, not taking Ruby into ount in the


    slightest.


    "By the way, mom, when the Finn family sent over something for that bitch, I fancy a few things, can I


    take them?" Rita was in a very good mood when she thought that she would be the hostess of the Finn


    family in the future, and that Ruby would behave ording to her words.


    "Just take whatever you like, it''s your stuff anyway." Susan waved her hand indifferently and said as a


    matter of course.

 Chapter 28 The Face is a Good Thing

    Chapter 28 The Face is a Good Thing


    "Thanks, mom." Rita cheerfully thanked Susan and went upstairs to pick the things.


    The Finn family is generous and the things sent over are worth a lot of money.


    Rita was just waiting to wear them out to show off to her friends.


    Spencer only frowned at Rita and did not speak up to stop her.


    Susan was right, Ruby''s things belong to the Harold family''s, so there was nothing wrong for Rita to


    have some of them.


    He is now anxiously waiting for the reply from the Finn family. As long as this project is taken, the


    Harold family will not only upgrade the entirepany to a higher level, but also the status of their


    family will rise, and in the future, in Sea City, he can do whatever he wants.


    **


    "They have promised that they will send the patient over in two hours." Dr. Mooremunicated with


    the other party several times before he finally finishedmunicating.


    Seeing that Ruby was not in a good mood after answering a phone call, he knew that it was probably


    the Harold family was the demons again.


    "I''ll have some test, just call me when he arrives." Ruby nodded and found an empty room to go in and


    have some rest.


    She had slept wellst night, she just wanted to check which project Spencer had his eye on and see if


    there was any room for maniption in it.


    When she entered the room, she locked the door before she took off the watch she was wearing on her


    wrist, disassembled the dial and assembled it into a miniatureputer in no time.


    The firewall of the Finn Group was well made, and it took some effort for her to attack it. After reading


    several projects that the Finn Group was holding recently, finally her eyesnded on a beauty cream


    project.


    The Harold Group has a business doing this piece of cosmetics. The Grant family used to be a family


    of medicine, her grandfather held a lot of court forms, including several forms for skin care.


    Nellie Grant was really in love with Spencer and was deceived by him, and the two very important


    count recipes in her hands were given to Spencer.


    These years, Spencer relied on the form given by Nellie to develop well in Sea City, especially in the


    beauty, and always had a pretty good reputation.


    This time, she guessed Spencer is eyeing at this project.


    The Finn Group''s beauty cream has taken the national patent, with pre-advertising. Before production


    has begun, pre-sales have already exceeded 100 million, you can imagine once it is put into


    production, how big the profit will be.


    The beauty industry was supposed to be a lucrative affair, and Spencer had yed a good game this


    time as intended.


    Ruby read it thoughtfully for a while. The technician on the Finn Group had already discovered that


    someone had invaded their system and started to fight back. Ruby quickly logged out of the system,


    wiping all traces clean before turning off theputer.


    "Beauty." Ruby tapped her fingers lightly on the desktop a few times before she took out her phone and


    sent out a message.


    ¡®Get in touch with the Finn Group and tell them we are interested in theirpany''stest beauty


    cream project and hope to coborate with them.¡¯


    After Ruby finished sending the message, she didn''t wait for the other party to reply but directly put


    away her phone, opened the door and went out.


    F country, LWb headquarters. Seeing the message sent by Ruby, Jacob Houghton almost fell out of


    his chair.


    **


    As Ruby came out, Dr. Moore hurriedly came in from outside with someone carrying a stretcher behind


    him, with a man lying on it.


    Ruby took a look and frowned, the man was so badly injured that he was almost down to hisst


    breath.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With massive burns all over his body and already brain dead, she could tell just by looking at it that it


    was a miracle that he had survived this far, as he should have been forced to hang on to her breath


    with money.


    "The patient has been delivered, can we do the surgery now?" Dr. Moore saw Rubye out and


    hurriedly trotted over.


    Ruby just frowned at the man and pondered for a moment before asking Dr. Moore, "Ask them if they


    are willing to try thistest experimental drug of ours. This patient has been brain dead for a long time,


    the D3 reagent is useless, and if I operate, I will only be able to cure his trauma, not his brain death. If


    they are not willing to, send him back, he can''t be saved."


    Dr. Moore, "......"


    He was afraid he would be killed if he sent the patient back.


    But since Ruby said it was hopeless, it should mean it was hopeless.


    Dr. Moore faltered as he dialed Levi''s number and nced at the frosty-faced Ruby before repeating


    her words.


    Levi was in silence, his fingers tapping lightly on the car window for a long time before he spoke, "Can I


    speak to the doctor?"


    Dr. Moore hesitated for a split second, covered his phone, and looked at Ruby, "He wants to talk to


    you."


    "Okay." Ruby raised his eyebrows, but didn''t refuse.


    Dr. Moore handed her the phone.


    Ruby picked up the phone and her cool and indifferent voice rang out slowly, "Hello, this is DR.C."


    Levi''s hand shivered, he always felt that the voiceing out from inside the headset was inexplicably


    somewhat familiar.


    But it''s absurd and ridiculous.


    Even if Ruby is powerful, she cannot be the world-renowned medical genius DR.C. He is really


    overthinking.


    "May I know the main functions and effects of yourtest experimental drug? It''s going to be used on


    my team member, and I always have to be responsible for him."


    Levi didn''t change his voice, he used his original voice.


    Ruby recognized it after hearing a sentence.


    The nasty guy who broke into her hotel.


    She was a bit surprised that the other party''s identity was actually that special? Dr. Moore had said that


    this squad had made outstanding contributions to the country.


    The person who could make Dr. Moore say that would definitely not be an ordinary person.


    "The main function of this experimental drug is that it can regenerate brain cells and restore their


    activity. It works well for brain dead patients, and the results of the current test on mice are good, and I


    can''t give you a 100% guarantee on the effect of using it on humans. But the patients who are currently


    using this experimental medicine of ours have already awakened."


    Ruby put aside her grudge against Levi, and calmly spoke about the effects of the experimental


    medicine.


    Levi was full of surprise, this experimental drug actually was more perverted than the D3 reagent?


    Even brain death can be saved?


    He became more and more curious about this DR.C. By the sound of the voice, she shouldn''t be too


    old, and she was a woman.


    The medical miracle DR.C that has been rumored in the outside world is actually a woman, and no one


    would probably believe it.


    "As long as you can save him, I''ll agree to your terms." Levi only hesitated for a split second before he


    came to a decision.


    In Teddie''s current situation, no one could save him, and if the medicine Ruby said really worked to


    save people, he didn''t mind trying it at all.


    The worst that can happen is that he dies.


    "Good, no contact with the outside world during the treatment, but after he wakes up, I''ll have Dr.


    Moore take a video of you guys to put your mind at ease." Ruby appreciated the other party''s dryness


    and decisiveness, although this person was quite annoying, but it seemed much better than her


    fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 29 Spencers Outrage

    Chapter 29 Spencer''s Outrage


    "Get ready for the surgery."


    It was already six hours after Ruby had finished the operation on Teddie.


    Over eighty percent of Teddie''s body had been burned and the wounds had not been able to heal and


    were now getting progressively worse.


    In addition to his ribs, arm bone and leg bone were crushed and because there had been no scientific


    treatment, the broken bones had started to grow together and needed to be re-cracked and reattached,


    which was a very difficult operation.


    After a surgery, Ruby was as if she was deted.


    "I''ll sleep in theb tonight, make yourselvesfortable." Ruby was really toozy to even move, and


    didn¡¯t notice that her phone had automatically shut off long ago due to a dead battery.


    Spencer was originally in the Harold family full of joy waiting for the good news of the Finn family¡¯s


    cooperation project, but he had been waiting until the evening, and no news came out.


    He personally called to the Finn Group, only to know that the project he was eyeing at has long been


    signed, and the contract was drawn up in this afternoon.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer was so angry, but he could not get through to Ruby''s phone, as if she was deliberately


    avoiding him.


    She was so exhausted that she slept until after two o''clock the next afternoon.


    It was busy inside the Institute, everyone was in a hurry.


    Seeing Rubye out, many people couldn¡¯t help but look at her.


    The reason was no other than because Ruby was young and beautiful.


    And she was attracting people¡¯s attention.


    "Who''s that woman? There''s a researcher that young at the Institute?"


    "Bullshit researcher, that''s a rtive of Dr. Moore. She is here to visit the institute, and it''s because she


    is shameless and refuses to leave. If it were me, I would have left long ago."


    "A rtive? I thought she is a researcher. She is pretty."


    "Oh, this kind of woman is good at seducing men, but when ites to research, she can¡¯t endure that


    loneliness."


    A few people passed by gossiping at Ruby.


    The sound was neither too loud nor too small, Ruby could just hear it.


    She couldn''t help but nce at the woman who had been quite critical of her.


    She was in her early thirties, with ordinary features, short build, somewhat fat, face covered with


    pockmarks and a mean look.


    Ruby just nced at her and withdrew her gaze, going to look for Dr. Moore.


    Teddie has already started the medication after the surgery yesterday, and normally, the results can be


    seen in seven days with the medication.


    "You''re up, Ruby? I have just wanted to go find you." Dr. Moore came over in a hurry, and as soon as


    he saw Ruby, he hurriedly puller her over.


    "This patient is now back to stable in all stats, and when we tested brain cell viability this morning, it


    checked out at fifteen percent, so we estimate that he''ll wake up in a week. It could be a little sooner if


    the recovery is good."


    Dr. Moore couldn''t stop the excitement.


    If Teddie managed to wake up, it would prove that their experimental drug was sessful!


    Ruby was also full of joy, "Get a few more patients to try the effect, if they are all able to revive, it will


    prove that we can put this medicine into use."


    After Ruby checked Teddie¡¯s physical condition, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Teddie''s physical condition was better than average, he should be a practitioner, and a bit different from


    the practitioner Ruby perceives, because during the examination, she clearly felt that there seemed to


    be a strange spirit in Teddie''s body, and it was because of this that he recovered so quickly.


    Ruby didn''t figure it out why, but it was gettingte, and she had been out for almost two days, Spencer


    was probably going to piss off.


    The thought of Spencer''s wonderful expression when he learned that the project he had his heart set


    on had been cut off, Ruby didn''t want to miss it.


    "I have things to do, I''ll leave this to you, feel free to contact me if anythinges up. But it''s best not


    to contact me." Ruby exined a few words to Dr. Moore, and left in a hurry.


    Coming out of the Institute, she turned on her phone only to find quite many missed calls.


    Spencer also sent several messages over to threaten her, even threatened her with her grandmother


    who was far away in F Country.


    Ruby¡¯s eyes went a few degrees colder, the corners of her mouth hooked, and she took a taxi back to


    the Harold¡¯s.


    As soon as she entered the door, he heard Spencer''s voice breaking into curses and seemed to be


    really angry.


    Ruby was in a good mood, and the worse mood Spencer was in, the better her mood was.


    "You dare toe back, huh?"


    As Ruby had just entered the door, a vase shattered in front of her.


    Ruby looked down and saw that it was a fake, not really worth much.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Why are you so angry? Did Rita get into trouble again? Children need to be


    taught patiently, you shouldn''t be so angry, getting angry hurts your body." Ruby looked at Spencer with


    a surprised face and a worried look.


    "I told you to talk with Levi about the project, did you tell him?" Spencer was so angry that his chest


    hurt, he covered his chest and looked at Ruby, gritting his teeth in question.


    "I did, he was beside me when you called me, I told him, but he said that now he is an invalid, the Finn


    Group can be managed by him, so there is nothing he can do. If you want to cooperate, you can only


    go to his brother, Lennon. Dad, I think that Lennon is really wasted, and he has little motivation, so why


    don''t we stop marrying the Finn family, I don''t want to marry a cripple."


    Ruby said with aggravation, walked forward, stood in front of Spencer, and opened her mouth.


    Spencer''s face changed, not expecting that the Finn family had now actually taken the turn of Lennon


    to take the reins of power.


    It looked like they had to find a chance to arrange a meeting between Rita and Lennon as soon as


    possible.


    "Is it true that Lennon is in charge of the Finn family now?" Spencer suppressed his anger and looked


    at Ruby, not paying attention to what she said about breaking off the engagement.


    "Yes, I''m afraid that I won''t have much status in the Finn family in the future." Ruby said and pretended


    to raise her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    Spencer sneered in his heart, but he was unobtrusive on the surface. He raised his hand and patted


    Ruby''s shoulder, soothing, "He at least is the young master of the Finn family. You will definitely have


    no worries about food and clothing in the future. Your marriage with him was all set by your mother, are


    you going to let your mother down?"


    Ruby''s eyes went cold, Spencer still had the cheek to mention Nellie?


    "I''m sorry, dad, I know, I won''t mention this matter again." Ruby lowered her head with a resigned look.


    Spencer looked at her, and he suddenly smiled, "Ruby, you must feel very lonely living alone at the


    Finn¡¯s house, right? How about let Rita move over to keep youpany, so that you won¡¯t be lonely?"


    Rubyughed coldly inwardly, but on the surface, she agreed in a good and understanding manner,


    "Okay, thanks for being considerate, Dad, then let Rita stay with me at the Finn¡¯s"


    Susan gave Ruby a surprised look and wondered if this bitch would be that kind.

 Chapter 30 Set Her Up

    Chapter 30 Set Her Up


    "You are my daughter, if I don''t be considerate of you, who I will be considerate of? Okay, have Susan


    go and get Rita down, you guys go back to the Finn¡¯s early. Be obedient and be more restrained, don''t


    act as you were in F Country, hear me?"


    Spencer was very satisfied with Ruby''s performance.


    Although the beauty cream project was not obtained, it was good that Rita was to be able to live in the


    Finn¡¯s.


    There might be a chance for her to reach out to Lennon and take the opportunity to cultivate a


    rtionship with him and be the real head of the Finn family in the future.


    Spencer has his intention, and Susanprehended his meaning and hurriedly went upstairs to ask


    Rita to pack clothes to go back to the Finn family with Ruby.


    Ruby looked at Rita, who had followed Susan down, and the corners of her lips curled up in an evil


    smile.


    Since the Harold family was so eager to take the initiative to be abused on their own, how could she let


    this opportunity go?


    "Dad." Rita came down and sweetly called out to her dad, and then gave Ruby a smug look, as if she


    was already the hostess of the Finn family.


    Ruby did not even bother to pay attention to her.


    "Behave well when you go to the Finn family, okay?" Spencer was very satisfied with the daughter he


    had raised with his own hands.


    Rita was decent and generous, and was naturally much better than a wild and untamed one like Ruby.


    "Dad, I know. I will listen to my sister, Sister, and you will take care of me, right?" Rita promised daintily,


    turning her head to Ruby with a provocative smile.


    Ruby looked at her and was quite happy in her heart, but she just didn¡¯t know if her sister would still be


    able to smile after she arrived at the Finn family.


    "Of course, you are my sister."


    Susan pulled Rita and muttered some instructions before instructing the Harold family''s driver to send


    the two to the Finn¡¯s.


    "Mom, I came without telling you beforehand, you won''t me me, right?" Ruby shouted at Hattie


    nonchntly as soon as she entered the door.


    The corners of Hattie¡¯s mouth twitched, and she really didn''t know what to say in response.


    Ruby is really more vulgar than she imagined ......


    But she quickly reacted, smiling at Ruby gently, "Here you are. This is ......"


    "My dad said he was afraid that I wouldn''t be used to living alone in the Finn¡¯s and had to have my


    sister follow me over to take care of me. Mom, you won''t me me, right?" Ruby went over and


    hugged Hattie¡¯s arm, ncing at the gold bracelet on her wrist, the smile on her face grew brighter and


    brighter.


    Hattie: "......"


    "No, no. Mary, go clean up a room upstairs ......"


    "Mom, there''s no need, my sister will take care of me and just sleep in my room." Ruby refused Hattie¡¯s


    kind offer outright.


    Seeing this, Hattie didn''t think much of it and nodded, and couldn''t help but look at Rita again.


    This firstdy of the Harold family was a well-bred one, which was known by the Sea City, just that her


    origin was slightly worse.


    "In that case, okay then." Hattie looked at the two sisters standing in front of her, byparison, she


    felt that Ruby was not as good as Rita.


    "Mom, has Levie back?" Ruby smiled sweetly, and asked in a shy, iparable whisper.


    Hattie felt goose bumps rise and subconsciously rubbed her arms, "Yes, he is the room."


    "Then I''ll go find him!" Ruby said as she let go of Hattie and ran straight upstairs.


    Hattie was finally relieved that she didn''t have to face Ruby, a vulgar and unpleasant inferior person.


    "Ma¡¯am, my sister didn''t receive a formal education since she was young, so her personality might be a


    bit more spontaneous. Don¡¯t bother with her, she''s actually very nice." Rita could see Hattie dislike for


    Ruby, naturally she wouldn''t let go of the opportunity.


    Hattie looked at her and felt satisfied, pulling her to the sofa and sitting down, "Rita, right? How did your


    sister get sent to F Country back then?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who didn''t know about the Harold family''s bullshit in Sea City? Back then Ruby seemed to have made


    quite a stir, and Hattie, who was out of the country at the time and missed out on a big show, was quite


    curious.


    "Well ......" Rita looked at Hattie with an embarrassing face, wanting to say something but looking at


    her.


    "What! Can''t you say this?" Seeing Rita''snguid look, Hattie became more and more curious.


    "No, no, but if I say it, it''s not that good for my sister''s reputation, so, Ma¡¯am, you should not make it


    difficult for me." Rita opened her mouth, in a gesture of defending Ruby¡¯s reputation.


    "What''s there to hide? We''ll be family, so tell me, and I promise I won''t tell it out."


    The more Rita whetted her appetite, the more curious Hattie felt.


    Only then did she open her mouth reluctantly, "Actually, it''s five years ago, my sister had sex with a


    man and was caught on camera by the paparazzi. She was still underage at the time, so it was quite a


    big deal, and dad felt ashamed, so he kicked her out."


    Hattie¡¯s eyes couldn''t help but light up. She didn''t expect Ruby to have such a stain.


    This is great! A man like Levi deserves a woman like this!


    Hattie wanted to bring the wedding forward, lest something go wrong in the middle.


    "Ma¡¯am, don''t say that I told you, my father forbade me to talk about this matter. But my sister, she is


    really indomitable, originally I thought that she would be able to change for the better in F country, but


    she did not and I heard that she even had a wild child there." Rita had a painful face, seemingly feeling


    sorry for Ruby.


    "What! Wild child?" Hattie was really excited, and even stood up.


    Ruby was not a virgin, and she had even given birth to a child?


    "Ma¡¯am?" Rita looked at Hattie with a frightened look.


    It was only then that Hattie realized she had gotten overly emotional and took a deep breath to calm


    down.


    It was just that she had already thought of countless ways topletely stomp Levi down in her mind.


    God is on her side this time, now the Finn family ispletely her son''s, and Levi will never take it from


    her again!


    **


    On the second floor, Levi¡¯s room.


    Looking at the uninvited guest in front of him, Levi couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Ruby yawned and went in, inside the headset was the voice of Rita and Hattie conversing. Rita was


    really doing her best to nder her and even made up that fact that she had a child.


    "Miss Fiancee, you want to see me?" Levi looked at Ruby, his fingers rubbing the armrest of his


    wheelchair, his voice with a bit of yfulness.


    "Well, Ie to your ce to have some quietness. I''ll sleep here tonight, don''t worry, I have no ill


    intentions towards you. I''ll just sleep on the sofa, I won''t grab a bed with you." Ruby crossed over Levi


    into the room on her own, quite nonchnt.

 Chapter 31 Husband and Wife

    Chapter 31 Husband and Wife


    "Heh, you''re quite nonchnt." Leviughed.


    Ruby was interesting, at this time he did not feel displeased about her.


    Ruby sat down directly on the sofa, raised her eyes, grinned at him and smiled sincerely, "Thank you


    for thepliment, we are going to be husband and wife. We are a pair, so no need to be polite!"


    "Husband and wife." Levi suddenly thought the word sounded quite pleasant.


    However, Ruby paid no further attention to him, after listening to Rita and Hattie¡¯s conversation for, she


    was a bit sleepy.


    When Hattie left, Rita arrogantlymanded the maids to help her carry her luggage upstairs, that


    posture, just like she was a hostess of the family.


    Rita didn''t have the slightest intention to hide it, so from inside the room, Levi could hear the arrogant


    voice outside the door.


    He couldn''t help but nce at Ruby, not thinking that she was someone with such a good temper.


    After all, that day at the bar, she had directly poured a ss of spiked wine into Rita''s mouth.


    "Ah..."


    Levi''s thoughts were just born when he heard Rita''s heart-breaking screamsing from over a wall


    away.


    His mouth twitched and he subconsciously nced at the woman sitting on the couch, sliding down at


    her phone as if nothing was wrong.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom-"


    In less than two minutes, the door to Levi''s room was tapped with a loud bang.


    Ruby yawned and smiled sweetly at Levi, then got up and went to open the door.


    Rita at the door turned white and trembled as she looked at Ruby, gritting her teeth and questioning,


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Ruby, did you do it on purpose? I wondered why you were so kind to


    give up your own room to me! You just want to get me killed! I''ll tell Dad! Just you wait! I''ll definitely tell


    mom and dad and let them fix you up!"


    Rita was so angry that she was a bit incoherent, and when she saw that face of Ruby, she wanted to


    pounce over and tear her apart.


    Ruby actually kept a snake inside her room!


    Hell knows how scared she was when she''d just gone in and lifted the cover to get ready to sleep when


    suddenly something cold crawled on top of her!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Up to now Rita hadn''t even calmed down.


    Ruby looked at her with an innocent face, "Sister, what are you talking about? Weren''t you the one who


    wanted to sleep with me? I''m just not used to sleeping in the same bed with a stranger, so I was kind


    enough to give up my room to you, why are you ming me in return?"


    She had an innocent face, and Rita was so angry, but it was just as well that what Ruby said was the


    truth.


    "You, you, you ......"


    Rita was unable to say aplete sentence, her eyes red.


    She''d never been so aggravated in her life.


    Only before she even finished her words, a voice as cool as water rang out faintly behind Ruby, "Since


    when can my family allow an outsider to casually point at the face of my wife and scold her?"


    Rita froze, and then saw a young man in a wheelchair moving over.


    The man wore a half mask, revealing a delicate jaw.


    As soon as she saw Levi, Rita burst into disgust and looked at him without any semnce of fear or


    awe, only replying casually, "This is something between me and my sister, what does it have to do with


    you?"


    "Heh." Levi was amused by Rita''s boldness and looked at her with cold eyes, "So you mean that this


    matter of you yelling at my fiancee in front of me has nothing to do with me?"


    Rita was dumbfounded by Levi''s words. Even if the man was sitting in a wheelchair, he still had an


    amazing aura, Rita had limited knowledge, and the biggest figure she had seen was Hattie, where she


    had seen such a domineering man?


    There was some panic for a moment, and her eyes were red, tears were about to fall.


    Ruby had to admire Rita for how fast she could have tears out.


    "I, I was just, just scared by the snake my sister keeps inside her room, I, I ......"


    Levi, "......"


    Ruby, "......"


    Both men were silent for a while.


    Levi couldn''t help but silently nce at Ruby, seemed to be asking: You keep a snake inside your


    room?


    Ruby is speechless: no, I can exin ......


    The two exchanged silent nces before Levi spoke impatiently, "It''s my woman''s freedom to keep


    whatever pets she wants at home, not to mention that she just keep a snake inside her room, even if


    she keep a nest of crocodiles, there would be no problem."


    Rita burped with tears and stared at Levi in a daze.


    She had heard Spencer say before that Levi was particrly good to Ruby and that the two had a good


    rtionship. Originally she had thought that Spencer had lied to her, but now it seemed that it was true.


    "Sister, I, I don''t mean to me you, I just, just got scared. I''m sorry, I, I''ll change the room." Rita''s tears


    were hanging in her eyes, which looked unspeakably pitiful.


    Unfortunately, there was only one man in front of her, Levi, and he was a man who didn''t know how to


    show mercy, so her performance was destined to be unappreciated.


    Ruby yawned, "Whatever you want, I''m sleeping with Levi tonight anyway."


    Her voice sounded a bit soft, with a bit of hoarseness that she didn''t get enough sleep, inexplicably


    loving and moving, stirring Levi''s heart.


    Somehow, it always sounded familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it before.


    "Sister, I know you didn''t care about this when you were in F Country, but this is H Country, you, you


    haven''t married Mr. Levi yet, it''s not that good to sleep with him." Rita timidly looked at Ruby, and


    opened her mouth to remind her with an attitude that it was for Ruby''s own good.


    Ruby smiled at her words and winked at Rita, "Is it bad? I think it''s quite good, to have a married life in


    advance. And we will live a more harmonious life when we do get married, what''s wrong with that?"


    Rita didn''t expect Ruby to be so direct, her face instantly reddened, and she couldn''t help but say in a


    small whisper, "But sister, aren''t you afraid that people will say you don''t know how to behave and don''t


    know shame?"


    "Ha." Rubyughed out loud, "Rita, if all people knew shame, your mother and Dad wouldn''t have


    given birth to you."


    With a single word, Rita''s face abruptly went white as she trembled and looked at Ruby, as if she


    couldn''t believe that Ruby could actually say such words.


    How dare she?


    "Also, if you know shame, you wouldn''t havee knocking on your future brother-inw''s door in


    broad daylight dressed like this. Tsk, what! Want to sleep together with your brother-inw


    tonight?"

 Chapter 32 Harsh Words

    Chapter 32 Harsh Words


    Rita''s face became paler.


    Ruby is really a country bumpkin, how could she such vulgar and unpleasant words?


    She nced at Levi, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and she grew more and more disdainful.


    "How can you talk like that, sister? I, of course I don''t have any intentions towards my brother-inw."


    Rita had an aggrieved look, and when she spoke, she even lightly bit her lower lip and gave Levi a


    look.


    Unfortunately, Levi was like a wooden man, not receiving Rita''s eyes at all, but said, "I''m not interested


    in you. But it is indeed unseemly for you to dress like this. Our family has a strict discipline, since you


    are a guest, it is better to behave well and do not make a grace for your family."


    Rita''s face was pale. Feeling embarrassed, she could not wait to have a hole that she could get in.


    Levi was simply mean. She was clearly kind to remind him that Ruby was a woman who can sleep with


    any men, but he didn''t appreciate it and instead spoke for Ruby sarcastically. He deserved to only be


    able to have a second-hand woman like Ruby!


    The smile on Rita''s face couldn''t be maintained, and she almost couldn''t even say a word.


    "I''m, I''m tired, so I''ll just, just go back to my room."


    Rita almost fell away.


    She was severely irritated by Ruby and Levi.


    Ruby was in a good mood, closed the door and took the initiative to push Levi¡¯s wheelchair, "There is


    no one in the room, do you have to stay in the wheelchair?"


    Looking at the man sitting immobile in his wheelchair, Ruby asked curiously.


    Levi raised his eyes, his eyes hidden under the mask staring at her calmly.


    After a long moment, he tugged at the corner of his mouth and asked casually, "When did you know?"


    "There was some suspicion when we first met." Ruby was a medical student, and she was able to tell


    at a nce if he was paralysis.


    Levi''s breath was long, his face was rosy, and he didn''t look paralyzed at all.


    If a normal person had been paralyzed in the lower half of his body and had been sitting in a


    wheelchair for a long time, it would not have been possible for him to be like this.


    And it was the day before in the car when she was really sure his leg was okay.


    "Has anyone ever told you that it''s not good for a woman to be too smart?" Levi looked at Ruby with a


    wry smile.


    "No." Ruby recalled seriously, and answered quite honestly.


    This look of hers made Levi couldn''t help but curl his lips in pleasure.


    "Now that you know, what are you going to do? Threaten me with this, or go and expose me to gain


    benefits?" Levi leanedzily on his wheelchair, but his deep eyes did not leave Ruby''s face.


    "That''s a good idea, how much do you think about you pretending to be crippled can be worth? If I go


    and expose you to Hattie, how much will she give me?" Ruby tilted her head and looked at Levi, as if


    she was seriously considering how much this news was worth.


    Levi knew that she would not tell anyone about this matter, and his impression of Ruby has


    unconsciously changed subtly.


    "I suppose a lot." He smiled, casually answering the question.


    "But, I don''t like her, so, Mr. Fiance, you should be nice to me, and I can help you keep it hidden. Even


    if you want to really be a cripple to hide it from the others, I can help you too." Ruby got up and


    approached Levi, her fingers hooked his chin and lifted his face up.


    The mask was in the way, but it was easy to see that the man was good looking.


    Inexplicably Ruby felt that look was somewhat familiar, and she was wondering if she had seen it


    somewhere before, but suddenly her waist was taken by someone with force, and in the next moment


    she was sitting on hisp, being held tightly around the waist.


    Levi''s breath was wrapped in heat, more rapid than just now, with a bit of suppression and restraint,


    "Will you do this to other men?"


    The man''s voice trailed off, inexplicably sexy.


    Ruby felt an itch in her ears and notfortable.


    She felt that she had really been too careless to get close to a man and give him the opportunity to


    control herself.


    This kind of thing had never happened in the past.


    With a pang of chagrin, she cursed herself for letting her guard down with Levi just because he was in


    a wheelchair.


    "Of course not, aren''t you my fianc¨¦? How can other menpare to you?" Ruby replied dryly and


    decisively.


    Levi was nheless nomittal.


    It wasn''t like this woman had seduced someone once or twice, he''d had experience with it long ago.


    The woman was close to him and he could smell the fragrance of her body, and Levi, who had always


    been uneventful, actually had a hint of fluctuation inside.


    In the past few years, he hadn''t had any heartbeat towards Amelia Moore, yet he had made repeated


    exceptions when it came to Ruby.


    Levi was really a bit puzzled.


    His body''s reaction was always going to be more direct, and Ruby not a virgin, so she had already


    sensed something from the changes in Levi¡¯ body.


    Her body was stiff.


    "Mr. Fiance, will you let go of me now?"


    Ruby''s voice was tinged with some suppression, and the stiff reaction of her body had betrayed her


    mood at this moment.


    Levi gave her a somewhat surprised look, seeing her delicate face tensed up and her body stiffened,


    as if she was resisting being that close to him.


    He smiled and reached out to gently push her out.


    After Ruby stood firmly, she hurriedly stepped back, not daring to tease Levi.


    This man was dangerous. List him as dangerous number two for now.


    Number one was the shameless man in the hotel.


    Levi, "I didn''t expect my fianc¨¦e to be quite innocent."


    "Heh." Ruby gave him only a cold smile, then turned away, took out her phone and y e-games.


    The brief intimate encounter with Levi just now made Ruby¡¯s heart a bit chaotic, and only ying the


    game could vent her inner panic and crankiness.


    Levi has never yed games, at this time, when he watched Ruby y, he heard the faint sound of


    gameing out. Ruby¡¯s pretty face was slightly cold, her jaw tense. Without saying a word, she


    stared at the phone screen, fingers sliding on the phone screen.


    Ruby had been ying the game for two hours, and if Dr. Moore hadn¡¯t sent a message over to


    interrupt her, she could probably have continued ying.


    Dr. Moore sent her Teddie''s physical data, as well as the base data of the new patient receiving the


    experimental drug.


    Ruby looked at it and was finally slightly relieved.


    Ruby replied to Dr. Moore, and then she heard Levi¡¯s cell phone ring. The man said a few words in a


    low voice, his face gloomy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 33 Almost Got Her True Face Revealed

    Chapter 33 Almost Got Her True Face Revealed


    "Is it hurt badly?"


    Levi''s face, which originally still had a smile on it, was cold at this time, and a lurid murderous aura was


    shrouded all over his body.


    Ruby couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    Such an iron-d aura was not like what a young master raised inside a luxurious family could have.


    Ruby had looked up Levi, a man who had excelled since childhood, a genius with good academic


    performance and outstanding business talent, but within his profile, there was no mention of him having


    undergone any militarized training.


    "I''ll be right over."


    Levi hung up after saying a few words and moved his wheelchair to go out.


    Ruby followed and stood up, "It''ste, it''s not appropriate for you to go out alone, I''ll apany you


    out."


    Levi moved with a slight pause, and gave Ruby a sideways nce.


    Ruby just casually stroked the long hair hanging between her ears and looked at him with a nd


    expression, "You''re a disabled person, how are you going to exin to the people at home that you''re


    not sleeping at night and what you''re going out to do! It''s almost dinner time, I''ll just tell them that I want


    you to apany me out to dinner, no one will suspect."


    After a slight hesitation, Levi nodded his head and agreed.


    Although he wasn''t afraid of the Finn family suspecting anything, if Ruby was willing to help out it would


    avoid some trouble.


    At least he could go out openly with Ruby and not need to worry about anything else.


    Ruby saw him agree before she walked over and pushed his wheelchair downstairs.


    Rita had alreadye down earlier, probably after being rebuked by Ruby, she changed into a dress,


    looking like a blooming white lotus flower.


    "Sister, brother-inw."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As soon as she saw Ruby and Levie down, a sh of resentment passed through Rita¡¯s eyes, but


    she still got up and said hello.


    Ruby didn¡¯t really want to talk to her, and just pulled the corners of her mouth as a greeting.


    Seeing Hattie looking at herself, she only smiled and spoke, following Rita''s tone, "Mom, I want to go


    eat out, tonight, Levi and I won''t be eating at home, and if it''ste in the evening, we might just spend it


    at the hotel."


    A sh of disgust shed in Hattie¡¯s eyes, but she was smiling brightly, "Good, you two can eat


    whatever you want, and it''s okay if you don''te back tonight."


    "Thanks, mom." Ruby replied with a strong nausea, and pushed Levi out the door happily.


    Levi wanted tough when he thought of how Ruby was pretending in front of Hattie just now.


    In fact heughed out loud, "You''re a good actor, you studied acting in college?"


    "If you say so, I think I can go and enroll in an acting department now and go back school to study."


    Ruby replied fervently.


    Levi smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The driver was already waiting at the door, and when he saw Levie out, he helped carry the man


    into the car, and then folded his wheelchair and stuffed it into the trunk.


    Ruby got into the car and sat next to Levi.


    It was darkte in June, and when the car left the house, it drove directly towards the southern


    suburbs.


    Ruby leaned back in her chair and looked out at the scenery, and did not speak.


    Levi took two phone calls on his way, his face getting worse and worse.


    Ruby judged from his conversation that it seemed like someone was injured, the injury was quite


    serious. The doctor in Levi¡¯s hand was not capable enough to cure the man and he might be dying


    now.


    She had no meaning to meddle with, and she didn''t know Levi that well, so had no intention of help.


    Originally he wanted to let her get off halfway, but Levi was so anxious that he simply forgot about


    Ruby along the way, until the car drove into an obviously militarized base and stopped in front of a


    building, and only when he was about to get off did he notice that there was a person sitting next to


    him.


    There was a momentary silence in the air as Levi looked at the quiet Ruby, raising his hand to rub his


    somewhat swollen temples.


    This was their secret base, it was impossible to bring strangers in during normal times. He was really in


    a hurry just now, plus Ruby was too quiet and he had simply forgotten about her.


    "You ......"


    "I am okay, I can stay in the car, if you have something to do, go ahead." Ruby spread her hands


    indifferently.


    Levi exhaled slowly, "Follow me."


    Seeing this, Ruby did not object and obediently got out of the car with Levi.


    The building could not be seen in the darkness, and only after entering did she find that it was brightly


    lit inside. The entrance was a huge hall, which at this time had a number of people gathered inside.


    Seeing that Levi had arrived, the crowd was somewhat excited toe forward, only when they saw


    Ruby following behind Levi, their faces couldn''t help but change, their steps pausing as they looked at


    Ruby warily.


    Ruby sensed everyone''s rejection and unwee treatment of her, but she didn''t care, she just slowly


    followed Levi inside, taking a look around.


    The whole hall is divided into several areas, and she can see the area for shooting, the area for sports


    and fitness, and the ring and other facilities, which is probably a small training ce.


    The group had a bit of a rush in their breath, so they should have just been on training and hadn''t


    calmed down yet.


    "Chief, why are you bringing a stranger in?"


    Someone asked, Ruby was observing the surroundings and she heard someone speak in an


    unpleasant tone.


    Levi nced at the man, not meaning to introduce her, but only asked lightly, "Where is the person?"


    "Over there, chief, the team doctor said he hurt his pericardium, and it''s toote to send him to the


    hospital." The man who spoke was estimated to be over five foot nine, wearing an I-beam vest and a


    powerfully muscled body, and his voice was vibrating as he spoke.


    Ruby was surprised, what training could still be fatal and actually hurt the pericardium?


    That really can''t be moved, and it''s certainly hard to save people in the limited conditions.


    As she was thinking about it, Levi had already walked over to that person with quick steps.


    Ruby saw the teenager lying on the ground covered in blood, looking at most only sixteen or seventeen


    years old, his face was as pale as paper, his breath was weak, if he did not stop the bleeding and have


    resuscitation as soon as possible, it was estimated that he would die in half an hour.


    Ruby couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She didn''t really want to meddle in. Levi''s identity was not simple, excluding the heir of the Finn family,


    there might be hidden identities.


    These people were all bloodthirsty, and at a nce, they were existences who had been living in


    fighting for years, not ordinary people.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she saw that Levi had already squatted down.


    "Chief, he is dying, he must be taken to the hospital immediately." A young man spoke up somewhat


    anxiously, his eyes red.


    Levi¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at the teenager in front of him without speaking.


    "Chief ......"


    Everyone else came forward in droves.


    Levi, however, looked back at Ruby, "You ......"


    He remembered that Ruby used silver needles well, so she should know something about medicine,


    but only when he opened his mouth, he felt that Ruby could not save people.

 Chapter 34 Reveal Her True Face

    Chapter 34 Reveal Her True Face


    "Let me take a look." Ruby saw that look in Levi''s eyes, and also saw the teenager lying on the ground.


    She inexplicably thought of the teenager who had fallen in front of her back in F Country.


    He was also the age but she was too limited in her abilities and medical skills to save him, and could


    only watch him bleed out and eventually die in front of her.


    It was also at that time that Ruby realized how important it really was to study medicine.


    At least you won''t be powerless when someone you care about is dying.


    She took a deep breath and knelt down beside Levi, reaching out to press the wound on the teenager''s


    chest.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Before Ruby''s hand could touch the teenager, she was roughly pushed away.


    It was the tall five-foot-nine man who had questioned her when she hade in at the beginning.


    Ruby was unprepared and was directly pushed and stumbled, falling to the ground, her shoulder


    hurting.


    These guys are practiced, incredibly strong, and don''t care if she is a woman.


    With that blow, Ruby estimated that her shoulder was bruised.


    "Do you want him to die?"


    Ruby raised her head, her gaze coldly locked with the tall man.


    The man opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Levi in a cold voice: "Alfred!


    That''s enough!"


    Alfred was full of reluctance, but Levi had opened his mouth, he could only bear it, but in the end, he


    was worried that Ruby would kill the teenage, so he muttered, "Regan''s injuries are very serious, even


    the team doctor said there was no way, she ......"


    He didn''t go on with the rest of his words, but it was obvious to anyone.


    The team doctor is a high achiever from a proper medical university, his strength is obvious to all, even


    he said there was no way, what could Ruby, a young woman, do?


    And she came with Levi, everyone can''t understand it. Levi has always been sensible in the past, how


    can he actually be so confused this time and bring a woman to the base?


    "Let her try." Levi''s face sankpletely, and it looked like he was hell-bent on protecting Ruby.


    Alfred red at Ruby, not expecting that Levi would be confused by a woman.


    Ruby ignored them, got up from the ground, went over and grabbed the teenager¡¯s hand and took his


    pulse, his breath was like a wandering silk.


    She looked at the wound, the injury was a knife wound, the dagger had pierced directly into the heart,


    piercing the left ventricle. The knife should still have a barb on it, and when it was pulled out, it caused


    a secondary injury. The injury was very serious, not just a problem of blood loss, the heart had to be


    stitched up as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences were unthinkable.


    "He has to be operated on immediately, and the condition is not good enough here. Do you have a


    matching operating room here?" Ruby quickly took out the needle bag and fished out the silver needles


    to first seal the acupuncture points near the wound and control the bleeding, before twisting her head to


    ask Levi.


    Looking at the girl''s clear, calm eyes, Levi''s heart suddenly settled down, and he believed her.


    There was no reason for it, just an inexplicable trust that she would be able to save the person.


    "You ......" Alfred still wanted to tell Ruby not to waste time, not to mention harming the person.


    Levi had then spoken, "Take him to the operating room."


    The base, of course, has a supporting operating room upstairs, which is equipped with the most


    sophisticated equipment in H Country, better than those in the tertiary hospitals.


    When Alfred opened his mouth, even if he was no longer convinced, he didn''t dare to say anything


    more, so he had to obediently arrange for people to lift up Regan, who was lying on the ground, and


    send him to the operating room upstairs.


    "How much certainty do you have?" Levi walked beside Ruby, looking at the girl¡¯sposed side face,


    pursing his lips before speaking softly.


    "It is not a big problem, but he has lost a lot of blood and may need a transfusion, so have someone


    ready, they may need to draw blood at any time. Also, I need someone to help, I assume you have a


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    doctor here, arrange for two of them to me."


    Ruby steps lightly and looks very rxed, as if for her, it is a simple stitching operation, not difficult at


    all.


    However, this level of surgery is really not difficult for Ruby, after all, she is known as a surgical sage,


    nicknamed Ghost Knife.


    "Okay." Levi didn''t ask Ruby what she wanted to do, he just blindly trusted her.


    The two soon arrived at the operating room on the second floor. Levi instructed the team doctor, Austin,


    to follow him in to help, and arranged for another team member to go in.


    Ruby had changed into a sterile surgical gown and was cleaning her hands and putting on disposable


    medical gloves.


    When she saw the peoplee, she didn''t look at them for too long but instructed, "One person will


    help me pass the apparatus, the other one will wait aside, if I say I need a blood transfusion, go outside


    and call someone with type O blood."


    The two of them looked at each other, but since Levi believed Ruby, they chose to believe her, so they


    just had to behave themselves.


    Ruby¡¯s aura was different after she put on the sterile gown, especially when she picked up the scalpel,


    Austin had the illusion of seeing a super powerful man.


    The operation went very smoothly without any mistakes, and two hourster, the operation was over


    and Ruby came out of the operating room with an exhausted face.


    Levi watched here out and instinctively straightened up, his eyes burning at her.


    The girl''s face was somewhat pale, she was still wearing the same white shirt as she came in, at this


    time, sensing his gaze, she looked up at him, licking her somewhat dry lips and speaking faintly, "He is


    fine and will wake up in half an hour."


    "Are you kidding?" Alfred had a face of disbelief.


    How can it be that?


    Obviously Austin has said it''s hopeless ......


    Ruby ignored him and just looked at Levi, "Now can we go home?"


    "Yeah." Seeing Ruby''s exhausted look, Levi nodded, stepped forward and reached out to support her.


    Ruby¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but there was really little strength left, so she had to lean on his body and


    let him support her into the elevator and down the stairs to leave.


    "Oh my God! What did I see! Chief''s woman?"


    "No, isn''t Chief''s girlfriend Miss Moore? What''s going on here?"


    "Alfred, do you know what''s going on? Who was that woman just now?"


    A group of people had been holding their breath all the way, and only when they saw that Levi had left


    did they dare to chatter and gather around to ask questions.


    Alfred was too upset to pay them any attention, only to think of Levi''s intimate look with Ruby and feel


    sorry for Amelia.


    He took out his phone and sent a text message to Amelia: Miss Moore, our chief came to the base


    today, and there was a young girl with him.


    He felt better only after he had sent it, and led the way to the ward to see Regan.


    As Levi had just helped Ruby out of the door, his phone rang.


    Looking at the iing call, Levi narrowed his eyes, and then looked at Ruby beside him, ignoring


    it.

 Chapter 35 The Delicate Little White Lotus

    Chapter 35 The Delicate Little White Lotus


    Amelia pinched her bloodless fingertips, looking down at the phone screen until the screen light went


    out, the phone was always unanswered.


    She bit her lower lip lightly, her pretty lip shape was slightly distorted by the bite, and her cold face


    looked very fragile.


    For the first time, Levi didn''t answer her calls.


    Because of the woman Alfred said?


    Who is she?


    Amelia''s mind was a little irritated, and for the first time she felt that things were out of her control.


    Five years, why it had a problem now?


    She was in an irritable mood, and called again.


    This time the phone was picked up, the man''s low, cold, dry voice came through the phone, softened


    by the current tone, sounding indescribably low and gentle, making Amelia''s heart beat faster.


    With some aggravation and resentment, she muttered in a small voice, "Why didn''t you answer my


    call?"


    Levi looked at Ruby who had already fallen asleep, his cold expression was softened by the dim light,


    and his eyes were not as cold and sharp as they always were, but had more tenderness.


    Listening to Amelia''s clearly whining words, he tugged at the corners of his mouth before replying


    softly, "I was upied, what''s wrong? Who upset you?"


    It was his usual tone of voice, and Amelia felt steadied, without the panic and unease she had felt


    before.


    "I always feel uneasy in my heart when I don''t find you. Levi, we ......"


    Amelia wanted to ask Levi when exactly he would marry her.


    It had been five years, and he hadn''t had intention, always making Amelia unable to figure out what he


    really thought in his heart.


    "Good girl, now not, when the timees, I will naturally bring you back." All of Levi''s patience was


    used on Amelia.


    Since he had slept with her five years ago, he had to be responsible for her.


    After all, his mother''s vocal teachings before she died were still ringing in his ears.


    Ralph can be a scumbag and irresponsible, but he can''t.


    "But I''m afraid, you''re so good and so dazzling, surrounded by so many girls. I have nothing but you, if


    you don''t want me, what am I going to do?"


    Amelia''s voice was with worry.


    Levi looked aghast before slowly exhaling a breath, "There won''t be anyone else, just you."


    That was the promise he made to Amelia.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, can you take the time to meet me? I can''t even meet my boyfriend. I


    don''t know how I''m going to answer when people ask me." With this promise from Levi, a smug smile


    surfaced on her face, and she squeezed her phone again, petntly pampering herself with Levi.


    "The day after tomorrow, nottely." Only after Levi had appeased Amelia did he hang up the phone.


    Once he turned around, he saw that Ruby, who was originally sleeping against the back of the chair,


    had woken up, and at that moment, those dark eyes were looking at himself sullenly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruby, "Do you have the habit of eavesdropping?"


    "Eavesdropping?" Ruby raised her eyebrows, with a smile on the corner of her lips.


    Levi didn''t avoid her but spoke so openly in front of her, so she was forced to listen to the conversation.


    "Mr. Fianc¨¦, correction, I don''t really want to hear you talk, you''re the one who has to be here, and I


    haven''t minded you making noise for my rest."


    "You have a hot temper." Levi snickered and looked at Ruby¡¯s delicate side face.


    The girl''s face was pale, apparently overexerted, and she looked a little weak, and at that moment her


    eyebrows were collected with a coldness that seemed to be very impatient.


    "Drop me off downtown, I have something to do." Ruby yawned, with little desire to chat.


    Performing an operation on Regan just now was not a light exertion, and not she was tired at this


    moment.


    Her temper became bad when she was tired, especially when she was woken up while sleeping, at this


    time, there was a dryness between her eyebrows, if it wasn''t bad to make a move, it was estimated that


    she would have toy her hand on Levi.


    She closed her eyes after finishing a sentence, with a very tired look, and the words that came to his


    lips were finally withdrawn, not bothering her.


    The car drove slowly, the mountain road was t, but there were quite a few curves, and the driver


    drove the car very steadily for fear of waking the girl in the back seat who had her eyes closed.


    Half way through Alfred''s call came, his excited voice could barely be concealed and could be heard


    clearly through the phone, "Chief, Chief, Regan is awake! He''s really awake! Austin said that his


    injuries are no longer serious, as long as he rests well, he will be able to get out of bed in ten days or a


    half months! Chief, who is thatdy? Howe she''s so good at healing? Ask her if she wants to join


    us in District 7, she''s better than even Austin''s medical skills, maybe even better than Austin''s teacher!"


    Alfred''s attitude now had a huge shift from earlier.


    If he had known that Ruby¡¯s medical skills were so powerful, he would have worshiped her.


    Levi nced at the girl who was sleeping on the side, it seemed that she had been disturbed by the


    sound, she frowned impatiently and looked like she was about to wake up.


    Without hesitation, Levi hung up Alfred''s call, and muted the phone.


    Ruby didn¡¯t sleep soundly, she was already awake when Alfred¡¯s call came.


    It was quiet inside the carriage, Levi didn''t bother Ruby, and Ruby didn''t bother to open her eyes, until


    the car drove into the city center, Ruby opened her eyes, and her clear voice rang out faintly inside the


    carriage, "Stop right here."


    Levi nced at her, did not refuse. The driver found a spot to park, Ruby pull open the car door and get


    out.


    "I''m not going back to the Finn¡¯s recently, but I''ll be back before the wedding." Ruby pulled the straps of


    her backpack after getting off the car. She did not turn around to look at Levi but walked quickly into the


    crowd.


    She had a lot of things going on back home, and in addition to the Institute, there was a lot of things to


    take care of on thepany, and she was very busy.


    Levi looked at the direction Ruby left for a while, the corners of his lips hooked, and only after a long


    time did he speak faintly, "Drive."


    "Mr. Levi, where to?" The driver asked cautiously.


    "Go home."


    **


    After getting out of the car, Ruby finally entered a cafe.


    Inside the quietpartment, a woman with delicate eyebrows and apetent look handed over a


    document, then reported the situation in a stereotypical manner, "Thepany has been registered


    ording to your request, the equipment has all arrived at the moment and is ready for production, but


    the technician has not been found for the moment. Miss Harold, there are manypanies doing


    medicinal cosmetics in H Country, we don''t have any advantages, so starting from zero , our situation


    will be very passive, you''d better reconsider."


    "No, the technician will be at the factory in three days, you''ll be in charge of reception. I''ll send the


    recipe to your emailter, and you go ahead and register the patent. You don''t need to take care of the


    rest, just leave it to me." Ruby picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, the corners of her lips


    curled into a wan smile.


    Seeing that Ruby did not listen to her advice, the woman had to give up and did not say anything more.

 Chapter 36 I Want You

    Chapter 36 I Want You


    Aftering out of the cafe, Ruby put on her cap, stopped a taxi and went directly to the TD Garden


    Community in the north of the city.


    Five o''clock in the afternoon was just the rush hour, and there were many peopleing in and out of


    the neighborhood. Ruby stood on the curb, waiting quietly, lifting her wrist every now and then to


    nce at the time.


    The time was just past five minutes past six when a thin, elderly man waddled up to the entrance of the


    neighborhood leading his grandson.


    Ruby gaze paused on the little boy, then lifted her foot and walked over.


    "Mr. Murphy, shall we talk?" She went straight to the point, not even bothering to beat around the bush.


    Evan Murphy looked at the young girl in front of him and waved his hand somewhat impatiently,


    "Nothing to talk about, and I am busy, go away."


    "Mr. Murphy, you haven''t made the recipe yet, are you willing to give up just like that?"


    Ruby looked at Evan, not surprised at all by his answer, she had known for a long time that he would


    definitely refuse.


    As expected, after hearing her words, Evan''s calm face suddenly changed, his eyes widened as he


    looked at the young girl in front of him for a long time before he spat out, "What is your rtionship with


    Logan Grant?"


    "He is my grandfather." Seeing Evan''s expression, Ruby knew that he had been shaken.


    She was holding several ancient recipes, and Evan was the first person in medical cosmetics in H


    Country back then, his skills were obvious to all. As long as he was willing toe out, just by relying


    on his reputation, the finished products made would be enough to make countless people follow.


    "Let''s go up and talk." Evan''s gaze fell on Ruby for a long time before he spoke.


    Ruby nodded and followed him into the neighborhood, and the two of them stepped up the stairs.


    He lived on the fifth floor, and Evan is old with serious problems in his legs, so walking up the stairs is a


    kind of torture.


    Ruby followed behind and saw it clearly, but she just quietly followed up the stairs.


    "Andy, go find your grandmother."


    When he entered the house, Evan sent his grandson to his grandmother, while he himself led Ruby into


    his room, and closed the door.


    "What exactly do you want!?" Although Evan was old, he wasn''t confused. The Grant family had fallen


    now, and Logan Grant had passed away a few years ago. Although he was not clear about the details


    of what happened to Nellie back then, he knew more or less, and knew that everything of the Grant


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    family had been taken away by Spencer.


    He didn''t have much confidence in Ruby, who was only a child to him even if she held the form in


    her hand.


    "I hope that you can help me, Mr. Murphy." Evan was straightforward, and Ruby also spoke very


    bluntly.


    Evan frowned, ''''Help you? Even if I''m willing to help, what can you do! Now the market of medical


    cosmetics has been monopolized by several big names in H Country and abroad, what do you think we


    can do! It''s good for young people to have dreams, but you can''t be overly ambitious, have you


    understood the domestic market before you made your decision?"


    "Sure. I''ve already investigated it before I returned to H Country, the best selling medical cosmetics


    brands in H Country today are the Herbal Form from R Country. There are also two brands in H


    Country that sell well, under the banner of the court''s skin care form, and one of them is the Harold


    family. I''m not boasting, but since I dare to do medicinal cosmetics, I naturally have a sure win. Mr.


    Murphy, don''t reject me in a hurry, you can have a look at my father¡¯s form before you decide


    whether you want to help me or not. I''ll wait for you."


    Ruby spoke eloquently with a confident face and directly took out an ancient recipe after finishing


    speaking and handed it to Evan.


    Evan was stunned, not expecting something important to be given to him directly.


    "My factory is ready to go, the production line is ready to go, and thepany had finished the


    registration. The patent for the Closed Moon Flower is already in the process of being applied for, and


    should be able to settle down when you''ve your mind decided. Mr. Murphy, you and my grandfather are


    best friends, you should know what''s in his heart. I sincerely hope you can help me. I don''t want his


    achievement fall into the hands of outsiders, and I''m returning to H Country because I want to take


    back everything that belongs to the Grant family."


    After Ruby finished speaking, she bowed to Evan and didn¡¯t say much else.


    By the time she left, Evan was still unable to return to his senses, just looking down at the recipe in his


    hand, feeling a thousand pounds heavy.


    He''s almost seventy. Can he still apany the young people to fight for a future?


    He shook his head, looked at the recipe in his hand again, and sighed.


    After Ruby went out from TD Garden Community, she went straight to thepany.


    Thepany''s name is also overbearing, and it''s called Shy Flower Pharmacy.


    Morgan''s ability to get things done was efficient, and the location of thepany was in a quiet ce


    in the middle of a downtown area, a separate quadrangle with antique d¨¦cor, very much in line with the


    style of theirpany''s products.


    "Miss Harold."


    Morgan had just returned from taking care of things, and when he saw Rubye, he took her on a


    tour of thepany by the way.


    Thepany''s facilities are very well equipped, the equipment in the R&D room is the most


    sophisticated in the world, and they even brought over a few precision instruments from theb.


    Thepany currently has a few employees, and Morgan is still recruiting, but it''s not difficult to recruit


    people, it''s the technical support that''s hard.


    "Miss Harold, the patent registration has been submitted, three dayster the result wille out. The


    factory is already recruiting, the technology ......"


    Morgan looked at Ruby with slight hesitation, wanting to say something.


    "Hire a few basicb technicians, fresh graduates are eptable, but it is best to have some


    experience, I''ll take care of the rest."


    Ruby interrupted Morgan¡¯s words. She was confident in the recipe for the Closed Moon Flower, as long


    as Evan read it, he would definitely be willing to help. Even if he didn¡¯t read the recipe, Ruby was sure


    he woulde, after all, his rtionship with Logan Grant was not as simple as it appeared.


    Seeing how confident Ruby was, Morgan was much relieved.


    "That project with the Finn Group that was taken over at headquarters has been transferred to you, so


    do your best, and help me pay more attention to the movements at the Harold Group during this period


    of time. Notify me at the first opportunity if there is any movement."


    Ruby will not only take back everything Spencer has snatched away, she wants Spencer to be left with


    nothing and in pain. Everything he had done to Nellie back then, Ruby would get it all back, with


    interest.


    "Yes, I''ll do a good job." Morgan felt a heavier burden on his shoulders, and at the same time, he was


    vaguely excited.


    After the two men visited thepany, they left together.


    Morgan still needed to go over to the factory and catch up on the recruitment, while Ruby had


    something to do. The two parted ways at the intersection. As Ruby was just about to call a taxi, she


    saw that it seemed to be a person on the ground not far from the intersection. She frowned, walking


    towards that direction.

 Chapter 37 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 37 Hypocrisy


    This area of Fanjiang Road is themercial center, the busiest downtown area of Sea City, with a


    very dense flow of people.


    And this location of Ruby happened to be the quietest one in the middle of the downtown, because it


    was a high-end residential area with a very strict security system, so outsiders could note in at all.


    Only when she got closer did she see that there was indeed a woman lying on the ground, an old


    woman wearing a short grey jacket, and at that moment huddled on the ground, making little sound.


    "Are you okay?" Ruby shouted tentatively, receiving no response.


    She looked up and around, there was surveince nearby and she didn''t have to worry about getting


    ckmailing.


    The temperature in June in Sea City is very high, especially the ground temperature, eggs are able to


    bake when thrown on the ground.


    She stepped forward and helped the old woman up, but when she got a look at her face, she couldn''t


    help but be surprised.


    She can''t believe it''s an acquaintance.


    Levi''s grandmother, Isabe.


    At this time, her eyes were tightly closed, her face was blue, her lips were pale, and her breath seemed


    to be absent, as if she was about to die.


    Ruby was only briefly taken aback before she grabbed her pulse.


    Sudden myocardial infarction.


    She had been in aa for a bit too long, which should have been caused after the great stimtion,


    and if she hade a bitter, Isabe would probably die.


    After determining the cause of the disease, Ruby didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, hurriedly fished out the needle


    bag, drew three silver needles, peeled away the old woman¡¯s clothes, and stabbed down the silver


    needles in her hand.


    The end of the silver needle trembled gently. Ruby twisted the silver needle and fished out a white


    porcin bottle from inside her pocket, poured a small reddish-brown pill out and stuffed it into the old


    woman¡¯s mouth, pping her hard on the back to make her swallow the pill.


    Only after that was done did she pick the woman up off the floor.


    **


    On the hospital bed, Isabe slowly opened her eyes after a coughing fit.


    All around her was white, and the familiar smell of sterile water between her nostrils reminded her that


    this was a hospital.


    She''s not dead?


    Her eyes nced around inside the ward beforending on the girl sitting to the side looking down at


    her phone.


    The sunlight fell on her body, making her look as if she was gilded with ayer of golden light, dazzling.


    Isabe looked at her steadily for a while before recognizing that the girl in front of her was actually her


    grandson''s fianc¨¦e, that bumpkin Ruby of the Harold family.


    The look of surprise she had been carrying was suddenly gone, but she had the disgusting feeling like


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    having eaten a fly.


    "How is it you?"


    The olddy was not young, but her was full of energy, and she looked like she was really fine, looking


    at Ruby with a look of contempt and disdain.


    Ruby put down her phone and gave the old woman a look.


    The old woman''s face was a lot rosier, she looked to be in good shape, and had the strength to yell at


    her.


    "Um, it''s me."


    She replied casually, lifting her hand to ring the bedside bell and call the doctor.


    The olddy didn''t like her, and she had no intention of trying to please her, after all, marrying Levi was


    only a stop-gap measure, and sooner orter they would still separate.


    Isabe became more and more discontented for her attitude.


    Sure enough, she was from the countryside with no upbringing at all!


    The door to the ward was pushed open and a doctor entered with two nurses in tow with hurried steps.


    Seeing that there was nothing more for her to do, Ruby retreated quietly.


    After the doctor finished examining Isabe, he looked at her with an awe-inspiring expression,


    "Ma¡¯am, you are really lucky. There is nothing wrong with your health, you can be discharged


    immediately."


    "Oh, if your doctors hadn''t resuscitated me properly, I might not have been fine even if I had been


    brought here in time. You don''t need to speak for her." Isabe only took it as the doctor was saying


    that she was lucky that she just happened to meet a kind person who brought her to the hospital, so


    she was very dismissive.


    The doctor froze for a moment, looking at Isabe for a long time before speaking, "No, we did nothing,


    you were already resuscitated when you were sent here. All vital signs were normal, it was the girl who


    sent you here that said you had a bit of heatstroke and needed an infusion to replenish the saline, so


    we gave you an infusion, nothing else was done."


    "What did you say!?" Isabe couldn''t believe her ears.


    So she wasn''t saved by the hospital doctor? She was saved by that Ruby?


    How could that be possible? How could she be capable of saving?


    In her heart, Isabe did not believe it, only thinking that she was really lucky and had nothing wrong


    with her health, so she was safe and sound.


    Ruby didn¡¯t have the time to care what was in Isabe¡¯s heart. She had a lot of things to do and had no


    time to please someone who was not important.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Ruby went straight back to Shangcheng International Building.


    Just as she reached the door, her feet couldn''t help but lurch.


    What kind of bad karma is this? She can''t believe she met that pervert again!


    Levi: "......"


    The corners of Levi''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch as he looked at Ruby who suddenly appeared in


    front of him.


    Jared had a yful look on his face, his gaze swept back and forth between Ruby and Levi, and finally


    pressed his voice and said in Levi''s ear, "Your fianc¨¦e is quite capable, she even came her to find you.


    It looks like she really loves you."


    "Shut up!" Levi spat out these two words through clenched teeth, his gaze falling coolly on Ruby.


    Ruby just nced at him and simply ignored him, lifting her foot into the door.


    She was tired from her day and now just wanted to go back to her apartment and take a shower and


    Levi watched as she walked past his face without looking at him, the corners of his lips hooked, and he


    also lifted his feet to follow.


    The two entered the elevator one after the other, Ruby raised her hand to press the key, and when Levi


    was just about to move, he looked at the floor number and fell silent.


    Is it really that coincidental? She lives here too, and on the 18th floor, just like himself?


    Jared couldn''t help but poke Levi, prompting Levi to give him a fierce re.


    The elevator went up and soon stopped on the eighteenth floor.


    Ruby lifted her foot out of the elevator and saw that Levi had followed her out as well.


    She paused in her steps and looked back at Levi, her tone not too polite, "Hey, you''re not going to tell


    me that you live here too, are you?"


    "Heh, it''s quite a coincidence." Levi sneered and replied.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, took out her ess card and walked towards her apartment, Levi watched


    her movements with deep eyes.


    Jared watched Ruby enter the door before he rambled in Levi ears, "No way? She really lives here?


    And next door to you? The apartments in Shangcheng International are very expensive, more than


    400,000 per square meter, right? This apartment is worth tens of millions, can she afford it?"


    He said and hammered Levi, and then added, "It seems that your fiancee have a rich man behind her,


    it is for sure. Do you think that the man wille tonight? Will we hear something exciting?"


    Before Jared could finish his words, the door was viciously mmed shut.

 Chapter 38 Kinda Hilarious

    Chapter 38 Kinda Hrious


    "Damn, Levi, are you kidding? I don¡¯t mean it, why are you so angry? You don''t really have feelings for


    your fiancee, do you? Are you jealous?"


    Jared fumed at the door for a moment before finally getting in.


    As soon as he entered, he stared at Levi and looked the man up and down.


    Levi''s cold, sharp gaze faintly swept over his body, and Jared instantly felt his body''s cold hairs stand


    up, a feeling of being stalked by a viper.


    He didn''t dare to be naughty again and said, "Come on, I didn''t say anything, OK? First, the medicine


    you inquired about, there''s news. Someone from the Levi has taken the order and said that the results


    will be avable within three months."


    This news was indeed quite important, and Levi squared up, "Did you find out who took the order?"


    "How is that possible? It''s not like you don''t know the rules of the Levi, and it''s impossible to find out


    the identity of the other party. The person who cane up with this kind of medicine might be from


    those ces, who dares to offend?"


    Jared spread his hands out, looking like he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Levi pursed his lips and was silent for a long time, unable to stop thinking about this matter.


    "Levi, if you really get that medicine, you''ll be able to recover." Jared looked at Levi with aplicated


    expression.


    A serious ident four years ago led to a problem with Levi''s pain nerves, and over these years, he


    found a lot of experts, but it did not work. Originally he thought there was no hope, but suddenly there


    is news.


    Levi tugged at the corner of his mouth, looking unconcerned.


    Jared chatted with him for a while, and seeing that it was gettingte, he excused himself and left.


    He couldn''t help but nce at Ruby¡¯s doorway as he left.


    Unfortunately, the door was closed and there was no telling if there was a man inside or not.


    **


    In Room 1801, Ruby took a bath and put on a white T-shirt before sitting in front of theputer desk


    and turned on theptop on it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Theputer booted up very quickly, in a second, it was on.


    Ruby clicked a red spider logo on it and a webpage popped up with a few unread messages, she


    ignored it and just opened her task list.


    All the recent quests are pretty much done, just missing the one she picked up three days ago out of


    boredom.


    What the other side wants is actually a neurotoxin that stimtes neurons to develop the potential of


    the human brain.


    This neurotoxin was rare, and she happened to get one by chance and kept it unused.


    The price the other side offered was quite high and she happened to be short of money.


    After staring at the avatar of the person who posted the task for a while, Ruby replied a message,


    "Address, medicine will be delivered in three days."


    Red Net is an international ck market-like tradingwork, very mysterious, in which almost


    everything can be bought, all kinds of information, some strange effects of medicine, medicinal


    materials.


    Ruby closed the webpage after sending the message, opened several files on top of theputer


    again, looked at the trend of the various broad markets, before she yawned and prepared to go to bed.


    Jared had just gotten into his car and his phone dinged, alerting him that a message hade in.


    He took out his phone and almost didn''t jump up in excitement when he saw the sign on it.


    "It actually only takes three days? Shit, what kind of big shot is this person!" Jared couldn''t help but be


    shocked as he looked at the message.


    That kind of neurotoxin was very rare, only carried in a poisonous sea fish below 50,000 meters in the


    deep sea, and one such fish carried only about one milligram of the toxin. The bounty he had posted on


    top of the Red Net was for one gram! He didn''t expect the other party to get it so soon.


    He pressed down his excitement and his fingers trembled as he replied the message.


    There is only one address on it and one contact: 1802, Building 1, Shangcheng International A, Sea


    City, H Country. Tel 18XXXXXXX.


    After replying the message, Jared didn''t hold back and slid the page dozens of times, but unfortunately,


    the other party didn''t even reply the message again.


    After determining that the other party wouldn''t reply, Jared couldn''t help but be disappointed, but


    happily sent a message to Levi to report the good news.


    The next day, Ruby got up early.


    It was shining and the temperature was just right.


    It was only after stretching that she got up, washer her face and then sat down in front of herputer


    and turned it on.


    The red spider logo has a red dot above it, indicating that a message hase in.


    Ruby took a piece of bread and clicked the icon to bring up that webpage.


    It was a message from the man called ¡®newspaper seller¡¯, with only an address and a phone number.


    Ruby clicked opened the dialog box, looked at the address, and fell into a long silence.


    The person who bought this neurotoxin is actually her neighbor? Her fianc¨¦, Levi?


    She was really not expecting it to be him.


    After staring at the dialog box for a while in silence, Ruby exited the conversation, then found the list of


    tasks, pulled out the one being taken, then clicked cancel, returned the money, and then blocked the


    number of ¡®newspaper seller¡¯.


    The operation was done smoothly without any dy, and after it was done, Ruby turned off the


    Regardless of what exactly Levi wanted this neurotoxin for, one gram of it was enough to kill more than


    half of the people in the entire city.


    It''s better not to give something that dangerous out casually, lest she identally harms someone.


    Ruby changed her clothes with peace of mind, put on her cap, and went out humming a song.


    She needed to make a trip to Sea City University today to pick up something.


    As she opened the door, the opposite door also opened. Levi was wearing a solid ck handmade


    shirt, ascetic and stylish. Seemingly sensing Ruby¡¯s gaze, he looked up lightly, his calm gaze bumping


    into her eyes.


    "Good morning, fianc¨¦." Ruby smiled naturally at Levi and lifted her hand in greeting.


    Levi withdrew his gaze, closed the door and went straight to press the elevator key.


    When Ruby saw that he was not paying attention to her, she did not say anything, and with her hands


    in her pockets, she leisurely followed behind Levi.


    The elevator soon arrived and the two men went in one after the other.


    The elevator was small and the air smelled pleasant with a faint scent of sandalwood.


    Ruby leaned her back against the wall, her eyes looking up and down at Levi.


    The man still wore a silver mask on his face today, not in a wheelchair, but wore a pair of ck suit


    pants of the same color underneath. He looked rxed and unrestrained, quite like a mboyant


    nobleman.


    As she was watching carefully, she suddenly heard the man''s soft voice ringing in her ears, "Have you


    seen enough?"


    A low, cold voice that was indescribably sexy, but oozing with the ultimate danger.


    Ruby straightened her back, and a momentary sh of embarrassment crossed her delicate face, like


    she had been found when she was having done something bad.

 Chapter 39 First Time Met Amelia

    Chapter 39 First Time Met Amelia


    "Well, almost." After a brief moment of awkwardness, Ruby returned to her normal self and casually


    answered Levi¡¯s words.


    Leviughed out lightly and when he was just about to speak, the door of the elevator opened just in


    time.


    Ruby crossed him and was about to go out, but the man reached out with his big hand and yanked her


    right back.


    Ruby staggered two steps before standing firm and frowned at Levi.


    The man''s delicate jaw was taut, his expression unreadable through the mask.


    "What! Are you thinking that I''m irresponsible for just looking at you, so you expect me to do something


    physical to you inside the elevator?" Ruby raised her eyebrows and moved her body closer to Levi.


    Levi immediately felt as if the arm he was gripping in his hand was like a burning hot, and let go of his


    hand, while also taking two steps back.


    Ruby smiled brightly at him after she got her way, "It looks like you''re still quite innocent, Mr. Fiance, I''ll


    leave now, see you some other time."


    Taking advantage of Levi release, Ruby exited the elevator and waved at him with a big smile.


    Levi''s pupils couldn''t help but deepen, his gaze coldly looking at the woman in front of him.


    Apart from Amelia, this was the second woman, who came close to him without making him feel


    disgusted.


    Levi watched Ruby''s back for a few seconds before he exited the elevator.


    Jared''s call came just in time, and Levi had just exited the elevator.


    Levi picked up the phone, and before he could speak, he heard Jared''s cries, "My order is returned! It''s


    been withdrawn! I''m probably the first person in the history of the Red Net to have taken and then


    returned!"


    Levi couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, "It has been returned?"


    "Right! Yesterday that G asked for my address and I sent her that it is in Shangcheng International


    Apartments, only to find the order had been returned this morning and the money returned." Jared''s


    voice sounded disappointed.


    Levi was silent, not knowing what to say, always felt that this matter was odd.


    Red Net has its rules, no one ever backs out of an order they take unless it''s really impossible to


    Last night Jared told him that he would be able to get the medicine in three days, only to have the order


    returned early this morning? And it was after his address was sent.


    It''s really hard not to think about it more.


    As Levi thought about it, Ruby had already arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood and got into a


    car to head to Sea City University.


    Levi said a few words to Jared before hanging up the phone and looking at the road in front of him.


    **


    Sea City University is one of the TOP 10 universities in H Country, and the world''s ranking can barely


    squeeze into the top 50, which is considered one of the top university institutions in H Country.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the university, Ruby pulled open the car door and got off, looked up


    at the magnificent school gate in front of her, and was silent for a moment before lifting her feet and


    walking in.


    She was dressed down and didn''t look like a student, so naturally she drew a lot of attention.


    "Amelia, you seem to be looking quite down today, what''s wrong? Did you not sleep wellst night?"


    On the wooded path, several girls walked in a group, one of them in a white dress looking disheveled


    and visibly depressed.


    Hearing the question asked by her friend beside her, Amelia reluctantly looked up and nced at her


    friend, but she unintentionally glimpsed a figure and couldn''t help but shudder hard.


    How could it be her?


    As she pushed away the girl in front of her, her pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    No mistake, it''s really her!


    What''s that woman doing here at Sea City University? She actually went back to her country? And


    came to Sea City?


    A sudden twinge of tension grew in Amelia''s heart.


    With an effort to suppress the worry in her heart, she walked quickly towards that woman, and as if


    there was no doubt, her shoulder bumped into her


    "Oops."


    Ruby was walking, feeling the atmosphere of the university campus, but suddenly she was bumped


    into.


    Looking at the girl who had fallen to the ground in front of her, her arm scraped, Ruby''s good-looking


    eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle. She hesitated for a moment before reaching out and pulling the


    person up.


    "Are you okay?" Looking at the bright and beautiful face of the girl in front of her, Ruby had a strange


    sense of familiarity.


    Amelia clutched her clothes nervously and sized up Ruby''s face.


    The face was so good looking, so she could never be mistaken.


    It''s really that woman from that night!


    A hint of nervousness grew in Amelia''s heart, and she swallowed hard before speaking, "I, I''m fine,


    sorry, I just bumped into you, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Ruby was relieved to see that the other party didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to


    ckmail her.


    "So, why are you here at our school? Do you need my help to lead the way? I''m a current graduate


    student at this school, my name is Amelia Moore." Amelia lowered her head with an embarrassing look,


    and her attitude was quite sincere.


    Ruby thought about it, she had never been to Sea City University, so it would be good if someone led


    the way, so she did not refuse: "Thank you then."


    Seeing that Ruby said yes, and seemed like she didn¡¯t see anythinging, Amelia felt rxed.


    Luckily, it looked like she really didn''t know what had happened that night.


    Coming to Sea City University was probably an ident.


    "Are youing to study at our school?" It wasn''t admissions season, it wasn''t yet the day for new


    students to enter the school, and Ruby didn''t look like someone who had just started college, so Amelia


    just casually found a topic to set up a conversation.


    "No, to find someone." Ruby shook her head and replied dryly.


    Seeing that Ruby didn''t avoid her, Amelia asked a few more questions, and Ruby answered them all.


    She was gradually rxed, making sure that Ruby really didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t know her


    identity.


    The school office was the one Ruby was going to, and after Amelia took her there, she excused herself


    and left.


    Ruby looked at the direction where Amelia had left, and there was always an inexplicable sense of


    familiarity.


    "Ruby? What are you doing here!?"


    Retracting her gaze, Ruby was just about to go upstairs, but she heard a familiar voice tinged with


    surprise.


    She followed the voice and saw a few girls dressed up in fancy clothes standing not far away, and the


    one in the lead was her sister Rita.


    "You run the school?" Ruby didn''t want to pay attention to her stupid sister, but answered the question


    indifferently, lifting her foot and going upstairs.


    Rita was so angry that she stomped her foot.


    The follower beside her couldn''t help but ask Rita in a whisper when she saw Ruby''s appearance,


    "Rita, who was that just now?"


    "My sister." Rita replied impatiently.


    "Howe I''ve never heard of you having a sister?" The follower had a surprised look on her face.


    "She messed around with men, so she got kicked out of the house by my dad. She lived in F Country


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for five years after that, didn''t even graduate from middle school, and I don''t know what she''s doing


    here at our school." Rita sighed with a pained look.


    The people around looked odd at the sound of the words.

 Chapter 40 Make Troubles

    Chapter 40 Make Troubles


    Ruby went up to the faculty office on the third floor.


    It was a weekend, and there were only two teachers inside the faculty office, and when he saw Ruby


    enter, a balding middle-aged man stood up and greeted her with a smile, "May I help you?"


    "I''m looking for Francis Owen." Ruby nced at him, her gazending on his bald head, and nced


    at the other person in the office, and her brows couldn''t help but frown.


    Francis Owen is not there?


    "Mr. Owen is not feeling well today, he just went to the bathroom, I guess he''ll be back soon, so you


    can wait here. By the way, my name is Erik Lloyd, I''m also a teacher at Sea City University." Ruby did


    not like an ordinary student, her aura powerful, so Erik led her and found a seat.


    Ruby sat down after thanking Erik.


    Francis soon returned, his face pale, and his legs wobbling as he walked.


    Once he entered the door, he saw the girl sitting there wearing a white T-shirt and a cap, his face


    changed and he hurriedly ran over, "Miss Harold, Dr. Moore told me to wait for you, I have it ready,


    please wait, I ......"


    Just after he finished, his face changed, covering his stomach and clenching his legs, he did look like


    he was having a bad case of diarrhea.


    Ruby knew with a nce that he was suffering from diarrhea triggered by a cold in his intestines, and


    seeing that his face was blue, she was silent for a moment before she raised her hand and grabbed


    Francis''s wrist.


    "Eh, you ......"


    Francis was about to open his mouth, but, Ruby just pressed hard on his arm, and a sharp pain came,


    Before Francis could open his mouth to curse, that abdominal pain actually disappeared.


    He stared at Ruby in dumbfounded amazement, even forgetting to speak.


    "Leave the stuff to me, I have things to take care of, I don''t have time to dy here." Ruby raised her


    hand and knocked on the desktop.


    "Oh, oh, okay." Francis reacted with hindsight and hurriedly went to open the safe under his desk, took


    out a document and handed it to Ruby.


    Ruby opened it and looked at it, her brow furrowed and her face didn¡¯t look good.


    "Thanks." With her eyebrows collected in displeasure, Ruby uttered a sentence indifferently, taking the


    document and bowing her head to leave.


    "By the way, Miss Harold, Dr. Moore called me and said that if you are interested, you cane to Sea


    City University as an associate professor, and he can help you with it." Francis saw that Ruby was


    about to leave before he remembered Dr. Moore¡¯s instructions and hurriedly spoke.


    Unfortunately, Ruby had already walked out the door, and he didn¡¯t know if she had just heard it.


    Ruby was in a pretty bad mood.


    Her grandfather Logan held sixteen percent of the shares of Sea City University, or the honorary


    trustee of Sea City University. Nellie blindly fell in love with Spencer the scum, the Grant family''s assets


    were given to Spencer, and finally Logan was so angry that he had a stroke and paralysis for several


    years, and finally after Nellie was killed, Logan also passed away.


    Ruby asked Dr. Moore to help investigate before she returned to H Country, originally thinking that the


    shares of Sea City University could still be preserved, but to her surprise, Spencer had long ago


    appropriated everything from Grant family cleanly.


    Ruby¡¯s face was grim, and as she had juste down the stairs, she saw Rita and the others who


    were guarding there.


    "Ruby, what are you doing here at Sea City University! What are you holding in your hand?" Rita


    looked at the document bag in Ruby''s hand and subconsciously reached out to grab it.


    Ruby was in a bad mood and originally did not really want to take care of Rita, but her stupid sister did


    not have any self-awareness at all and kept bumping into her face.


    "Didn''t your mother ever teach you not to be nosy?" Ruby''s gaze was slightly cold as her right hand


    suddenly reached out and sped Rita''s wrist.


    Rita''s eyes burst into tears of pain and she couldn''t help but scream, "Ruby, what are you doing! Let go


    of your hand! You bitch, how dare you do it to me? I''ll go back and tell my dad, he won''t let you go!


    Ahhhhhh, Ruby, you let go!"


    "What, no more pretending? Are you used to living at the Finn¡¯s? Rita." Ruby¡¯s mouth held a cold smile


    as she pushed Rita away with force.


    Rita fell to the ground in a mess.


    Her friends around her were all scared, they didn''t expect Ruby to make a move, and the way she did


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was so valiant!


    "Ruby! Don''t you getcent! The Finn family will be mine sooner orter! I''ve already met with


    Lennon and he''s very pleased with me and likes me a lot! I''m telling you, I will soon marry him and


    be the real hostess of the Finn family. Wait for me, when the timees, I will make you beg for


    your life!"


    Rita was so angry that her face was twisted, and she even spoke out of turn.


    Only after she finished speaking did she subconsciously cover her mouth and looked at Ruby with a


    face full of surprise.


    Ruby''s lips hooked up a pleasant arc, raised the phone that was recording in her hand, "Just now that


    deration is good, I''ll put it away. When I have a chance, I will definitely y it for your chosen fianc¨¦


    Lennon, let''s see if he will really marry you as you wish and give you the position of the hostess of the


    Finn family."


    After saying that, Ruby no longer paid attention to the blushing Rita, turned around and left.


    Rita looked at Ruby''s back, her eyes widened, her hands grabbed her friend by her side with a


    frightened expression, "She, she, she''s not human being, she''s a monster, a demon, the words I just


    said were not controlled at all, not what I wanted to say. She''s definitely not human being! She must be


    a female demon!"


    "Rita, are you thinking too much?" Her friend looked at Rita''s crazy look with a worried face.


    Rita pushed her away, "I want to go back, I want to tell mom and dad. Ruby is too scary, she must be


    an evil spirit who came back for revenge! She''s definitely not human being!"


    Said Rita as she stumbled and ran out.


    Ruby came out of Sea City University and took a taxi the Grant¡¯s old house.


    When the Grant family fell, everything was taken away by Spencer, even the old house of the Grant


    family.


    The house was bought five years ago and has been vacant since then.


    Ruby stood in the doorway, looking at the familiar house in front of her, a scene inside her mind quickly


    surfaced.


    She squeezed her fingertips and exhaled slowly, calming her inner turmoil.


    "Grandpa, mom, don''t worry, I will soon make Spencer lose everything in his hands, what he did to you


    guys back then, I will return it all, this day won''t be long now." Ruby murmured in a low voice, then


    hooked her lips and smiled coldly.


    The Grant''s old house had been left vacant and now it had long been full of weeds. Unfortunately, the


    owner of the house had never said that he wanted to transfer the house out, and Ruby had asked


    someone to contact him several times, all to no avail.


    After standing at the door for a while, Ruby left to go about her business.


    In downtown Sea City, as Ruby had just entered the door of a caf¨¦, she noticed an icy sharp gaze.


    She paused in her steps, looked up and followed her senses to see the man sitting not far away,


    holding his coffee, his gaze cold and sharp.


    But wasn''t it her dear fianc¨¦, Mr. Levi?


    It''s really iniquitous, how can she see this man everywhere she goes?

 Chapter 41 Instinctive Resistance

    Chapter 41 Instinctive Resistance


    Ruby ignored Levi, and her eyes roamed around inside the cafe before she found the person she was


    looking for.


    She lifted her foot and walked over.


    Levi picked up his coffee, but his eyes didn''t leave Ruby, watching her walk to a seat in the corner and


    sit down, from his position he could faintly see that there was also a man sitting opposite, in a suit.


    "No way, Levi, I think your fianc¨¦e must have a crush on you, howe she goes wherever you go?"


    Jared saw Rubye in at a nce, and seeing that she had gone elsewhere as if nothing had


    happened, without even greeting her, he just assumed that Ruby was deliberately trying to catch Levi.


    He twisted his head to look at Ruby¡¯s position and spoke with an exaggerated expression to Levi.


    Levi swept a cool nce at him, suddenly feeling that this person was too noisy.


    **


    "Lawyer Bet." Ruby sat down in her ce and looked at the man in front of her.


    The man looked in his early thirties, wearing a purely handmade custom-made suit. With a pair of gold-


    rimmed sses on his face, he gave off a gentle feeling.


    "I can answer the questions you asked before. For thiswsuit, you have no chance of winning."


    Lawyer Bet raised his hand and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, his gaze only


    paused on Ruby''s overly pretty face before withdrawing.


    "What if I get evidence in my hands that they are plotting to kill me? Is there still a chance?"


    Ruby picked up the coffee in front of her unhurriedly and took a sip.


    ck coffee was bitter in the mouth, a taste she hated.


    "If there''s evidence, you shouldn''t havee to me to give you awsuit, you should have gone to the


    police." Lawyer Bet pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    "I''ve always heard that Lawyer Bet of Linchen Law Firm has never lost a single battle, I originally


    thought you are a person of some ability, but to my surprise, it''s nothing more than that. Excuse me,


    since you can''t do anything about it, then I''ll have to hire someone else."


    Ruby put down the coffee in her hand and stood up directly to prepare to leave.


    She wouldn''t have even bothered to find awyer if her grandmother hadn''t made sure to take back


    everything of the Grant family in this way.


    It''s just that Nellie died tragically at first and carried a stigma when she was dying, so her grandmother


    wanted to seek justice for her, so Ruby found Lawyer Bet as she wanted.


    Unfortunately, Lawyer Bet had let her down.


    This was the topwyer in H Country, and Ruby felt that the name was overstated.


    "You don''t need to provoke me. Miss Harold, you should know that things have passed for so many


    years, you have no evidence in your hand. You want me to fight thiswsuit for you with empty words,


    and you have to win, do you think it''s possible?" Lawyer Bet watched Ruby get up before he spoke


    unhurriedly.


    He had no intention to ask Ruby to stay, and he woulde to see Ruby today just for the sake of his


    friend.


    Ruby didn''t deserve to have hime to this meeting at all.


    Ruby just smiled and turned around to leave.


    Lawyer Bet continued to sit down and drink his coffee, lounging, seemingly unaffected by the


    situation.


    Not far from Lawyer Bet, Jared sneakily finished eavesdropping on the conversation between the


    two men, and holding the menu to shield his face, he slipped back to sit in front of Levi.


    Levi nced at him faintly, the first time he knew Jared was actually so gossipy.


    "I didn''t expect it to be Lawyer Bet from Lin Chen Law Firm, your fianc¨¦e sought awsuit, but she


    was rejected, how tragic."


    Jared shook his head and took arge gulp of lemonade from the table before talking to Levi about the


    gossip he had just heard.


    Levi didn''t even bother to look at him, and drank his own coffee to read the stock market situation on


    top of his phone.


    "What exactly did the Harold family do to her! I heard that she was kicked out of the Harold family five


    years ago and sent to F Country. Back then, the Harold family wasn''t a small family in Sea City, right?


    Didn''t a newse out about something that big?"


    Jared was still chattering.


    Levi, who hadn''t been paying any attention to him, finally reacted and looked up from his phone screen,


    giving a nce on him, "Five years ago, Ruby got into the bed of a fifty-something-year-old man and


    was caught red-handed at the hotel, and Spencer felt ashamed and threw her out."


    "Oh my God? Then he still dares to let her marry you? And your family has no problem with it?"


    Jared didn''t control his volume and shouted.


    Noticing that someone''s eyes were cast over, he only hurriedly covered his mouth and stared at Levi


    with zed eyes.


    "Do you think that woman would be willing to watch me marry a rich girl and grow in strength?" Levi


    Jared touched his nose sarcastically, and almost forgot about that.


    Giving a nce at Levi expression, he found that Levi has no reaction, only to be relieved, but did not


    dare to continue gossip.


    "Levi."


    The two men were halfway through their coffee before the one they had to wait for arrivedte.


    Amelia was still wearing a white dress, long ck hair draped over her shoulders, her features were


    delicate. At this time her face was covered with a gentle sweet smile, many people fixed their eyes on


    her.


    Jared nced at Levi, knowing it was time for him to disappear, so he made a random excuse, and


    slipped away.


    Amelia nced at the direction Jared had left before sitting down across from Levi: "Been waiting for


    me long?"


    "No, we just got here a while ago." Levi turned off his phone screen and sat up straight, looking at the


    girl in front of him.


    Amelia has impable looks, gentle character, good origin, and there is still a five-year old tie between


    the two, but five years have passed, Levi has never been in that kind of mood towards her, and there is


    even an instinctive feeling of rejection every time he sees her.


    "Is that so?" Amelia was smart enough not to break it up, and she felt warm at that.


    Many women out there can only dream of seeing such an excellent, but she can have him.


    After suppressing the excitement in her heart, Amelia opened her mouth: "Right, my grandfather told


    me that there is an interview at his institute in three days, and asked me to go there to try. Do you have


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    time that day? Can you go with me?"


    "Institute?" Levi raised his eyebrows slightly. Dr. Moore''s institute rarely would recruit people from the


    outside world, now Teddie was in it for treatment. He didn¡¯t know the specific situation, but Jared have


    read the data sent in the past few days and said that he was recovering well.


    "Isn''t his institute not hiring from the public?" Levi asked in a seemingly casual manner.


    "Yes, but a researcher at their institute was fired a while ago, and now there is an extra vacancy.


    Grandpa has an internal rmendation slot, so he asked me to try." Amelia talked about this with a


    proud look on her face.


    "I''ll go with you." Levi thought about it and came to a decision.


    At this, Amelia¡¯s smile grew brighter, she couldn''t hold back, hugging Levi¡¯s arm, the softness of her


    chest clinging to his arm, her voice delicate and moving, "Then I''ll wait for you to pick me up and go


    over together."


    Levi''s face changed imperceptibly, and that feeling of resistance and revulsion came up again


    silently.

 Chapter 42 Test

    Chapter 42 Test


    Levi tried hard to suppress the difort in his heart, only his expression was more or less stiff: "Well,


    I still have things to do, I''ll go back first. You go back to school and be safe."


    He said, pulling his arm out of Amelia''s hand.


    A touch of disappointment surfaced on Amelia''s face and she looked at Levi aggressively, "Levi, you do


    you not like me? It doesn''t matter if you don''t like me, I told you a long time ago that what happened


    five years ago was of my own free will, it has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to force yourself to


    be responsible for me ......"


    The more she said, the more aggrieved she became, her eyes were red, and tears were already


    welling up under her eyes.


    When Levi saw her like this, he felt unbearable and pressed on to speakfortingly, "Amelia, what


    are you thinking about! I promised to marry you, then I will definitely marry you, but wait a little longer."


    Amelia smiled and looked up at him, still with that aggrieved look, "I believe you, but Levi, can you, can


    you give a little more time to spend with me? I''m really insecure, I, I''m always worried that you will


    leave me."


    Seeing Amelia in this state, Levi was in the end intolerant.


    It was himself who bullied her five years ago anyhow, and he couldn''t be such a scumbag and


    irresponsible to her.


    "I will stay with you tomorrow, think about where you want to go, and I''ll pick you up from school


    tomorrow." Levi suppressed the difort in his heart and reached out to hug Amelia.


    She snuggled into his arms and reached out to wrap her arms around his waist.


    The moment she touched his waist, it was obvious that the man''s body tensed abruptly and seemed to


    be resisting.


    Amelia secretly bit her lower lip, with some indignation in her heart.


    She just couldn''t figure out why things weren''t going the way she thought they would!


    Five years, these five years, the most intimate gestures between them only stopped at hugging and


    holding hands, Levi hadn''t even kissed her!


    "Good, then tonight I must think about where to y tomorrow, is anywhere okay?" Amelia tilted her


    face, a smile hanging on her delicate face, tears still faintly visible under her eyes.


    "Yes." Levi nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    "Then go about your business, I''ll leave you alone, just remember to visit me when you''re free." Amelia


    understood and thoughtfully pulled Levi up and pushed him out the door.


    Levi sighed in his heart, feeling more and more like he wasn''t right


    Why can''t he be so considerate and understanding?


    When he came out of the cafe, the weather outside was not very good, it was cloudy and raining.


    The pedestrians on the street were in a hurry and didn''t care about the man standing in front of the mall


    with a mysterious silver mask on his face.


    "Hattie, isn''t that Levi? Didn''t you say he was crippled? But his legs look pretty nimble to me?"


    Inside the mall, a rich middle-aged woman with a mocking face nced at the tall, upright figure at the


    entrance and spoke gloomily to Hattie.


    Hattie frowned and followed her gaze, but no one was seen in the doorway.


    "Mrs. Chambers, if you have bad eyes, I suggest you go to the hospital to see an ophthalmologist, I


    have a doctor here who is quite good, if you need, I can introduce him to you."


    Levi, that cripple, absolutely cannot stand up. She had already asked the doctor to check his body


    again and again. The nerves below the waist are all necrotic, in this case, the chances of standing up


    are slim to none, unless there is really a miracle, otherwise he will only be able to sit in a wheelchair for


    the rest of his life.


    Someone who was paralyzed and incapable of bearing children could not be the heir to the Finn family.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi lost, the future of the Finn family can only be her son¡¯s.


    Mrs. Chambers looked towards the door a few more times, and sure enough, the figure was gone.


    "Is that so? Maybe I made a mistake." She didn''t bother arguing with Hattie, anyway, she felt that that


    Levi was entric and couldn''t have been so easily counted out by Hattie and limped, what a joke.


    The two men, each with their own agenda, didn''t expose each other and went on to shop with a smile


    on their faces.


    Levi got into the car driven over by Jared, fished out a pack of cigarettes from inside his pocket, and


    smoked one between his fingers.


    "Going home?" Jared nced sideways at Levi, feeling that his expression wasn''t quite right, as if he


    was upset.


    Levi narrowed his eyes, thinking of the unexpected guest in the house.


    Ruby is quite nonchnt, get Rita into the Finn family and leave her alone, but herself went to live un


    Shangcheng International apartmentfortably, leaving a trouble in the Finn family.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth couldn''t help but tickle when he thought of Ruby.


    Jared subconsciously wiped his eyes, suspecting that he had misread it.


    He actually saw Levi smile in broad daylight?


    "Shangcheng International." Levi leaned backzily, he didn''t want to go back to the Finn¡¯s for now.


    "Ok." Jared didn¡¯t ask more questions and drove, keeping all the doubts in his mind.


    Shangcheng International is not far away, a fifteen minute drive.


    When the two of them entered the neighborhood, they just saw Ruby who was returning from the car.


    Jared was just about to speak when he saw the maning down after her, and the words that had


    reached his lips snapped back.


    Levi was expressionless, seemingly not seeing it. Jared took a nce at him before he sighed in relief


    and drove the car into the parking lot before getting out of the car.


    When the two people went up to the eighteenth floor and exited the elevator, the door of Ruby''s room


    was not closed, and they could hear the sounding from inside in the corridor.


    "Oh, Ruby, Ruby, hurry up, hurry up - Ah, I''m dying I''m dying ......"


    The man''s voice was quite prating, and his cry could be heard unmistakably from the doorway.


    "Shut up!" It took a while before Ruby''s voice, suppressed with anger, was heard, and a thud came


    from the room, followed by a miserable scream.


    Levi¡¯s face was expressionless as he opened his own door and went in, and then mmed the door


    shut with force.


    Shameless!


    "Ruby, Ruby, go, get up here! I''m holding him down for you, kill him!"


    As Jared was just about to go knock on Levi¡¯ door, he heard another sound from inside the house.


    The corner of his mouth twitched hard, what was going on in this house! ying that big?


    Ruby was about to die of anger at the retard in front of her, raising her foot and kicking him hard before


    getting up to close the door.


    "What are you doing? It is just e-game" Ruby looked at the beaten up zombie inside the TV screen and


    was speechless.


    "This game is so real, I feel like I''ve just been defiled by that zombie, I''m not clean anymore." The man


    aggrievedly removed the 3D eyepatch from his face and looked at Ruby with a grimace.


    What a stupid dude, she just wanted to throw him out now.

 Chapter 43 Complaint Next Door

    Chapter 43 Comint Next Door


    "Kevin Harold, I advise you to be normal, or you won''te to my ce in the future." Ruby pushed


    away the big face that was approaching and spoke mercilessly.


    "Okay, ruthless. Are you still my own sister?" Kevin sat down aggressively on the sofa, nced at the


    gamepad and then at the 3D eye mask on the side, but in the end, he was still too shocked by the


    excessively gory image just now and he dare not continue.


    He was tall and leggy, and looked a little aggravated sitting on the couch, with his long legs going


    nowhere.


    Sitting for a while, he asked Ruby sullenly, "Are you really going to promise that son of a bitch Spencer


    to marry that cripple of the Finn family?"


    He had just returned from the capital, and as soon as he got home, he heard that Ruby had agreed to


    Spencer''s request to marry into the Finn family.


    He heard that the young master of the Finn family was still ying with women before he had a car


    ident, resulting in double leg paraplegia, face disfigured.


    Why should such a man marry his sister?


    "Stay out of adults'' matters." Ruby poured herself a cup of warm water and sipped it slowly, hearing


    Kevin''s words, she casually answered.


    Kevin jumped up in dissatisfaction, "I''m not a kid anymore, I''ll turn eighteen this year!"


    "Not yet." Ruby raised her eyebrows and gave the kid a look.


    The boy in front of her was much taller than he had been five years ago, and his features were still


    boyish, but he really didn''t seem to be the same little kid who only cried and followed her ass with two


    lines of snot.


    The corners of Ruby''s lips curved and a smile appeared on her face.


    "That''s not a question. You haven''t answered me yet, are you really going to marry that man from the


    Finn family?" Kevin scratched his hair in annoyance, never having hated his age so much for a


    moment.


    He''s not young, he''s seventeen and already a graduate student at King University.


    He thought he could protect his sister from those people if he just tried to grow up and be smart


    and strong, but to his surprise he was still too young to reach that world and give his sister much


    protection no matter how hard he tried.


    Kevin was frustrated, lowering his head and lifting his foot to kick the coffee table in front of him.


    "The marriage was set by mother back then." Ruby took a sip of water, her stomach warm and


    Her voice was not loud, but firm.


    Kevin opened his mouth, wanting to say that Nellie was just blind, if she had good eyes, she wouldn''t


    have fallen for Spencer in the first ce.


    Thest words didn''te out though, and he was just annoying as hell.


    "Forget it, you won''t listen to me anyway. Ruby, can you wait for me? I''ll try a little harder, try to grow


    up, and when I''m capable, they won''t be able to bully you."


    Kevin would never forget how Spencer had driven Ruby out of the Harold family along with his


    grandmother five years ago.


    If he wasn''t Spencer''s son and the only son of the Harold family, he guessed Spencer wouldn''t have


    kept him.


    The boy''s voice was low and deep, falling in Ruby''s ears, and inexplicably she felt her nose get a little


    sore.


    After going through so much in the past five years in F Country, she was able to endure even the


    hardest, but this time she had the urge to shed tears because of this boy''s words.


    "Kid, quite good at sweet words, do you have a girlfriend at school now?" Ruby pulled the corners of


    her lips, stepped forward, reached out and pressed her hand on top of Kevin''s head, rubbing his fine


    hair into disarray.


    "I''m serious!" Kevin gave her a disgruntled re.


    "Mm, then I''ll wait, you must grow up quickly, grow up to protect me." Ruby nodded rather seriously, her


    tone light.


    Kevin got up and hugged Ruby, "Look, I''m even taller than you, I''ll grow up soon. I''m already making


    money now, it''s not much, but you have to trust me, I''ll make lots and lots of money, you''ll never have


    to live ording to others¡¯ words. I''ll help you smash them to death with money."


    Ruby heard Kevin¡¯s childish words and her smile grew bigger.


    She was now incredibly d that Nellie had given her a brother back then, that there was at least one


    bloodline in this world that hadn''t let her down too much on kinship.


    Kevin was a heartless one, sentimental for a while, and got caught up in the game again.


    The boy is timid, yet he prefers to y zombie-based shoot-em-up games, screaming in excitement as


    he does so.


    Ruby was in the kitchen preparing dinner, listening to the boy¡¯s screaming in the living room, she


    couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake her head.


    Expecting this guy to grow up and protect her? There¡¯s no telling how long it will be.


    While Kevin was having fun, Levi''s face next door was getting grim.


    The soundproofing of the apartment was very good, it was just that Levi had opened the balcony door


    as if he was looking for abuse, so the sound from next door came through very clearly.


    "Aaaaahhhh - Ruby, Ruby, I''m dying, I am dying -"


    "Sister, sister, help me, help me--"


    "Crap, help, my asshole-"


    The sound of those sentences was unbearable.


    Levi squeezed his slightly cold fingertips before he picked up his phone and dialed the number of the


    property management.


    Ten minutester, Ruby¡¯s doorbell was rung.


    Ruby wiped her wet hands and turned down the fire on the stove a little before walking over and


    opening the door.


    At the door were two uniformed security guards who saw Rubye to open the door, the prating


    screams from the house stilling clearly.


    The two men''s faces changed, and then they spoke with a serious face, "Miss Harold, right? The owner


    next door hasined that you are making too much noise and it''s seriously affecting his rest, I


    hope you can control the volume."


    Ruby was silent, looked back at her stupid brother who was scared shitless ying a game on the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    living room couch, and pressed her temples with some headache.


    "Sorry, I''ll take care of it."


    The security guard saw Ruby''s attitude was quite good and didn''t give her a hard time, and left after


    giving a few instructions.


    Ruby closed the door, went over and took off Kevin¡¯s blindfold and threw it aside, "Okay, no more


    ying, bring the game disc back, and you y by yourself, you are too noisy here."


    Kevin had a pity face, but soon he smelled the fragrance wafting in the air, and instantly forgot about


    the matter of ying games, and got up with a bolt, "Sister, is the meal ready?"


    "Yeah, wash your hands." Ruby raised her hand and pped his restless hand.


    Kevin ran off to wash his hands in high spirits, and if he had a tail, he probably would have wagged it.


    Ruby is a very good cook, when she was in F country, she lived on by relying on this cooking skill.


    Her grandmother was very sick at that time and needed a lot of money for medical expenses every day,


    and it was supported by the money earned from Ruby''s cooking.


    "Sister, can I live with you in the future? I don''t want to go back to the Harold¡¯s." Kevin washed his


    hands and came over, grabbed a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, after swallowing it, he


    looked at Ruby with a face full of expectation.


    "No. The Harold''s house belongs to grandparents, if you don''t go back, the family of three will have it."


    Ruby refused Kevin mercilessly.


    Kevin was only able to turn his grief and anger into appetite.

 Chapter 44 This Shitty Karma

    Chapter 44 This Shitty Karma


    "Sis, then I''m going back to the Harold¡¯s."


    Kevin had the intention to stay here with Ruby, but his sister was too heartless, so he could only leave


    with his head hanging.


    Looking at him with that look, Ruby was helpless, in the end, he was still a child.


    After waiting for him to leave, Ruby pulled open the curtains, and after five minutes, she saw Kevin


    walking in the garden of the neighborhood, and soon left Shangcheng International.


    She withdrew her gaze, pulling the curtains closed.


    There was a lot going on these days, and she had a meeting with an old friend tomorrow, so Ruby took


    a bath and went to bed early.


    The next day, Ruby got up early, and when she went out, she ran into the person next door who also


    came out. She subconsciously took one more look, and after seeing that face clearly, she was


    immediately uninterested, withdrew her gaze, and coldly went to press the elevator key.


    There were two elevators on one floor, and while Ruby was standing there waiting for the elevator, Levi


    walked up to her side.


    The man was dressed in a gray suit, buttoned to the top of his cor, an ascetic look, standing there


    without a word, carrying a powerful aura of his own.


    Ruby cursed her bad luck, she actually ran into this pervert again.


    As she was thinking, the elevator came.


    Two people entered the elevator one after the other, the elevator space is not narrow, but after all, the


    space is limited. The man''s faint cold fragrance got into her nose, the smell is somewhat familiar.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby subconsciously nced at the man in front of her, always feeling a sense of familiarity.


    She looked at Levi for a moment before shaking her head and pushing that feeling down.


    Ruby went to the first floor and got out of the elevator, and Levi, who was going to the ground floor to


    pick up his car, watched her get out of the elevator and walk out quickly, as if there were wolves


    chasing her behind.


    When she arrived at the entrance of Shangcheng International, the car Ruby had called arrived, she


    pulled open the car door and got in, just as Levi¡¯s car also drove out, subconsciously ncing in her


    direction.


    On the road Ruby''s phone kept ringing, she nced at the message and mercilessly turned it off.


    Kevin was restless as soon as he came back to Sea City, after all, the dude''s persona couldn''t


    copse. He got up early in the morning and called his friends to go and y, and didn''t forget toe


    and harass Ruby.


    Ruby went to a very upscale private restaurant in Sea City, where she had to make a reservation at


    least three months in advance.


    The private restaurant is tucked away in a small alleyway in the southern part of Sea City, and it''s only


    when she entered that she found a different kind of quaint garden inside.


    Ruby walked into the door, found the agreed box, and pushed the door in directly.


    "Youe? Tell me how many times you''ve stood me up?" A mournful voice rang in her ears just


    before she entered the door.


    Ruby sat down,zily raised her eyes to look at the man sitting across the table, who had long dark


    hair, delicate and beautiful features, seductive eyes, wearing a retro clothes, with his chest revealed,


    revealing sexy pectoral muscles. Leaning on the sofa, he simply was a demon on earth.


    Ruby''s fingers moved, and she was tempted to hit him, but held back.


    "Go ahead, I''m busy." Raising her hand, she took the teapot on the table and poured herself a cup of


    tea before she spoke carelessly.


    "Ruthless, it''s been so long since I''ve seen you and you didn''t say you missed me, ugh ......"


    Vincent Watson was trying to tease her, but, when he looked up and met Ruby''s gaze, he suddenly


    wimped out, reaching out and pulling the cor of his clothes, sitting upright before speaking seriously,


    "Okay, I''m looking for you because that medicine you gave mest time has caused quite a stir in the


    ck market, now many people are looking for it and have found me, do you still have it?"


    Vincent and Ruby are friends since childhood.


    Back then, Ruby was sent to F Country. If it wasn¡¯t for Vincent¡¯s secret protection, she would have been


    killed the day she arrived in F Country.


    It had been a difficult time in F Country all these years, but she had been safe and sound, thanks to


    Vincent''s help behind the scenes.


    His family has underground trading channels all over the world, collectively known as the ck market.


    When Ruby usually gets something that is not good for herself to sell, she gave Vincent to deal with it.


    "Well, that thing is a bit troublesome to get, I don''t have much material in my hand right now, so buy me


    some. I''ll give it to you when I get it out."


    Ruby had almost forgotten about this matter.


    That medicine was recorded in the medical book left by grandfather, saying that after eating it, it could


    change a person''s bone, although it could not make a person be able to practice any supreme kung fu


    like in the novel, but after eating it, it could strengthen the body and clear the disease in the body, the


    effect was really good.


    It''s just that the herbs are troublesome to find and time consuming to refine, she made three at first,


    took one for herself, gave one to her grandmother, and gave one to Vincent, not expecting Vincent to


    sell it in the ck market, and it caused a stir.


    "Alright. By the way, because of this medicine, quite many people are looking for you. All of them are


    rich and powerful, do you want to meet them?" Vincent nodded and didn''t ask more, only the topic


    changed and he asked something else.


    Ruby waved her hand impatiently, "No, not interested."


    "Okay." Vincent had known this would be the oue and was not surprised at all by her words.


    The two rambled on for some time, and Vincent asked about her grandmother''s condition.


    Ruby''splexion changed, somewhat gloomy.


    "She won''t die for now." Ruby was so disinterested that she lost the desire to even drink tea.


    Vincent understood when he saw her like this, "Sorry, if you need help, just tell me."


    "Okay." Ruby answered.


    "The cook has recently researched a new dish that tastes good, so you can try the taste for me."


    Seeing Ruby acted like that, Vincent hurriedly changed the topic.


    Ruby was distracted by the food.


    At this moment, the waiter began to serve food, the door of thepartment opened, a man and a


    woman outside walked in intimately. Ruby heard the girl¡¯s delicate voice, which came in through the


    door.


    "Levi, this restaurant is very hard to get an appointment, I''ve been trying toe but I couldn''t get an


    appointment for most of the year, I didn''t think you would be able to arrange it."


    The word Levi was familiar, and Ruby could not help but give the man an extra nce.


    The man''s face was covered with a silver mask that blocked half of his face. He was tall and leggy, with


    an air of high coolness, followed by a young girl in a pure white dress, and the two entered arm in arm,


    intimately, looking like they should be a couple.


    Even if only a side face could be seen, Ruby recognized him to be her fianc¨¦ Levi.


    It''s really quite a coincidence that they have a chance encounter in a ce like this.


    Ruby felt a sense of emotion in her heart.


    Levi seemed to feel something and twisted his head to look at thepartment with the door open. His


    gaze stopped on Ruby and then turned to fall on the man opposite her, his dark eyes could not help but


    narrow slightly.

 Chapter 45 Together?

    Chapter 45 Together?


    "Levi? What are you looking at!?"


    After she said a few words without getting a response, Amelia looked up and saw Levi''s gaze looking


    at a box.


    Instinctively, she craned her head to look and caught a glimpse of the woman sittingzily in the box.


    The woman lookedzy, wearing an ordinary T-shirt and jeans, her ck hair was casually tied up in a


    ponytail, looking clean. Amelia only took a nce, subconsciously pinching her palm, her face became


    grim.


    How could it be that woman?


    When Amelia saw Ruby, she was flustered, especially when she saw Levi looking at her.


    "Levi, I, I suddenly feel sick, why don''t we go back, I don''t want to eat."


    Amelia clung to Levi''s arm, her entire body almost pressed against his, and her tone anxious.


    Only then did Levi withdrew his gaze, looking down at Amelia in front of him, only to find that she was


    pale and had cold sweat on her forehead, seemingly not really feeling too well.


    He raised his hand to cover Amelia''s forehead, and seeing that her forehead was cold, he believed her


    words and his voice was gentle, "Okay, then we''lle next time."


    "Well, I''m sorry, Levi, I, I didn''t expect to be sick all of a sudden." With a guilty look on her face, Amelia


    was already pulling Levi out the door.


    She couldn''t help but give Ruby an extra nce as she left, the panic in her heart didn''t go away.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How did this woman get here?


    This private restaurant is not a ce where she can reserve just because she has money, but Ruby


    appears here, does it mean that her identity is not simple?


    She was afraid that Levi would see Ruby and recognize her, so she was so distracted on the way that


    she didn''t even react when Levi spoke to her.


    Levi looked at Amelia thoughtfully, always feeling that she was not in her element today.


    But when she didn''t answer, he could only let it go.


    After sending Amelia back to the school and watching her get off and enter the campus, Levi waited at


    the entrance for a while before driving off.


    She ate at Vincent''s and made an appointment with him for the time and ce to deliver the medicine,


    and then Ruby left the private restaurant to go back to Shangcheng International.


    On the way, Dr. Moore called her, reminding her of the interview the day after tomorrow. A new


    employee hade to the institute, and since she was going to be involved in Ruby''s experiment, she


    needed toe and determine the case.


    Ruby promised again and again before hanging up, subconsciously looking up and rubbing her


    temples.


    As the taxi just stopped at Shangcheng International, Ruby gave the fare to get off, and before she


    could stand still, her phone rang again.


    She picked it up and nced at it, it was an unfamiliar number, a call from Sea City.


    She didn''t know many people in Sea City, so she stared at the number for a while before answering the


    phone.


    "Hello, are you Kevin Harold ''s parents? We are here from the Sea City Xialu Public Security Bureau,


    Kevin Harold is suspected of drug possession and is now detained here. He asked us to contact you to


    Ruby pursed her lips in silence for a long moment, contemting how likely it was that the call was a


    scam call.


    Kevin had only just returned to Sea City for two days, and although he was a dude on the surface, he


    was actually very shrewd, so how could he possibly do such a thing?


    "I''ll be right over." Ruby replied to the other party after only a slight moment of hesitation.


    Whether it''s true or not, she''ll know when she goes over.


    Sea City is huge and Xialu is one of the many jurisdictions.


    Ruby took a taxi and went straight to the Xialu Branch.


    In less than half an hour, the car stopped in front of the Xialu Branch


    Ruby paid the fare, hurriedly got out of the car, and entered the Public Security Bureau at a fast pace.


    Looking at Ruby, the people inside the Public Security Bureau who were still busy paused for a


    moment before someone came over to ask who she was looking for.


    "May I ask if you have arrested a young man named Kevin Harold? I am his sister." Ruby nodded


    politely at the other party before speaking.


    "Kevin Harold." The man looked at Ruby with a smirk before taking a file out, "Seventeen years old,


    drug possession, and possible drug trafficking. We have to detain him, and when he confesses who


    else is behind it, we will then consider whether to release him on bail."


    Ruby narrowed her eyes at the words, and at a nce, she knew that he was intentionally making


    things difficult.


    "Can I meet him?" Ruby didn''t rush into the matter of bail, it was now imperative to find out what was


    going on first.


    "Yes, half an hour visitation time. Louis, you take her in."


    A young police officer soon ran over and took Ruby into the Public Security Bureau¡¯s guardhouse.


    Ruby saw Kevin, who was injured, his white shirt was covered with blood, and the injury on his face


    looked serious. At this time, he looked up at Ruby when he saw Rubye in, and again, he lowered


    his head, twisting the corner of his shirt with some uneasiness.


    Ruby nced at him, withdrew her gaze, and sat down across from him, tapping her fingers twice on


    the table, "Tell me, what''s going on."


    "Sister, I''ve been wrongly used." Kevin was anxious.


    He felt really useless to be set up like that.


    He had no evidence in his hand, and he couldn''t even defend himself, and he had to drag Ruby into it.


    "Tell me the details, I want to know all the details of what happened." Ruby looked at him, holding back


    her anger, and her tone not good.


    Kevin thought that she was angry with himself, and he felt bad, but he didn''t dare to hide it, and


    honestly told Ruby all the things clearly.


    Ruby listened without saying anything, and the guard came over to remind her that the visitation time


    was over.


    Ruby pointed to the injury on Kevin''s face, her voice icy cold, "Who made it?"


    "He got injured in a fight with someone, we are not obliged to care about that. Hurry up and get out, it''s


    time." The guard had a bad attitude and reached out to push Ruby.


    Before he could touch Ruby, Ruby moved, easily avoiding his hand, but smoothly sping his wrist.


    With a force, the guard instantly cried out.


    "Let go! Do you know what you''re doing? I can sue you for assaulting a police officer!"


    Ruby smiled with hooked lips and raised her finger to point at the camera above, "There''s surveince


    here, are you sure you want to sue me?"


    Hearing Ruby''s words, that guard was instantly frightened, not daring to speak again.


    Ruby pushed him away, gave Kevin another look, and coldly exited the Public Security Bureau.


    Kevin still had to stay here, so she guessed someone was deliberately trying to set him up, or the other


    party''s target was not Kevin, but her.


    After Ruby walked out of the Public Security Bureau, she called Vincent, "Do me a favor."

 Chapter 46 A Big Shot Behind

    Chapter 46 A Big Shot Behind


    "What''s going on?" Vincent, who had always been a hangdog, had be quite serious after hearing


    Ruby''s words.


    "Check the surveince of the Phantom Colour, something happened to my brother over there." Ruby


    spoke in a light tone, unable to hear her happiness or anger, lifting her feet as she spoke and walking


    out.


    Vincent agreed and immediately arranged for someone to do it.


    Kevin¡¯s affair was quite a big deal and it didn''t take much time for Vincent to investigate it.


    Ruby had just returned to Shangcheng International when she received the call from Vincent.


    Ruby answered the phone while changing her shoes, her voice still in that nonchnt tone, as if the


    person in trouble was not her own brother.


    "Say it."


    "This matter may be a bit tricky, Kevin''s possession of drugs was caught on the spot, with the physical


    evidence and witness, it is not easy to prove his innocence. Plus obviously someone is deliberately


    trying to set him up."


    Vincent''s tone was somewhat serious.


    "Okay. Make a copy of the surveince to me, I know you have a way." Ruby nodded carelessly,


    walked to the sofa and sat down, taking the remote control and turning on the TV by the way.


    Kevin''s ident has been on the local news, and the fuss is really not a small one.


    There is no way that the Harold family could not have heard the news, presumably they had the


    intention of not wanting to bother with the matter but forcing Ruby toe forward and beg them.


    Ruby has a cold smile on the corner of her lips, looking at the teenager in the news who was brought


    out from Phantom Colour in handcuffs, his face still had some boyishness on it facing the camera at


    that time, obviously uninjured.


    So the injury was got after he was admitted to the guardhouse.


    Ruby tapped her fingers on the sofa twice, and Vincent¡¯s voice came again: No problem. What do you


    want to do? I can help with this matter, just use the connection, you ......"


    "No need, I want him toe out clean." Ruby refused outright.


    Knowing her temperament, Vincent didn''t say any more and after hanging up the phone, he sent the


    Surveince of Phantom Colour to Ruby''s email address.


    Ruby turned on theputer and watched all the images of Kevin after he entered the Phantom


    Colour, her fingers stroking her chin in thought.


    Kevin didn''t Make contact with anyone after he entered the Phantom Colour, he sat there the whole


    time, but the drugs were found in his bag.


    It wasn''t after entering the Phantom Colour that he was set up, then it was when he was in the


    Harold¡¯s.


    So it was either Rita or Susan.


    **


    "Levi, a new type of drug has been found in Sea City again, exactly the same as the one found before."


    Shangcheng International, 1802, Jared entered the door in a hurry, sat down and gulped a ss of


    water before he spoke.


    Levi raised his eyebrows, and a morose coldness surfaced on his originally indifferent face, "Where


    was it found?"


    "It was found just over the Phantom Colour. The man has been arrested, seems to be only seventeen


    years old, and is a member of the Harold family. It''s your fianc¨¦e''s brother, the real one." Jared took a


    moment to catch his breath before he slowed down, and hurriedly told Levi about the situation.


    This new type of drug has been out for more than two years and is very harmful. Levi has been tracking


    this matter, but unfortunately, the other party is very cunning and any useful clues could not be found.


    "Ruby''s brother?" Levi narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at Jared.


    "Yes, Kevin Harold, is a notorious dude, since childhood, he loves to cause trouble. Some time ago s


    he followed his friends to y somewhere, and took more than one million from the Harold family, for


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this matter, Spencer almost had to disassociate himself as father and son. Now he is in trouble, but


    Spencer did not offer help."


    Jared had been always gossip. The Harold family''s affair had be widely known in the city, so


    naturally he had heard about it, and seeing that Levi was interested, he told him more.


    "Go to the police station and meet this Kevin." Levi rubbed his chin thoughtfully, always feeling that


    there was something wrong in it.


    He got up and went straight to the Xialu branch.


    The injuries on Kevin''s body were a little more serious. When Levi saw him, he was being wheeled out


    by the guards of the detention centre, with bruises all over his face and body, and he looked like he had


    been severely tortured.


    Levi''s face was a bit grim. ording to Kevin''s current state, there was no way he could ask any


    questions, and if he continued like this without medical treatment, he might not even be able to save his


    life.


    "Is that how he looked when he came in?" Levi, his face cold, asked the chief who was following him


    indifferently.


    Issac Berry raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his legs shaking with fear.


    Kevin was fine when he was brought in, and he didn''t know how he could be injured like this after only


    a few hours.


    "Yes, yes ......" Issac was afraid that Levi would pursue the matter and did not dare to tell the truth, and


    he could only lie about it.


    Levi looked at him coldly for a moment and withdrew his gaze, "I''ll take him with me."


    "This ......" is out of order ...... Before Issac say the next few words, Levi directly instructed Jared to


    push the wheelchair.


    "Mr. Finn, I''m afraid this isn''t quite appropriate." Issac was sweaty. Seeing that Kevin was about to be


    taken away, he still had the guts to ask.


    Levi paused in his steps and turned back to give him a faint look, "You''re teaching me how to do


    things?"


    Issac''s legs went weak and he almost could not stand still.


    By the time he came back to his senses, Levi had already left with Kevin.


    "Tsk, that''s quite a ruthless attack, if we hade a bitter, I guess he would have been death." After


    leaving the police station and getting into the car, Jared checked Kevin''s injuries and couldn''t help but


    speak.


    Levi only gave a faint nce, not particrly concerned about Kevin''s injuries: "When will he wake


    up?"


    "Let''s go to my clinic first, but there''s a chance that this leg won''t be saved. It''s really pitiful, only


    seventeen years old and so young." Jared gave Kevin a simple examination, and without raising his


    head, he replied to Levi.


    Levi couldn''t help but nce at Kevin, the face of Ruby appeared in his mind, but soon he returned to


    that cold look.


    The car did not drive fast and it took an hour to reach Jared''s private clinic.


    Kevin was not badly injured and had fallen into aa at this point.


    Jared carried him out of the car and led him into the clinic, where the nurse inside had already greeted


    him and helped take the person to the emergency room for resuscitation.


    Half an hourter, Jared came out covered in blood, his face grim, looked up at the man leaning


    against the corridor wall and shook his head, "The situation is more serious than I thought, someone


    tried to kill him. He injured his internal organs, internal bleeding is serious. It is toote, I couldn''t do


    anything."


    Levi''s face couldn''t help but change as he stepped around Jared and entered the ward.


    The teenager in the hospital bed was pale, his face bloodless, his breathing weak at the moment,


    threatening to give out at any moment.

 Chapter 47 Ruby Got Angry

    Chapter 47 Ruby Got Angry


    "Didn''t you just say he is fine?" Levi looked at Kevin with an angry face.


    "He did check out fine when we just got in the car, I guess we aggravated the injury when we moved


    him. I didn''t expect his internal injuries would be that serious, and now he has a ruptured heart and


    lung. I don''t have enough instruments here to have an operation, and it''s toote to send him to a big


    hospital at this time. No one in Sea City can save a patient if they can''t even be handled by me."


    Jared followed him in, and his face was grim.


    Levi pursed his lips and looked at Kevin without speaking.


    Kevin is the only one who might know the truth, and he hasn''t had time to ask for any useful clues.


    He was annoyed, but a face suddenly appeared inside his mind.


    Ruby!


    Last time, that teenager was no less injured than Kevin, but she used silver needles to save his life.


    Maybe this one will work too.


    "Call Ruby and tell her toe over immediately." With an idea in mind, Levi turned his head to instruct


    Jared.


    Jared froze and subconsciously pointed at himself, "Me?"


    He didn''t know Ruby wel, in what capacity should he call her?


    "Yes, you! All you need to do is tell Ruby that her brother is seriously injured and being resuscitated by


    you, and that there''s nothing you can do to save him, ask shee and collect the body." Levi nodded


    firmly.


    Jared suddenly felt chill at his back, but Levi had already made up his mind, so he could only do as he


    was told.


    After getting Ruby''s phone number from Levi, Jared called her.


    Shangcheng International, Ruby had just gotten the surveince video inside the Harold¡¯s and hadn''t


    had time to see it yet, a phone call came in.


    She nced at it, it was an unfamiliar number in Sea City, and without thinking much of it, she picked


    up the phone and answered it, while clicking on the video on top of herputer to start ying.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, is this Miss Ruby Harold?" Jared peeked at Kevin, who was almost out of breath.


    "Yes, you are?" Ruby looked at the contents of the video and frowned in disbelief.


    "I am Jared, it is like this, your brother was beaten up inside the guardhouse, his injuries are too


    serious, and he is now in my clinic for resuscitation, but his heart and lungs are ruptured, there is really


    no way to save him, you ......"


    Before Jared finished his words, Ruby stood up abruptly, her voice cold and stern andpelling:


    "Where are you?"


    "377 Jianbei West Road. Come over as soon as you can, he is dying, you may see him for thest time


    if youe quickly ......"


    Before Jared could finish his words, the phone was hung up.


    Ruby turned around and left the house without taking another look at the video in theputer.


    It was already half an hourter when she arrived at Jianbei West Road. Ruby''s face was pale, and a


    low air pressure hung over her body, which made the people next to her feel scared.


    She pushed the door open and went straight into the clinic and a nurse came over.


    Ruby ignored her, pushed people away and walked straight inside, directly finding Kevin''s ward.


    Jared was inside, seeing Rubye, he was sorry: "Sorry, Miss Harold, I have tried my best, your


    brother ......"


    "He''ll be fine." Ruby''s hands were shaking, and her voice was tinged with a tremor when she spoke.


    She walked over to the bed and looked down at Kevin in front of her.


    It was only a few hours apart. A few hours ago, he had told her that he would be fine, and she had


    originally thought that the Xialu Branch would not dare to act recklessly any more, and that Kevin''s life


    would still be guaranteed even if he suffered.


    Little did she know that she had underestimated the ugliness of human nature.


    "Miss Harold ......"


    "Get out." Ruby uttered a cold sentence, stepped forward and grabbed Kevin''s hand, taking his pulse.


    Kevin is now in a really bad situation, with only one breath left.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby''s heart was clogged with anger and guilt that almost overwhelmed her.


    She took the needle bag out of her bag and opened it, 108 gold needles of varying lengths were neatly


    wrapped in the bag.


    She took three of them and quickly sealed Kevin''s lifeblood. Only after that did she tremble and untie


    his clothes.


    The young man''s thin body was covered with hideous wounds, bruises that were shocking to look at.


    Her hand shook and she took several deep breaths before she could steady her mind and took out the


    golden needles again, stabbing them one by one into Kevin''s major acupuncture points.


    "Can you arrange for an operating room here?" Ruby used forty-nine golden needles, Kevin''s breathing


    was still weak, but the situation was considered temporarily stabilized.


    Ruby didn''t turn her head, knowing that Jared hadn''t left and had been standing at the door, so she


    asked indifferently.


    "Yes, you, you''re going to operate on him?" Jared had not yet recovered from his shock.


    He had studied Chinese medicine for some time back then, and he had never seen Ruby''s technique


    of applying needles before, but he could still see that it was unusual.


    At this moment, looking at Kevin''s condition seemed to be stable for the time being, at least the data on


    the instrument was smooth, he couldn''t help but nce at Ruby in surprise.


    Levi''s fianc¨¦e is something!


    Didn¡¯t they say she was a bumpkin?


    He was shocked, Ruby spoke again, "Arrange an operating room for me, I want to operate on him


    myself."


    "You know how to do surgery? His condition is quite stable now, I suggest not taking any chances and


    finding a professional to do this kind of thing." Although Jared felt that Ruby''s Chinese medicine was


    good, but it would be ridiculous that Ruby could still do surgery.


    He had read Ruby''s file, she had never studied Western medicine at all, and surgery was not the same


    as Chinese medicine, it required very delicate skills, if anything went wrong, the patient would either die


    or be maimed.


    "No one else can do this operation." Ruby replied indifferently, "If you can''t arrange it here, I''ll take him


    away."


    "I can. Since you insist on doing it yourself, I''ll arrange it for you. But let''s be clear, if anything happens


    to him, I won''t be responsible." Seeing that Ruby insisted, Jared didn''t bother to persuade her.


    He went out and ordered the nurses to prepare the operating room. He wanted to see if Ruby could do


    it or not.


    Ruby asked for a nurse to help pass things, and Jared followed into the operating room because he


    wanted to see Ruby disgrace herself.


    Ruby put on the sterile suit and stood there, her hands raised, looking down at Kevin in front of her for


    a long time before she spoke indifferently, "de number 3."


    The operating room was quiet, with only the asional sound of Ruby. Jared, originally standing at a


    distance watching, ran directly to Ruby at the back, staring at her move with unblinking eyes.


    Kevin''s injuries were very serious, with five broken ribs, and two of them were crushed fractures, there


    were also fragments of bone stuck inside his heart and lungs, which needed to be cleaned up bit by bit,


    in addition to bone grafting. This surgery was very difficult, one mistake could have cost Kevin¡¯s life.


    However, Ruby''s movements were as smooth as flowing water, especially the stitching technique,


    which made Jared''s eyes ze over.


    This technique cannot be done even by a great national doctor with over fifty years of clinical


    experience.


    What the hell was Levi''s fianc¨¦e ?

 Chapter 48 Are the Harold family Stupid?

    Chapter 48 Are the Harold family Stupid?


    Ruby''s face was serious, and her pair of eyes stood out in the light of the operating table, and Jared


    could not resist looking at them a few more times.


    He had originally held a bit of contempt for Ruby, but had nowpletely changed his mind.


    He would not be able to reach Ruby''s level in another ten years of study. Moreover, Ruby''s skills in


    performing surgery were unfamiliar to him, at least he had not learnt them when he was studying


    medicine.


    The operationsted four hours. Ruby did not rest throughout and waited until the final stitches were


    "Why is my brother in your ce?"


    She pulled the mask off her face and looked at Jared with a bemused expression.


    She didn''t bother to pretend anything when the Harold family was not there.


    Jared had not yet recovered from the shock of what had just happened when he suddenly heard her


    voice, "What?"


    "Why is my brother in your ce and not in the hospital? Exin it." Ruby repeated in a good temper.


    If she hadn''t seen that Kevin''s injuries had obviously been treated when she arrived, she would have


    taken action.


    "Someone sent him to me. If even I can''t save a patient, others ......"


    Seeing Ruby in front of him, Jared swallowed the words back consciously, not daring to be arrogant.


    "You''re so good at healing, who did you learn it from? I''ve been studying medicine for so many years


    and I''ve never seen such techniques. Did you learn both Chinese and Western medicine?" Jared didn''t


    continue the topic and changed the subject very stiffly.


    Ruby did not answer his words, took off the blood-stained disposable gloves and threw them into the


    bin aside.


    "Get him to the ward, he needs a blood transfusion. The blood type is B."


    Ruby gave amand to the nurse with admiration in her eyes, who hurriedly agreed and sent Kevin


    to the ward for a blood transfusion.


    Ruby went to wash her hands and had them carefully disinfected beforeing out of the operating


    room.


    Jared hurriedly chased after her, "Which master did you learn your medical skills from? Can''t you tell


    me?"


    "You''re nosy." Ruby gave a nce at Jared.


    This clinic looks small, but the equipment inside is first ss, not much worse than the best city hospital


    in Sea City, so Jared is not as simple as he looks on the surface.


    This was clear to Ruby from the moment she entered the door.


    She didn''t believe what Jared said. Kevin wasn''t sent over here, but Jared should have followed


    someone to pick up Kevin from the police station.


    But Jared said nothing, and she didn''t bother to ask.


    "Is your brother all right?" Jared rubbed his nose, he was simply curious.


    Now, he can''t understand how she can be so skilled in medicine, she is obviously an abandoned


    daughter of the Harold family.


    If word got out about this medical skill, many rich people would be willing to beg for Ruby toe to


    their doorstep for treatment, the connections involved were no joke.


    As long as the Harold family can grasp this point properly, it is not much of a problem for them to


    overtake the Finn family in the future.


    Jared could not help but look at Ruby for a few more moments.


    The woman in front of him has a cold face and looks very young, no more than twenty years old at


    most, with dark pupils, like a ck vortex that one can''t help but sink into just by looking at her.


    By the time Jared came back to his senses, Ruby had already turned around and gone to Kevin''s ward.


    He was secretly shocked by the feeling of that moment just now that made him look at Ruby differently.


    Ruby went to the ward. Kevin was still weak, the effect of the anaesthesia had not worn off and he had


    not woken up yet.


    Jared went to have a look and ran off to find Levi.


    Levi was inside the clinic''s office, and he could see everything in the operating theatre clearly from the


    surveince, so naturally he saw clearly the gestures of Ruby the operation.


    He had to admit that it was very subtle and special, not like traditional western medicine, something


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    always feels wrong.


    He frowned and pondered for a moment before the door to the office was pushed open and Jared


    came in, "Your fianc¨¦e is too good, Levi, I think you could really give it some serious consideration, she


    might even be better than Amelia."


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Levi¡¯s cold eyes and stopped talking.


    Levi withdrew his gaze and repeatedly looked at the details of Ruby''s surgery, his brows slightly knitted.


    Jared gathered over, looking intently.


    "Anything wrong?" Levi looked at it several times before he knocked on the table and asked Jared


    indifferently.


    Jared shook his head and looked a little closer: "It is surgery, but it doesn''t quite feel like Western


    medicine. Does a Chinese doctor do surgery? I''ve never heard of it."


    Levi gave a coldugh and turned off hisputer.


    "Where is she?"


    "In the ward of her brother. What do you think of it? Do you still want to go to the trialter?" Jared


    pulled a chair and sat down across from Levi, asking him seriously.


    Levi did not answer, but only looked thoughtfully in the direction of the door.


    In the ward, Ruby sat aside and looked at Kevin who was lying on the hospital bed.


    Kevin suffered a serious injury to his face and a slight concussion.


    If Jared hadn''t called her in time to inform her toe over, another hourter, Kevin would have been


    hopeless toe back to life.


    Inside the detention centre, someone wants Kevin dead, who has he offended?


    Originally, Ruby only thought it was Susan''s way of framing Kevin, but now it seems that things are not


    that simple.


    She thought of the images she had seen inside the Harold family''s surveince and her eyes narrowed.


    It took almost an hour before Kevin woke up.


    The effect of the anesthetic hadn''t worn offpletely and he couldn''t feel the pain of the wound.


    After opening his eyes, his vision was blurred and it took him a while to see the person in front of him


    clearly. After seeing Ruby, he struggled to get up, "Sister."


    "Lie down. Answer whatever I ask you." Ruby red at Kevin and raised her hand to give him a gentle


    squeeze at his shoulder.


    Kevin immediately felt that his body was senseless and not under his control.


    "Okay." He coughed twice before speaking weakly.


    "How did have the drugs?" Ruby asked in a direct manner.


    Kevin was bewildered before shaking his head, "Sister, I don''t know. I don''t have that, didn''t someone


    put it in my bag inside Phantom Colour?"


    "No, the stuff was on you when you came out of the Harold¡¯s house." Ruby shook her head.


    "The Harold¡¯s? That''s Susan trying to harm me?" Kevin''s face changed and his voice was a little cold.


    Not only did Susan get his mother killed, but now she wants to get him killed?


    All these years he has been pretending to be a dude, and Susan actually doesn''t want to leave him


    alone.


    "It''s not that simple. You stay here and recuperate well, I''ll go to the Harold¡¯s." Ruby shook her head


    and stood up. Looking at Kevin''s anxious face, she soothed him before she left the ward.


    At the door, he saw Jared, who happened to be standing outside and raised his hand to push the door.


    Jared had an embarrassed look on his face, a feeling of being caught red-handed doing something


    bad.


    "Next time, be smarter when you eavesdrop." Ruby nced at Jared, said coldly, lifted her foot and


    walked away, leaving Jared alone in his ce, his face full of devastation.

 Chapter 49 Have One of Her Hands

    Chapter 49 Have One of Her Hands


    Ruby came out of Jared''s clinic and directly took a taxi to go to the Harold¡¯s.


    The Harold family can be said to be in a great position today.


    The news of Ruby''s marriage to Levi was all the rage, and everyone knew that the Harold family had


    been interested from the Finn family, and many people were thinking that they could take advantage of


    the opportunity to get on good terms with the Harold family and see if they could reach the Finn family.


    These days the Harold family has a lot of peopleing and going, with the majority of people giving


    gifts.


    Ruby enters the door and sees the butler carrying a pile of gifts upstairs.


    She nced at it lightly, the corners of her mouth curling in a cold smile.


    Susan had just hung up a phone call, smiling springily, when she saw Ruby at the door, she instantly


    pulled a long face and her tone was a bit impatient: "What are you doing back at this time! Shouldn''t


    you be at the Finn family at this time, cultivating a good rtionship with the young master of the Finn


    family? Also, your sister is also at the Finn¡¯s, so go back and help her out and introduce her to the


    second young master of the Finn family."


    "You have a good wish. What is the status of the second young master of the Finn family, how could he


    possibly like Rita?"


    Ruby still had that smile on her face, as she spoke and walked towards Susan.


    Susan was not happy when she heard her words: "What do you mean? Ruby, are you going to rebel


    against me? Don''t forget, without the Harold family, you are nothing, or how can you marry into the Finn


    family?"


    "By virtue of my mother being Nellie Grant. This marriage was arranged by her." Ruby answered


    seriously.


    Susan''s face turned pale and her chest rose and fell violently in anger, pointing at Ruby and her voice


    trembled with rage: "Ruby! You are deliberately trying to piss me off, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Ruby answered with a straightforward voice.


    Susan just felt a blockage in her chest, so angry that she could barely catch her breath.


    "Do you really think that just because you married into the Finn family, you can be arrogant? Don''t


    forget that the Harold family will always be your roots! Ruby, if you behave yourself, I will still be able to


    help you take care of your dying grandmother a little bit, otherwise, humph!"


    Susan''s face was twisted as she looked at Ruby. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ruby was now in a


    different position and she was afraid that offending Ruby would involve the Harold family, she would


    have gone to give Ruby a few ps right now.


    As the two men spoke, Ruby had walked up to Susan.


    Ruby stood in front of her, a bit condescending because of her height, looking down at Susan in front of


    her, her thin lips slightly raised, her voice cold and a bit frightening: "The things in Kevin''s bag is ced


    by you?"


    "What, what did I ce?" Susan did not expect Ruby to suddenly change the topic, and when she


    came back to her senses, her face was full of panic.


    How did Ruby know that had something to do with her?


    She was obviously doing it in a very discreet way!


    Susan''s heart was beating fast and she didn''t dare to look into Ruby¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this reaction from her, Ruby was sure of it.


    The surveince did not capture Susan entering Kevin''s room, the traces were handled too cleanly, and


    it was because of this that Ruby''s suspicions were aroused.


    She only came to deliberately swindle Susan, but she didn''t expect that she got the truth from it.


    The matter is definitely not as simple as it seems, Susan is not capable of buying a murderer, the


    people in the guardhouse should be arranged by someone else, as to who, Ruby cannot investigate


    clearly now.


    But it will always show.


    "Ruby, don''t change the subject with me, did you hear what I just said to you or not? Rita is the eldest


    youngdy of our family, she is the best in terms of talent and looks, marrying into the Finn family is not


    considered a match. Why don''t you think of your sister? You two sisters marrying into the Finn family


    together will be good for Kevin in the future, you can''t be so selfish or short-sighted."


    Susan was afraid that Ruby would bring up Kevin again, so she hurriedly changed the subject.


    It was just that her faint-hearted look fell on Ruby''s eyes and she only felt ridiculous.


    "Kevin was almost beaten to death in the guardhouse." Ruby narrowed her eyes slightly and looked


    coldly at Susan.


    Susan''s heart thudded and her eyes shed to avoid Ruby''s gaze: "I... he often gets into trouble, so I


    guess he has offended someone outside. I''m sure he''s offended someone. Howe he didn''t inform


    us when he got into the police station? I''ll call your father now, go and ransom him out."


    "Susan, I told you when I first left the Harold family that Kevin was my bottom line." Ruby ignored


    Susan''s self-talk, still looking at her coldly as she spoke in a single word.


    Susan inexplicably felt her heart beat hard.


    She did not remember Ruby said such a thing.


    Kevin is a member of the Harold family, so if he really dies, there''s one less person to fight for the


    Harold family''s assets from her.


    Seeing this aggressive attitude of Ruby, Susan was upset in her heart and could not help but speak up,


    "Ruby, I don''t know what you are talking about! What bottom line, I ......"


    Susan was only halfway through her words when Ruby suddenly reached out and sped her left


    wrist: "Which hand did you use to put the thing into Kevin''s backpack, this one?"


    Susan only felt a stabbing pain like a needle in her wrist, her face went white and her voice was aloud,


    "Ruby, what are you doing!¡±


    "Nothing, you let Kevin into the guardhouse and almost lost his life, I just want one of your hands."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby''s voice was light and her expression was calm, any emotion could not be seen, only the words


    that came out were so creepy.


    Before Susan had time to react to what Ruby means by this statement, she only felt a sudden


    numbness in her arm, and then she lost all feeling in her left hand, as if it was no longer hers.


    She looked at Ruby with a horrified face, unable to stop her fear: "You, what have you done to me! My


    hand, my hand ......"


    "Don''t ever do anything to Kevin, or, next time, it won''t be as simple as a hand, I''ll have your life!"


    Ruby¡¯s voice was cold and sharp as she finished the sentence indifferently, turned around and walked


    away.


    Susan turned white and shouted like a madman, "Butler! Butler!"


    The butler had just finished sorting out the gifts, when he heard the sound he hurried down and saw


    Susan standing there with her face pale and her right hand over her left, he asked with worry, "Madam,


    what''s wrong?"


    "Quick! Get the car ready, take me to the hospital!" Susan''s right hand pinched hard on top of her left


    hand, but her arm was not felt at all.


    She really panicked, especially when Ruby looked at her just now, she clearly looked like a wolf cub.


    She really couldn''t understand why the soft and weak Ruby of five years ago had suddenly changed!


    The butler didn''t dare to dy and hurriedly got a car to take Susan to the hospital.

 Chapter 50 Gossip

    Chapter 50 Gossip


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Harold, all the nerves in your left hand are necrotic and you will only be able to


    amputate it."


    Susan was rushed to the hospital and after the examination came out, the doctor looked at the


    examination results in his hand and then looked at Susan with a sympathetic face.


    Susan jumped up and grabbed the examination report from the doctor''s hand, staring at the diagnosis.


    The words "neurological necrosis" seemed to be a p in the face, hitting her so hard that her whole


    brain was confused and she didn''te back to her senses for half a day.


    "Why, how is it possible ......"


    "Mrs. Harold, please Make a decision as soon as possible, all the nerves in your arm are necrotic and


    must be surgically amputated immediately, otherwise there is no guarantee that it will not affect other


    parts of your body."


    The doctor was not surprised to see her looking like this, and only gave a kind reminder.


    Susan mmed the examination report in her hand into the face of the doctor in front of her:


    "Impossible! I can''t have my arm amputated! You quacks! You quacks! You quacks! This test result


    must be a fake!"


    She simply couldn''t ept the fact that she was fine just a few hours ago, how could she suddenly


    have a nerve necrosis and an amputation?


    Can Ruby have that ability to Make her look like this with just a light touch?


    She wouldn''t have believed it.


    She pushed the doctor in front of her with her right hand and walked out with a cold face.


    She needs to go to the best hospital for another check up, the doctors here must be lying to her!


    Ruby came out of the house and went to Jared''s clinic again.


    Kevin was still sleeping, the bruises on his face still the same touchy look, not getting any better.


    Ruby stared at it for a while, remembering that this brat usually cares most about his face. If he woke


    up and saw it, he would probably cry.


    After sitting in front of the hospital bed for a while, Ruby raised her hand and rubbed her temples before


    getting up and leaving again.


    She took a taxi straight to Dr. Moore''s institute.


    The Institute recruited today, and as there was only one vacant position, thepetition was very


    stimting. All those who came topete for the position have arrived since morning, and after a


    fierce round ofpetition, there are currently thirty people left, waiting for the final PK.


    Out of these thirty people, only one will eventually emerge from the ranks and enter the Institute.


    Ruby''s car stopped just one street outside the Institute and she paid before walking slowly towards the


    Institute.


    There was a car parked on the side of the road, ck with a VW logo and a string of letters


    underneath.


    Ruby only gave a faint sweeping nce, not paying much attention to it, and went straight into the


    Institute.


    In the car, Levi''s gaze fell on Ruby and for a moment he suspected that he had misread his eyes.


    He was silent for a while before he went to call Jared.


    "Where are you?"


    Dr. Moore''s research institute is one of the best in H Country and the world, and many people in H


    Country are eager to get in for a job, but it is too difficult.


    Levi didn''t mean to look down on Ruby but he just thought it was a little too outrageous.


    "At the clinic, why?" Jared looked at Kevin, who had woken up, and replied Levi''s words.


    "Has that woman been to the clinic today?" Levi was silent for a moment, and although he thought it


    was absurd, he asked anyway.


    "Oh, she just came in, saw her brother and left again, said she''de backter. What? You''re not


    really fancy with your fianc¨¦e, are you?" Jared had a flirtatious look on his face.


    Levi hung up the phone straight away, not wanting to deal with this person.


    Ruby did not know that Levi was outside the institute, she went straight inside. At this time the


    interviewees were waiting outside, sitting neatly in the hall outside the institute, thirty people looked


    quite spectacr.


    Ruby merely gave a faint nce, withdrew her gaze, and lifted her feet in the direction of the gated


    entrance.


    The anger in her eyes could barely be suppressed as she stared straight at the woman in front of her.


    Seeing that Ruby still wanted to go inside the Institute, she couldn''t hold back and stood up, looking at


    Ruby, her nails almost pinching into her fingertips, her voice trembling a bit due to excitement: "You,


    what are you doing! You can''t just go in there, don''t mess around!"


    When Ruby heard the voice, her footsteps gave a slight lurch and she turned around to see a girl in a


    white dress, standing there, looking at herself with a red face, as if she had done something


    unpleasant.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and looked at Amelia for a moment before withdrawing her gaze, then took


    out a card from inside her pocket, swiped the door ess and went straight in.


    Amelia nched, unable to believe it.


    Five years ago, that woman was just an insignificant person in the slums of F Country. She couldn''t


    even afford three meals, but five yearster, she has grown to a level beyond her reach?


    She''s actually from the Institute?


    Amelia lightly bit her lips and looked deadly at the door Ruby went in.


    Ruby went in just in time to bump into Dr. Moore who came out in a hurry, and there was a momentary


    silence as soon as the two were opposite each other.


    Only then did Dr. Mooree rushing over with a face full of joy, "You''ve changed your mind again?


    Did you suddenly want to give questions to the candidates for today''s interview?"


    Ruby raised her hand and touched the tip of her nose, looking at Dr. Moore, the word ''no'' that was on


    her lips could not be said.


    She coughed twice before speaking ufortably, "Is it thest round already?"


    "Yes, the previous part of thepetition has all been passed, the practical exercises have been


    measured, and now there is only thest hurdle. I''ve prepared a patient with the intention of letting


    them try their skill, what do you think?"


    Dr. Moore kept rubbing his hands together, his face full of excitement.


    Ruby pondered for a moment before nodding, "Okay. Let''s use the patient who was sent over a few


    days ago."


    "Who?" Dr. Moore didn''t respond for a moment.


    "The one who''s been brain dead for two years is still in pretty good shape, give those people a try, he


    won¡¯t die." Ruby blinked innocently at Dr. Moore.


    Dr. Moore looked at her speechlessly for a long time before he couldn''t help but sigh, "A researcher


    doesn''te to theb to do experiments, but likes to run around outside, it is such a waste. Never


    mind,e back soon after you take care of the Harold family. If you can''t handle it, let me know and


    I''ll take care of it for you."


    Ruby felt slight warmth in her heart and nodded, then went straight past Dr. Moore to go inside.


    She had to pound some medicine for Kevin to Make his face heal faster. She was quite ufortable


    looking at such a good-looking boy who had now turned into a pig like face.


    Ruby has her own privateboratory on Dr. Moore''s side. She went straight in and quickly had several


    remedies inside her mind, finally she selected one that activates blood cirction and removes blood


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stasis, as well as having a scar removal effect, before she formted the medicine.

 Chapter 51 You Can Dispense Medicine?

    Chapter 51 You Can Dispense Medicine?


    Herboratory wasplete with all kinds of herbs, and they were all twenty years old or more. Dr.


    Moore knew that she liked to tinker with strange medicines out of nothing, so she had everything ready


    for her before preparing thisboratory.


    Ruby was inside for two hours and when she came out, Dr. Moore had not yet finished the recruitment.


    It just happened to be Amelia''s turn, and she blushed as she looked at the patient lying in a hospital


    bed, covered in tubes.


    There was also a circle of people around watching, looking worried at the look on Amelia''s face.


    One of them couldn''t help but speak up tofort her, "Amelia, if you really can''t do it, don''t insist, you


    did so well in the previous two rounds anyway, you''ll definitely get in even if you can''t finish this round."


    "Yeah, this patient doesn''t even have a good treatment n for those who have been inside the


    institute for years, and it''s normal that you don''t know what to do."


    Ruby stood listening for a while and could not help but frown.


    She swept her eyes over the ones who had spoken, found Dr. Moore and asked him in a pressed


    voice, "Are all these people here for the interview?"


    "Only the girl standing in the middle is, the others are all from the Institute." Dr. Moore looked up and


    frowned when he noticed that his granddaughter was surrounded by several male researchers giving


    her advice.


    "Sorry, I''ll take care of it." Dr. Moore''s face was pale.


    He had asked his granddaughter toe over for the interview. Originally, he thought that she had


    excellent expertise in school and was able to answer questions when she was usually asked, but when


    it came to clinical trials, she actually reacted in this way.


    He was disappointed.


    Ruby is even two years younger than Amelia, but now she has already opened ab on her own, and


    not only is her medical skills top-notch, but her talent in scientific research also wins countless people


    of her age.


    "You go down now at once. This is an examination, not a food market, and not a ce for you to y


    around. And You, leave now."


    Dr. Moore never showed favouritism when it came to work, even when it was his own granddaughter in


    front of him.


    Amelia blushed and weakly opened her mouth to call out, "Grandpa ......"


    Dr. Moore¡¯s face became more and more gloomy: "I am doing research here, a very solemn and


    important ce, not for you toe here to recognize your rtives. There are onlyboratory codes


    here, only work, there is no such thing as grandfather and granddaughter. If you can¡¯t do it, then go and


    let the others do it."


    Dr. Moore was very stern, and in one sentence, Amelia instantly reddened her eyes, covered her face


    and ran out.


    Ruby shook her head, said a few words to Dr. Moore that she was not interested in today''s recruitment,


    and went straight out.


    Just after leaving the Institute, she saw Amelia standing there with red eyes, obviously waiting for her.


    Amelia looked at Amelia and was so jealous in her heart.


    Coupled with the fact that she had just made a fool of herself in front of Ruby, it had caused her great


    embarrassment and resentment in her heart.


    "You get a kick out of watching me a fool of myself?"


    She bit her lower lip lightly and watched Amelia ignore her as she was about to walk past, before she


    spoke up and called out to her.


    Ruby paused in her steps and turned back, her gaze tinged with a bit of surprise as she looked at


    Amelia, "You''re talking to me?"


    "What are you pretending to be! It''s you! You just watched me a fool of myself on purpose, didn''t you?


    What did you say to my grandfather! Let me tell you, don''t think that just because you have some skills


    and have entered the Institute, you are superior! In my eyes, you''re nothing!"


    Amelia clenched her fists in embarrassment and red angrily at Ruby in front of her, wanting to


    pounce on her and hit her.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, then smiled, looked Amelia up and down before nodding seriously, "Well, I


    am indeed superior, at least better than some people who can''t get into the Institute and still spill their


    guts. Do you have anything else?"


    "You!" Amelia was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    When had she ever been so humiliated and stimted since she was a child?


    Ruby was toozy to pay attention to her, she was on her way to take the ointment to Kevin.


    As she watched Amelia ignore her anger, she lifted her feet and walked past, walking further and


    further away, but the anger in her heart could not be lingered.


    She bit her lips lightly and looked deadly at Ruby''s back, her gaze tinged with resentment.


    Levi watched Ruby leave, his gaze paused for a moment on Amelia at the door. He saw here over


    while raising her hand to wipe her eyes, only when he got closer did he realize that Amelia''s eyes were


    red and swollen. A fair and delicate face flushed, obviously she had just cried.


    Thinking of the fact that she had just said to Ruby standing in the doorway, Levi''s eyes darkened.


    "What''s wrong? Who''s been bullying you?"


    Levi opened the car door and got out, raised his hand and pressed it on the top of Amelia''s hair,


    lowered his head and asked tenderly.


    Amelia cried more fiercely for a long time before she shook her head with a look of resignation, "I''m


    fine."


    "What did you just say to the woman at the door! You know her?" When Levi looked at that look on


    Amelia''s face, he knew something was definitely up.


    She looked slightly flustered, her eyes visibly flickering for a moment before she hastily waved her


    hands in denial, "No, nothing, we, we ......"


    Halfway through the sentence, she couldn''t stop herself from covering her face and crying again.


    "Crying like this, and still saying it''s fine?" Levi was vaguely impatient.


    He really doesn''t have much feeling for women''s tears, at this time, looking at Amelia crying like this,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    his patience disappeared cleanly because of Amelia''s prunes and prism.


    Levi could not help but frown, this feeling was really not good. His patience with Amelia, along with


    time, seemed to be diminishing day by day.


    "I... I just... I just didn''t get selected as a researcher. Levi, I feel bad, can you stay with me today?"


    Her eyes were red, and she looked up at Levi with anticipation in her eyes.


    Levi looked down at her face and was silent for a long time before nodding his head.


    **


    After Ruby came out of the research institute, she took a taxi directly back to Jared''s clinic.


    Kevin was already awake, sitting on the hospital bed ying a game. It could be seen that his mood


    was not good, and his hostility was obvious when he yed the game.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and walked over, fished out a box of ointment from inside her pocket and


    threw it over, "Apply it on your face."


    At the mention of the word face, Kevin''s hostility became even stronger. He directly mmed his phone


    down and looked at Ruby in a sullen and unhappy manner.


    Ruby pulled up a chair and sat down, "Use it in first, you are too ugly, I don''t want to talk to a pig."


    Once he heard this, Kevin''s face became even gloomier.


    But his sister''s words had to be heeded, and although he was unhappy in his heart, he picked up the


    ubelled box thrown on the bed and opened it, a faint fragrance came to his nose, and just by


    smelling it, Kevin felt refreshed.


    He half-heartedly picked a bit of the ointment and slowly applied it to his face.

 Chapter 52 The Miraculous Ointment

    Chapter 52 The Miraculous Ointment


    When the ointment touched his skin, Kevin only felt coolness on his face and a faint sweet fragrance


    that smelled pleasant, and the tingling sensation disappeared.


    "Sis, this medicine feels pretty good, I don''t feel any pain in my face. Where did you get it?"


    Kevin applied it to his face before he looked up excitedly to see Ruby.


    The redness on his face had faded quite a bit, and she estimated that two more applications of


    medicine would heal himpletely.


    "Remember to apply it once in the morning and once at night, for three days." Ruby admonished before


    she began to settle scores, "Tell me, what happened inside the Phantom Colour?"


    She had already watched the surveince and knew what had happened, she just wanted to verify it


    again from Kevin''s mouth.


    Especially what happened inside the guardhouse.


    There was no surveince there, and Ruby had no way of knowing what had happened. Kevin himself


    was skilled in kung fu and was not so badly beaten, there was definitely a reason she did not know


    about.


    Kevin''s face changed and unnaturally he avoided Ruby''s gaze as he replied sheepishly, "I''m just trying


    to remain my reputation. Every time Ie back I always follow a group of friends to a bar, I didn''t


    expect something to happen this time."


    "What?" Ruby raised an eyebrow, still staring at him.


    Kevin felt as if his secret was seen through, raised his hand to scratch his head and deliberately yed


    dumb: "Nothing else really, inside the guardhouse several of them beat me, and I don''t know why they


    ......"


    "Kevin, I''m not stupid. If you won''t tell me voluntarily, I can go and find out, but if I find out myself, it is


    different, understand?"


    Ruby was a little angry.


    She didn''t need Kevin to charge into battle for her. Didn''t she work so hard to protect her family from


    being bullied?


    However, she couldn''t even protect Kevin who was under her nose.


    When she thought of Kevin lying in front of her at that time, Ruby felt self-condemnation and more than


    that, anger.


    There''s definitely more than just Susan going on here, there''s someone else behind it.


    Susan is not yet capable of that. Ruby has already checked the drug on Kevin''s body, which is a new


    type of drug that is very harmful. A small amount of it may damage a person''s nervous system, and is a


    forbidden drug in every country around the world.


    Ruby had been exposed to this drug when she was in F Country, but she did not expect it to appear in


    the territory of H Country now.


    She now strongly suspected that Kevin had offended someone while in the capital and had been


    deliberately set up.


    "Sister, I, I''m really fine, you ......" Kevin lowered his head, not daring to look Ruby in the eyes.


    Ruby''s patience was limited, and she raised her hand to look at the time before she spoke icily, "Five


    minutes, you can either confess on your own initiative or I will personally go and find your tutor. I


    promised Mom that I would protect you and not let anything happen to you, and now that you almost


    died. Kevin, don''t you provoke my patience."


    Kevin panicked, he could see that Ruby was really angry, and did not dare to continue to hide, he


    spoke: "Sister, I''m really fine. That man is very powerful and has a lot of influence in the capital, you


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t fight him. I promise you, I will be careful in the future, and absolutely nothing like this will happen


    again, will you believe me for once?"


    Ruby pursed her lips and looked at Kevin coldly.


    "Yes, it''s the Powell family, the Powell family of the capital." Kevin eventuallypromised, lowering


    his head and sullenly revealing the person who really wanted him dead.


    When he finished, he subconsciously clenched his fist, a little angry in his heart.


    He was able to defend himself if he had any skill.


    But, he couldn''t even protect himself now, how could he protect Ruby?


    This feeling of powerlessness made Kevin very frustrated and despised himself even more.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, remembering this Powell family.


    It was impossible for her to go to the capital for the time being, but there were some contacts on


    Vincent''s side, so it should not be difficult to find out.


    Since they dare to touch her people, they have to be ready to pay the price.


    "Rest well here and put away the ointment I gave you." Ruby rose, raised her hand and flicked the hem


    of her coat, and turned away with a cold face straight away.


    Kevin looked at her pitifully and watched as she walked to the door before he opened his mouth


    aggressively and shouted, "Sister."


    "Be a dude if you want to, your level is bad." Ruby paused in her footsteps, dropped a sentence and


    then coldly went out.


    Kevin felt hit and covered his chest with a look of distress.


    His sister is right, he really is scum and needs to continue to grow mature.


    Ruby went out of the ward, and outside Jared was waiting with bated breath: "Miss Harold, right? Do


    you mind talking?"


    "I do mind." Ruby recognized Jared, someone close to Levi, who she doesn''t really want to get into


    touch, let alone talk too much with him.


    Jared choked on her direct words and looked at Ruby with a hard face, "There''s no need to be so


    heartless. At least we''ve met once."


    "So?" Ruby raised her eyebrows and looked at Jared with indifference.


    "Here''s the thing, I see you''re doing such a good job with your surgery, do you have any interest ......"


    "No." Ruby didn''t wait for Jared to finish before she directly interrupted him, and then walked out of the


    clinic without looking back.


    That back can be quite ruthless.


    Jared''s expression was dull as he looked at her back, remembering that Ruby didn''t seem to look like


    this the few times he saw her in his memory, but on second thought, Kevin had been so badly injured


    and almost lost his life, it was quite normal for Ruby to be in a bad mood.


    After reassuring himself, Jared ran in to see Kevin again.


    Since his sister is not good to deal with, it might be a good idea to start with the brother.


    And, once he entered the door and saw Kevin''s face, Jared''s face changed and he looked at Kevin


    incredulously, "Your face ......"


    "Even if my face is damaged, I am still good looking, don''t talk to me, I don''t want to talk with you."


    Kevin raised his hand to cover his face, deciding to make an effort to stabilize his dude persona.


    Jareds: "......"


    These two siblings really live up to their name.


    "How did your face heal so quickly?" Jared ignored Kevin''s remark and came forward, looking at


    Kevin''s already mostly healed face, still with a look of disbelief.


    With an injury of this magnitude and severe soft tissue contusions, he could not recover to this extent


    without 10 days and half a month.


    When he came to see Kevin this morning, he still looked like a pig, and now he''s healed?


    Jared felt that he had really seen a ghost.


    "That''s right, I was born with a beautiful face, and God can''t bear to see my face ruined, so ......"


    "That''s enough." Jared instantly felt a headache and didn''t want to listen to Kevin.


    He thought about it and felt that it must be Ruby''s problem. He didn''t expect that she was a good


    surgeon and could actually make medicine? If this ointment used by Kevin could be produced inrge


    quantities ......

 Chapter 53 Give it A Shot

    Chapter 53 Give it A Shot


    "You are saying that Ruby is not only good at surgery, she can also make her own medicine, and the


    medicine she made is very effective for traumatic injuries?"


    Levi picked up the phone call from Jared and felt his temples throb as he listened to him whimpering


    and screaming on the other end.


    But he came to be a little interested in what Jared said.


    Ruby is like a treasure to be explored, the more he digs, the more he discovers that she has hidden


    countless treasures, just one of which is enough to cause a shock.


    "Yes! You saw her brother''s injury, right? That face is so swelling that it could not recover in 10 days or


    half a month. I''ve just been away for less than an hour, and when I go back to see him again, his face


    is already mostly healed. I''ve sent you photos, so take a look for yourselfter. You must find a way to


    get your hands on this kind of medicine. Levi, it''s time to sacrifice your beauty."


    Jared was still very emotional and could not wait to run to Ruby and ask for the recipe from her mouth


    right now.


    Levi was thoughtful, ignored Jared and hung up the phone straight away.


    They often suffer casualties on missions in District 7, and many times the danger is even higher on


    missions in deep forests or tropical jungles, where amon wound can kill someone with an


    infection.


    If what Jared had just said was true, this medicine in Ruby''s hand was not only effective for soft tissue


    contusions, it was also very obvious for external injuries.


    So his fianc¨¦e is hiding a lot.


    Ruby did not yet know that she has been targeted by Levi. Aftering out of the hospital, she once


    again went to Vincent''s private restaurant.


    When Vincent looked at her with a gloomy face and hostile eyes, he knew at once that she must be


    angry about Kevin.


    "What can I do for you?" Once Ruby had sat down, Vincent personally poured her tea, smiling


    carelessly.


    "I will give you a Bone Tempering Pill, help me check out the Powell family in the capital."


    Ruby picked up her tea and took a sip, raising her eyebrows at Vincent.


    All the tea here in Vincent seems to be good and makes her want to rob it a bit.


    "The Powell family? What happened to your brother has something to do with the Powell family?"


    Vincent nced at Ruby with some surprise.


    Seeing this reaction from him, Ruby knew that he should be aware of the Powell family.


    "You know it?"


    "The capital has a very distinct ss division, which can be roughly divided into five tiers. The top tier is


    very mysterious and basically does not have too many collusions with the outside world, and is truly the


    top of the pyramid. The second tier is the four major families, namely the Finn family, the Watson


    family, the Pearson family and the Carter family. As for the third tier, there are a lot of people, this


    Powell family is barely enough to reach the third tier."


    Knowing that Ruby was not particrly knowledgeable about the situation in the country, Vincent


    patiently gave her an overview of the distribution of power in the capital.


    Ruby nced at Vincent thoughtfully.


    Vincent''s face was at ease as he met her gaze, "Our family is considered a branch of the Watson


    family and has little to do with the main family, so while we can still be powerful in other ces, we


    have to shrink when we are in the capital."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent spoke casually, as if he didn''t care.


    Ruby looked at him for a moment before withdrawing her gaze and did not ask more.


    "The Powell family is powerful?" Her focus returned to the Powell family.


    "It''s not bad, at least the first family in Sea City can''t even be a match to a tenth of the Powell family.


    Families like them are all inherited for more than a hundred years, with considerable family wealth, and


    their power is so intertwined that they have alliances with many families, so it''s quite troublesome."


    Thest sentence is a reminder to Ruby not to think of offending the Powell family.


    Ruby smiled indifferently and didn''t ask any more questions.


    The main family of the Powell family is not to be messed with, does not mean that the side branches


    are also the same. Ruby has already got all the information of the person who hurt Kevin, she does not


    need to do it herself at all, as long as the evidence in her hand is handed over to certain people,


    someone will naturally help her clean up those people.


    "Your chef''s cooking skills are good." Ruby collected the coldness under her eyes and returned to her


    usual harmless appearance.


    At this, Vincent hurriedly ordered the food to be served.


    Ruby ate and drank till she was full, patted her bottom and left. Vincent chased her behind asking when


    the promised Bone Tempering Pill would actually be avable.


    Ruby came out of the private restaurant and originally intended to go straight back to Shangcheng


    International.


    However, as she was just leaving the restaurant, Spencer''s phone call came through.


    She squinted at the number and was silent for a long time before answering the phone, her tone light


    and sweet, "Dad, you want to see me?"


    As soon as Spencer heard this tone of voice from her, he felt his head spin and pressed his temples


    before asking her in a suppressed voice, "Your stepmother''s hand is going to be amputated and she


    said you did it."


    "Dad, how can that be? I''m a weak woman. Is she trying to smear me by identally injuring herself?


    Dad, you have to believe me, how could I possibly do such a thing? If this kind of thing gets out, and


    people outside know that the future wife of Levi actually caused her own stepmother to have her arm


    amputated, what will they think of me? And what would they think of the Harold family?"


    Ruby looked shocked and tried desperately to exin.


    It was just the smile that sat on the corner of her mouth that was real.


    Unfortunately, Spencer could not see the expression on her face at that moment.


    A cold sweat broke out as he listened to Ruby''s words, and he immediately reacted.


    Ruby is not a simple person now, no longer an outcast daughter of the Harold family, she is now the


    fianc¨¦es of young master of the Finn family, and this status alone is enough to shock many people.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t be anxious, I don¡¯t mean to me you. Are you outside now? Do you have enough money


    to spend?" Spencer raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead before he smiled and


    spoke with a few ingratiating touches within his tone.


    The smile at the corners of Ruby''s mouth went bigger, and she looked as if she had been greatly


    aggrieved: "Dad, does Susan not like me? Why is she wronging me?"


    "How could that be? How could she not like you? She likes you a lot." Spencer began to sweat again.


    "Then why did she use me wrongly? Dad, which hospital are you in? I''vee to see Susan, if she


    really doesn''t like me, then I''ll watch my behavior when I marry into the Finn family." Ruby still had that


    moody look, as if she was really hurt.


    Spencer gave a nce at Susan, who was sitting on the hospital bed with a sad expression, and told


    Ruby the location of the hospital before hanging up the phone.


    Once Susan saw that he hung up the phone, she shouted in a shrill voice, "Spencer! That Ruby is a


    monster! She really is a monster! She just pinched my shoulder and the doctor said that my nerves


    were necrotic and that I had to have my arm amputated. You have to believe me, you have to believe


    me!"


    Spencer looked at her with this crazy look and felt some revulsion and disgust.


    He pulled his face long and looked at Susan with a disappointed look on his face, "Enough, if she was


    capable of this, would you still have a life to tell me off? Her status is not what it used to be, there''s no


    need to keep targeting her. This time you''ve gone too far."


    Susan looked at Spencer in disbelief, her face pale, her mouth open, but she could not say


    anything.

 Chapter 54 Make Unfounded Countercharges

    Chapter 54 Make Unfounded Countercharges


    Ruby soon arrived at the hospital. Susan was devastated and sitting on the hospital bed with a pale


    face, Spencer was also standing by with an unhappy face. The atmosphere in the ward was odd, as if


    the two had just had a disagreement and were not happy.


    Ruby stood in the doorway for a moment, curbed the smile on her face, and entered the ward with a


    soft and resigned look.


    "Dad, Susan."


    "How dare youe? Ruby! Tell your father, did you hurt me or not!"


    As soon as she saw Ruby, Susan became so excited that she jumped up, pointing at Ruby and


    cursing.


    Ruby shrank back in fear, her eyes instantly red, looking at Susan softly and helplessly, defending


    herself in a small voice: "Susan, what are you talking about? Howe I didn''t understand?"


    "You''re still pretending! You''re the one who came home today, and you said you only wanted one of my


    hands, next time it''ll be my life! How dare you say you haven''te back to the Harold family?"


    Susan looked at Ruby¡¯s innocent look and felt a heart attack.


    This was how she ndered Nellie back then! Ruby returned it all to her today.


    "Dad, I, I really don''t know what Susan is talking about, I did go back to the Harold¡¯s today, but, but it


    was Susan called me to go back. After I went back, she said that I was just a lowly wild child, asked me


    to find a chance to set up Rita and the second young master of the Finn family. I didn''t agree, so she,


    she scolded me, then I left home."


    Ruby looked towards Spencer, her tears falling.


    Spencer looked at Ruby''s aggrieved look and thought of what Susan had said about Ruby in front of


    him in the past, and he was convinced.


    He looked at Susan with a cold face, seeing that she still looked like this fierce, he was not happy, and


    his voice a bit colder: "Enough, Susan! I have told you, it has nothing to do with Ruby, just stop that.¡±


    "Spencer! You don''t believe me!" Susan was devastated and stared at Spencer.


    Spencer closed his eyes tiredly, and when he opened them again, there was no longer any warmth


    under his eyes: "The wedding between Levi and Ruby is still a few days away, do you have to make a


    big fuss and make everyone upset?"


    Susan''s face went pale as she looked at the man she had loved all her life in front of her.


    Spencer''s eyes will never have anything other than profit.


    But anyone who stands in his way, he will ruthlessly get rid of.


    It was Nellie in the beginning, and it may be her in the future.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan swayed, her face full of despair.


    Ruby looked at her and sneered in her heart, but her face was still that soft and pitiful look as she went


    over and gently held Spencer''s sleeve: "Dad, Susan may really not like me, in fact, I can understand


    that. I may as well not have the wedding in the Harold¡¯s, lest she is unhappy and have a fight with you."


    Ruby was so understanding, and Spencer was sorry for her, and he grew inpatient as she looked at


    Susan, "Ruby, don¡¯t listen to her, as long as I am here, I will definitely protect you. Just don''t worry, stay


    at home and marry at ease when the timees."


    "But ......"


    "No buts, the Harold family is still my call." Spencer directly interrupted Ruby''s words.


    Only then did Ruby reluctantly agree.


    Susan was so angry that her chest hurt and she looked at the father and daughter with a white face,


    only to feel ridiculous.


    Spencer really was shameless in order to be able to cooperate with the Finn family.


    "Dad, I''ll go back first. Levi is still waiting for me." Ruby lowered her head with a shy look.


    Spencer became more and more satisfied with the situation.


    Even if Levi''s leg is crippled and his face is disfigured, his status will not change. The fact that Ruby is


    on good terms with Levi means that the future rtionship between the Finn Group and the Harold


    Group will also be good.


    The more he looked at Ruby, the more satisfied he felt now. He had even forgotten how Ruby had


    ckmailed him at the very beginning.


    After Ruby left, Susan coldly snorted, "Spencer, good for you. Don''t you forget, Ruby is not your


    daughter, if she knows ......"


    "Shut up! Susan! If you say one more word, I''ll get you killed!"


    This matter will always be a pain in Spencer''s heart, and at this moment, being bluntly spoken by


    Susan like this, he immediately felt shameless.


    He looked at Susan with a fierce face, as if he wanted to kill her.


    Susan''s face changed and she pursed her lips, not daring to speak again.


    Spencer gasped violently and red at Susan: "Ruby is my daughter, even if she dies, she is still my


    daughter! Don''t you ever mention this matter again! No!"


    After saying this without bothering to look at Susan again, he turned around and angrily left the ward.


    Susan looked at his back with resentment, her fingers pinching fiercely into her palm.


    When Ruby came out of the hospital, she had no intention of going back to Shangcheng International


    but took a taxi directly to the Finn¡¯s.


    Rita treated the Finn family as her own home and stayed in peace, even when Susan was in the


    hospital, she knew nothing.


    When Ruby entered the door, she was sitting there drinking coffee and eating snacks, rxed and


    cozy.


    "Sister, you are quite leisure." Ruby walked over slowly, pulled out a chair and sat down beside her.


    Rita was disgusted at the sight of Ruby and threw the small spoon in her hand onto the table,


    questioning impatiently, "Ruby, why are you back!?"


    "Ha." Rubyughed when she heard her words, "Those who don''t know think that this is the Harold¡¯s


    house and you are the mistress of the Harold family. Sister, Make it clear, this is the Finn family, you


    are just the sister of the future wife of Levi, while I, am Levi¡¯s wife, the future mistress of this family,


    understand?"


    Rita''s face was pale as she was cruelly rebuked by Ruby like this, but she still held her chest out and


    defiantly replied: "Future mistress? You''re not worthy. I''m about to marry the second young master of


    the Finn family, the future mistress of the Finn family will only be me, and you, you''re just marrying a


    trash, what''s there to be proud of?"


    "Tsk, I thought you would at least pretend." Ruby couldn''t help admiring Rita''s confidence and


    shamelessness.


    Now that Lennon has not even returned home and does not even know Rita, but she is already


    iming herself to be mistress of the Finn family.


    "Ruby, I''m telling you, you''d better not challenge my patience, if you push me, I''ll do anything! I''ll be


    Lennon¡¯s wife for sure! If you dare to spoil my good deeds, hehe, I''ll Make you regret it!"


    Rita had long since she had a fight with Ruby, so she didn''t bother pretending to have any sisterly


    affection.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes and looked coldly at Rita.


    Rita moved closer, her voice provocative and arrogant: "Haven''t you been looking for that jade pendant


    your mother was carrying when she died? What a coincidence, I have it."


    As Rita''s words fell, Ruby could not help but change her face, and the gaze she looked at Rita grew


    colder and more dangerous.

 Chapter 55 Ill Help You

    Chapter 55 I''ll Help You


    Ruby''s face was unruffled, but the hand hanging down at her side was quietly clenched.


    Nellie''s relic must be retrieved. She knew that the jade pendant, which had been passed down from the


    Grant family''s ancestors, was very important and could not fall into Rita''s hands.


    "What do you want!?"


    "As I said, I want to be Lennon¡¯s wife and be the mistress of the Finn family. You just have to help me


    set things up, and when I marry Lennon, I will naturally give it to you." Rita looked at Ruby''s


    This feeling of stepping on Ruby underfoot is really good.


    The original feeling of being out of control had finally disappeared, Ruby was still the same trash she


    had been back then, simply unbearable.


    Ruby recalled Levi at this moment. He must have a reason to pretend to be crippled.


    Lennon wanted to seize power and be the master of the Finn family, but it was not that simple.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The future may not be free from the liquidation of Levi.


    Since Rita was so impatient to die, how could she not be satisfied?


    "Yes, I can help you. And I guarantee that Lennon will marry you, but you''d better keep your promise


    and return my mother''s relics to me when the timees!"


    When Nellie died, Ruby was still too young to be able to keep those things she left behind.


    Not long after Nellie''s death, something happened to the Grant family. Her grandfather died of a


    cerebral hemorrhage and her grandmother became seriously ill, and is now still lying in the ward,


    hanging on by medication.


    She couldn''t die in peace seeing Spencer and the others receive the punishment they deserved.


    Ruby looked at Rita''s smug look and the corners of her lips ticked inaudibly.


    "Okay! As long as you do what you say, I definitely won''t lie to you!" Rita was inexplicably excited, and


    had even imagined how powerful she would be when she became the mistress of the Finn family.


    "Of course." Ruby smiled, gave Rita a deep look and got up to leave.


    Rita touched her face inexplicably, always feeling that Ruby had a deeper meaning in that look.


    Ruby went straight to her room, which hadn''t been moved much in the few days she hadn''t been back,


    and everything was the same as when she had left.


    Rubyfortablyy down on the bed, took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Levi: "Dear


    Mr. Fiance, I''m home, why aren''t you at home? It''s the third day I can''t see you, I miss you a bit."


    After sending it out, Ruby took a look at it herself and felt disgusted, so she guessed Levi would be


    disgusted too.


    She couldn''t imagine how Levi would look when he saw the text message and felt quite pity.


    At this moment, in Shangcheng International, Levi sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window, the


    phone in his pocket vibrated twice. He frowned slightly, took out his phone, saw Ruby sent a message,


    he subconsciously clicked on it. After reading the message, his expression was inexplicably serious.


    This woman is flirting with him?


    Heh.


    Levi put the phone into his pocket and turned around to leave Shangcheng International.


    Ruby sleptfortably inside her room, and when she got up, it hasn¡¯t dark outside. She yawned and


    walked out of her room, and only when she came out, she saw Levi in his wheelchair, moving it by


    himself, just going up to the first floor.


    When they met, Ruby looked natural and smiled at him, and then she walked over, put her hands on


    the wheelchair and pushed Levi around: "You are back so early? Have you eaten meal?"


    "It''s not that you miss me?" Levi''s eyebrows were sparse, and he raised his eyebrows to look at Ruby,


    the corners of his mouth faintly tinged with a little smile.


    The smile on Ruby''s face froze for a moment, but quickly returned to its natural state and she


    answered, "Yes, thank you foring back to apany me to dinner."


    Levi looked at Ruby, who had a wide smile on her face, her eyebrows arched and she looked as if she


    was really happy.


    Only the eyes were inly cold and devoid of any emotion.


    Ruby''s disguise fooled others, but not him.


    However, they were just cooperating, so Levi did not bother, but by a faint nce, he then withdrew his


    gaze.


    Ruby dropped her hands on the wheelchair, and seeing that Levi was silent, she did not bother to make


    a fool of herself, pushing him, with a gentle and quiet smile on her face, it seemed as if the two were


    getting along very well.


    The two of them went downstairs together, and Hattie looked at them with a slightly sarcastic smile.


    A trash and a bumpkin was quite a match indeed.


    Ruby is restless even though she is getting married, and she doesn''t know where she has gone these


    days.


    She guesses she will be more restless after she gets married.


    "Ruby, you''re back. Why do you look like you''ve lost weight? Where have you been these past few


    days? Did you not rest well?" The mockery under Hattie''s eyes narrowed and she got up to smile at


    Ruby with a smile.


    Ruby looked at her and smiled cooperatively, "Mom, I didn''t go anywhere, I just went back to the Harold


    family. As you know, I''ve been out of the country for several years, and now that I''m about to get


    married, I''m more or less sad to leave my family."


    "That''s so, you are really filial." Hattie pondered and smiled, not meaning to expose her.


    Ruby said a few words to Hattie in a hypocritical manner, and the two had a big smile, which seemed to


    be a harmonious scene.


    Levi looked at Ruby, who was hypocritical, and couldn''t help but silently look away.


    After exchanging a few words with Hattie, Ruby pped her forehead as if she had just remembered


    something, "Oh, my sister has been staying at the Finn¡¯s for the past few days, and my parents said


    they missed her and asked her toe home for a visit."


    Rita happened to be smiling as she walked over, and when she heard Ruby''s words, her face suddenly


    darkened and she was about to snap.


    "My dad is getting old, plus I''m getting married soon. He was supposed to have a birthday celebration


    next month, but now he wants to move it up and have it before I get married, so he wants my sister to


    go home and help out. I might have to go back for a few days too, Mom, you won''t me me for not


    staying home to look after Levi, will you?"


    With a look of regret and worry, Ruby looked cautiously at Hattie.


    The moment Hattie heard this, she understood Spencer''s intentions. She was disgusted of the Harold


    family for doing this, but she did not want to stop it.


    It was good that the Harold family made a fuss, and it was better to make a fool of themselves in front


    of the entire Sea City people, then Levi will also disgrace from it, in that way, he is less qualified to grab


    the session of the Finn family with Lennon.


    "Go ahead, there are servants in the house, it won''t be a problem." Hattie graciously gave her


    permission.


    "Thank you, Mom, you''re so kind to me!" Ruby rushed forward ingratiatingly and took Hattie''s arm.


    She also deliberately lifted her arm to reveal the one bracelet she had given her earlier.


    Hattie was angry when she saw the bracelet, it was not a valuable thing, but she couldn''t take it off


    once she put it on.


    Now that Ruby was deliberately lifting her hand and showed it to her, how could she not see what Ruby


    meant?


    It''s nothing more than trying to have something from her to Spencer''s birthday.


    She suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart and still spoke with a smile, "Your father seems to be


    quite fond of calligraphy and painting, I just happened to have recently received a piece of writing from


    a famous painter, let the butler bring it to you."


    "Thank you, Mom!" Ruby smiled even more brightly.

 Chapter 56 Arrangements

    Chapter 56 Arrangements


    She had spent 50 million to get her hands on that writing, which was worth a lot of money, and it was


    unpleasant to think that it will be given to the Harold family.


    Especially now that Ruby was smiling with a viinous smile, clearly happy to have won something


    good, but she was sad.


    But even if she was unhappy, she still had to maintain a smile on her face, so her smile looked a little


    stiff.


    Levi looked at Ruby with some surprise.


    He knew his stepmother very well, and she was closefisted. Even for Isabe''s birthday, she would not


    want to take anything out of her private coffers, but she was so generous this time that she gave Ruby


    that valuable writing.


    He couldn''t help but look at Ruby, and then his gaze fell on Hattie''s face, who was obviously furious


    inside, but still trying to put on a smile, suddenly he felt in a good mood.


    "Sister, how can we have things from others?" Rita finally found a chance to speak up and reminded


    Ruby.


    "This gift is not for me, but for our dad. This is proof that our family is on good terms with the Finn


    family."


    Ruby looked at Rita in surprise and opened her mouth in a serious manner to exin.


    Rita''s face changed, and it was not good to speak again when she heard this.


    It was just that the way Hattie looked at Rita again at this time waspletely different.


    Since Ruby had to go back on the pretext of Spencer''s birthday, she went out with Rita after dinner and


    left in the Finn family''s car.


    When Rita got into the car, she pulled long her face and red fiercely at Ruby, "Ruby, did you do that


    on purpose?"


    "Deliberately what!?" Ruby asked rhetorically, not knowing how to pretend to understand.


    "You knew I wanted to stay with the Finn¡¯s, but you deliberately stirred me up to leave! You didn''t do it


    on purpose?" Rita almost couldn''t resist pping Ruby on the face.


    Ruby put one arm around her shoulders and exined to her in a serious tone, "Sis, you are wronging


    me, I am doing this for your own good."


    "Oh, you think I believe you? You just can''t see me marrying better than you." Rita scoffed at Ruby''s


    words.


    Ruby sighed and exined seriously: "Think about it, if you live in the Finn family without a name, what


    will Hattie think of you? What will the servants of the Finn family say about you? Wouldn''t they think


    that you are shameless and that you are living in the Finn family for a certain purpose?"


    Ruby''s words were so convincing that Rita actually had no way to refute them and felt that she had a


    point.


    At first she only thought of finding a chance to get close to Lennon, staying in the Finn family is the


    most direct and effective, she never thought of this point at all.


    Now when she was reminded by Ruby, she suddenly broke out in cold sweat and grabbed Ruby''s hand


    with some anxiety, "What do I do now? I''ve been staying at Finn''s house for several days, why didn''t


    you tell me in advance?"


    "Is it useful for me to tell you? Will you believe me? You''ll only think I''m screwing you over." Ruby


    looked innocent, and sighed helplessly.


    "Ruby, don''t think I''ll believe you that you''d be so kind as to want to help me?" Rita grunted.


    "If that''s the case, then the good show I''ve carefully arranged for you shouldn''t be used. It seems that


    you are nning to take the test yourself to go after Lennon."


    "What! What have you arranged!?" Rita was easily distracted by Ruby''s words and asked with a face


    full of excitement.


    The corners of Ruby''s lips curved. Her sister was really silly, much better to be dealt with than Susan.


    "As long as you listen to me, I guarantee that you can be Lennon¡¯s wife. But then, what you


    promised me, you must give it me." Ruby reached out, stroked the long hair that fell down the side of


    her face, and looked at Rita with a smile.


    "Yes, but if you dare to lie to me, I will not let you go!" Rita promised, but at the end she couldn''t hold


    back and made a vicious threat.


    Ruby could not help but let out a tsk, this person''s psychological defense is so weak? She really


    believed it?


    She originally thought it would take quite a lot of effort to convince Rita, but she didn''t expect Rita to


    believe it after a few words.


    "Now let''s go home first, in two days dad has a birthday celebration. He will definitely invite people from


    the Finn family, by then Lennon will definitelye too, I will arrange the opportunity for you. You have


    to seize the opportunity then and try to seed in one go, understand?"


    Ruby leaned close to Rita''s ear and whispered to her about her n.


    Rita nodded her head repeatedly, her eyes shining brightly, convinced of Ruby.


    It was alreadyte when they got back home, so Ruby didn''t run around but went to her room.


    It had been many years since she had been back. Ruby looked at everything in front of her with a kind


    of trance-like feeling, as if she had gone back to many years ago, when she was still the firstdy of the


    Harold family, Nellie was still there, and they were a family of three, happy and harmonious.


    She got up early the next day and went for a run. Spencer was already sitting in the living room eating


    breakfast after she returned from her run.


    The house is much quieter with Susan in hospital.


    Rita rubbed her eyes and came down from upstairs, seeing that Susan was missing, she couldn''t help


    but ask Spencer in confusion, "Dad, where is mom?"


    Spencer was reading the newspaper while drinking his coffee, and as he threw the newspaper in his


    hand, he said unhappily, "Your mother is not here."


    "Why are you yelling at me?" Rita gave Spencer an inexplicable look.


    Only then did Spencer realize that his attitude towards Rita was a bit too much. He took a deep breath


    and steadied his mind before calming down his attitude, "Nothing, your mother had an ident, she''s


    in the hospital. She''s having an operation today, if you want to go to the hospital to see her, you can


    still make it now."


    "What!?" Rita was shocked and didn''t care about anything else, she asked the location of the hospital


    and had the family driver send herself over to the hospital.


    Ruby came in wiping her sweat, said hello to Spencer and went straight upstairs.


    When she came down, Spencer hadn''t left yet, so Ruby knew he must be up to something.


    "Dad, is there something you want to tell me?" Ruby asked in a very thoughtful manner.


    Spencer immediately looked at Ruby withfort, he felt that Ruby was really sweet and


    understanding, unlike Rita, whose heart only went to Susan.


    "It''s like this, that project of the Finn Group has a problem, can you tell the Finn family not to pursue it?"


    Spencer rubbed his hands together and spoke with a rosy face.


    Ruby was slightly stunned, not expecting Spencer to be so bold, and actually dared to make moves on


    the project.


    "Dad, I''ll ask Levi. But he doesn''t care about thepany now, so I don''t know if he can handle it. By


    the way, I told Hattie that you''re having a birthday celebration in a few days, and the Finn family will be


    here then. If my sister can get on with Lennon, then thepany''s business, for sure, won''t be a


    problem."


    Ruby reminded Spencer of this, and Spencer''s eyes lit up as he began to calcte in his


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    mind.

 Chapter 57 A Trap

    Chapter 57 A Trap


    "I know, are you going out?" Spencer had an idea in his mind, and then looking at Ruby.


    "Well, I haven''t been back for some years, and I''ve arranged to meet up with some friends." Ruby


    replied perfunctorily.


    Not really caring where she was going, Spencer waved her off.


    The smile on Ruby''s face disappeared as soon as she left the front door, and she didn''t ask the Harold


    family driver to drop her off, she went out of the neighborhood and took a taxi to her destination.


    At the clinic of Jared, Kevin''s face hadpletely healed, with no marks visible and his skin much


    smoother than before.


    Jared kept circling around Kevin, felt it amazing, not expecting that the ointment was even more


    effective than he had imagined.


    For an injury of this magnitude on Kevin''s face, even the best ointment on the market today that


    activates blood cirction and resolves blood stasis would take at least half a month to heal, and there


    is no guarantee that it would not leave a scar.


    However, Ruby''s ointment healed the wound in just three days, leaving no trace at all.


    "Your ointment ......," Jared''s eyes fell on the ointment Kevin had ced on a low cab, and his eyes


    were somewhat intent.


    Once he gets a bit of it and analyze the ingredients, not to mention the value, the effect alone of being


    able to make traumatic wounds heal quickly would be enough to make countless military men fight for


    it.


    That''s exactly what Levi needs.


    "It is mine!" Kevin took the ointment over with a wary face, protecting it in his arms and looking intently


    at Jared.


    The corners of Jared''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Ruby¡¯s younger brother is not cute at all, just like her.


    "I''m not asking for it, I just want to take a bit to analyze the ingredients, can you ......"


    Although Jared cursed in his heart, he was really interested in this ointment, so he pressed his voice


    and spoke again.


    "No. It''s from my sister!" Kevin guarded the ointment in his hand.


    Ruby was not giving much in the first ce, so little he used it every day for the past few days, and it


    was almost used up.


    "How about just a little? I''ll buy it from you. You can have as much as you want."


    "Oh? Really?" Just at that moment, a cold voice faintly sounded behind him.


    With the sound of footsteps, a faint fragrance permeates the inside of the room.


    Jared turned around and looked at the person behind him, and his eyes suddenly lit up, "Is that


    ointment form for sale? I''ll give you 100 million, will you sell it to me?"


    Ruby narrowed her eyes at Jared and replied crisply, "Not for sale."


    Jared had a disappointed face: "Why? Is 100 million not enough? Then I''ll give you 200 million, How


    about 200 million?"


    "Thanks, I''m not short of money." She had quite a few of those industries under her name, she was not


    short of this 200 million. Moreover, that form involved something not simple, and if it was released


    rashly, it would attract attention.


    Ruby is capable of defending herself, but those around her are not.


    Kevin still has to go back to the capital to study, in case something happens, she will have to cry then.


    "Please, I really have a very important use for it, the kind where people''s lives are at stake." Jared put


    his palms together devoutly and made a serious obeisance to Ruby.


    Ruby was silent, pursing her lips as she looked at him.


    Jared still thought there was a chance but he heard the woman''s faintly cool voice ring out faintly with a


    hint of confusion, "Do you even want to lose dignity for a recipe?"


    "What do I need dignity for! I want the form, if you can give it to me, I can kneel down and call you


    father!" Jared said.


    Ruby: "There is no need for that, I don''t want a son that big."


    Kevin couldn''t help butugh at this.


    Ruby red at him, "Pack up your things and go back to school right now, don''t run around, and don''t


    go stirring up trouble again, understand? Otherwise I will break your legs."


    Kevin was gloating, but now he was in despair: "Sister, it''s rare for me toe back."


    "Heh, having fun being a dude? Or didn''t you get enough of that lesson in the lockup? Still want to be


    beaten up?" Ruby narrowed her eyes, her tone unpleasant.


    Kevin knew that she was really angry. This time he had indeed made a big mistake and almost lost his


    life, so it was reasonable for Ruby to be angry.


    Kevin bowed his head, not daring to retort.


    "Your injury has healed, buy a ticket back now." Ruby knocked on the bedside of the hospital bed.


    Jared froze and looked at Kevin incredulously, "No way, he''s healed?"


    Such a serious injury! His heart and lung punctured by broken ribs! Shouldn''t he spend half a month in


    a hospital bed?


    Ruby looked at him indifferently, "I can provide you with these ointments, but you have to help me keep


    the secret."


    Kevin had recovered from his injuries so quickly, once someone with an ulterior motive knew about it,


    they would definitely look for him and might even arrest him for a test to see if there was anything


    special about his body. Ruby did not want Kevin to be in danger, so she preferred topromise.


    Looking at Ruby, who was not evenpromising in the face of 200 million just now, but now


    "Deal!"


    "One hundred grams per month." Ruby added silently.


    Jared: "......"


    A hundred grams? What can he do with a hundred grams?


    But looking at Ruby''s serious face, Jared held a fluke in his heart, in case he could analyze the


    ingredients by himself, wouldn''t it be possible to replicate it?


    A hundred grams is eptable.


    "Okay, deal."


    The two of them happily finalized their cooperation. Ruby ignored Jared and urged Kevin to pack his


    things, and at the same time booked him a ticket for a 3pm flight back to the capital.


    Spencer knew nothing about Kevin''s ident up to now, so she did not tell him.


    After sending Kevin away, Ruby stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window of the airport, looking


    at the ne that was lifting off, she took a long time to withdraw her gaze.


    Kevin went back to the capital, and it was time to deal with the Powell family.


    She turned on her Bluetooth headset and dialed a number out, "Thepany is now starting to go into


    H Country, focusing on the capital. I don¡¯t want to see the Powell family, create some trouble for them,


    so they don''t have time to target Kevin."


    "The Powell family in the capital?" The person on the other end of the phone was confused, followed by


    a crackling of keyboards, and then a long silence.


    "You''re wasting my talent for such a trashy little family, aren''t you?"


    "Well, I want it to be foolproof. Kevin must not be in any danger." Ruby approved of the other party¡¯s


    words, but she had to get rid of the Powell family.


    Since they dare toy hands on Kevin, she would never let go.


    "Okay. You''re the boss, you call the shots."


    The other party agreed to do so, as if making one of the families at the top of the pyramid in H Country


    disappear was nothing more than a trivial matter.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 58 Susan Goes Crazy

    Chapter 58 Susan Goes Crazy


    The Powell family in Capital.


    Toby Powell looked down at his phone absently, his brow furrowed, feeling vaguely jittery.


    It is reasonable to say that news should havee from the Sea City, and whether that bastard Kevin


    is dead or alive, there should also be a letter, howe it has been a few days and still no news?


    He suppressed the unease in his mind and smiled at the old man in front of him.


    His grandfather Angus Powell was not happy to see him like this and as he was just about to reprimand


    him, someone ran in with a panicked look and shouted as soon as he entered, "Bad news! Bad news!"


    "What''s the rush? What''s happened?"


    Angus was a soldier for a few years when he was young, and even at an older age, his aura is still


    there.


    When he saw the visitor''s anxious look, he was displeased and scolded with a stern face.


    The old man took a moment to catch his breath before speaking, "Mr. Angus, the Powell Group is going


    bankrupt."


    "What!?"


    Even if Angus was calm enough to hear these words, he stood up abruptly and looked at the person in


    front of him with round eyes, even suspecting for a moment that his ears were faulty.


    The Powell Group is going bankrupt?


    Even if the Powell family is not the top family in H Country, it is still ranked among the top families in the


    capital, plus there are all kinds of inws in the capital, and the interests are colluded. If you want the


    Powell family to go bankrupt, unless those few big families in the capital who never meddle in affairs


    step in, but even they can''t make the Powell family go bankrupt!


    The old man wiped his cold sweat: "Just, just now, all of the Powell Group¡¯s suppliers suddenly called


    and said that they wanted to break their cooperation with us, and that they wanted us to immediately


    pay back all the money we owed for goods before. In addition our partners have also terminated their


    cooperation with us."


    "The factory in the south of the city was seized after it was found to have excessive emissions and


    dangerous operations."


    "Our KTV was found to have people dealing drugs and now it''s been closed down as well."


    "There was also that project with the municipal government, which was reported to have cut corners


    and used inferior materials, and arge amount of inferior materials were found at the construction site.


    Now the government department wants to hold us responsible for breach of contract."


    "Mr. Angus, it is really, really finished."


    After the old man finished speaking, Angus fell onto the sofa, and in an instant it seemed as if he had


    aged a lot.


    "Why, how is that possible?"


    If it was a coincidence that all sorts of problems were urring at the same time, he would not believe


    it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Angus has at least been in business for many years and knows that there must be someone behind the


    scenes to mess with the Powell Group.


    He shuddered, feeling powerless for the first time.


    "Then the Bailey Duncan ......" The Bailey Duncan and the Powell family were inws, and the only


    thing Angus could think of right now was to seek the help from the Bailey Duncan to get through this


    time.


    "Mr. Angus, the Bailey Duncan, from the very beginning, let the word out, saying that this time it was


    our Powell family who had offended the big shot, and they would not help us."


    "Big shot?" Angus seemed to have grabbed the straw that saved his life, "Investigate it, now! Find out


    who is really trying to mess with the Powell family! Make sure you find him out!"


    As long as he knows who is behind it, there is a slight chance of salvation.


    The Powell family must not fall, at least not in his hands.


    Toby''s face changed slightly at this time, not knowing why, he always felt that it might have something


    to do with him.


    He was just a member of the side branch of the Powell family, and if it wasn''t for his luck that he got


    into King University and entered the research institute, following Dr. Moore in his research, it''s unlikely


    that Angus would have brought him into the main family.


    Ever since those people in Sea City dyed contacting him, Toby had already sensed that something


    was wrong, and at this point, seeing that something had happened to the Powell family again, he really


    panicked.


    **


    Sea City.


    After sending Kevin away, Ruby went straight back to the Harold¡¯s.


    Just as she entered the door, she heard the sharp voice of Susane out.


    Ruby could not help but raise her eyebrows, the corners of her mouth curved as she walked into the


    house.


    Susan''s left arm has been amputated, and at this moment, sitting there crying and fussing, Spencer


    only felt headache.


    "It''s you! It''s you! Ruby, you bitch! What the hell have you done to me! What the hell have you done to


    me!?"


    As soon as Susan saw Ruby return, her eyes turned red and she lunged towards her.


    Ruby avoided her by turning slightly sideways. Susan was so strong that she failed to brake for a


    moment and her whole body lost its bnce and moved forward, ending up on the ground.


    She was in a state of disarray, hideous and crazy, with no semnce of a noblewoman''s manners.


    "Susan, what are you doing!?" Ruby stood there, looking at Susan with an innocent face.


    Susan gritted her teeth in hatred when she saw this look: "How dare you say you didn''te back and


    hurt me that day? Now that my hand is gone, are you happy? Happy?"


    "What! Susan, you lost your hand? How did that happen? What has happened?" Ruby came forward


    with a surprised look on her face and reached out to help Susan.


    Susan now hated and feared Ruby, and as soon as she reached out, the image of Ruby disabling her


    left hand came to her mind, and she immediately turned pale with fear and backed up desperately,


    "You, don''te over! Don''te over!"


    "Susan, what''s wrong with you? Let me help you up." Ruby leaned forward cautiously and extended


    her hand towards Susan.


    "Ah - you get away! Get away! Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!"


    Susan broke down and cried out, waving one hand to keep Ruby away.


    Ruby stopped moving with an innocent look on her face and turned her head to look at Spencer: "Dad,


    what''s wrong with Susan? Is she alright?"


    Spencer was tired of that, and when he heard Ruby ask, he coldly ordered the maid toe over and


    pull Susan away.


    "Dad, Susan is emotionally unstable, but you''re having your birthday party tomorrow, will she cause


    any trouble?"


    Ruby knows that Spencer value his reputation the most. Now Susan is crazy, he will definitely not let


    Susan attend his birthday party, even today he will send Susan away.


    Sure enough, just as her words fell, Spencer''s face changed, looking at Susan''s crazy and screaming


    appearance, the disgust in his eyes became heavier and heavier: "She is stimted, I''m afraid she


    can''t stay at home, I will send her to a sanatorium."


    "The sanatorium at North Mountain is quite good." Ruby suggested kindly.


    Spencer nodded, his mind already made up.


    That afternoon, Susan was forcibly sent out of the house and to the North Mountain Sanatorium.


    The North Mountain Sanatorium, which is said to be a sanatorium but is actually a psychiatric hospital,


    is the kind of ce where it''s hard to get out.


    Ruby watched indifferently as Susan cried with resentment, and finally she was shoved into the car and


    sent away. The corners of Ruby¡¯s mouth hooked up in a smile, and she turned around and went back


    to her room.


    This is only just the beginning.


    What the Harold family owed her, what they owed her mother and her grandparents, she would always


    get back, little by little.

 Chapter 59 Spencer鈥檚 Birthday

    Chapter 59 Spencer¡¯s Birthday


    "Dad, you sent Mom to the North Mountains Sanatorium? How could you send her to a ce like that?"


    Rita hurriedly entered the door, handing the bag to the maid on the side before rushing over to pull


    Spencer''s sleeve.


    If word got out that she had a psychotic mother, how could she get married?


    The fact that Susan was a mistress has been criticized by many people, and now there is such a mess.


    Rita gave Ruby a vicious re, knowing that this matter must have nothing to do with Ruby.


    Ruby had an innocent look on her face and did not exin.


    "Your mother is sick, and I''m just sending her there to recuperate." Spencer''s face sank, feeling


    somewhat displeased at Rita for questioning him so rudely.


    In the past, Rita was polite and understanding, and would make him happy, and he was satisfied with


    this daughter, but now ......


    Spencer looked at Rita and then at Ruby, and could not help but feel disappointed in his heart.


    Rita and Ruby are really too far apart. Genes are important.


    Nellie was ady from the Grand family, educated and reasonable, much better than Susan. Her


    daughter is the best in every aspect. In this circle of Sea City, there is hardly anyone who can match


    Ruby''s face.


    "But North Mountain Sanatorium is a psychiatric hospital! Can Mom stille out after she goes in?


    Dad, I beg you, please take Mom back, take her back, okay?" Rita subconsciously argued, grabbing


    Spencer''s hand again and begging bitterly.


    Spencer waved her off, "Let''s talk about this when the birthday banquet is over and your mother has


    recovered from her illness. Tomorrow night is the birthday banquet, so prepare well and don''t worry


    about these things."


    Rita was pushed and fell to the ground, looking at Spencer with a disbelieving expression.


    Spencer had always doted on her and never be angry with him, but, he repeatedly lost his temper with


    himself after Ruby returned.


    Rita inexplicably felt some panic in her heart.


    "Sister, don''t be upset, I think Susan will definitely be fine. Tomorrow is Dad''s birthday banquet,


    whether you can be Lennon¡¯ wife depends on tomorrow. If the Finn family sees Susan going crazy at


    home, what will they think? I''ve heard that mental illness has a probability of being contagious."


    Ruby stepped forward and helped Rita up, thoughtfully patting the somewhat frayed hem of her skirt


    before speaking in a low voice to remind her.


    Rita was suddenly jolted and gave Ruby a panicked look before pushing her away, "What are you


    talking nonsense about! My Mom is not a psycho!"


    With that she turned and ran upstairs.


    Ruby curled her mouth as she watched her back and sat back down on the sofa.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    **


    Spencer has invited countless celebrities from Sea City for birthday banquet, and it was only before five


    o''clock when guests were already arriving one after another.


    The Harold''s vi wasrge enough that the entire hall was sorted out and used as a ce to hold


    banquets. Ruby was currently wearing a smoky grey dress,zily leaning against the fence on the first


    floor, looking at the guests downstairs, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Rita was dressed to the nines today, in a white, diamond-encrusted, boat neck gown that set off her


    delicate and lovely figure.


    "Rita, you''re so pretty today, this dress isn''t cheap, is it?"


    Eva Chow looked at Rita''s expensive gown with a bit of envy in her eyes.


    The Harold family is considered a second-rate family in Sea City, and now that they are inws of the


    Finn family, in this way, they have a promising future, so many people are now bending over backwards


    to Spencer. Eva''s father has also repeatedly told her to please Rita and get on good terms with her.


    "It''s not very expensive, a million or so." Rita smiled haughtily, but her eyes were focused on the


    direction of the main entrance.


    It was already six o''clock and the Finn family hadn''t arrived yet, so she was anxious and didn''t know if


    Lennon would reallye.


    As she was thinking, there was a sudden mour at the door and her eyes lit up as she ignored Eva


    and hurried towards the door.


    Spencer was already one step ahead of the others at the door to wee the guests.


    The people who came in at the door were none other than Hattie and Lennon, in addition to a man in a


    wheelchair wearing a mask, Levi.


    As soon as these few people appeared, the entire house came alive.


    The Finn family is one of the top families in Sea City, so they usually have little chance to get in touch


    with them, so they naturally won''t miss the opportunity now.


    Many eyes in the room fell on Levi''s body, especially on his legs.


    The corners of her mouth twitched as Ruby looked at the man sitting in the wheelchair with an air of


    nobleness, this man actually came to join the fun, and she didn''t know what he wanted.


    She thought about it and went downstairs with her ss of wine in her hand.


    Her fianc¨¦ is here and she should go and greet him.


    "Is that Mr. Levi of the Finn family?"


    "Yeah, I heard that the ident didn''t just ruin his legs, but his face was disfigured too. Tsk, I wonder


    how ugly he must look. He''s afraid to see people, and even wears a mask in broad daylight."


    "I guess he''s pretty ugly. He has a disabled leg, I guess he can''t have children. In the future, it looks


    like he has no hope of inheriting the Finn family."


    The few celebrities who had gathered looked at the man in the wheelchair and judged at him with a


    very obvious contempt and disdain in their eyes.


    Ruby stopped in her tracks and gave a nce at those gossiping women. She walked to them and


    suddenly sprained the ankle, so she could not stand firm, and her wine spilled towards those gossiping


    women.


    "Ah..."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "What are you doing!?"


    Those women had never expected Ruby to Make a direct move, they were sshed with wine and


    became sticky.


    "Oops, I''m so sorry, I didn''t stand still just now, are you okay? Your clothes are all wet, do you want to


    go and change?" Ruby had already stood firmly on her feet, and when she saw a few women


    surrounding her, she spoke with an innocent face and apologized.


    She seemed so sincere that several women had the intention of having a fit, but they didn''t dare to


    make a scene for the sake of the Harold family and the status Ruby now represented.


    "Forget it, I won''t bother with you." Looking at Ruby''s innocent face tinged with apology, they


    suppressed the anger in their hearts and spoke in a depressed manner.


    "No, how much are your clothes, I''ll pay you back." Ruby took two steps forward and pulled them in.


    "No need."


    "Miss Harold, you''d better go and greet the guests, we''ll just go and change ourselves, no need for


    They were annoyed at the sight of Ruby, seeing how vulgar she was, not up to par at all, and when


    they said one more word to her, they felt they were humiliating themselves.


    They were anxious to get on with their image, after all, there were quite a few famous and noble men


    here today and they still needed to hook up with them.


    "No, no, I''m sure I''ll have to pay for getting your clothes wet. The outfit of yours should be thetest


    version from the C Brand this year, right? If I''m not mistaken, the price should be around two hundred


    thousand. I''ll give you two hundred thousand."


    Ruby reached out and tugged at the gown on one of them and said a price.


    That woman''s face changed, and she pursed her lips without speaking.


    "What brand is this outfit of yours? I didn''t recognize it. Sorry, I haven''t seen any big brands." Ruby


    pointed at the clothes on the other woman, "But it''ll count for two hundred thousand."


    "You!"


    "For the three of you, I''ll give you a million. All the clothes you''re wearing are mine now, so please take


    them off and give them to me."


    Ruby handed over a card straight away.

 Chapter 60 Mr. Levi is A Psycho

    Chapter 60 Mr. Levi is A Psycho


    "What''s the matter? Not enough?"


    Seeing the three of them staring at herself with angry eyes, but half-heartedly not reaching for the bank


    card, Ruby asked innocently.


    At this moment, she looked innocent and harmless, but with a few simple words, she put the three


    women in front of her in an extremely awkward situation.


    Levi had noticed this from the moment he entered, and naturally he had heard the women talking.


    Looking at Ruby''s stance at this moment, it looks like she is defending him.


    Heughed softly and pushed his wheelchair over, raising his eyes lightly and looking at the three


    women in front of him, "Do you not understand the words of my fianc¨¦e?"


    "Mr. Levi ......"


    The three of them were still calm and collected when they faced Ruby, but when they faced Levi, they


    were so scared that they shivered subconsciously.


    Levi had a bad reputation in the past, he was ruthless and murderous, now that he is crippled and


    disfigured, he is probably even more psychologically sick.


    They hastily reached out to take the card in Ruby''s hand and were about to turn around to leave, but


    they heard the man''s cool voice ring out again, "Take the clothes off."


    "Sister, brother-inw! It''s dad''s birthday today, please don¡¯t mess around ......"


    Just when they were furious, Rita happened to walk over with Lennon. Seeing that it was impossible to


    close the scene, Rita hurriedly opened her mouth to save the situation.


    "Why should I?" Levi raised his eyes indifferently to look at Rita, his gaze falling smoothly on Lennon at


    her side, and replied in a casual manner.


    Rita''s face went white and her face was grim.


    Lennon spoke gently at this point: "Brother, why make things difficult for a few girls? It''s not good to


    spread the word."


    "Well, I''m happy to do so." Levi leanedzily against the wheelchair, his chin raised, his attitude a bit


    untamed, indeed in line with the persona of a psychopath who had just been paraplegic and disfigured


    in a car ident.


    Ruby gave him a silent look and realized that it was a pity that this man did not go into acting career.


    "What''s going on? Why are you all here?"


    At this moment Spencer and Hattie came in together, the two of them were talking andughing and


    seemed to be getting along well. Seeing that several people were gathered here, they came over


    curiously.


    "Ma¡¯am, my sister doesn''t know the rules very well, so you mustn''t be angry. She didn''t mean it."


    Rita went up and took Hattie''s arm, and daintily spoke up to help Ruby exin.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched slightly and she looked at Hattie with an innocent face, "Mom,


    you''re just in time, I just identally lost my bnce on my feet and spilled wine on them, but I already


    paid them a million for the dresses they were wearing. I just asked them to take off the dresses and


    give them to me, after all, it was something I paid for, didn''t I do the right thing? "


    She was innocent and spoke with red eyes, as if she was terribly aggrieved.


    The corners of Hattie''s eyes twitched, ncing at the three women with angry eyes and at the


    aggrieved and innocent Ruby, the attention of many people around her was drawn to her, and she


    could not help the outsiders.


    In her heart, she scolded Ruby for causing trouble, but still had a smile on her face, "Well, Ruby is right,


    since she spent the money, the things are hers, so she can do what she wants with them. Since you


    have taken the money, take off your clothes and give them to her."


    The three of them were very embarrassed. The card they were holding at the moment was like a p


    in the face that made them ze over.


    "Sister, forget it. They''re all girls, it''s indecent to take off their clothes in public." Rita softly looked at


    Ruby and opened her mouth to suggest.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ruby read the hint in Rita''s eyes and after thinking about it, she simply nodded quite nicely, "Since my


    sister is pleading for you, you can just go upstairs to your room and take off your clothes."


    Embarrassed, the three women went up to change their clothes.


    "Ma¡¯am, don''t me my sister, she grew up without a mother and has no one to teach her, that''s why


    her character is so unreasonable. In fact, she is still very nice." Rita sighed and nced at Ruby before


    whispering in Hattie''s ear.


    Hattie understood Rita''s little tricks, and she didn''t bother to say anything.


    "Thank you to my future Mrs. Finn for defending me."


    As Spencer and Hattie walked away, fewer people paid attention to this side, Levi looked at Ruby with


    a smirk, his tone clearly carrying a few moments of mockery.


    Ruby smiled brightly, leaned over and came up to Levi, winked at him and spoke in a serious tone, "If


    you really want to thank me, give me back the money spent on clothes. It is a million, I''m so poor."


    The corner of Levi¡¯s mouth twitched vaguely.


    "I''ll give it to you when I have money." Levi watched Rubye closer, her breath almost spraying on


    his face, nothing expression on her face, only her ears, hidden in her hair, were slightly rosy.


    "Tsk, the young master of the Finn family is so poor that you don''t even have a million, how pitiful."


    Ruby could not help but sigh at his words.


    "Well, after all, I''m paralysed and incapable of working now." Levi answered with a straight face.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched fiercely, and then she looked at Levi''s serious look, clearly not


    joking.


    She rolled her eyes, "Forget it, I''m hungry, I''m going to go find something to eat."


    After saying that, he directly left Levi at a fast pace.


    Looking at Ruby''s back, the corners of Levi''s lips hooked up, and he didn''t even notice it himself that


    he was smiling.


    The party really started at eight o''clock and the host had alreadye on stage to speak and a


    number of people came forward with wine in their hands.


    Spencer, dressed in a hand-tailored ck suit with a smile on his lips at the moment, stood just off to


    the side.


    Ruby walked up to Rita on purpose, bumped her gently and walked away as if nothing had happened.


    Rita hesitated for a split second and then chased after her.


    "Ruby, you want to see me?"


    The two walked together to the bathroom. Rita looked outside to make sure no one was there before


    she opened her mouth and spoke in an unkind tone.


    "Are you thinking that you can be Lennon¡¯s wife just like that? Rita, are you too naive?" Ruby


    looked at Rita, without Susan on the side to give her advice, Rita''s intelligence was really unbearable.


    As expected, after hearing Ruby''s words, Rita''s face changed and she asked with a lowered volume,


    "What do you want to do! Do you have a way to make me Lennon¡¯s wife? Ruby, you just made my


    mother crazy, and now you still want to lie to me? I won''t believe you."


    "Believe it or not, Rita, there is only one chance, and this is a great opportunity, I can guarantee that


    Lennon will definitely marry you, unless he doesn''t want the status of heir to the Finn family anymore. If


    you don''t believe me, go back now."


    Ruby looked pale and unconcerned.


    Rita hesitated, looking at the man standing not far away in the crowd, at a time when many other young


    and beautiful women wereing up to him because she had left.


    She wants to be his wife, and more importantly, she wants to be the matriarch of the Finn family.


    Although Ruby may have a conspiracy, what is uneptable as long as the goal is achieved?


    When she bes the matriarch of the Finn family, there will be plenty of opportunities to deal with


    Ruby!


    "Okay, go ahead, what do I have to do?"


    Rita weighed up the situation and finallypromised.


    Ruby''s lips rose and she moved closer to Rita, while stuffing a paper packet into her hand, "Simple,


    today is Dad''s birthday, the people from the entire high society of Sea City are here. As long as you


    have sex with Lennon, he would marry you."

 Chapter 61 The Shocking Scandal

    Chapter 61 The Shocking Scandal


    Rita had some hesitation, "But if we do this, the Harold family will be disgraced ......"


    "What''s the shame of a man having sex with a woman? What! You don''t want to be his wife anymore?


    You can see how good Lennon is, right? Now that Levi is disabled, the Finn family will sooner orter


    be Lennon¡¯s. There are many better families than the Harold family in Sea City, and there are countless


    women who are better than you, are you sure you can take him with 100% certainty?"


    Ruby raised her hand and patted Rita''s shoulder, brutally telling the reality.


    Rita''s face changed and became a little blue.


    Ruby was right, there was indeed too muchpetition to be Lennon''s wife, except for the fact that


    Ruby had married into the Finn family, there was nothing she couldpete with the others for.


    Over the years Susan has worked hard to set up a persona for her, like a genius in academic and a


    celebritydy, but she knows her strength, and it is just gimmick. Once she is really put together and


    Looking down at the paper packet in her hand, Rita was still hesitant, "Are you sure this will work?"


    "Of course it works, even an elephant would be able to defeat." Ruby was very confident.


    The medicine she had concocted with her own hands had no cure except the man and woman had


    sex.


    Although a bit sorry Lennon, but during this period of time she investigated, Lennon on the surface is a


    talented and modest gentleman, but in fact is an upromising scum, so it is a loss for him to have


    sex with Rita.


    "Okay! Then I''ll believe you for once! Ruby, if you dare to lie to me, I will definitely not let you go!" Rita


    took a deep breath and went out on a limb.


    She has to be hostess of the Finn family!


    Susan is now in the North Mountain Sanatorium and there is no way to hide this matter.


    Once word got out that she had a mentally ill mother, who would dare to marry her? Who knows if she


    will have such a problem in the future?


    It was a great opportunity.


    With so many guests present, Lennon couldn''t deny it and the Finn family couldn''t deny it, and they


    would force Lennon to marry her!


    Rita cupped the paper packet in her hand, hastily bowed her head and left, finding a deserted ce


    and secretly poured the white powder inside the packet into a ss of wine.


    The white powder melts in contact with water, leaving no trace of it behind.


    Rita''s heart was beating fast. Holding the wine as if nothing had happened, she returned to Lennon''s


    side and handed over the red wine, "Lennon, would you like a drink?"


    Lennon gave Rita a sideways nce, smiled gently and harmlessly, and took the wine from her hand,


    but with a bit of contempt in his eyes.


    There are many women like Rita who havee forward, especially after Levi''s car ident.


    He bowed his head, took a sip of wine and thanked Rita, "Thank you."


    "Well, the party is quite boring, why don''t we go upstairs and sit for a while?"


    Rita was nervous as she watched him drink, and hurriedly offered an invitation.


    Lennon immediately read her hint and became more and more disdainful in his heart, but on the


    surface he still politely refused: "Miss Harold, it''s not right to be alone with a man, is it?"


    "No, it''s okay, just, just go up and sit and chat. It''s quite crowded downstairs and not very convenient."


    Rita''s pretty face was scarlet and her hands were nervously clutching her skirt.


    Lennon looked down at her and inexplicably felt a little hot.


    He didn''t pay much attention to it and just assumed it was because he had just had too much wine.


    However, at this moment, looking at Rita''s shy appearance, he was indeed a bit moved.


    Taking the initiative anyway, he smiled before nodding.


    The two walked out from inside the crowd and turned up to the first floor.


    Ruby stood downstairs, watching the two enter the room before smiling and taking a sip of the juice in


    her hand, with a few teasing nces in her eyes.


    Spencer would probably be happy if he saw the next scene, right?


    He had his heart set on marrying Rita into the Finn family, and now he finally got his wish.


    Ruby finished the juice in her hand in one gulp and as she was about to go and find something to eat,


    she turned around and saw Levi sitting there, looking at her with a smirk.


    Ruby touched her nose sheepishly, "When did youe over?"


    "When you gave Rita the medicine and told her to drug Lennon." Levi smiled yfully and looked at


    Ruby with a look that he couldn''t tell what emotions he was feeling.


    Ruby heart thumped, did not expect him to even see that.


    But her face was natural and she was calm though she was caught on the spot, "So I helped you, are


    you going to thank me?"


    "Well, then I thank you?" Levi nodded in kind.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby choked for a moment, this man was really not easy to fool around, he was shrewd, which was


    really annoying.


    Ruby began to waver, if her fianc¨¦ was smart, she was afraid that she would not be able to live a good


    life after marriage, what if she identally made a mistake?


    She looked at Levi thoughtfully, pondering what would happen if she repudiated her marriage now.


    By now the host had reached the climax and, amidst apuse, Spencer walked onto the stage.


    Ruby looked up, the corners of her lips hooked, somewhat expecting Spencer''s expression in a


    moment.


    The crowd watched as Spencer walked onto the stage and took the microphone from the host.


    As he was just about to speak, suddenly the lights dimmed and a projection appeared behind him, and


    before anyone in the room could react, they saw a picture appear on top of the projection.


    It appears to be a bedroom scene where a man and a woman are kissing passionately.


    "Wow!"


    "Isn''t that the second young master of the Finn family?"


    "The female seems to be Rita, the second youngdy of the Harold family."


    "Oh my God, is it that exciting live?"


    "Is this the cheer program prepared for the birthday party today?"


    Those below couldn''t help but murmur as they watched the passionate images.


    The older ones were bashful with embarrassment.


    Hattie did not expect to see such an image and was so angry that she had difficulty breathing and


    almost had a heart attack.


    Spencer did not react at first, and only when a clear voice came out from inside the projection did he


    turn around with his eyes full of shock.


    The aromatic and passionate image made his blood rush desperately to his head, and he failed to


    catch his breath, his eyes rolled over and he fainted in anger.


    Looking at the scene of mess, Ruby put down the ss of wine in her hand.


    When Levi looked back at her, he only saw that her face, which was clear and gorgeous, had little


    expression, and her eyes were icy cold.


    He pursed his lips in silence and looked back again at the man and woman in the projected image with


    a puzzled expression.


    "Turn it off! Quick, turn it off!"


    Hattie reacted first, covering her chest and snarling in anger.


    The chaos of the scene did not end when the butler anxiously went to find a switch to turn off the


    projection.


    Today is Spencer''s birthday party, because of therge number of guests and the paparazzi, who


    originally wanted to see if they could capture any exclusive news, but they did not expect the party


    scene actually had such a shocking scandal. The paparazzi was excited, secretly filmed the scene,


    rushed back to send press releases.

 Chapter 62 Anger and Rage

    Chapter 62 Anger and Rage


    "Oh my God, to see such exciting news in the middle of the night?"


    "Is this Rita from the Harold family? Hasn''t she been some kind of beautiful school goddess persona? I


    didn''t expect her to be that slutty."


    "I heard that Rita''s mother was the mistress, forcing the original spouse of her husband to death and


    bing the Harold family''s hostess back then. Like mother, like daughter."


    "It''s disgusting, isn''t it?"


    "Only I care about why they''re doing this kind of thing live? Did they get set up?"


    That night, the video of Rita and Lennon was posted on Facebook, and it instantly exploded, and


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    several Facebook hot searches went up in the middle of the night.


    #Shocking! The beautiful goddess has done this! #


    # Rita and Lennon #


    # Spencer''s birthday party#


    Both the Finn Group and the Harold Group took a considerable hit as a result. Fortunately, the stock


    market had closed for the night, but it was foreseeable that the share prices of the twopanies


    might take a dive the next day after the public came back to their senses.


    At this time, in the Harold¡¯s.


    Because of such an incident, Spencer was in aa and the guests were politely asked to leave,


    leaving only the two families behind.


    Levi sat in his wheelchair, narrowing his eyes and making noment.


    Hattie''s face was pale and her breathing was unsteady, she was furious.


    The person in question, Rita and Lennon, had alreadye down. Lennon''s medicine had not


    After Spencer was resuscitated, he was now sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face.


    "Dad, Dad, listen to me to exin, this ......"


    Rita''s mind went nk, she didn''t expect this matter to be so big and there was a camera inside her


    room? And everything that happened inside the room was broadcasted!


    She was so anxious and angry that she figured out that this matter must be a frame-up by Ruby!


    No wonder Ruby was so kind to give her the medicine and help her n to set Lennon up, so it was


    such an idea!


    After Rita thought about it, she angrily red at Ruby: "It was you, wasn''t it? You did it on purpose?


    You installed a camera inside my room, you want to ruin my reputation."


    Ruby looked at her with an innocent face and defended herself aggressively: "Sister, how can you


    use me like this? I, I didn''t know you would do such things with Mr. Lennon. As for your im of


    installing a camera in your room, it''s even more nonsense. I don''t live in Harold''s house, nor have I


    ever entered your room, how could I have done such a thing?"


    Ruby''s face was at aggression. She looked at Spencer with red eyes and choked as she spoke, "Dad,


    my sister has such an opinion of me, I think I''d better not live in the Harold¡¯s, lest something happens in


    the future and she mes it on me again."


    Rita didn''t expect Ruby to say that, she was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently, abruptly


    stood up, pointed at Ruby and cursed: "Ruby, you still don''t admit it! You gave me the medicine tonight,


    so that I could drug Lennon and then take the opportunity to have sex with him ......"


    Rita realized halfway through her sentence that something was wrong and hurriedly shut up, but the


    look in her eyes towards Ruby was still full of resentment.


    Ruby covered her face in aggravation and choked, "My sister has really misunderstood me, how could I


    have done such a thing? Why would I do such a thing? What good would it do me? Sister, I know it''s


    hard for you after such a thing, but now is not the time to pursue responsibility. Now that the media has


    reported the matter, let''s discuss how we are going to minimise the risk."


    "Dad ......," Rita looked at Spencer.


    Spencer is now disappointed at Rita.


    As much as he wanted Rita to marry into the Finn family, it wasn''t in such a way!


    What would the Finn family think of Rita in that case?


    Even if Rita married into the Finn family, there was no way she would have any status in the Finn family


    in the future! It might not even be as good as Ruby who married Levi!


    Spencer did not expect his daughter, whom he had worked so hard to pamper for years, to be ruined in


    this way, and was heartbroken and angry.


    "Ma¡¯am, it is my fault for not educating my daughter properly, I am really sorry, what do you think about


    this matter?"


    Spencer is in the end inferior to Hattie, especially since this matter is not small, and if Lennon refuses


    to take responsibility for Rita, Rita ispletely ruined, and it is unlikely that any good family will be


    willing to ept her.


    "You''re asking me what to do about it? You ask me about the ugly things your daughter has done? My


    family has been disgraced by her!"


    Hattie was furious and had not yet smoothed out her anger at this point, especially when she saw


    Lennon like that, she felt a terrible headache.


    This matter is known to the Finn family, just now Isabe even called to question her. Hattie is so


    agitated that she doesn''t know how to exin this matter well!


    There was no other choice now, she could only grit her teeth and agree to the marriage between Rita


    and Lennon, otherwise, there was no telling what the rumours outside would be!


    Rita was not her preferred future daughter-inw, and now that she was forced to admit it, Hattie


    couldn''t have been more annoyed.


    "You go and take Lennon away, we''ll go back now! Spencer, I finally know why you were in such a


    hurry to hold a birthday party, so it was with such an idea in mind! You''re really good!"


    Hattie now held a grudge against Spencer, and with a cold snort, ordered someone to go and take


    Lennon away.


    Ruby had watched a good show and was a little sleepy at this point.


    Seeing that Levi was sitting there with no intention of leaving, Ruby ignored him and after some


    thought, she still walked over and reached out to put her hand on the wheelchair, "Dad, it''s gettingte,


    let me take Levi back first."


    Spencer''s heart was burning with anger at this time, so he had no time to care about this.


    He nced at Levi and then at Ruby before speaking tiredly, "Forget it, it''s sote, let Levi stay home


    and sleep over."


    "Dad, I suppose no, my sister has just had such an incident, if Levi spends the night here, the media


    will talk nonsense, in that case, the Harold family''s reputation will really not be saved." Ruby refused


    outright.


    What a joke, to let Levi stay? It is fine that this man is really crippled, but he faked it, Hell knows what


    will happen if they stay alone?


    Ruby was afraid that she would lose control and murder her husband.


    "You are considerate, Ruby. Then you can send him back. Be careful on the way." Spencer dawned on


    him and cursed himself for being too unaware of the fact.


    At this moment, when he looked at Ruby again, he felt more satisfied.


    Ruby was obvious more understanding Rita inparison.

 Chapter 63 You Can Dispense Medicine?

    Chapter 63 You Can Dispense Medicine?


    Ruby pushed Levi out of the house, and outside the house, the driver was already waiting.


    After leaving the house, Levi didn''t bother to pretend, and got up from his wheelchair to get into the car.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched in a moment of speechlessness.


    The driver came down and folded the wheelchair and stuffed it into the trunk, and gave Ruby another


    look, "Do you want to go back to the Finn¡¯s together?"


    The man''s eyes were deep and dark, like a whirlpool.


    Ruby was just about to say no, but she heard the man''s voice ring out, "Get in."


    The unbearably strong tone of voice did not even give Ruby the chance to refuse.


    Ruby knew that if she went back now, Rita would definitelye back to settle the score with her, and


    she didn''t want to go and fight with Rita, so she got into the car and closed the door.


    The driver started the car and left the house.


    "You know how to dispense medicine?" He saw it when Ruby gave Rita the medicinal powder, from a


    distance, when he smelled it, he had the illusion that his blood was boiling. There was no way that kind


    of medicine could be sold on the market, he was iparably aware of this.


    Together with the fact that Ruby knows the art of healing, it could only be her who dispensed it.


    Ruby yawned andzily leaned back in her chair, looking at him with raised eyebrows: "What are you


    talking about, Mr. Finn! I didn''t understand, I''m a bit sleepy and want to go back to bed. I''m going back


    to Shangcheng International, what about you?"


    "Shangcheng International." Levi looked deeply at Ruby, and seeing that she was ying dumb, he did


    not continue to expose it


    Ruby nodded at his words, "Then let''s go together."


    The driver sent them there and Levi pulled open the car door to get out. Ruby yawned as she walked,


    only to feel that she was dizzy and a little bit not quite right.


    Ruby¡¯ stumbled on her feet.


    Seeing her like this, and nearly hit a streetmp pole on the side of the road, he couldn''t help but twitch


    his lips and reached out to help her.


    Ruby squinted at him and whistled, "Quite handsome."


    Levi: "......"


    "Ruby?" Levi sensed that something didn''t seem right about Ruby.


    She had been sickly on the road and didn''t look very energetic, now why did she look as if she was a


    bit drunk?


    Ruby was indeed drunk.


    She has a big problem with drinking, her body doesn''t react when she first drinks, but after a few hours,


    the after-effectse.


    The kind of sweet juice she drank at the Harold''s birthday banquet earlier was actually a cocktail.


    "Why are you wearing a mask? Take it off, will you? Can''t you see people?" Ruby hung her whole body


    on Levi''s and reached out to remove his mask.


    Levi did not expect her to make such a sudden move, so he could not dodge it and the mask was


    already taken off by her.


    Ruby held his face, looked carefully and then tsked, "Quite good looking, not ugly at all, but why do you


    look a bit familiar?"


    Levi: "......"


    "Have I seen you somewhere before?" Ruby asked, not waiting for Levi to answer, and pointed at him


    again.


    Levi looked at her with a stern face, pondering how she would react if she recognized that the person in


    the hotel that day was him, and then he heard Ruby suddenly sing, "In my dreams, I''ve seen you in my


    dreams ......"


    With an ironic face, Levi supported Ruby and walked into the lift.


    When Ruby was drunk, she moved around a lot, and she constantly stroked Levi.


    Levi stood straight, unmoved. She went forward again as if she was a sloth and hung on Levi''s body:


    "I''m so tired, I don''t want to walk, can you hold me?"


    The corners of Levis mouth twitched fiercely.


    The drunken Ruby is reallypletely different from her usual self.


    For a moment he was confused as to when the Ruby was really her.


    Ruby was afraid that she would fall off, she mped her legs around his waist, her hands tightly


    hugged his neck. The fragrance of her body came to his face, feeling familiar.


    Levi felt that sense of familiarity getting stronger and stronger, especially at this moment when Ruby


    said and everything she did, there was always a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Soon, the lift reached the eighteenth floor, and Levi lifted his hand to hold Ruby''s hips as he carried her


    out of the lift.


    "Hey, wake up, what''s the password to your house?" Levi stood at the entrance of Ruby''s house,


    looking at thebination lock, and raised his hand to pat Ruby Prim.


    Ruby opened her eyes to look at him in a daze, looking at the handsome face, she could not help but


    kiss on his face: "You are impatient, the password of my house, password, let me think, um, 162020."


    Levi had a ck face, feeling the saliva of Ruby still lingering on his face, but he did not feel disgusted,


    such a situation that had almost never happened before.


    In all these years, there had never been a woman who coulde near him without making him feel


    disgusting, except for Amelia.


    Ruby is considered the second one.


    He opened the door and carried Ruby in, breathing sharply, and once inside, he found the bedroom


    and threw her onto the bed with the intention of leaving.


    As a result, just as he turned around, he was suddenly hugged from behind by Ruby: "Don''t go, stay


    with me, I''ll give you money, how much do you want? I have a lot of money."


    "Are you usually like this with other men?" Such a frivolous demeanor of Ruby made Levi look grim,


    and there was a nameless fire burning in his heart, and he did not know why.


    "Howe? I am like this only to you." Ruby smiled flirtatiously, reached out and raised Levi''s chin,


    and without any hesitation, kissed him.


    Levi''s mind went nk, the familiar scent wrapped tightly around him, between Ruby¡¯s tongue and lips,


    there was still a sweet taste of cocktails.


    Her movements were not smooth, but with the ultimate tease and seduction, making Levi almost lose


    his control.


    By the time he reacted, Ruby had already moved to unbuckle his belt.


    "Ruby!" Levi sank his face and pushed the woman away with one hand.


    Ruby''s eyes were misty and puzzled as she looked at Levi, her lips pouting, she looked, at this time,


    sexy and tititing.


    Levi breathed heavily and straightened his clothes, not daring to stay any longer.


    If he continued to stay there, he was afraid he would really lose control and sleep with this woman.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell!


    He had never had such strong desire for any woman since that idental sex with Amelia five years


    ago.


    He ran out of Ruby''s house with an iron face, standing outside the door and closing it before pursing


    his lips, his face dreadfully gloomy.


    His body''s reaction was the most honest, in that moment just now, he wanted Ruby, Levi was


    unquestionably sure of this.


    Moreover, when Ruby was kissing him, he saw in her the shadow of Amelia five years ago.

 Chapter 64 Alcohol Makes Troubles

    Chapter 64 Alcohol Makes Troubles


    When Ruby woke up the next day, she was lying on the floor of her room, wearing only thin clothes,


    with a splitting headache and aching body, as if someone had run over her body hard.


    She sat up holding her forehead, her brain still a little slow to react, with no recollection of what had


    happenedst night.


    The headache reaction from the hangover was so strong that Ruby fumed for a while before she stood


    up with the help of the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    It was only when her sluggish brain started to function again that she remembered that it seemed that it


    was Levi who had brought her backst night.


    So, did she do something not so nice to Levi when she was drinkingst night?


    Ruby looked at the very obvious bruises on her wrists and feeling the aching sensation on her body,


    she fell into deep self-doubt.


    The ringing of the mobile phone rang out inside the quiet room.


    Ruby got up from the bathtub, grabbed a bath towel and draped it over her body, lifted her feet and


    walked out.


    Looking at the caller, she smiled coldly.


    Rita is furious at this time and is definitely here to settle scores with hers afterwards.


    After she hung up the phone, Ruby checked Facebook and went up to r a follow-up onst night''s


    events.


    After a night, by this time Rita''s affair with Lennon had be widely known, plus many people


    jumped out to smear Rita. After the market opened this morning, the Harold''s stock market dropped by


    two points, and even the Finn''s group was affected.


    The Finn family has not made a public statement so far, presumably because they want to wait and


    see.


    After all, although Lennon is the second son of the Finn family, he is not the only legitimate heir, and


    the impact of his scandal on the Finn Group is not considered too great, and is far less serious than


    that of the Levis'' scandal.


    After Ruby finished reading the message on Facebook, she tapped her finger on the top of her phone


    screen, then smiled yfully, opened an anonymous ount and silently sent out a video.


    Since there''s no movement on the Finn family, she''ll just help.


    This video was immediately topping the charts as soon as it was posted.


    The affair between Lennon and Rita had countless people watching, and after the video was sent out, it


    immediately received great attention.


    In just a few minutes, the number of hits has exceeded 200,000 and is still on the rise.


    Ruby put away her mobile phone and was in a good mood.


    Rita will soon be able to marry into the Finn family as she wishes, and Spencer should be in a good


    mood.


    Spencer did not rest a good night because of Rita''s matter, early in the morning, the butler rushed over,


    looked panic and handed him the mobile phone: "Mr. Spencer, not good, Miss Rita, she ......"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The butler wasn''t able to get the words out, and the video had already started to y.


    Spencer took a nce at the content on the video and his face suddenly changed and he abruptly


    stood up, his body swaying, only to feel breathless and his blood rushing all over his head.


    He didn''t steady himself, his eyes went ck and he passed out straight away.


    "Mr. Spencer! Quick, someone help, Mr. Spencer has passed out, take him to the hospital!"


    The butler''s face changed slightly and he hurriedly called for someone toe and carry Spencer to


    the hospital.


    Spencer had a sudden cerebral haemorrhage, fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time and was


    rescued.


    "How dare she!"


    As soon as Spencer woke up, he covered his chest and pounded his chest.


    "Mr. Spencer, don''t be angry, your health is important." The butler stepped forward and advised in a


    soft voice.


    Spencer coughed for a while before looking at the butler, "What kind of sins do you think I''ve created?


    Why did I raise such a daughter?"


    "Mr. Spencer, perhaps, Miss Rita has a reason." The butler weighed his words, but he did not know for


    what reason Rita would do such a thing.


    "You don''t have to speak for her. All these years, I have been cultivating her with all my heart, thinking


    that she is just like I imagined, to be ady, skilled in the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but I


    didn''t expect that after all my efforts over the years, I have raised such a shamless daughter!"


    Spencer''s face was tired and full of disappointment.


    Once again, Rita had let him down.


    The butler stood by and made noment.


    "Where is she?" Spencer had another fit of coughing, his face was pale and his chest was stuffy.


    He didn''t see Rita inside the ward, so he looked up to ask the butler.


    "She went out in the middle of the nightst night and hasn''te back yet." The butler replied with


    some embarrassment.


    "Bastard! Inform right now and suspend all her cards! me me for being too nice to her all these


    years!" Spencer''s face turned green with anger as he cursed viciously.


    The bulter agreed and turned to make arrangements.


    Spencer covered his chest, missing the goodness of Ruby at this time.


    Although she was not close to him since she was small, she was obedient and understanding now, at


    least she has not disgraced herself like Rita did.


    The depression in Spencer''s heart dissipated and he picked up his mobile phone to call Ruby.


    Ruby was having breakfast at Shangcheng International at this time, and when she saw the caller, she


    was silent for a moment before she got up and answered the phone, "Hello, Dad, what do you want to


    see me about?"


    "Ruby where are you now? I want to see you, can youe and see me?" When Spencer listened to


    Ruby''s voice, Nellie''s appearance inexplicably appeared inside his mind.


    Nellie was the firstdy in Sea City back then, and countless men fell for him, but she chose no one but


    him, a poor boy with nothing, and gave birth to him a son and a daughter.


    Unfortunately, at that time, he was so deluded that he was actuallypelled by Susan and got Nellie


    killed.


    But Susan was nothingpared to Nellie.


    If he had not believed Susan''s words and misunderstood Nellie''s betrayal of him, how could he have


    caused Nellie''s early death? How could Ruby not close to him? Now that Kevin had been spoiled by


    Susan, he felt regretful even thinking about it.


    "Dad, are you okay? Where are you? I''ll be right over." Ruby looked surprised and couldn''t hide the


    concern within her tone.


    Spencer''s grew more and more relieved: "I am in the city''s first hospital, ward V1688 on the sixteenth


    floor."


    "Dad, are you hungry? Do you want something to eat? Let me bring you some food over." Ruby asked


    thoughtfully again.


    "Okay!"


    Spencer grew more and more excited and said yes.


    Ruby cared for him a few times before hanging up the phone.


    After looking at the one-third of the breakfast that had been eaten, she pursed her lips and went to get


    a thermos, packed some and took it with her to the hospital to see Spencer.

 Chapter 65 No Expression?

    Chapter 65 No Expression?


    Ruby put on a white T-shirt, a pair of jeans, stepped on a pair of white canvas shoes. With long hair


    casually tied a ponytail, she looked youthful and beautiful.


    She carried the thermos out and as she had just closed the door, she heard the door next door click


    open and then Levi came out from inside.


    The man''s face has been reced today with a mask, a golden one.


    She was not sure if it was an illusion, but today he looked gloomy as hell and exuded an air of lust and


    discontent.


    Ruby couldn''t help but look at him a few more times before casually greeting him, "Hello, fianc¨¦, what a


    coincidence, you''re going out too?"


    Levi looked at Ruby as if nothing was wrong, his eyes fell on the thermos bottle she was carrying in her


    hand, "Where to?"


    It was amon tone, but Ruby always felt that she heard a hint of questioning and a hint of


    displeasure within his tone.


    Ruby looked at him suspiciously, "Mr. Fiance, are you concerned about me or do you want to control


    me?"


    Levi was irritated, and when he looked at Ruby, he thought of what happenedst night.


    This damn woman teased him and he had a night of dreamsst night and for the first time the quality


    of his sleep was that bad.


    Because he hadn''t slept well, he was now in a bad mood, especially when he saw the culprit''s


    indifference.


    "You''re quite confident in yourself, I''m just asking casually." Levi replied in an unkind tone.


    Ruby felt that the man was eerily abnormal today.


    "Since so, I won''t answer you, Mr. Fiance, goodbye." Ruby raised the thermos bottle in her hand,


    stepped on the canvas shoes under her feet, and entered the lift with light footsteps.


    Levi stood in ce for a moment before walking over and following along into the lift.


    The space inside was notrge, and he smelled the faint fragrance of the woman''s body again, and


    countless charming images began to leap around inside his mind, making Levis face gloomy.


    The whole lift¡¯s atmosphere was depressing, and Ruby nced at Levi from time to time.


    And when these reactions of hers fell on the eyes of Levi, it became seduction!


    Levi tugged impatiently at his cor.


    Five years!


    For the past five years, even though Amelia had often appeared in front of him and even asionally


    made some suggestive remarks and gestures, his body did not respond.


    The provocations of Rubyst night were like a prairie fire, leaving all his cells in a state of hyperactivity


    to this day.


    Especially after seeing Ruby again, that exuberance did not subside, but grew stronger and stronger.


    The woman was so close to him at this point that from his angle he could see her slim, slender neck,


    with a few strands of hair falling over it, looking tantalisingly.


    What made it especially difficult for him was the fragrant scent that kept burrowing between his nostrils.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The smell, as if it were poison, was intoxicating.


    "You don''t remember anything fromst night?"


    Ruby turned back and looked at Levi: "Last night? What happened between usst night?"


    "You don''t remember?" Levi stepped out of the lift with long legs.


    When the lift door closed, the two of them were only about ten centimeters apart, and Ruby''s face was


    almost pressed against Levis chest.


    She subconsciously wanted to step back, but just before she lifted her foot back, her waist was


    suddenly tightly sped, and then she was brought forward with force, and she fell into the arms of


    Levi.


    The man''s gloomy, cold, stern voice sounded faintly sounded in her ears, "Do you need me to help you


    remember?"


    Ruby''s heart inexplicably beat faster and her body instinctively stiffened; such intimate contact between


    the two of them gave her a very bad experience and made her very resistant and repulsive.


    She subconsciously reached out and ced her hand against Levi''s chest, while her other hand


    silently felt a silver needle, as long as Levi made another move, she would not hesitate to take this


    silver needle and stick it into his death point, sending him to his death.


    Naturally, Levi noticed her movement and nced faintly at her hand, just as he was about to move, he


    heard a shocked and disturbed voice, ringing out not far away, "Levi?"


    Amelia couldn''t believe what she was seeing!


    How dare she?


    How could she seduce her man?


    Also, didn''t Levi always hate it when women came near him? Did he find out that the woman from five


    years ago was actually Ruby but not her?


    Her heart was in turmoil, her face was pale at this moment. Clenching her fist, she rushed forward


    quickly, then grabbed Ruby''s shoulder with one hand, and raised her hand to p her.


    Only before her handnded on Ruby''s face, her wrist was grabbed.


    It was so strong that it almost crushed her wrist.


    She turned back to the man who had grabbed her wrist in disbelief: "Levi?"


    Levi pursed his lips, his jaw was tense, the out-of-control behavior just now was beyond his own


    sacrificed for himself five years ago. His expression finally eased, and his hand let go of her wrist and


    turned to wrap around her slender waist.


    She was so happy that she stared at Levi for a moment.


    They had been together for five years, but Levi never touched her, no matter how much she hinted at it.


    Was it possible that this time, there was finally going to be progress in their rtionship?


    "Levi?" Amelia couldn''t hide the surprise and excitement in her heart as she called out cautiously.


    Levi looked down at that face.


    Yes, what he liked should be a girl with a simple heart and a simple background like Amelia, how could


    it be a woman like Ruby?


    Reassuring himself, he turned around with his arm around Amelia and pressed the lift button without


    giving Ruby a second nce.


    Ruby''s stiff body gradually regained its naturalness. She nced at Levi and then at Amelia beside


    him, without any lingering, she turned around and left.


    Ruby felt a pang of disgust when she thought of that intimate act between the two just now.


    Especially when she thought that Levi had just put his arm around her and now he put his arm around


    Amelia. She didn''t know why she was so upset.


    Levi took Amelia into the lift, remaining silent all the way until the lift went up to the eighteenth floor and


    the two entered the door of Levi''s t.


    With the door still open, Levi cupped his hands around Amelia''s face and lowered his head, trying hard


    to kiss her.


    But his body instinctively resisted, and the kiss, which had been so simple, was so difficult for him.


    Amelia''s face was tilted back, her eyes tightly closed, her long, curly eyshes trembling gently with


    visible nervousness.


    Levi stared at her for a long time, but his heart was unmoved, and all the emotions he felt when facing


    Ruby earlier had vanished cleanly at this point.

 Chapter 66 The Body Tells the Truth

    Chapter 66 The Body Tells the Truth


    "Levi?" Amelia, not waiting for Levi''s next move, could not help but open her eyes, peeking at him and


    speaking in confusion.


    Levi had already let go of her, his face was the usual gentle one: "Did I scare you just now? I''m sorry."


    She was still a bit apprehensive, feeling that the way Levi looked at her just now was not right.


    At this time, seeing that he was still gentle, only then did she breathe a sigh of relief, reaching out to


    gently tug on Levi¡¯s hand and speaking in a delicate manner, "Levi, you know, as long as you want, I, I


    am ok with it."


    Levi bowed his head and looked at her with a deep gaze, before speaking, "I still have things to do.


    Where are you going to go? I''ll drop you off."


    "Levi ......"


    Anxious, Amelia stepped forward subconsciously.


    This opportunity was so rare, seeing that Levi was about to kiss her, how could she easily miss it?


    Unfortunately, Levi, who has always been a man of his word, didn''t give her any chance to speak,


    reaching out to sp her arm and pulling her out the door.


    She followed behind Levi with her head bowed, and because of the man''srge steps, she struggled a


    little to keep up.


    "Levi, do you, do you not like me anymore?"


    Levi had never treated her like this before.


    In the past, even if they kept their distance, they never did.


    It was the same gentle eyes, the same smile and tone of voice, but Amelia sensed intuitively that


    everything was different.


    Did Levi really discover the truth about what happened five years ago?


    But how is that possible?


    There wasn''t any surveince there at all and she was so well disguised afterwards that there would


    never have been any idents.


    There''s no way Levi could have known!


    The two of them soon stood in front of the lift, and Levi reached out to press the lift button before he


    took the time to look back at her, his eyes full of pity, as they had been in the past: "What are you


    thinking about? I said I won''t touch you until we are married, and this is for your own good."


    Amelia lowered her head and couldn''t stop her tears from falling, "But, but we''ve been together for five


    years, you''re not even willing to kiss me. If you really liked me, would you, would you be like this? You


    are now engaged to Ruby, she is so beautiful and so smart, I ......"


    The fear and anxiety that she felt inside her heart was on full disy.


    At this point she was in a state of distress, indeed full of anxiety and trepidation.


    When Levi heard Ruby''s name, he narrowed his eyes, his expression colder, and under his deep, dark


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes, there was a bit of a cold aura: "It has nothing to do with her."


    When she heard his words, her heart jumped hard and she subconsciously looked up at Levi.


    "Don''t think nonsense. My identity is special, you will only be more dangerous if you follow me around.


    Ruby is only used to shield you, you should understand." It was rare for Levi to be patient and exin


    so much to Amelia.


    Her heart settled and she tightly grabbed Levi¡¯s hand, "Then, you swear you won''t like her, okay?"


    Looking at the delicate girl in front of him, her eyes full of trepidation and serious insecurity, Levi felt


    more or less guilty in his heart.


    After all, he was the one who hurt her five years ago, she didn''t take it personally and has remained by


    his side for the past five years, never doing anything wrong.


    It was himself who had gone too far and would actually snub her for Ruby.


    Levi thought as he raised his hand and gently pressed his palm on Amelia''s head, "Okay, I swear that if


    I like Ruby, I won''t be able to marry the woman I like in this life but die alone, is that okay?"


    "You''re not allowed to curse yourself like that! I... I don''t want you to swear." Amelia reached out to


    cover Levi''s mouth with her hand.


    As she had only just approached, the sweet smell of perfume on her body hit his nose, and Levi took a


    step back instinctly to avoid her touch.


    Amelia was at a loss.


    Levi''s resistance to her was too obvious.


    Even with the events of five years ago as a premise, his body was still honestly resisting her.


    She subconsciously clenched her fist and pursed her lips, "I''m sorry, Levi."


    Levi was just about to speak, but the lift door open.


    He reached out and pulled Amelia into the lift.


    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere inside the lift was somewhat silent and depressing.


    A few more people came in midway down the lift, and when they saw the mask on Levi¡¯s face, they


    subconsciously ducked away, looking at him with scrutiny in their eyes.


    Levi was indifferent, but Amelia could not stand it.


    Especially when she heard the two girls talking about whether Levi was ugly and couldn''t be seen, so


    he wore a mask in broad daylight, looking like a bad person.


    "What are you all talking about! Don''t you talk about Levi like that! Apologize to him right now!"


    Already holding her anger in her stomach, she lunged angrily towards the nearest girl, reaching out and


    grabbing towards her face.


    At this moment, in her eyes, the girl in front of her was Ruby, the one who came her back from F


    Country, haunting!


    As long as she is still by Levi¡¯s side, she will never be at ease!


    She must kill Ruby! For sure!


    Amelia''s eyes were red and full of killing intent.


    Levi watched as the two girls struggled together, and the girl''s friends followed suit. In a short while,


    she was pushed to the ground and bullied.


    Levi stepped forward and carried away the two girls with one hand and rescued Amelia from them.


    Her hair was in a mess, her face had scratches and her clothes were in a mess, so she looked


    miserable.


    She stood beside Levi, crying as she raised her hand to wipe her tears, "Levi is not ugly, he''s not! None


    of you can say anything about him!"


    Levi looked down at Amelia''s pitiful look, even at this point, she was still bent on defending him.


    And what had he just done to her!


    Levi reached out, pulling the person into his arms before he raised his head, his gaze cold and sharp


    as he looked at the two girls in front of him, "Apologize."


    "What''s that about? There''s surveince inside the lift, she started it! Why do you want us to


    apologize? Do you want to bully a woman?"


    Undaunted, the two girls spoke angrily.


    Levi''s eyes grew colder and colder.


    At this moment the lift door opened, Ruby carried impatience on her face, followed by a young man


    walking slowly behind her, both of them were very good looking, so they attracted a lot of people¡¯s


    attention.


    As soon as the lift door opened, Ruby looked at the situation inside the lift, her eyes fell on Amelia, and


    then on the two majestic girls with confusion.

 Chapter 67 Face up to You Status

    Chapter 67 Face up to You Status


    "Is this a fight?" When Vincent took a look at the sabre-rattling inside the lift, his eyes lit up and he


    crossed over Ruby to take a step forward.


    Ruby rolled her eyes, simply convinced by Vincent''s gossipy nature.


    He is a good-looking man, but he is like a woman and is most interested in gossip.


    "Handsome, this woman has a problem in her head. We were chatting and she suddenly ran over and


    hit us, and now this gentleman wants us to apologize to her, aren¡¯t they barbaric?"


    The girl took one look at Vincent''s face and blushed, rushing to Vincent''s front and asking for his help


    in administering justice.


    Vincent said with amusement, "Well, you''re right, it doesn''t make sense."


    "That''s right, and she is at fault!" The girl thought that not only was Vincent good looking, but he was


    also reasonable, much better than the unreasonable man wearing the mask.


    "You''re full of shit! You were the one who first said something bad about Levi! You said he was ugly!"


    Amelia argued, her eyes red, and at the same time, she took a nce at Vincent, and that look was


    seductive.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched as she watched from the sidelines.


    Are these guys primary schools kids? Fight over something like this?


    "Well, you do have a bit of a point, it does seem wrong to call people ugly behind their backs." Vincent


    nodded thoughtfully and nced at the girl in front of him.


    "We were not talking behind their backs? We clearly said it to his face ......"


    The girl subconsciously opened her mouth to retort.


    As the words were uttered, she blushed, ncing at Vincent and then at Levi before finally saying


    reluctantly, "I''m sorry, it''s true that we shouldn''t be judging your looks, but she can''t just hit us."


    "I ......" Amelia was momentarily speechless and looked at Levi for help.


    Levi shielded her and raised his eyebrows at the two girls, "I''m used to it, do you have a problem with


    that?"


    "What''s wrong with you people? Let''s go!" The girl was furious and red at Levi, hurriedly pulling her


    friend away.


    Ruby watched a farce for free and went over to pull Vincent: "You''re so enthusiastic, why didn''t you


    apply for a job as a neighbourhood council mediator?"


    "I would like to, but they don''t want me." Vincent had a sorry face.


    Ruby pulled him into the lift. Seeing that Levi and Amelia still haven''t left, she couldn''t help but ask:


    "Are you two going or not?"


    Levi was originally going to leave, but at this moment, when he saw that Ruby had brought another


    man back, he stood there with an iron face and his gaze fell coldly on Ruby.


    "No? Then I''ll press the floor." Ruby ignored the gaze of Levi and pressed the eighteenth floor.


    "You have a nice t, it was sold out when I wanted to buy it, how did you get your hands on it so


    quickly? I heard that the first phase of Shangcheng International is only avable to insiders." Vincent


    leanedzily in the lift, nced at the environment inside the lift and looked at Ruby with an envious


    face.


    Ruby replied in a careless manner.


    The ts at Shangcheng International are really good sellers, there is only one building in the first


    phase, the management here is different from the other phases, the whole buildinges with


    intelligent security software, so it is a bit more secure to live here.


    The fact that those two girls were able to live here just now means that their status is not simple.


    As Vincent spoke, Levi subconsciously nced at Ruby.


    Noticing this movement of his, Amelia pursed her lips, raised a smile on her face and looked at Ruby:


    "Miss Harold, how did you get an inside channel to buy a house here? I remember that Shangcheng


    International seems to have been put up for sale five years ago, right? How old were you five years


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ago?"


    When Ruby heard Amelia''s words, she gave her azy look, "I should be younger than you."


    Amelia was choked for a moment and continued to speak reluctantly, "Then Miss Harold, you are really


    capable to afford a house in Shangcheng International five years ago."


    This was so suggestive that Vincent couldn''t help but nce at Amelia, subconsciously frowning.


    He was aware of Ruby''s ability, and he did not feel that the Ruby of five years ago could not afford to


    buy a house in Shangcheng International.


    Even Vincent suspected that Shangcheng International was Ruby''s.


    "Just because you''re not capable doesn''t mean others aren''t. I can see your jealousy from your tone."


    Vincent looked at Amelia and couldn''t help but spoke sarcastically.


    Amelia''s face turned blue and white as she clenched the corner of her coat, her tone aggravated: "I


    was just curious, I didn''t mean anything else. Five years ago, Miss Harold must be 17 or 18 years old,


    right?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and gave her a look, "Lady, do we know each other well? Why do you ask


    my privacy, what is your problem?"


    These words were straightforward, Amelia blushed abruptly and instantly turned red in her eyes: "I, I


    really, really didn''t mean anything else, don''t be angry, Miss Harold, I, I was just, just curious."


    Levi never spoke, but watched it all unfold.


    He was ufortable listening to what Amelia had just said.


    Five years ago, that was exactly when Ruby was kicked out of the Harold family and sent to F Country.


    At that time, if she could really afford to buy a house in Shangcheng International, why did she have to


    go far away from home?


    "That''s enough." Seeing that Amelia was about to cry, Levi spoke up lightly and interrupted the


    conversation between the two.


    Vincent tsked in wonder and couldn''t help but look at Levi, he always felt that Levi looked familiar.


    The lift had already reached the eighteenth floor, Ruby took the lead and walked out, Vincent hurriedly


    followed her, but his footsteps paused as he exited the lift, he looked back at Amelia and gave a


    mocking smile: "Lady, don''t think everyone is as idiotic as you are, use your little thoughts elsewhere, if


    you dare to find trouble with her again, I''ll kill you."


    After saying that, without looking at the white face of Amelia, Vincent went after Ruby.


    "Ruby, wait for me." Vincent shouted in a very contrived manner, trailing off in his voice.


    Ruby''s footsteps gave a slight pause and she red back at him.


    Vincent gave a smile and closed the door with his hand.


    Levi subconsciously clenched his fists, coldly looking at the tightly closed door.


    It was only then that Amelia spoke softly, seemingly unintentionally: "Levi, what do you think their


    rtionship is? That man just now call Miss Harold so intimately"


    It was fine if she didn''t speak up, but when she did, Levi felt irritable.


    "Nothing to do with me." He grimaced and raised his hand to press lift button to the ground floor, even


    regretting for a moment why he had to follow up to have a look.

 Chapter 68 What kind of unbelievable destiny is this?

    Chapter 68 What kind of unbelievable destiny is this?


    "Ruby, that man just now looked a bit familiar to me." Once inside, Vincent nonchntly found himself a


    seat, hugging a pillow, thinking about Levi¡¯s appearance inside the lift, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows at him lightly and reminded him kindly, "Well, he is Levi Finn."


    Vincent almost choked on his own saliva, "Who?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Levi Finn. You heard it right, it''s the one you know." Ruby nodded, as if she had seen through what


    was in Vincent''s mind, and gave him a very positive answer.


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth twitched and his expression was somewhat brilliant: "So, you and Levi


    are neighbours? You''re also his fiancee? Tut, what kind of uncanny fate is this?"


    "Heh." Rubyughed coldly, yawned and got up, turned around and went inside to get a wooden box


    out, throwing it directly to Vincent: "Take the stuff and hurry up and get out."


    After drinking a littlest night, Ruby always felt as if she hadn¡¯t slept well, and now she had a terrible


    headache, especially when she saw Vincent.


    Vincent opened the wooden box in her hand and gave her a nk nce, "Be careful, this is worth


    hundreds of millions, a suite in the capital."


    Ruby was indifferent and squinted somewhat sleepily, "This medicine is best not to be taken


    indiscriminately if you have underlying illnesses."


    "What?" Vincent''s hand holding the medicine lurched, "I didn''t see you say that before either."


    "Hehe, I took that for you, but you fell for money and actually took it to sell." Ruby gave him a nk


    stare and thought for a moment before exining, "This medicine, just like the marrow cleansing pills in


    those novels you read, cleanses the essence and marrow, but it''s not as strong. It just strengthens the


    health, it''s best for people who are full of energy to take it. Old people will easily have idents if they


    eat it."


    "Oh, I see then. I''ll take care of it." Vincent nodded seriously and carefully put the box away.


    "By the way, what I told you earlier ......"


    "No, these people are troublesome, let them go to the hospital by themselves." Ruby refused without


    even thinking about it.


    Those bigwigs were sensitive and she did not want to contact with them. She wanted to continue to


    wait for the results of the experimental medicine from Dr. Moore.


    Now someone in F Country probably knows she''s back and might be looking for someone to


    assassinate her.


    Ruby is troubled to think about all this.


    "You''re not getting out?"


    Seeing that Vincent was sitting there with no intention of leaving, Ruby had a look of impatience.


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth twitched, "Ruby, you''re so heartless, I just helped you deal with that


    woman and this is how you treat me? You didn''t even treat me to a cup of tea, but you were in a hurry


    to kick me out."


    Ruby let out a grunt, "Get lost--"


    "s, heartless. You''re such a heartless man. I''m not going back, the people over at the Watson family


    are looking for me, I guess they want to get news of you from me, you know, my grandma is not in


    good health, I''m afraid she is close to die. She wants to find you now to see if she can prolong her life."


    Vincent leaned backzily on the sofa, his tone indifferent.


    Ruby raised her eyes to look at him, "You are not going to save her?"


    "Heh. What''s the point of saving her! Let her to live a few more years and find a chance to get me


    killed?" Vincent sneered, his eyes going cold.


    Ruby did not quite understand their family''s situation, so she did not speak again.


    She yawned and walked back to her room with her pillow in her arms, "If you don''t want to leave, go to


    the guest room by yourself, I''m going to take a nap."


    "What do you use to refine this medicine? For this kind of immortal pills, do you need to use an


    alchemy furnace? Ruby, are you a divine reincarnation?"


    Vincent got up and chased after Ruby, his earlier tiredness swept away.


    Ruby¡¯s hand froze on the door handle and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    After a long time, she turned around and looked at Vincent: "Don''t read any brainless novels, your brain


    wasn''t very bright in the first ce."


    Shaking her head after saying this, she opened the door and went into the room.


    Looking at the closed door and smelling the faint scent of medicine on the pillow in his hand, Vincent


    suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of peace.


    Ruby has such a charm that he is able to feel at ease just by being by her side, even if she does


    nothing.


    Instead of leaving, Vincent went straight to the guest room and slept there for the afternoon.


    Ruby got some sleep and woke up only to find several missed calls on her phone.


    The most frequent are still calls from Spencer, as well as a few unknown numbers and a few


    messages.


    Ruby looked through the messages casually and found that they were all from Rita, who presumably


    found out that she had cked out her phone number and so called from a different number.


    Ruby snorted and cked out her number once again before she felt the world go silent.


    Yawning, she just called Spencer back.


    "Dad, you wanted to see me?"


    The voice of Ruby who has just woken up with a drowsy sleepiness is husky and soft, indescribably


    sexy.


    Spencer, who was originally full of anger, suddenly felt relieved when he heard Ruby''s voice: "Ruby,


    you said you wereing to see me today, but you haven¡¯te yet. Are you alright?"


    "Well, I''m with Levi, I''ll go over to the hospitalter." Ruby directly took out Levi as a shield.


    Since the car ident, Levi rarely appeared in front of people, so it was impossible for Spencer to


    know.


    As expected, hearing Ruby say this, Spencer didn''t doubt it in the slightest: "In that case, then you


    have to get along well with him, I am trying to ask you, there is a recent project on the Finn family, a


    cross-sea bridge, do you have a chance to see their budget? Our Harold family is also nning to


    invest in this project, if we can take it, the Harold family''s crisis will be able to pass."


    When Spencer spoke to Ruby, his tone was subconsciously pleasing, no longer themanding tone


    he had before.


    "I''m not sure about this, but it seems that Lennon is in charge of it right now. Dad, do you want Rita to


    ask Lennon?" Ruby looked as if she was in a difficult position.


    The mention of Rita made Spencer feel angry: "Don''t mention that sinful bastard! I really sinned in my


    "Dad, my sister is still young, she may just be confused for a moment. Don''t be anxious, take your time


    to teach her. Susan is not at home now, if you get angry and break your health, who will take care of


    you?"


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth curved as she listened to Spencer''s exasperated voice, in a good mood,


    but her tone was soft and soothing.


    Spencer felt better, and he regretted more and more the way he had treated Ruby: "Ruby, for what I did


    that to you ......"


    "Dad, it''s all in the past, isn''t it? We''re a family." Ruby interrupted Spencer''s words.


    Spencer was overwhelmed with emotion and cared for Ruby before hanging up the phone.


    Ruby looked down at her phone, those words of Spencer still echoing in her ears.


    He just wants her to get information from Levi. Spencer is still as unscrupulous as ever for the sake of


    profit.


    He could abandon Nellie and force her to death without hesitation back then, and he can abandon


    Susan and Rita without hesitation now.

 Chapter 69 Do a Favour?

    Chapter 69 Do a Favour?


    When she woke up and went out, it was quiet outside. She thought that Vincent had left and nned to


    go to the kitchen to get a Coke, but after two steps she noticed that something was wrong and turned


    her head towards the living room sofa, she saw two men sitting there staring at each other, quiet and


    inexplicable, and the smell of smoke was in the air.


    Ruby paused in her steps, turned a corner and walked past.


    Looking at Levi and then at Vincent, she couldn''t help but open her mouth to ask, "What are you two


    doing!?"


    Looking at the way the two of them looked at each other, those who didn''t know would have thought


    they were interested in each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi faintly withdrew his gaze and raised his eyes to look at Ruby, who was wearing a very loose and


    casual cotton linen night dress, with a pair of long legs revealing. She just woke up, hair still ubed,


    faded away from the previous cold look, but looked sexy.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and spoke up naturally inquiring, "Miss Fiancee, are you usually this


    unconventional, bringing home random men for the night and walking around in front of them dressed


    like this?"


    Ruby froze for a moment and subconsciously looked down at herself. It was a very normal nightgown


    that covered all the ces that should be covered, nothing out of ce.


    Looking at Levi again, as if he hade to catch the adultery, she could not help butugh and look at


    Levi: "What!? Mr. Finn, are you jealous? Not happy that I brought a man home for the night?"


    "What you do is your freedom. It has nothing to do with me." Levi looked detached and expressionless


    as he replied, only his heart felt as if it was blocked by something, very ufortable.


    This feeling had never been felt before, and for a moment he was confused as to what kind of attitude


    he had towards Ruby.


    The two were merely married by agreement, and at most they had a meeting at a hotel before their


    engagement was confirmed.


    This woman is treacherous, outwardly harmless and silly, but in reality she is agile, and not only that,


    she is even skilled in the art of medicine.


    The more he came into contact with her, the more he found Ruby mysterious. The more he paid


    attention to her, the more easily his emotions were swayed and controlled by her.


    This feeling of being out of control is really unpleasant.


    Ruby went straight around the sofa and sat down on the single sofa, leaned backzily and opened her


    mouth, "Mr. Finn, we agreed on a marriage by agreement, you don''t care about me and I don''t care


    about you, you are good and I am good, why do you have toe and meddle in my business?"


    Looking at her with this careless look, Levi felt that he had really made a fool of himself bying


    here!


    He''d be crazy toe all the way over here to see if these two have some kind of shady rtionship!


    The words that Amelia said yesterday are still in his ears and have been echoing non-stop.


    He took a deep breath before suppressing the anger in his heart, "Come back to the Finn¡¯s with me


    today, and live in peace at the Finn¡¯s during the period until your wedding."


    "I''m afraid it''s against the rules. ording to custom, the couple can''t see each other before the


    wedding, I think I''d better stay here, it''s quitefortable." Ruby smiled flirtatiously and threw a wink at


    Levi.


    Levi''s chest rose and fell violently, angry and parched.


    "Ruby, are you hungry? I''ll go and cook for you, okay?" Vincent kept watching the two interact, and the


    more he watched, the more he felt that something was wrong with these two.


    How does this look like a young couple arguing!


    He decided to make them argue a little more intensely.


    Ruby yawned and nodded, speaking carelessly, "Well, go on, I''m starving."


    "As you wish, baby, I''ll make sure to feed you well!" Vincent even gave Levi an ambiguous nce as


    he spoke.


    Levi clenched his fist and sulked without speaking.


    Vincent got up and walked to the kitchen.


    "Mr. Finn, aren''t you leaving yet? Want to stay here with me for dinner?" Ruby nted a nce at Levi


    and asked casually.


    "Okay." Levi replied dryly, and he, who had already risen, sat back down again.


    Ruby froze for a moment before she responded.


    This man is so shameless, isn''t he?


    She had clearly not just invited him to stay for dinner.


    However, looking at Levi sitting there calmly, not treating himself as an outsider in the slightest, Ruby


    rolled her eyes and simply let him go.


    He could have a meal here anyway.


    Levi looked at Ruby''s indifferent look and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Vincent''s cooking skills were excellent and it wasn''t long before a burst of vour came through.


    Ruby picked up a magazine and casually flipped through a few pages, smelling the scent, having long


    been distracted.


    It was half an hour before she heard Vincent shout from there, "Dinner''s ready."


    Ruby put down the magazine in her hand and got up, just as Levi also stood up. The two of them


    synchronized their movements and went in another direction, only to get stuck in the middle of the two


    sofas.


    Ruby looked quite speechlessly at Levi: "Mr. Finn, my house is actually quite big."


    "Well, so you''re not going over there yet? Is it because you want to take the opportunity to get closer to


    me?" The corners of Levi''s eyes were raised and he cast a nce at Ruby, the corners of his mouth


    hooked, and his tone carried a few moments of ridicule within.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched and she cursed that he was sick before sidling over.


    The two of them approached side-by-side, the woman''s fragrant scent hitting his nose, Levi only felt his


    heart beat hard, the kind of emotions that messed with his mind came back up.


    He looked at Ruby''s back, the closer he got, the more he felt that this woman was too familiar, whether


    it was the smell of her body or her figure, it always reminded him of five years ago ......

 Chapter 70 Be a Human Being?

    Chapter 70 Be a Human Being?


    When Vincent brought the meal to the table and saw that Levi had followed along, his good-looking


    eyes narrowed and he coldly asked Ruby, "Why is he still here?"


    "Eat." Ruby replied, went over and got the bowls and chopsticks and served them to Levi.


    Levi sat down.


    Vincent: "......"


    When she had eaten and drunk enough, Ruby got up to clean up, Vincent red at Levi and spoke


    with a warning, "You are not suitable for Ruby, you don''t know everything about her, you have no idea


    what she needs and what kind of man is suitable for her. Let go of her, Levi."


    Levi raised his eyebrows lightly and gave Vincent an oblique nce, "She shouldn''t like sissies."


    Vincent: "......"


    He couldn''t beat Levi in a fight!


    Vincent''s chest rose and fell violently in anger.


    Ruby threw all the dishes into the dishwasher and came out, only to see Vincent was angry, while Levi


    sat there calmly, in a rxed manner, obviously the two of them had just exchanged words and it was


    Levi who won.


    Ruby did not want to pay attention to the two childish people.


    This afternoon she had to go to Dr. Moore''s research institute, the result of thetest clinical trial of the


    experimental drug came out, which is rted to whether the experimental drug can be applied to the


    actual.


    Once the drug is on the market and widely used in major hospitals, she will have a very substantial


    profit.


    "Get lost if you''ve had enough, I have things to do and I have to go out this afternoon." Ruby waved her


    hand and gave the expulsion order very nonchntly.


    Levi stood up very consciously, "Where to? I''ll give you a lift."


    He didn''t wait for Ruby to refuse, he added, "Doing the duty of a fianc¨¦."


    Ruby looked at Levi with narrowed eyes, looking at him with that ungrateful look, she wanted to give


    him a p on the face.


    If she had known that this man was not a cripple and had so many things to mess with, she would


    never have agreed toe back and get married!


    Now it''s really a mistake!


    "No need, someone will pick me up." Ruby looked at Levi for a while, and it was only when Levi thought


    he had won over Vincent that he heard Ruby speak in a cold voice.


    Levi''s footsteps gave a slight pause and his expression was somewhat subtle.


    He had been used to smooth in life since he was a child, and it was the first time he had met a woman


    like Ruby who was against him at every turn and went against his wishes, and he really found it


    somewhat new.


    Ruby ignored them and went back to change her clothes just as Dr. Moore''s phone call came in, she


    answered the phone as she went out, "Dr. Moore, I''m already out, are you there? Then wait for me at


    the door, I''ll be right out."


    Levi had sharp ears and faintly heard the words Dr. Moore, and was about to ask Ruby when she had


    already opened the door and gone out.


    He hesitated for a moment and followed her out.


    Vincent followed defiantly.


    Ruby stood at the lift door before noticing that two men were following behind her, one with the other,


    both with defiant expressions on their faces.


    She pursed her lips and was silent for a long time, until she entered the lift.


    Levi and Vincent went in together, the two of them standing left and right on either side of Ruby, like left


    and right guardians.


    "You guys, how old are you?" Ruby looked to her left and then to her right, really speechless.


    How can Levi have such a childish side?


    Levi and Vincent held their chins up, both looking quite proud, and did not answer Ruby''s words.


    Ruby was toozy to pay any attention to the two of them. When the lift went down to the ground floor,


    she walked out quickly.


    Ruby went over and knocked on the window, the door opened and she bent down and got into the car.


    Levi looked at that car and fell into silence.


    There are not many people who drive such a car in Sea City, only three, one is the top one in Sea City,


    one is an old cadre who retired from above, and the other is Dr. Moore.


    Dr. Moore''s status in Sea City is superb, and it can even be said that his status in the whole of H


    Country, and even internationally, is superb. He is an authentic expert in biology, applying biology to


    clinical medicine, and has researched a number of new types of drugs that have saved many patients


    in the country.


    The owner of this car ......


    Levi was thoughtful, watching the car drifting away, as it was some distance away, he could vaguely


    see the license te.


    In the whole of H Country, there is only one person who dares to use such an arrogant license te.


    That''s Dr. Moore.


    What is Ruby''s rtionship with Dr. Moore? Why did hee to pick her up personally?


    The more he gets in touch with her, the more he realizes that she is a person full of mists that he can


    never see through.


    He thinks he has uncovered one of her masks, but he''ll soon find out there''s another one inside!


    But on the contrary, the feeling of uncovering the truth will keep him on the edge of his seat.


    Vincent watched the car go and was instantly interested, "Levi, go sit at my ce?"


    Vincent waved the car key in his hand.


    Levi looked at it, didn''t refuse but nodded his head.


    Vincent went to the car park and drove the car, taking Levi with him, and the two of them left


    Shangcheng International together, but in half an hour, they stopped in another rich residential area.


    Shangcheng International is a ce that even money may not be able to buy, while Vincent¡¯s living


    ce is a ce that you can definitely buy if you have enough money.


    Levi looked at the neighborhood in front of him, and then at the young man with an impish face, and


    became more and more curious.


    "How did you and her meet?" Only after the two of them got out of the car did Levi casually ask


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent.


    "Who? Ruby?" Vincent locked the car door and nced back at Levi.


    Levi nodded, "Yes."


    "Oh, it''s a long story, I saved her life." Vincent had a smug look on his face.


    Levi believed half of what he said and left half.


    Ruby is not an ordinary person, even five years ago, when she was driven away from the Harold family,


    she is probably not as simple as she looks.


    Now she returns, she will stir up a storm in Sea City.


    "Levi, I''m serious, you and Ruby are not suitable. You have no idea what she has gone through or what


    she has carried, and you are too troublesome, if you really want to be with her, you will only bring


    trouble to her. Unless, you''re only with her to use her and get her to help keep that woman by your side


    out of trouble, but you should also think carefully. Ruby is a person who can''t tolerate a bit of mistake in


    her eyes, especially when ites to her feelings, once you cheat her, she will never be able to hue


    forgive you for the rest of her life."


    Vincent looked at Levi with a serious face and opened his mouth warily.


    Levi was unimpressed, but he didn''t expect that Vincent''s words would really be a maxim.

 Chapter 71 Car Accident

    Chapter 71 Car ident


    "Is this all data from the most recent clinic? Why does this patient''s data fluctuate so much? Is there


    something wrong?"


    After getting into the car, Ruby took the information handed over by Dr. Moore, flipped through it a few


    times, and finally her eyes fell on the data of one of the patients.


    Dr. Moore gathered over and took a look, reaching out to take the information over, "This patient''s


    situation is a bitplicated, I''m afraid you''ll need to see it to be sure. He''s been in aa for a whole


    twenty years, after using our medicine, the initial use was very effective, but in theter stages it seems


    that his body suddenly became resistant to the medicine, suddenly bing immune to it and not


    responding in any way. ."


    "Then I''ll go and see."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby nodded thoughtfully and took the information back, reading it carefully a few more times before


    returning it to Dr. Moore.


    "By the way, there''s a new employee in the Institute, and since I''m not in charge of the experimental


    medicine, I didn''t tell you." Dr. Moore paused for a moment as he took the information before he


    suddenly spoke.


    "Your institute¡¯s recruiting has nothing to do with me, there''s no need to report to me. Even if they are


    involved in the research of experimental drugs, it doesn''t matter, you can just make sure that the


    employee is good and won''t leak the information." Ruby looked at Dr. Moore somewhat strangely, not


    understanding why he was suddenly telling her this matter.


    Dr. Moore coughed twice before speaking, "I have my selfishness about this matter, that new


    researcher is my granddaughter. I only have that one granddaughter, always thinking......"


    Before Dr. Moore could finish his words, the driver driving in front of him suddenly let out a miserable


    cry, then jerked the steering wheel and the car hit the next guardrail hard.


    The car was so well protected against shocks that an airbag popped in the driver''s ce and he


    suffered only very minor injuries.


    Ruby and Dr. Moore in the backseat were not wearing seat belts, so when the car crashed violently,


    their bodies inertially moved forward and hit the front seats hard. Fortunately, the quality of the car was


    so good that the two only hit and did not suffer any injuries.


    Dr. Moore''s face turned pale, covering his chest and breathing a little heavily.


    Ruby was startled at the sight and hurriedly reached out to pull the man up.


    "I, I''m fine, I''m fine ......," Dr. Moore spoke weakly with his eyes closed, his face half-bloodied.


    "Don''t talk, where''s your medicine? Did you bring it with you?" Ruby reached for Dr. Moore''s pockets


    and didn''t find the medicine he usually carried.


    Dr. Moore was breathing heavily and could no longer speak. At this point, his entire face gradually


    began to turn blue and purple, and his condition was very bleak.


    "Damn it!" Ruby cursed and first took out the silver needles she carried from her body, drew three of


    them and stuck them in Dr. Moore¡¯s body.


    Dr. Moore''s breathing finally eased and he looked much better.


    Ruby sighed with relief and turned her head to ask the driver who was driving, "Who else knows about


    Dr. Mooreing out today besides you? Has his whereabouts been leaked?"


    The driver was also full of fear at this point, and thought seriously for a moment before shaking his


    head, "No, Dr. Moore was improvising and intended to pick you up, and no one else should know about


    this matter."


    Ruby frowned, thoughtful, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    For his part, Dr. Moore''s face changed and he had a rough guess in his mind.


    His whereabouts would not be known to outsiders, but there was one person he would never hide.


    He remembered that when he went out, Amelia had specifically asked him if he was going to pick up


    Ruby today.


    Although Dr. Moore did not want to believe that his granddaughter could be that malicious, he had to


    believe it at this point.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    The driver got out of the car and checked, the car was in good condition, so only the front end was


    scratched, but just now the car''s brakes suddenly failed, and the driver did not dare to continue driving


    this car rashly, so he had to call a tow truck.


    Ruby and Dr. Moore got out of the car. Dr. Moore was still weak and Ruby reached out to support him


    as he stood by the roadside waiting for help.


    At that moment a ck Volkswagen Phaeton drove past and backed up again not long after, its


    windows rolled down to reveal a familiar face.


    "Miss Harold? Dr. Moore?"


    Jared was still a bit stunned when he saw Ruby, and when he saw the old man standing beside Ruby,


    he was surprised.


    Ruby actually knows Dr. Moore?


    And by the looks of the two, they seem to be on good terms?


    "Do you need me to give you a lift?"


    Jared felt a million questions in his heart that he wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to start. Looking


    at Ruby, he felt that there might be something wrong with this world.


    He had already overestimated Ruby, yet he could not rte her to a titanic figure in the academic


    medical world.


    It was the end of June and almost July, and the temperature outside was in the high forties.


    She was not afraid of heat or cold anyway, but Dr. Moore had just fallen ill and was now very weak, and


    after standing outside for just a short while, his face began to turn white.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ruby helped Dr. Moore to walk towards Jared.


    Jared hurriedly got out of the car and helped open the door, respectfully weing Dr. Moore and


    Ruby into the car.


    "Where are you going?"


    Jared knowingly asked the question.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and gave him a look, thinking of how familiar he was with Levi, she guessed


    that he would tell the whole world about it.


    There will be some trouble if her identity is revealed.


    Ruby pondered whether to poison Jared mute or simply make him retarded with a shot so as to keep


    the secret.


    Jared suddenly felt a chill behind his back, through the reversing mirror, he saw the way Ruby looked at


    himself, inexplicably feeling very murderous, like the look of Levi when he was about to kill someone.


    He scowled, not daring to ask any more questions and drove honestly.


    The location of Dr. Moore''s institute was hardly unknown to anyone in the whole of Sea City, and Jared


    sent the man there safely, stopping only when he reached the door.


    Ruby helped Dr. Moore out of the car, nced back at Jared and made a gesture of zipping up her


    mouth, followed by a neck-wiping gesture before helping Dr. Moore inside.


    Jared felt as if he had died once, it was horrible!


    This woman''s killing intent was actually more than Levi had ever had!


    How many people had she killed to have such a heavy killing intent?


    The first time he saw it, he was so scared that his hand shook and he hung up the phone.


    It was only after hanging up the phone that he realized something was wrong.


    He has rarely made a mistake in his life, but today he made a mistake in everything.


    His hand was shivering as he called back to Levi, and as soon as the call was answered, he heard


    Levi''s mean voiceing from inside the phone: "What! Are you with a woman? How dare you hang


    up on me, huh?"

 Chapter 72 Dont Get Emotionally Involved

    Chapter 72 Don''t Get Emotionally Involved


    "No, no, Levi, I ......" Jared was about to speak, the corner of his eyes touched Ruby who had gone and


    returned, and he shut up at once.


    Ruby walked up to the car and raised her hand to knock on the window.


    Jared hurriedly rolled down the window, his hand over his phone, and looked at Ruby.


    "I left my stuff in your car." Ruby pointed to the back.


    Jared hurriedly came to his senses and opened the back door.


    Ruby opened the door and picked up the document that had fallen on the floor, turned around and left,


    without even giving Jared a second nce from start to finish.


    Jared waited for her to walk away before he sighed in relief and put the phone to his ear.


    "You''re with Ruby?"


    The phone had been ringing on Levi¡¯s side and Ruby was speaking neither too loudly nor too quietly,


    just loud enough for him to hear clearly.


    Jared''s heart thumped before he responded, "Didn''t she send over some ointment that was particrly


    good for treating traumatic injuries? It was agreed that it would be delivered once a month, and today


    happened to be the time to deliver the medicine, so she dropped by to give me some medicine and


    ended up leaving something in my car."


    Levi hung up the phone straight away.


    Jared was confused, but thinking that Levi would definitely look for himself for the ointment, so he


    hurriedly called Ruby, "Miss Harold, I just lied to Levi in order to help you hide it, saying that you were


    here to bring me the ointment, you must give me the ointment today, otherwise, I might die."


    "Heh." Ruby snorted and hung up the phone straight away.


    In front of her at this moment was a middle-aged man covered in tubes. The man looked weak, and


    because he had not seen sunlight for years, even the capiries beneath his skin were clearly visible.


    When Ruby saw this man''s face, she was slightly startled and felt some familiarity.


    But soon her attention was drawn away from the various statistics of his body and she did not stare at


    the other man''s face again.


    The man has been in aa for a full twenty years, and all the statistics are not promising.


    After the use of the experimental medicine, there was a little improvement, but it was still far from


    awakening.


    "Well?" Dr. Moore was nervous.


    There are twenty patients in this batch undergoing clinical trials of experimental drugs, and all of them


    are recovering well except for the patient in front of them whose data is somewhat problematic.


    Most of those who have been in aa for no more than five years are awake and are currently


    recovering very well and their intelligence has not been affected in any way.


    "Can we get a report on this patient''s treatment for the past twenty years? I suspect he has a very


    serious drug resistance of his own and must know the medication used in the past twenty years before


    I can judge how to treat him." Ruby gave the patient a brief examination and found that it was a


    medical miracle that he had survived as long as he had.


    Twenty years ago, medical equipment was very backward and he was in an ident and fell into a


    deepa. Under normal circumstances, his family would have given up on treatment, but instead of


    giving up, his family has persevered until now.


    "I''ll have to ask the patient''s family about that, this patient is a bit special, he''s a member of the Hussain


    family." Dr. Moore hesitated for a moment before he spoke up to exin.


    "What''s wrong with the Hussain family?" Ruby didn''t know much about these families in the country,


    and there were no Hussain surnames in Sea City anyway.


    "The Hussain family is one of the four great families in the capital, and their family has a terrifying


    background." Dr. Moore looked at Ruby and knew she didn¡¯t understand, so he seriously gave her a


    little science.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s the Hussain family or whatever, he''s my patient now, go ask them for the


    treatment records. I need to know all the records of his treatment during the twenty years, every


    medication and how much of it was used. Tell them to do it as soon as possible, don''t dy if they want


    him to live."


    Ruby waved her hand, not very interested and sent Dr. Moore out to ask for information.


    She circled around the man and examined him carefully, noticing that the man was really in a bit of a


    strange state of health.


    "Strange, what kind of medicine was used?"


    Ruby looked at him for a while, but she could not figure out.


    By now Dr. Moore had returned, and seeing her frowning, he thought that something was wrong with


    the patient and was startled, "What! Is there something wrong with the patient?"


    "No, it''s a bit strange. When will his treatment records arrive?" Ruby shook her head, not exining too


    much.


    Dr. Moore sighed with relief and gave Ashley Hussain, who was lying there, another nce before


    answering Ruby''s question, "The Hussain family said that the early treatment records were all


    handwritten and were over at the General Hospital of the Military, so they are going over there now to


    see if they can find them. The rest will be transmitted over to our sideter."


    "Okay. Take some of his blood and also hair and skin tissue, I need to do a test." Ruby didn''t ask any


    more questions about this matter, got another researcher toe over and instructed.


    The researcher nced at Ruby, his face could not help but redden, and after answering, he lowered


    his head and went to get the tools to draw blood.


    Ruby stood there and waited.


    "Grandpa? Can Ie in?" At that moment, a tentative voice came from outside the ward, very faintly.


    Ruby frowned and nced at Dr. Moore.


    This ward is a special ward, where all patients are admitted for clinical trials of experimental drugs, and


    no one else is allowed near the ward unless they are researchers involved in this trial.


    This is a rule of the Institute.


    Dr. Moore''s face didn''t look good either, he coughed and looked awkwardly at Ruby, "I''ll take care of it."


    Ruby said, "Dr. Moore, the matter of experimental drugs is of vital importance, these drugs are


    attaching much intention by many people, even a group of domestic mercenaries have alreadye in


    just to get the data of the experimental drugs. Once the data is leaked, it will be an incalcble loss for


    the whole H Country. In front of such matters, I hope you can put aside personal feelings."


    She knew that Dr. Moore''s children had died early and now there was only one granddaughter left, who


    was usually very precious, so she was afraid that he might get emotionally involved, so she warned


    him.


    Dr. Moore paused in his steps at this before walking out of the ward with a not-so-good look on his


    face.


    When Dr. Moore exited the ward, he saw Amelia standing outside the door.


    "Grandpa, it''s almost time for dinner, I''vee to apany you to dinner." Seeing that Dr. Moore


    came out, Amelia immediately changed into a sweet smile and reached out to take Dr. Moore''s arm.


    Dr. Moore withdrew his hand and looked at her for a moment before reminding, "This is an important


    area of theboratory, you are not allowed to enter without permission. I have made it very clear to you


    when I first recruited you in."


    Amelia''s face changed and she admitted her mistake with a good attitude, "I''m sorry grandpa, I, I just


    thought ofing over to ask you to join me for dinner. I will definitely abide by theb''s system in the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    future, I will definitely not run around, don''t be angry, okay?"


    What Ruby said inside just now was clearly heard by Amelia, and she did not expect that Dr. Moore


    would actually criticize her so harshly for an outsider.

 Chapter 73 Leaving in Ten Minutes

    Chapter 73 Leaving in Ten Minutes


    She was so aggrieved that her eyes were red.


    Seeing her like this, Dr. Moore raised his hand and pinched his brow, "Amelia, do you remember what


    you promised me when you begged me to let you in the Institute?"


    "Of course I remember, Grandpa. I promised you that I would study well, and that I would not disgrace


    your prestige." Amelia surreptitiously gauged Dr. Moore''s expression and saw that he didn''t seem


    angry, and was slightly relieved before answering in a small voice.


    Dr. Moore looked at the expression on her face and knew she didn''t even realize she had done


    anything wrong.


    Not even she was half surprised to see him intact, without a single question.


    Dr. Moore did not know when his granddaughter had be so cold-blooded that she would tamper


    with the car and even try to harm him along with it.


    He was disappointed in his heart, and his eyes were less loving than usual when he looked at Amelia:


    "Amelia, after entering the institute, I am not your grandfather, but your leader, your superior. This is a


    special ward, any researcher, unless they are in charge of this N-S86 experimental medicine, may not


    go near the special ward, let alone enter the special ward for no reason. Anyone who vites the rules,


    ording to the rules of the Institute, will be removed."


    Dr. Moore''s voice was cold and stern, without any half-hearted ambiguity, and after finishing one


    sentence, he followed it up with, "Amelia, from today onwards, you are no longer a researcher of


    Institute No. 3, please take off your uniform, leave all the objects of the Institute behind, and leave the


    Institute. Leave within ten minutes."


    When Dr. Moore finished speaking, he didn''t even bother to look at her and directly called the Institute''s


    security personnel toe over.


    Amelia looked at Dr. Moore with disbelief.


    Was this stern old man the same old one who had been very loving and doting to her in the past?


    "Grandpa?" Reluctantly, Amelia took a step forward and opened her mouth to call out.


    Dr. Moore didn''t even pause in his steps, walking quickly away.


    A security officer soon came over and asked Amelia to leave.


    She only felt an overwhelming sense of grief and humiliation, and with red eyes, she almost couldn''t


    hold back the tears that fell.


    At that moment, Ruby came out of the ward, took off the disposable gloves she was wearing and threw


    them into the rubbish bin.


    When she saw Ruby, Amelia didn''t know where she got the strength to suddenly break free from the


    two security guards'' confinement and rush towards Ruby.


    "It was you, wasn''t it? What exactly did you say to my grandfather! Ruby! How can you be so


    shameless and disgusting that you can even do it to a 70-year-old man! Now my grandfather and I are


    in such a mess, are you happy? Are you satisfied?"


    Ruby looked at her with narrowed eyes, originally she did not want to bother with her, but her words


    became more and more excessive, and finally she even insulted Dr. Moore along with her.


    So just as Amelia''s words fell, Ruby raised her hand and gave her a p.


    The p was harsh, fierce. Half of Amelia¡¯s face was instantly red and swollen.


    Amelia froze.


    Is she crazy?


    This is Institute 3, her grandfather''s ce ......


    Only after she had finished beating her did Ruby speak indifferently: "Amelia,e back to ask me


    such questions when you are sitting in my position. Right now, you are not qualified to do so. Throw her


    out, such a person is not allowed to enter the Institute half a step in the future."


    The two security guards came forward and gave her a sympathetic look before dragging her out.


    It was only when she was left at the entrance of the Institute, with the hot sunlight falling on her, she


    came back to her senses.


    She was really kicked out of the institute, and with her strength, it would have been easy and simple to


    get into any other institute in the country.


    But once it is known that she has been removed from Institute No. 3, there will not be another institute


    in the whole of H Country willing to ept her!


    How could Dr. Moore be so cruel as topletely ruin her future?


    Howe the car didn''t go wrong and run over that old man today?


    With a resentful gaze, Amelia turned to nce viciously at the Institute''s gate behind her and left with


    quick steps.


    "Miss Harold, Dr. Moore is not feeling well, he asked me to help you, if you have any questions, feel


    free to ask me."


    Ruby went to wash her hands and when she returned to the ward, there was an additional young man


    inside the ward, looking twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and his face would still blush when he


    spoke.


    Ruby saw this nervous look on his face and couldn''t help butugh: "Why are you so nervous! It''s not


    like I''m going to eat anyone."


    "I''m, I''m just, just a little nervous." The man scratched his head and thought for a moment before


    speaking hurriedly, "My name is Oscar Palmer, I''ve been in the Institute for eight months."


    "Okay, I am Ruby Harold." Ruby reported her name indifferently, and went over to check on Ashley


    Hussain.


    There was little fluctuationpared to earlier, but the brain cell activity actually decreased by 0.5%


    after the drug was administered.


    This situation is really a bit of a problem.


    "Has the information from the Hussain family''s side been sent over?" Ruby looked at the time, more


    than an hour had passed since Dr. Moore had contacted the Hussain family for the information.


    "Not yet, the information will be sent over when ites." Oscar shook his head and replied with some


    formality.


    Ruby was silent for a moment and was just about to speak when she saw someonee in panting


    and carrying a paper box.


    "Miss Harold, the information you asked for has been delivered."


    Ashley''s case was so unusual that Oscar and Ruby had spent half a day togetherpiling information


    and going through his treatment process over the past twenty years, but could not find anything wrong


    with it.


    Ruby wanted to read further, but her mobile phone rang.


    She took out her phone, pressing her finger on top of the caller and pursing her lips in silence.


    "Miss Harold, if you have something to do, go ahead, I''ll consolidate the data and hand it over to you


    when it''s done." Oscar looked at her staring at her phone and didn''t have the intention to answer it, so


    he whispered.


    Ruby gave a nod and Oscar went out with the information in his arms.


    Ruby looked at the caller steadily for a long time, finally sighed and answered the phone.


    "Ruby?" A raspy old man''s voice came out from the other end of the phone, with a tone of uncertainty.


    "Grandma, why are you calling me at this hour, it should be early morning in F Country. Can''t you fall


    asleep again?" The expression on Ruby''s face softened considerably and she sat down directly on the


    floor, rxing all over.


    "It''s been some days since you returned to H Country, you haven¡¯t contact me once and I always worry


    that you''ve been bullied. The Harold family didn''t bully you, did they?" Grandma''s old voice rang out,


    apanied by a coughing sound.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ruby frowned, from the sound of her voice, she could hear that her grandmother''s body was getting


    weaker and weaker.


    If she could not find the right bone marrow for the operation, her grandma really won''t be able to hold


    on.

 Chapter 74 Happy to See them Fight

    Chapter 74 Happy to See them Fight


    She pursed her lips and listened to her grandmother rambling on the other end, urging her to take care


    of herself while telling her not to aggravate herself.


    Ruby listened for a while before asking her softly; "Do you want to go back? You''ve been talking about


    wanting to go home, can I take you home?"


    After this question was asked, there was a long silence on the other end, with cough after cough,


    causing Ruby to frown more and more.


    "Have you been unwelltely? Why have you been hiding it from me?" Ruby had left someone over at


    the hospital, but she hadn''t received any news about her grandmother''s health problems during this


    period of time, so she guessed that the olddy was hiding it from herself again.


    Knowing the olddy''s temperament, Ruby felt another headache.


    "Come back once you''ve got your grandfather''s things back, I am not going back. Ruby, don¡¯t stay


    there, listen to me and don''t go to the Harold family." Grandma coughed as she advised Ruby.


    "Well, I''ll be back with you when I''m done here."


    They chatted for a while before Ruby hung up the phone.


    After thinking about it, she called out again, "Still no luck with my grandmother''s mother''s family?"


    "No, not a single clue. All traces of your grandmother have been deleted, and the other party is so


    clever that even I can''t decipher to recover the deleted information. Her blood type is so special, I


    hacked into the medical information database in H Country but couldn''t find anyone who matched her


    DNA." The voice on the other end sounded depressed, as if he had encountered an unprecedented


    problem.


    This is a rare case indeed. Even if personal information is covered up, DNA information cannot be


    covered up along with it.


    Is there some other mysterious identity to Grandma?


    "Keep checking, or buy information from District 7, they have information on everyone in H Country, as


    long as they have enough benefits, they will sell it." Ruby was silent for a long time before she


    clenched her fist.


    "Got it. I''ll try to get in touch with them."


    After hanging up the phone, Ruby felt a little tired throughout.


    When she got up, she inadvertently looked at Ashley lying on the hospital bed again. She didn''t know if


    it was an illusion, but when she looked at him at this moment, she actually looked a bit simr to her


    grandmother.


    But Grandma''s surname is Gordon, so she should have nothing to do with the Hussain family.


    Ruby smiled to herself, feeling that she had really caught the wind too much.


    After looking at the data integration done by Oscar, it was time for lunch and Ruby simply went to the


    canteen to eat.


    It was only when she reached her seat that she found several missed calls on her mobile phone, the


    most of which were from Spencer.


    Nowadays, Rita and Lennon''s affair is in full swing, and the media is all over it, especially after Rita and


    Lennon''s scandals have been exposed one after another, the paparazzi have been busytely,


    gathering all kinds of dark information about the two.


    The Harold Group has been hit extremely hard by this incident and now Spencer is anxious.


    The project with the Finn Group is particrly troublesome, and now because of Rita''s attention, the


    project has been exposed for using inferior materials and cutting corners, and there are many safety


    hazards.


    The Finn Group has directly offered to break the partnership and is demandingpensation from the


    Harold Group for the relevant losses.


    Spencer has not been able to eat or sleep well in the past two days over this matter.


    Ruby ordered her food, sat down and called Spencer back, "Hello, Dad, you wanted to see me?"


    Her manner was as gentle as ever, except that her face was devoid of any expression and breathed a


    coldness that struck a stranger.


    Spencer heard Ruby''s voice as if he had seen a saviour, "Ruby, you should go and tell Levi not to


    pursue that project any further, we will definitely not use inferior materials at ater stage, and we also


    promise to take good safety measures. We can¡¯t lose this project, once it is lost, we will not be far from


    bankruptcy. "


    Ruby could feel Spencer''s anxious heart through the screen of his mobile phone.


    She had calcted Rita and didn''t care any further, but she didn''t expect that there would be a follow-


    up to this matter.


    Is there someone else behind the scenes against the Harold family?


    "Dad, it''s useless for you to look for me in this matter. Since Levi was paralyzed in the car ident,


    everything in the Finn Group has been handed over to Lennon, who doesn''t care about thepany


    now. Is Rita not at home? Ask her if she can speak to Lennon and ask him not to continue to deal with


    the Harold family."


    Ruby''s words were nice to here, for one thing, she threw the responsibility on Rita, and for another, he


    reminded Spencer that the Harold family would be in this situation today was mostly because Lennon


    was behind it.


    Spencer is a man with only profit in his eyes, and he values the Harold Group more than his life.


    "I''ll go and mention it to Levi, Dad, it''s better to hurry up and contact sister." Lest Spencer wasn''t angry


    enough, Ruby repeated it only one more time.


    Ruby is happy to watch them fighting.


    As expected, after Ruby finished her words, Spencer''s tone became even worse, "I know, you can help


    me say a few good words in front of Levi. You may not know that Levi is a very uplicated person,


    at first he only took a year topletely subdue all of shareholders and top management in Finn


    Group. Now even if he is really paralyzed, I guess the hearts of the shareholders and senior


    management are still towards him. As long as he is not dead, Finn Group will not really fall into


    Lennon''s hands."


    Although Spencer was greedy and snobbish, he was indeed a smart man.


    "Okay, Dad, I will say a few more good words about you in front of Levi and get him to help you." Ruby


    agreed obediently.


    Spencer became more and more satisfied with Ruby and asked her to take care of her before hanging


    up the phone.


    Ruby tossed the phone aside.


    After eating, it was already dark outside, so she said goodbye to Dr. Moore and went back to


    Shangcheng International.


    The Institute is located in the heart of the city, but this area is full of university towns and various


    research institutes, so it is rtively quiet.


    Ruby came out of the Institute and walked towards the street outside with her head down while opening


    her phone''s app to call a taxi.


    As she was walking, suddenly blinding lights hit in front of her.


    Ruby looked up and saw an unlicensed ck Audi directly in front of her, driving towards her, and the


    car was going faster and faster.


    Ruby subconsciously wanted to dodge, but as she ran to the side, the car swerved with her. It was


    obvious that the car''s purpose was to run over Ruby.


    When the car was less than a hundred metres away from her, Ruby suddenly built up her strength and


    took two steps forward, then took the initiative and rolled onto the front of the car that crashed into her,


    rolling her body to the side in one smooth motion.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the Audi hit the person, it even reversed back, seemingly wanting to press over Ruby''s body


    again.


    But the car had only just backed up a few metres, it suddenly sank and the two tyres on the right side


    were, in fact, all out of air.


    The driver of the car turned the steering wheel anxiously, the car was unresponsive. She stopped,


    pulled open the door to get out but a silver needle was already stuck into her neck.

 Chapter 75 Killing

    Chapter 75 Killing


    "Keep moving if you want to die." Ruby raised her hand upwards slightly, and the silver needle in her


    hand pierced the skin on the other party¡¯s neck.


    She looked at the woman in front of her, wearing a mask and sunsses, her eyes cold.


    The woman didn''t dare to move, the silver needle was pressed against her aorta and if she did pierce


    it, she would surely bleed out.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so lucky that you didn''t even die like this. But people like you, who have done


    too many bad deeds, will always have their retribution, Ruby, I''m waiting to see the day when you have


    your retribution!" The woman''s voice was cold and carried extreme hatred.


    Ruby was a little surprised and reached out to take the sunsses off her face and her hat off before


    she could see her face clearly.


    Very unfamiliar, never seen it before.


    She was in her thirties, her hair was half grey and the skin on her face was rough, obviously having


    been upte for a long time and doing work that had to withstand exposure to the sun and wind.


    Looking at the unconcealed hatred inside the woman''s eyes, Ruby sent the silver needle in her hand


    forward a little, "Who told you toe, or what is the enmity between you and me?"


    "Who told me toe? Oh, don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to ask such a question, Miss Harold?"


    The woman looked at Ruby with a sarcastic look in her eyes and spat at her.


    Ruby frowned, "Speak properly! Have I offended you?"


    The words "Miss Harold " made Ruby have a vague suspicion.


    She hadn''t been back in the country for long and hadn''t actively caused any trouble, and the only


    person who had be famous recently was Rita, who didn''t have much to do with her.


    The only thing of concern to the Harold family is probably the project signed with the Finn Group.


    Spencer wanted to save costs, so he cut corners and used the worst materials, and did not even take


    into ount the safety of the workers, and she heard that three workers died inside the construction


    site a month ago.


    "You''re still pretending? What are you pretending for, Ruby! There''s not a single good person in your


    Harold family! You are even less of a good person! The Harold family has done such harmful things


    and you still protect them! I won''t spare you even if I die!" The woman took the initiative and lifted her


    chin, sending her neck forward.


    Ruby subconsciously withdrew the silver needle in her hand.


    She looked at the haggardly described woman in front of her with some mixed emotions.


    The Harold family has probably done more sins than just this one, and each time Spencer has found a


    way to muddle through.


    That man relied on the lives and blood and sweat of these workers to grow the Harold Group little by


    little, but still did not satisfy, and wanted to continue to use the workers to build his business kingdom.


    "There is a reason for injustice, since it was Spencer who caused your family to break up, you should


    go to him, what are you doing to me!¡± Ruby quickly regained herposure and looked at the woman


    in front of her with an indifferent expression.


    "You''re his precious daughter, I''ll kill you so that he can feel the pain of losing his loved ones too! Ruby,


    you either kill me today, if you don''t, I will ......" The woman''s eyes were red and she red angrily at


    Ruby, with that look as if she wanted to pounce on Ruby and gnaw on her fiercely.


    "Anytime, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to kill me and you''ll have to go to hell with your family. I


    suppose you have children? Do you want to make your children orphans?" Ruby took a step back and


    just looked at the woman, her tone taking on a bit of mockery.


    The woman couldn''t hold back her tears at that, "Your family is not rude! My husband had an ident


    at your construction site, and you onlypensated him with 10,000! That 10,000 wasn''t even enough


    to cover his previous sry! My brother-inw went to the Harold family to get an exnation, but they


    even broke his leg! He''s still in hospital, and you didn¡¯t even want to pay for his medical expenses, and


    they want to sue us! We don''t have a chance to live, and neither do you!"


    "If I were you, I would take up thew to protect myself, not go blindly into something stupid. Go to the


    man on the card, he will help you." Ruby fished out a business card from inside her pocket and handed


    it to the woman.


    The woman picked it up and looked at Ruby with some bewilderment.


    Ruby was not quite what she had imagined. Although her attitude was cold and even sneering at


    herself, she did not make a move or even hurt her.


    She saw sympathy from inside Ruby''s eyes.


    "It''s no big deal, Spencer has done something wrong, he will pay the price." Ruby left a sentence


    indifferently and turned to walk away.


    The car she had called had arrived and the driver had made two phone calls.


    Ruby walked away before she took out her mobile phone and called back.


    The woman stood stunned for a long time before she got into the car.


    The woman just tried to start the car, but found that the brakes hadpletely failed, and with a single


    kick, the car went forward like mad, hitting the roadside divider hard.


    Ruby, who had just walked out less than a hundred metres, heard a movement behind her, paused in


    her steps and turned to look at the car behind her, the front end of which was already smoking.


    She ran quickly back to the Audi that had crashed on the side of the road and strained to pull open the


    door and get the woman inside out of the car.


    Blood ......


    The woman was covered in blood.


    That scene reminded her of when her mother had died.


    It was also like that, covered in blood.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the time she clutched her hand tightly and told her to take her brother and protect him.


    After that, her mother¡¯s eyes were closed forever.


    Ruby suppressed the emotions in her heart and quickly took out the silver needles she carried with her,


    sealing the woman''s major acupuncture points and temporarily stopping the bleeding.


    Yasmin Gray, who was now dying, looked at Ruby, who was saving her with no expression, and


    suddenly pulled a smile that was hard to read.


    Ruby grabbed her wrist and took her pulse. If she was not taken to the hospital immediately, this


    woman would surely die.


    This woman suddenly appeared here to attack her, someone must be behind it.


    Ruby''s face was cold as she led Yasmin into the Institute.


    Oscar watched her returned with a man covered in blood, and when he was about to speak, Ruby


    interrupted, "Prepare the operating room."


    After a five-hour-long operation, Ruby finally saved the woman.


    Yasmin opened her eyes and saw Ruby, and thought that Ruby had actually saved her life, she could


    not help but feel a sigh of relief.


    She looked at Ruby with guilt and spoke weakly, "It was a woman who told me that if I wanted to take


    revenge on Spencer, all I had to do was to kill you. As long as you die, Spencer will have nothing to rely


    on and he will definitely get hiseuppance. Miss Harold, I''m really sorry that I treated you like that,


    but you saved me."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows slightly, "A woman?"


    "Yeah, she looked quite young, but she was wearing sunsses and a mask. By the way, the clothes I


    saw her wearing should be brand name, so she should be very rich. "Yasmin nodded and answered


    seriously.


    Ruby was thoughtful and did not say anything.


    Yasmin recalled it seriously and suddenly spoke, "Right, there is a vermilion mole above her earlobe."

 Chapter 76 Ruby is not Dead?

    Chapter 76 Ruby is not Dead?


    Dr. Moore happened to walk to the door of the ward, and when he heard these words, he couldn''t help


    but pause in his steps and look at Yasmin.


    Ruby has a vague impression of that vermilion mole, too.


    "Miss Harold, this person might be someone familiar to you, she knew you were here and told me that


    you must have been the only one out, and as long as I ran you over, this ce was not monitored and


    no one would catch me." Yasmin still felt very guilty when she said that.


    Ruby collected the emotions under her eyes and looked up at Yasmin: "Take a good rest and don''t


    think too much."


    Yasmin nodded at her words.


    Ruby got up and when she turned around, she saw Dr. Moore, who was standing in the doorway with


    his movements frozen.


    She guessed Dr. Moore had heard all of Yasmin''s words.


    Ruby walked towards Dr. Moore, and the two of them left without speaking, one after the other.


    The door of the ward was closed and Ruby and Dr. Moore stepped aside. Dr. Moore''s old face was a


    bit agitated: "Ruby, I''m really sorry, I didn''t educate this child well. She grew up without parents, I was


    inevitably spoiled towards her, plus she has good natural talent, I had high hopes for her, but I didn''t


    expect that I taught her to do things but not to behave."


    "Stay out of it." Ruby raised her hand and patted Dr. Moore on the shoulder without saying much.


    She left the Institute straight away.


    It was almost time for lunch, so she pulled out her phone and typed in a string of codes, and a small


    red dot appeared on it.


    Ruby saw the location clearly and took a taxi directly there.


    First ss Imperial Court Restaurant.


    The lights inside the box were dim, and soft pure music was ying, romantic.


    Amelia had huge sunsses on her face, covering most of her face and also hiding the hideous p


    marks on her face.


    She kept her head down and ate quietly, asionally ncing up at Levi.


    Levi remained quiet, as if he did not notice Amelia''s gaze.


    Her mind was clear to Levi, and from the moment she entered, she was hinting at something, only Levi


    was deliberately ignoring it.


    "Levi." The beef steak in her mouth tasted like wax, and Amelia pursed her lips before she spoke


    quietly.


    Levi put down the chopsticks in his hands and looked up at her.


    "Levi, I... Let''s not see each other in the future." Amelia uttered these words with difficulty, her face full


    of aggression.


    Levi was a bit surprised that she suddenly mentioned this, thinking that she probably had something


    more to say, when he saw that Amelia had taken off her sunsses, revealing a red and swollen face.


    The marks on her face were obvious and clearly p marks.


    Levi''s eyebrows jumped and there was some anger hidden under his eyes, "Who did that?"


    "I''m sorry, Levi, it''s all my fault. I said the wrong thing and upset Ruby, she was right to hit me. I


    deserved it. I''ve thought it over, although we had sex five years ago, at that time you couldn''t help


    yourself, it doesn''t count at all, let''s, let''s just break up." Amelia said and covered her face again, crying


    in anguish.


    Levi¡¯s brow knitted up.


    Ruby did that?


    He had been in contact with Ruby for so long and knew her well. It would not be normal to say that she


    would hit Amelia for the sake of jealousy.


    Looking at the aggrieved look of Amelia, Levi''s eyes deepened.


    However, seeing that she mentioned things happened five years ago, he still couldn''t get over the


    hurdle in his heart. He sighed in her heart before she said, "Don''t cry, just don''t provoke her in the


    future."


    Amelia froze as she heard the words, not expecting Levi to say such words.


    He didn''t even think of trying to get justice for her?


    "Levi ......" Amelia tears kept falling down. She raised her head to look at Levi, just now crying is


    pretend, now she is really aggravated.


    How could Levi not help her?


    Luckily she had arranged it in advance, by now that bitch Ruby would probably be long dead!


    Otherwise, there was a real possibility that Levi would have been snatched away by her!


    The more she cried, the sadder she became.


    "Tut, those who didn''t know would think someone had died in your house." Just when Amelia was


    crying vigorously, a clear voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    The familiar voice caused Amelia to stiffen and look incredulously towards the door.


    Ruby? She''s actually not dead?


    Looking at the p marks on Amelia''s face, the corners of Ruby''s lips hooked. Stepping forward and


    standing in front of Amelia, without hesitation, she pped Amelia fiercely on the face.


    The snap was so fierce that Amelia was dazed.


    "Ruby, what have I done for you to do this to me? I knew Levi first, even if I like him, should that have


    any effect on you? You, how can you just hit me?"


    Ruby looked at the woman who was still pretending to be pitiful in front of her with a cold and stern


    gaze, seeing her crying, she was indeed quite pitiful.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t buy this at all. She took a few tissues from the table and carefully wiped her


    hands clean before throwing the tissues at Amelia''s face: "You know what you''ve done. Amelia, don''t


    mess with me again, I''m a person with a really bad temper."


    Ruby thought that maybe Amelia had been pretending to be a pure girl for so long over the years that


    she dared to offend anyone.


    Ruby dropped the harsh words and turned around and left.


    Amelia didn''t say anything, but sat there covering her face and crying.


    Levi was distracted by her crying.


    From what he knew about Ruby, he knew that she was not the kind of person who was unreasonable


    and would not run over and hit someone for no reason.


    Amelia must have done something, but just hid it from him.


    "I''ll take you home first." Seeing that Amelia refused to say anything, Levi did not go on to ask.


    Amelia opened her mouth to exin, but at this time, it was best if she didn''t say anything.


    Levi sent her back to the door of her house. Amelia wanted to say something, but finally covered her


    face and ran into the door, crying.


    Levi looked at her back thoughtfully and sent a message over to Jared, asking him to find out what had


    happened today.


    Halfway through the day, Jared''s phone call came, "Levi, is that Amelia having a brain problem? Some


    time ago there was an ident on the Harold family''s construction site, three workers fell from a


    height, two died on the spot, and another resuscitated for a few days ended up dying in the hospital."


    "The Harold Group is unwilling to take responsibility for the incident, saying that it was already off duty


    and the three workers did not fall during work, so it is not their responsibility. They will also be held


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    responsible. The families of those workers who were involved in the ident did not know thew and


    believed it and did not dare to make trouble. In the end, the Harold family paid them 10,000. ......"


    "Yasmin''s husband died and her brother-inw was crippled by the Harold family, and he is still in the


    hospital and owes the hospital money. Yasmin was given a sum of money to find trouble with Miss


    Harold by Amelia. Once Yasmin heard that Miss Harold was the firstdy of the Harold family, she


    believed it and went straight to the entrance of the institute to block Miss Harold. As a result, Miss


    Harold was not in trouble, but Yasmin almost died, and now she is inside the institute, saved by Miss


    Harold."


    "True?" Levi tapped his finger on the car window twice, his eyes cold and sharp.

 Chapter 77 Dont be so Heartless

    Chapter 77 Don''t be so Heartless


    "It''s true. This matter is big. The records of the transfer were not even cleared, so once we checked it


    out, we found it. Don¡¯t you believe me? Even if you don''t trust me, you should at least trust your own


    intelligence system." Jared sounded a bit smug.


    Levi was silent for a moment and hung up the phone.


    He really did not expect Ruby to hit Amelia because of this matter.


    The car drove all the way back to the Finn family, and only after it stopped did the driver speak up and


    remind him, "Mr. Levi, we''re home."


    Levi nodded and waited for the driver to get the wheelchair.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Hattie''sughter.


    When he looked over at the sound ofughter, he saw Hattie, Lennon and a young woman he didn''t


    know sitting on the sofa in the living room, talking to each other.


    He just gave it a faint nce and withdrew his gaze without much interest.


    When Hattie saw him return, her eyes nced behind him before she greeted him with a smile, "Levi,


    you''re back? Come on,e over here and have a chat. Amy is here, you haven''t seen each other for


    a long time, have you? Come over and have a catch."


    Levi looked at the woman again, not too impressed with that face and not interested in catching, he


    faintly refused, "No need."


    After saying this, he moved his wheelchair directly up to the first floor in the lift.


    Hattie''s face was somewhat tarnished and she grunted coldly.


    Amy Shaw nced in the direction of the first floor before she smiled and went to put her arm around


    Hattie: "Ma¡¯am, it''s normal for Levi to not remember me. It is gettingte, I''ll go back first, I''lle back


    to see you another day."


    "You have a good temper, Levi even chased you back then, who know what he is pretending?" Hattie


    scolded with a grim face.


    "Mom, it is in the past, now brother has a fianc¨¦e. If you tied to Amy to him, it''s not good for Amy''s


    influence if word gets out." Lennon nced in Amy''s direction, with a wild look in his eyes.


    Amy didn''t respond to his eyes, still speaking to Hattie in a gentle voice: "Ma¡¯am, Levi has never liked


    me, that''s all a rumour. I''ve just returned to H Country and there''s a lot going on at home, so I''ll go back


    first."


    "Lennon, you go and see Amy off." Hattie narrowed her eyes at Lennon, the hint in her eyes smelling


    strong.


    The Shaw family is one of the four major families in Sea City, and is considered a good match for the


    Finn family.


    As for that matter of Rita, as long as time goes by, those people will naturally forget all about it, and no


    one will remember that Lennon had an affair with her.


    **


    In the private dining room, Ruby leanszily on a sofa with a few exquisite and delicious dim sums in


    front of her.


    "You''ve been emailed everything you asked for. But are you really going to send them to the


    newspaper? In that case, the Harold family would be finished, right? The Finn family will probably be


    implicated as well." Vincent came in from outside with a te of freshly baked turnip cakes and ced


    it in front of Ruby, asking curiously.


    Ruby took a piece of turnip cake and put it in her mouth, "Yasmin''s family can''t even get a full meal a


    day now because her husband died and her brother-inw was beaten and disabled, and there is a


    price to pay for doing something wrong."


    "Spencer could probably die of anger if he knew what you''ve done behind the scenes. With all the


    things that have happened to the Harold family recently, is he starting to think you''re better as a


    daughter?" Vincent couldn''t help but say as he sat down opposite Ruby and reached for the snacks on


    the te.


    Only before his hand could touch it, it was pped away by Ruby: "Mine."


    "Petty." Vincent spat, thinking for a moment before asking her again, "Levi ......"


    "I asked you to check him out, it''s been a month and you can''t find anything out, and you still im to


    be good at digging information, shame on you." Rubyughed coldly and did not hesitate to mock at


    him.


    Vincent touched his nose, "This man is not simple, he has some connections with District 7, I can''t


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    even hack into the public security system to find out clues about him, only superficial information, do


    you think this man is powerful?"


    Ruby thought for a moment, thinking about all the oddities of Levi, and the fact that Jared was not a


    simple person either, and she sort of believed Vincent''s words.


    After she had eaten her snack, she took out the notebook she had brought with her, packed up the


    information that Vincent had sent her and sent out two emails.


    One was sent to the Sea City Daily News and the other was packaged for the Sea City Public Security


    Bureau.


    Only after she had finished, Ruby stood up, stuffed herputer into her bag, and left without even


    looking at Vincent, patting her buttocks.


    "Don''t be so heartless." Vincent subconsciouslymented, when he got up but saw an envelope


    pressed on the table, he casually picked it up and opened it, a line was written on it in a pale and


    powerful font.


    "Great evil, unfavourable to the southwest, no movement for a month, hold fast to Sea City."


    Looking at that line, Vincent''s face changed and subconsciously wanted to chase out and ask Ruby


    what she meant.


    Unfortunately, before he could make a move, the mobile phone tucked in his pocket rang.


    Vincent nced at the caller and, without thinking much about it, answered the phone.


    "Vincent, your grandmother is dying, you have toe back at once!" The call was answered, and


    before Vincent could speak, a cold, stern, irresistible voice came from the other end.


    Vincent pursed his lips and his gaze fell on the note Ruby left behind.


    The words are distinctly clear.


    The person on the other end seemed to have expected him to refuse, and added coolly, "If you don''t


    think about yourself, at least think about Sunny Watson."


    With that, he blocked out Vincent''s words of refusal.


    And when he got an affirmative reply, he simply hung up the phone.


    Vincent squeezed his phone for a long time before he hooked his lips mockingly.


    He gave a few instructions to the manager of the shop and left by the back alley in fear of going out


    and meeting Ruby.


    **


    Capital City, Watson family.


    After Watson hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth curled up in disdain before he looked at Old


    Lady Watson who was sitting at the side with a scowl on her face, "Mom, Vincent will arrive home


    today, and when hees back, I will definitely force him to reveal the contact information of that


    miracle doctor. As long as she helps you, your will definitely be fine."


    Old Lady Watson coldly grunted: "Instead of bringing back such a good medicine to pay respect to me,


    he actually put it up for auction! We should take back his properties before it''s toote! It would be best


    if that doctor could be brought into our camp, but if not, hmph!"


    Although Old Lady Watson did not make her words very clear, the meaning was obvious: if she could


    not be used for me, then she would be destroyed and not allowed to fall into the hands of others.


    "I know." Dillon nodded solemnly, a murderous look already rising in his eyes.

 Chapter 78 Spencer Panics

    Chapter 78 Spencer Panics


    Spencer''s phone call arrived just as Ruby came out of the private restaurant. She looked down at the


    string of numbers jumping on the screen for a long time before answering the phone.


    "Ruby, you must help me, you must help me." Spencer''s panicked voice came through the phone.


    The matter of tax evasion by the Harold Group was poked out by someone unknown.


    And these years Spencer business is not clean, stepped on a lot of lines, now someone pursued, if not


    handled properly, the Harold Group will be finished.


    "Dad, take it easy, speak slowly, what happened?" Ruby''s eyes deepened as she soothed Spencer''s


    emotions while walking outside.


    "You go home right now, yes, make sure you bring Levi back with you, only he can help us now, make


    sure you bring him!" Spencer returned incoherently and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    When she arrived at the intersection, there was already a car waiting, so Ruby pulled open the door


    and got into the car.


    "Go to the Harold¡¯s." Ruby leaned back, thought about it, and sent a message to Levi.


    The car stopped when it arrived at the Harold''s door. There was a lot of rubbish hanging on the big iron


    gate in front of the house and a pile of rotten leaves and rotten eggs on the ground, so it looked like


    someone hade in and made a mess.


    Ruby waited at the door for a while before the door opened, she lifted her foot to go in, the butler


    looked like he was going to cry and told her the situation: "A group of people came during the day,


    saying they were the families of workers who had idents at the construction site before ......"


    Ruby nodded at his words, and just as she entered, Spencer hurriedly greeted her, subconsciously


    ncing behind her, but unfortunately, she didn''t see Levi.


    His face changed before he questioned Ruby with a sober face, "Howe you''re the only one who


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    came back? Where is Levi? Howe he didn''te with you? Didn''t I tell you to get on good terms


    with him and make sure to please him? Now that something has happened to our family, why are you


    ......"


    "Dad, what''s going on? Is it true what the butler said? The workers at the site had an ident and you


    didn''t paypensation to them and even injured the family members who came to im


    Spencer''s face look pale, and when he heard Ruby say this, he was even more anxious to defend


    himself: "Those people are insatiable! After the ident, I had already paid thepensation for the


    work injury, but they are still asking for more money! Don''t believe those people out there who are


    talking nonsense! Also, if Levi asks you about this, you must be sure that we have already paid the


    Ruby raised her eyebrows slightly at his words, looking at Spencer''s indignant look, those who didn''t


    know would have thought he was telling the truth.


    "Also, someone actually ndered us for tax evasion! We are goodw-abiding citizens, how could we


    possibly do such a thing?" The more Spencer spoke, the angrier he became, and his spit almost


    sprayed Ruby''s face.


    "Ruby, you must help me, you are the only one who can help me." Spencer scolded for a while and


    grabbed Ruby''s hand again.


    He is now the only one left in the Harold family, and since thest scandal came out, Rita has not been


    home for days.


    Susan was in the mental hospital, Spencer only found that at this time who he can rely on actually was


    Ruby, who he disliked at first.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t let the Harold Group go bankrupt." Ruby patted his hand, the corners of her


    lips hooked.


    By now Levi had arrived, with the butler leading him in at the front.


    The man wore a golden mask and exuded a chill, clearly sitting in a wheelchair and not threatening in


    any way, but inexplicably a chilling sensation.


    Spencer swallowed hard, not even daring to look at Levi.


    "Levi, you''re here." Ruby put a bright smile on her face and got up to push the wheelchair.


    Hearing that voice of hers, Levi couldn''t help but nce at her, the corners of his mouth twitching


    vaguely before he spoke, "What do you want from me?"


    "You help the Harold family." Ruby nodded and winked desperately at Levi.


    Levi pretended not to see it, seeing Spencer looking at him with expectation at this time, he was silent


    for a moment before saying, "The Harold family must push someone out to take the me this time,


    otherwise there is no way to ount for this matter, as for who should take the me, let Mr. Harold


    think it over himself."


    "Well ......" Spencer was confused and didn''t react for a moment.


    Ruby was surprised that Levi was really helping Spencer.


    "There''s an auctionter, you apany me there." Levi did not look at Spencer again, but only


    looked at Ruby.


    Ruby had no desire to stay in the Harold family. Seeing that Spencer was deep in thought, she went


    over to say a few kind words, but Spencer had things on his mind and didn''t bother to pay attention to


    her, so he let her apany Levi to go away.


    The two men went out the door together and got into the car.


    Ruby supported her chin with one hand and twisted her head to look at Levi, the mask on the man''s


    face was really an eyesore, making it impossible for her to see his expression clearly, there was a


    moment of silence before she asked her doubts, "Why do you want to help Spencer?"


    "Who do you think Spencer will push out to take the me?" Levi asked instead of answering, turning


    his head sideways to look at Ruby.


    Ruby pondered seriously for a moment.


    ording to her knowledge of Spencer, Spencer is the most selfish person, and since Levi gave the


    way, he wanted to keep his own glory and wealth, and he was willing to sacrifice anyone.


    There are no more than three people who can be pushed out of the Harold family by him.


    Rita is now tied to Lennon and there is no way he will move her.


    And she was Levi''s person, even if Levi was a wreck, Spencer would not haveid his hand on her at


    this time.


    Then it''s just Susan.


    The corners of Ruby''s lips curled up in a smile that grew more and more yful.


    The car left the Harold¡¯s and Ruby didn''t ask if it was true that Levi had gone to the auction, she hadn''t


    rested wellst night and was very tired at the moment, so she simply leaned back in her chair and


    slept to recover her spirit.


    Levi saw her sleeping and didn''t say anything.


    An hour and a halfter, the car stopped at an estate, and there were already quite a few cars parked


    in the open car park outside. Seeing that Ruby was still sleeping, Levi didn''t bother to call her, but just


    sat aside and waited quietly.


    Ruby was not asleep either and opened her eyes when she noticed that the car was not moving on.


    Looking outside, she raised her eyebrows in some surprise.


    She did not expect that the auction that Levi said was actually this auction.


    Ruby hesitated for a moment and followed him blindly.

 Chapter 79 The Marrow Cleansing Pill

    Chapter 79 The Marrow Cleansing Pill


    The two entered one after the other, and once inside was a spacious hall with a number of disy


    cases containing antiques of great value.


    Levi seemed uninterested in all this and went straight across the hall to the inside.


    Ruby did take a few more looks before following Levi inside.


    With nearly an hour to go before the start of the auction, a number of people had alreadye by the


    time they arrived.


    Levi''s position was in the front row, and Ruby followed him there, receiving a lot of attention along the


    way.


    "Among the things I heard about being auctioned today is the Marrow Cleansing Pill, which I heard


    people say is particrly effective in enabling people to live a long life after taking it."


    "I also heard about the one that appeared two years ago. I heard that the buyer, who was terminally ill,


    was not only cured of all his illnesses after taking it, but also became more than ten years younger!"


    "I''ve heard that it''s like an immortal elixir, that you can''t get sick after eating it."


    ......


    There were quite a few people in the venue, and several people were talking to each other, not too


    loudly or too quietly, just enough for Ruby to hear.


    Listening to what they said, the corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, very speechless at these rumours.


    The Marrow Cleansing Pill only has a little bit of body strengthening function, which is not as


    exaggerated as they say.


    "You came to the auction today also for the Marrow Cleansing Pill?" Ruby thought of something and


    went over to ask Levi.


    The woman leaned in close, her breath teasing the side of his face, and Levi coughed before nodding,


    "Yes."


    Ruby was silent and looked deeply at Levi, wanting to say something, but in the end she didn''t say a


    word.


    Forget it, she can''t spoil it for Vincent.


    Those who came to the auction entered one by one and soon filled the room, and it was time for the


    auction to begin.


    A young woman in a red cheongsam stepped onto the auction stage with a seductive smile on her


    face, "Wee to today''s auction, without further ado, we will now proceed to auction the first lot of the


    day -"


    At the sound of her voice, someone soon came up with a tray, covered with a red cloth, so it was not


    clear what it actually contained.


    The host went forward to lift the red cloth, revealing the true face of the item inside: "This is the crown


    of the Queen of Y Country. The starting price is five million, with each increase of five hundred


    thousand, and now the auction begins -"


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched vaguely as she looked at the red diamond-studded crown.


    The people below have already started to raise their bids.


    The crown is made of solid gold and is set with thousands of diamonds of varying sizes, especially the


    seven rubies in the centre, which are worth a great deal of money.


    "Fifty million."


    Ruby wasmenting the greatness of Vincent''s skills when she heard the clear, breezy voice of the


    man beside her ring out.


    She looked over with some surprise, not expecting that Levi would actually be interested in this.


    In the end there was no doubt that Levi paid 50 million for the Queen''s crown.


    Ruby has attended many such auctions abroad, and most of the things that appear in this auction are


    ordinary, not many of them can interest her.


    She propped her chin on one hand and looked a little drowsy.


    At this moment, that nice voice of the host rang out in her ears again, "This next item may not be of


    much interest to many people, as it is a very precious herb, the seven-leaf lotus."


    Ruby, who was originally drowsy, abruptly straightened up when she heard the three words Seven Leaf


    Lotus, and her eyes gazed towards the auction stage.


    On a delicate silver tray lies quietly a nt with its roots intact, a bare pole beneath, without a single


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    leaf, and a flower at the top with seven leaves glowing with a luminous white light, which you can tell by


    looking at it is no ordinary product.


    Ruby really didn''t expect toe across such a superb herb as the Seven Leaf Lotus here. She had


    been looking for the Seven Leaf Lotus for a long time before, but there hadn''t been any news, and


    today it actually appeared here.


    Levi watched Ruby''s expression change and his gaze went back to the medicine on the stage, a look


    of understanding in his eyes.


    The news that the seven-leaf lotus was to be auctioned was deliberately announced, and at this point


    many people were looking at that one lotus with excitement on their faces.


    "This seven-leaf lotus is a temporary addition, the seller does not want money and wants to barter, in a


    moment guests who want to buy the seven-leaf lotus can enter the name of the item they want to bring


    to trade on the tablet at hand, if the seller sees it and is willing to trade, he will tell us." The host looked


    at the people with a smile, and after giving a general overview of the rules, she didn''t say anything else.


    Ruby stroked her chin, pondering.


    Such a superb medicinal herb as the seven-leaf lotus was not something that ordinary people could


    possess, and the other party must have known the value of the seven-leaf lotus, and was still willing to


    take it out for trade in such a situation, so he thought that he had encountered something.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ruby picked up the tablet ced at her hand, wrote a line on it and


    tapped OK.


    Levi didn''t read what she had written, there was no longer any trace of it on the tablet.


    He unexpectedly gave Ruby a nce, not expecting Ruby''sputer skills seemed to be quite good.


    Those who wanted the seven-leaf lotus had already given out the most precious things they could get


    their hands on, and a voice came from inside the host''s headset. She nced at Ruby, turned around


    and went backstage for a full five minutes before returning to the stage again.


    "Congrattions to this friend number seven, the owner of the Seven Leaf Lotus invites you toe


    backstage for a chat." The host looked at Ruby in a very respectful manner.


    Ruby nodded, and a waiter had already walked over and led her backstage.


    The auction continued, except that many people were a little distracted, prying into Ruby''s identity,


    especially the few old men sitting at the back, looking at Ruby''s back with faces full of excitement and


    thrill.


    Ruby followed the waiter to the backstage, where only a pale man, wearing ck clothes, was sitting


    inside, covering his mouth and coughing hard when Ruby entered.


    Ruby knew from just one nce that this man''s life would not be long.


    "Are you serious?" The man coughed for a while, an unhealthy flush rising to his pale face before he


    looked up at Ruby.


    When Ruby saw his features, she was stunned and did not react for a while.


    This face actually resembles the deceased Nellie at some points!


    Ruby could not help but look at him, her brow furrowed.


    "You, why don''t you answer me?" The man didn''t wait for Ruby''s response and coughed violently


    again.


    The sound of coughing pulled Ruby back to her attention. She stepped forward, reached out and


    grabbed the man¡¯s wrist, took his pulse, and her face grew more and more grave.


    He had disease since he was born, plus he had not been well-treated and had been poisoned, so his


    internal organs were severely damaged and he had at most one month to live.


    "Sure. Seven-leaf lotus for your life. I can cure your illness."

 Chapter 80 Patrick Mccarthy

    Chapter 80 Patrick arthy


    "Ahem, what did you say!?" The man looked at Ruby with some surprise.


    He had been ill for many years, and so many doctors in the country had seen him, both Chinese and


    Western, and all said that his illness was hopeless and that he would not live to be twenty-five at the


    most.


    It''s just that his health has been deteriorating over the past few years and when he went to the hospital


    some time ago, he had just been given the go-ahead that he would die in six months at the most.


    Now this girl in front of him, looking at most in her early twenties, she says she can save him?


    Patrick arthy pulled the corner of his mouth, feeling ridiculous. He had actually believed Ruby''s


    words.


    "Yes, I mean it. Since you agreed to trade the Seven Leaf Lotus to me, you should have believed me."


    Ruby nodded very seriously.


    "My illness ......"


    "Your illness was given since you were born, if I''m not mistaken, you were born with a weak body, plus


    you were poisoned at ater stage, which injured your lungs, and you haven''t been properly tended to.


    Now the toxin in your body has invaded your heart chakra. If you have seen a Chinese medicine


    doctor, they should have told you that when the poison enters the heart chakra, it is difficult for the


    immortals to save you, right?" Ruby interrupted him directly and spoke with conviction.


    Patrick looked much more cautious at his words.


    Ruby took a pulse and gave a full ount of his situation, so it was clear that she was indeed a person


    of ability.


    He put away the doubt in his heart and nodded seriously, "You are right, this is what the president of


    the Chinese Medicine Association said to me personally, he is a titan of Chinese medicine in H


    Country, he would lie to me."


    "He didn''t lie to you, but you meet me now. If I say I can save you, I can save you. If you don''t believe


    me, there''s no need to give me the Seven Leaf Lotus." Ruby smiled as she curled her lips, but the


    words that came out were half-hearted.


    Patrick pondered for a moment, his life was only six months away anyway, if he could be cured, it


    would naturally be best, if not, it was still fate.


    Looking at Ruby''s confident look, for some reason, he always felt at ease. After just a little thought, he


    came to a decision: "I''ll be grateful to you for my illness."


    "No worries. I need some herbs, so when the herbs are found,e to me." Ruby had a good feeling


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about Patrick. After asking for a pen and paper and writing down the herbs needed, and leaving her


    contact details, Ruby excused herself and went out.


    After the seven-leaf lotus, there was quite a lot more to follow, and the atmosphere outside the auction


    continued to be lively.


    After Ruby went out, many people''s eyes fell on her.


    The seven-leaf lotus, a legendary sacred medicine, is said to have the effect of prolonging life when


    used in medicine, and there is even a rumour that using the seven-leaf lotus crushed on the face will


    make the skin look at least twenty years younger.


    Unfortunately, the seven-leaf lotus is extremely rare and has only ever been heard of in rumours, so


    today is the first time they have seen it.


    Ruby returned to sit down beside Levi and watched the auction behind her somewhat carelessly.


    The marrow cleansing pill was ced second tost, which was considered the grand finale of the day.


    Most of the people who came were there for it, and a round of fierce bidding began just as the item


    came up.


    Ruby looks on with ack of interest.


    In fact, the marrow cleansing pill was only the most basic and low-level pill in the elixir left behind by


    her Grandfather, but unfortunately many of the herbs could not be found nowadays, so it was really


    difficult to make a more advanced pill.


    Having obtained the seven-leaf lotus today, she was able to try out the advanced pills.


    "Let''s go, there''s nothing more to see." Before thest item in the auction came up, Levi had already


    lost interest, reaching out to pull Ruby, getting up and walking out first himself.


    Ruby was not interested in watching any further and got up to follow Levi out.


    Only when they reached the door, the host''s voice came from the stage: "Thisst item is a very special


    instrument, which can be said to be beyond our current level of technology, this weapon should have a


    very high research value, so the price is also rtively high. The reserve price is 50 million, each time


    the price is increased by 5 million, now the bidding starts --"


    Ruby heard the words and turned around sharply, looking at the instrument on the stage.


    It doesn''t look like anything special, but Ruby feels a pang just looking at it.


    Levi frowned and followed suit, twisting his head to look at the instrument on the stage, his face a little


    gloomy.


    How dare they openly auction such things?


    Levi watched for a while before withdrawing his gaze and exiting the auction hall with an


    expressionless face.


    When they came out of the auction hall, the heat outside was overwhelming and there were many more


    vendors on both sides of the adjoining street, hawking their wares. There were many things ced on


    the stalls, all kinds of herbs, jade and antiques, both real and fake, and it was the time to see what they


    good at.


    Levi was in a bad mood and walked quickly, Ruby followed behind, ncing at the herbs for sale on the


    ground, nothing special, they were all ordinary herbs. She looked at them for a few moments and then


    withdrew her gaze, losing interest.


    By the time she left the underground ck market, Ruby still had a surreal feeling, not realizing that


    there was still such a ce hidden here.


    Levi was on his phone, Ruby was far away and could not hear it, but he looked serious towards the


    ck market from time to time. Ruby guessed it was about the instrument. But it should be under


    control and was not allowed to trade. The owner of the ck market had the audacity to take out such


    things and trade them openly.


    He was still not looking good after hanging up the phone. Ruby stepped forward, but he didn''t say


    anything, he just pulled open the car door and got into the car.


    Ruby followed in the car.


    The two men didn''t talk either, but after getting into the car, they left the underground ck market.


    On the way, Patrick sent a message to tell Ruby that he had found all the medicine and would be able


    toe to Sea City tomorrow.


    Several of these herbs are scarce and cannot even be found on the market. Ruby originally thought it


    would take ten days or a half months to find them, but she never expected that Patrick would have


    such a wide range of channels and be able to find all the herbs in such a short time.


    She was curious about Patrick''s identity. This man looked so simr to Nellie, so maybe there was


    some connection.


    Ruby replied and sent another address over, made an appointment for tomorrow''s treatment, before


    she turned off her phone.


    The car drove straight into Shangcheng International, and Levi got off when he arrived at the ce,


    without speaking to Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t mind, getting out of the car and walking slowly behind Levi.


    Levi got two calls, but she didn''t know what he said, but she knew that after the calls, his aura became


    more and more condensed andpelling, and inside the lift Ruby felt a sense of oppression.


    "Levi ......" When the lift reached the eighteenth floor, Ruby wanted to say thank you to Levi, but he


    entered the door directly and closed the door.


    Ruby looked at the closed door in front of her and touched her nose before entering her house.

 Chapter 81 Someone Enquiring About Nellie

    Chapter 81 Someone Enquiring About Nellie


    Ruby came in the door and a call came from her assistant Dottie.


    She sat down casually on the sofa and picked up the video call.


    Dottie''s stern face appeared on the phone screen.


    Dottie is now in charge of matters rted to theboratory in F Country. She also manages several


    Thepany is doing well now, and its current foray into H Country is well organized, so there is


    nothing for her to worry about.


    After Dottie had reported on the work, she paused for a moment before speaking with a stern face


    about something else: "Chairman, three days ago someone was checking the information on your


    mother and grandmother."


    "What?" Ruby''s expression, which was still careless, instantly became serious as she sat up straight


    and looked fixedly at Dottie in the phone screen, waiting for her to continue.


    "We backtracked through and were spotted and intercepted by the other side, without tracking down


    exactly which side was investigating them."


    "I know, leave this matter to me." Ruby took this matter very seriously.


    Nellie has been dead for almost ten years, at this time someone actually came to investigate her, it


    must be something wrong. Her grandmother would be normal to be investigated because of her.


    She was silent for a moment before suddenly asking Dottie, "Send me a copy of my grandmother''s


    information, and my mother''s as well."


    Dottie didn''t ask much and agreed, and after a few casual conversations, the two hung up.


    In less than 10 minutes, Dottie''s information was emailed to Ruby.


    Her brow furrowed was she read it.


    The profile of the two men is so simple that it is as if someone has deliberately erased something of


    their past.


    Ruby looked at her grandmother''s information in thought, especially the name - Joanna Hussain, she


    instinctively thought of Ashley Hussain she had met in Dr. Moore''s research institute, also surnamed


    Yuan.


    Nellie''s information even made Ruby frown. It only contained her biography, when she was born, when


    she went to school and which school she went to, but nothing else.


    After reading the two people''s information, Ruby sent another message to Dottie and learned that this


    was the most detailed information they could investigate, before wrinkling her brows and looking at


    Nellie''s one-inch photo on theputer screen.


    Imperial Sea Hotel, Penthouse Presidential Suite.


    Patrick covered his mouth and coughed for a while, an unhealthy flush surfaced on his pale face, and


    only after the coughing subsided did he look at the person in front of him, "Didn''t you find out?"


    "No, we investigated the olddy and the youngdy of the Grant family. The youngdy of the Grant


    family died in an ident eight years ago, leaving behind a daughter, the olddy left H Country for F


    Country five years ago and has not returned, the information we found shows that the olddy has


    been in poor health and is now convalescing in F Country. Other than that there is no useful


    information." The man who answered was in his early forties, with a straight face and an upright look.


    Patrick was silent for a moment before nodding thoughtfully, "It''s not surprising that we can''t find out,


    since the trail is broken here, there''s no need to continue investigating, you can go back."


    "Yes." The man agreed and added at the end, "By the way, when we were investigating their


    information, we were backtracked, so we can''t rule out that someone is deliberately withholding certain


    information about them."


    Patrick was slightly surprised, but it onlysted for a few seconds before he lost interest: "Nellie was


    the only person who knew about what happened back then, since she has passed away, there is no


    need to continue investigating this matter. Go back to the capital. Tell father that we can''t find out any


    clues about mother."


    "Okay."


    After the middle-aged man left, Patrick sat on the sofa for a while, dazed, and Ruby''s delicate face


    came to his mind, he subconsciously touched his face, and then let out a bitter smile.


    Ruby and Patrick had an appointment for a treatment at 10am the next morning at Shangcheng


    International.


    Ruby heard the doorbell and opened the door at 9am. When she saw the man standing outside the


    door, she was stunned for a moment before giving way to let him in.


    Before Patrick could enter, the door of Levi opened next door. His face was reced with a silver mask


    today, blocking half of his face, and his body exuded low pressure, so it was clear that he was still not


    in a good mood.


    Ruby looked up only once before withdrawing her gaze and leading Patrick into the door, closing it


    behind her.


    Levi frowned, having just swept a nce at Patrick, he vaguely felt some familiarity.


    Looking at the closed door, he stood in the doorway for a few seconds before withdrawing his gaze and


    heading out the door at a brisk pace.


    There was a problem in District 7, and when he went to check the ck marketst night, several of his


    men received very serious injuries and their lives were now in danger, so he had to get there as soon


    as possible to deal with it.


    After taking Patrick in, Ruby poured water for him.


    Patrick had already given all the prepared herbs to Ruby. Ruby was a little surprised when she nced


    at them, not expecting that the herbs were not only fine, but the vintage was much higher than even


    she had expected.


    "Your family specializes in growing and selling medicinal herbs?" Ruby asked subconsciously.


    Patrick smiled warmly and didn''t hide: "Yes, my ancestors were imperial doctors at the pce, but the


    by selling herbs."


    Ruby thought about the information she had researched and was silent for a while before nodding as if


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing had happened and carrying the medicine into the kitchen.


    She had not yet had the time to set up her ownboratory after her return to H Country and did not


    have the necessary tools to make medicine, so she simply used a pressure cooker to do so.


    Fortunately, the results were good. She went in and carefully processed the herbs, then put them in a


    pot, turned on the heat and began to simmer slowly before turning around anding out again to


    check Patrick''s body.


    "What did you eat yesterday!?" Ruby sensed that something was wrong as soon as she felt his pulse,


    the toxin in this person''s body was much more active than yesterday, it should be because he had just


    ingested a new toxin yesterday and stimted the poison in his body.


    When Patrick saw her gloomy face, he didn''t hide it and gave a full ount of what he had eaten since


    he left the ck market yesterday.


    "During the treatment, don''t take any more medicine except the one I give you. For food and drink ......


    there is a private restaurant in an alley in the west of city which has good medicinal food, you can go


    there to eat." Ruby was silent for a long time, unable to tell for a while what had gone wrong, and could


    only give the advice kindly.


    Patrick nodded in response. Ruby turned around and went back to get the silver needles out.


    The process of applying the needles could not be disturbed, and as Patrick''s case was a bit of a


    problem, the treatment had to be done more carefully.


    Ruby told him to take off his clothes and lie down. Patrick was slightly embarrassed, but looking at


    Ruby''s serious face, without any thoughts, he cursed himself for thinking too much, so he obediently


    took off his clothes andy down on the bed.


    Ruby pondered where to ce the needle and did not notice that he was out of ce, and when her


    eyes fell on him, her expression changed slightly again.


    This man actually had a plum-shaped birthmark on his chest identical to her own.

 Chapter 82 Enquiries

    Chapter 82 Enquiries


    "Is there something wrong?" Seeing that Ruby was hesitant to make a move, Patrick''s originally closed


    eyes opened and looked at her suspiciously.


    Ruby returned to her senses, collected the thoughts in her mind, twirled the silver needle in her hand,


    found the right ce to ce the needle, and quickly ced it.


    The whole procedurested for two hours and after the needles were applied, Ruby was covered in


    sweat.


    Ruby looked at the plum blossom birthmark for a long time before pulling the quilt to cover him up and


    taking the mobile phone out to make a call.


    "Ruby, why do you have time to call Grandma?" On the other end of the phone, Grandma''s old voice


    came through, with a very obvious joy within her tone.


    "Grandma, the plum blossom birthmark on my body," As Ruby had just started to ask about the


    birthmark, she was interrupted by her grandmother.


    "Oh, the plum blossom birthmark, that is the heritage of our family, as long as it is the bloodline of the


    Grant family, there will be on their bodies. You have it on your body, your mother also has it on her


    body, what''s wrong?" Grandma was in good spirits when she talked about the old days, and only after


    a pause did she add, "When our family reaches this generation, there is only your grandfather''s line


    left. Your grandfather and I have only one child, and your mother only has one child, so when you have


    a child, it will have plum blossom birthmark too."


    "Is it? Is there something special about this plum blossom birthmark? Only the bloodline of the Grant


    family has it?" Ruby had not heard her grandmother mention these things in the past.


    Since Nellie and Grandpa passed away, Grandma would rarely talk about these things.


    "That''s a sign of the Grant family¡¯s bloodline, only a strong bloodline will result in the plum blossom


    birthmark. Why are you suddenly asking about it? Is there something wrong with the plum blossom


    birthmark on your body?" Grandma exined before she became a little worried.


    "It''s nothing, Grandma, I was just asking casually. I seem to have seen other people with plum blossom


    birthmarks." Ruby said perfunctorily.


    "That''s impossible, it''s not possible, there won''t be anyone else with this birthmark on them." Her


    grandmother rejected Ruby very firmly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby did not exin too much, and after a few words of concern for the olddy''s health, she hung up


    the phone.


    When she entered again, Patrick was awake and his face looked much better than before.


    Seeing Ruby enter, he smiled at her and sat up from the bed, "I feel much better in spirit than before,


    thank you."


    "It''s just a trade of equals, you give me what I need and I''ll cure you." Ruby put the phone away and


    replied. Originally she wanted to ask him about the birthmark, but she didn''t for feeing it was


    impropriate.


    "When is the next treatment time?" When Patrick saw Ruby said this, he didn''t say anything else.


    "Come back here after a week. I will give you a prescription, take three meals a day ording to the


    prescription, and I will adjust the prescription after a week ording to your health condition.


    Remember what I reminded you before, don''t eat indiscriminately." Ruby said, walked over and took a


    pen and paper to write down the prescription and handed it to Patrick.


    Patrick picked it up. Ruby''s writing was pale, strong and wantonly scribbled, nothing like her well-


    behaved appearance.


    He put the prescription away before nodding, "Okay, go to the private restaurant in the west of the city, I


    know."


    After exining what should be exined, Ruby sent Patrick out.


    **


    District 7, Levi''s face was gloomy, Chester lowered his head, his face full of guilt: "I''m sorry Lev, it''s me


    who didn''t protect my men, they ......"


    The injuries of these men were very serious to the core, and even with the excellent medical equipment


    here in District 7, they still could not be saved.


    "Go and collect your own punishment." After dropping a faint sentence, Levi went to check on the


    condition of a few of his most seriously injured brothers.


    "Levi, they have injured their lifeblood, I really have no choice, but if Miss Haroldes, she might be


    able to save them." Jared''s eyes were ruddy, he was always neat and tidy, but at this moment he


    looked unkempt and bearded, obviously he hadn''t closed his eyes for a day and a night.


    "What?" Levi narrowed his eyes at him.


    Jared stoop up and his body shook before he managed to stand firmly, ¡°Last time her brother was hurt


    so badly, she healed him with a simple note. Levi, I take back what I said before, your fiancee is really


    extraordinary. For her medical skills, I reckon only the ancient doctors inside the few ancient families of


    the Chinese hermitage have this level. "


    "Levi, I''m afraid it won''tst for a few hours." A few of the other doctors had stopped by now, their faces


    full of exhaustion.


    Levi''s heart couldn''t help but sink.


    Every single person in District 7 was trained by him personally and the bond was extraordinary.


    He thought that investigating an underground ck market would be an easy job, but he never thought


    that so many people would fall down.


    All seven people lying here could die.


    "I know." Levi closed his eyes and collected all the emotions under his eyes before he took his mobile


    phone to call Ruby.


    When Ruby received the call from Levi, she happened to be checking Patrick''s profile.


    The phone came in and she picked it up straight away and put it on the table on speakerphone, "Mr.


    Fiance, what can I do for you?"


    "I need your help, I have a few people here who are very badly injured and may be dying soon." Levi''s


    voice was low.


    "I ......" Ruby frowned and sat up straight, holding the phone in her hand.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to reject me, as long as you promise to save them, I can agree you with


    everything." Levi interrupted Ruby''s words.


    Ruby had no intention of refusing, so when she heard him say this, her mind changed and she simply


    agreed.


    After asking for the address, Ruby went straight out the door.


    District 7 is a military priority area, where foreign vehicles are not allowed to enter. Ruby took a taxi to


    the vicinity and saw Chester waiting there.


    "Miss Harold." When Chester saw Ruby again, his expression was somewhatplicated.


    Last time when Ruby was here, he looked down on Ruby and even gave a report to Amelia, now he felt


    ashamed when he thought about it.


    Ruby nodded and gestured for him to lead the way, following behind the man into the mountain.


    "Miss Harold, quick, there''s a man who can''t hold on much longer and is about to die." Ruby and


    Chester were only halfway, they encountered Jared, who had hurriedly run out.


    As the two men rushed into the infirmary, all they heard was a voice with a deep paining through,


    "Levi, he is dead."


    When Jared heard these words, he was dumbfounded, and his body, which hadsted all day and all


    night, finally could not hold on and swayed a little before falling onto the ground.


    Ruby raised her hand to help him, and Chester came over to support him too. Ruby lifted her feet and


    walked over, ncing at the man who had just died, and was silent for a moment before speaking


    indifferently, "There is still a breath."

 Chapter 83 Changes in the Plum Blossom Birthmark

    Chapter 83 Changes in the Plum Blossom Birthmark


    "What! He''s dead, there''s no way that could be wrong, what do you mean by that? Is it because you


    think I misjudged?" Ruby''s words caused the doctor standing by the side to turn pale, feeling that his


    professionalism was being questioned.


    Ruby ignored him and fished out her own needle bag from inside her pocket, quickly ripped the clothes


    off the man on the hospital bed, drew out three silver needles and quickly stuck them in the location of


    his heart.


    "What are you doing! You still won''t let him go even though he''s dead?" Seeing Ruby''s action, that


    doctor''s eyes turned red and he reached out toe and pull Ruby.


    "That''s enough! David, let her try!" Levi grimaced coldly and bellowed.


    David was very reluctant to hear this and stood there with red eyes, but he did not continue to make a


    move against Ruby, he just strained his neck and spoke to Levi: "Levi, maybe her medical skills are


    really good, but the man is already dead, can''t we just let him rest in peace?"


    "I trust her." Levi looked at Ruby who was applying the needle with a sullen face, and only gave a faint


    exnation.


    David turned his face away, unable to bear to continue watching.


    One silver needle after another in Ruby''s hand, her forehead gradually broke out in cold sweat, and her


    face paled.


    When all one hundred and eight silver needles had used, she breathed a sigh of relief and fiddled her


    fingers quickly at the end of the needles, quickly withdrawing them a momentter.


    The whole set of movements was smooth and very pleasing to the eye, but Ruby was sweating and her


    clothes were all soaked with sweat.


    When the collection of stitches was over, her legs went weak and she almost lost her footing.


    At this moment, it was as if fire had been scalded at the chest, a sharp and fiery stinging sensation


    came out, Ruby frowned, feeling very ufortable.


    The man in the hospital bed, who had been out of breath for a long time, suddenly let out a startling


    cough and then jerked his eyes open.


    Everyone in the room was stunned, especially David, who had just questioned Ruby, whose face was


    very odd at this moment, surprised and embarrassed at the same time.


    He took a nce at Ruby, only to see her had a pale face, standing there with her brow furrowed,


    seemingly in great distress.


    "You... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have questioned you." David opened his mouth and finally apologized with


    a red face.


    "Are the other patients still able to hold on?" Ruby was now in a very bad state, the burning sensation


    at her chest had not subsided, but had be stronger and stronger, she only felt a surge of Qi


    leaping around her body in a haphazard manner, causing her Qi and blood to surge and she almost


    couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood from spurting out.


    In this state now, it is impossible to administer needles to save lives.


    "Two hours at most." Jared, who had recovered some of his spirit by now, answered Ruby''s question in


    ce of David.


    "Okay, give me a room." Ruby nodded, her breath hot.


    "Follow me." Levi nced at Ruby, she was sweating and her clothes were soaking wet and sticking to


    her body, outlining her figure, making it more and more hot and sexy.


    Levi opened his mouth with a sullen face, and then turned straight away and walked out.


    Looking at his attitude, Ruby rolled her eyes and followed him anyway.


    Levi had his own exclusive lounge here. When he led Ruby to the room, before he could say a word,


    Ruby had already gone in and locked the door behind him.


    The corner of his mouth twitched as he stood in the doorway after touching his nose.


    After Ruby entered the door, she sat down weakly on the floor, pulled off her clothes and looked down


    at the plum blossom birthmark on her chest. The plum blossom birthmark was at this moment red,


    more vivid than ever, as if it was on fire, looking very eerie.


    This plum blossom birthmark on Ruby''s chest, originally half-opened, was now in full bloom. She didn''t


    know if it was an illusion, but Ruby even smelled a faint scent of plum blossoms in the air.


    Her brow furrowed as she wondered what had happened and why the plum blossom birthmark had


    suddenly changed in such a way.


    She knew too little about this birthmark, and only had a few words from her grandmother who had


    recently mentioned it. At this time it had suddenly changed, and Ruby really could not understand what


    it was because of.


    She sat on the floor for a long time, her body felt as if it was on fire, a wave of heat ran through her


    body and took a long time to settle down.


    Ruby was soaked to the skin, as if she had been fished out of the water.


    A knock sounded outside the door, and Levi''s voice followed in, "Ruby? What''s wrong with you?"


    Ruby closed her eyes and rested for a while before she felt much morefortable.


    She stood up, holding the wall, and opened the door.


    He was about to knock again, but the door was opened and a faint scent of plum blossoms came to his


    nose, a familiar smell awakening his memories of years.


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but at this moment, Ruby''s skin seemed more and more


    delicate and lustrous than earlier, and her body looked as if it would glow.


    "I''m fine, but can you please find me a clean outfit?" Ruby was still weak, reaching out to hold the wall,


    looking at Levi, then down at her own clothes, and speaking softly.


    It was only when Levi heard her voice that he withdrew his gaze, the tips of his ears faintly flushed. He


    coughed to hide his embarrassment just now, "Well, I''ll let them get ready."


    There were female soldiers in District 7 who soon brought over a clean suit of clothes. After Ruby


    cleaned and changed, she finally felt alive.


    Coming out of Levi''s lounge, Ruby didn''t notice the change in Levi''s eyes and spoke directly, "Let''s go


    see those injured people."


    Several people were not lightly wounded, and their injuries were fatal, and it was a miracle that they


    had managed to hold on until now without dying.


    Jared and David were by now sitting on the ground in exhaustion, breathless.


    Ruby went over and looked at their injuries, took out the silver needles and started to apply them. She


    hadn''t noticed any changes in her body before, but now that she had applied the needles again, she


    realized that it seemed that the originally difficult needle technique had now be much easier. Ruby


    was surprised by that and only took two hours to heal the remaining six people, however, she did not


    feel a bit of tiredness and it was not at this time that she felt the change of the plum blossom birthmark


    had had indeed had a great impact on her.


    "That is it, Jared, you can go back to my ce to get the medicine, they will be able to heal in seven


    days at most." Ruby pondered thoughtfully about the plum blossom birthmark and took the pulses of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    several injured people to confirm that there was nothing else wrong with their bodies before casually


    giving an exnation to Jared.


    "Okay." Jared nodded.


    "I''ll leave now. Remember to pay me for the treatment." Ruby sterilized the silver needles away and


    nced at Levi.


    "I''ll see you off." The ethereal fragrance of Ruby was burrowing inside his nostrils at every moment,


    and Levi could never understand why this woman was increasingly giving him a familiar feeling.

 Chapter 84 Amelia Has Accident

    Chapter 84 Amelia Has ident


    Ruby nced up at Levi and did not refuse his kind offer.


    The two men exited the infirmary one after the other, and only when they reached the door did they see


    David standing there with an ufortable look on his face.


    When David looked at Ruby, his face turned red, thinking that he had just questioned Ruby''s medical


    skills, he felt embarrassed at this moment.


    "I, I''m sorry, I admit that your medical skills are very good." David stopped Ruby, torn again and again,


    but opened his mouth to apologize.


    Ruby responded indifferently, was not particrly concerned about David''s acknowledgement.


    David originally wanted to say something else, but when he noticed Levi¡¯s gaze, all the words that were


    on his lips shrank back, only to look at Ruby and then turned around and ran away.


    "You have quite an interesting person here." Ruby watched David''s back and twisted her head to look


    at Levi.


    Levi raised his eyebrows slightly, the first time they met at the hotel, he had sensed that this woman


    was not ordinary.


    It is only now that he hase into contact with her that he realizes that she is not only very skilled,


    but also very good at medicine.


    It is just that such a person is so unknown in H Country that no one has ever heard of her, and this


    matter is indeed very odd.


    "You''re not so bad either." Levi replied meaningfully.


    Ruby only pretended not to hear.


    The two men emerged from their base in District 7, and a ck Land Rover was already parked


    outside.


    Levi went to drive the car, and Ruby pulled open the door and got into the passenger seat.


    Just as he sat down, Levi''s mobile phone rang.


    Levi looked down at the caller and subconsciously frowned, not bothering to answer the phone.


    The phone kept ringing relentlessly.


    "Aren''t you going to answer the phone? There''s probably something urgent." Ruby looked at Levi and


    kindly reminded him.


    Levi pondered for a moment, waiting for the phone to ring again before answering it.


    "Mr. Finn, this is the emergency room of the First People''s Hospital in Sea City, an injured person has


    just been brought here, we only found your contact information in her address book. Can you please


    low and steady man''s voice.


    Levi''s expression changed slightly at the sound of his voice, and his voice became cold and stern:


    "Injured? What happened?"


    "It was a car ident, the injuries are not minor, and the injured person is still being resuscitated. We


    need the patient''s family toe over and sign some papers." The other party answered Levi''s


    question truthfully.


    "I''ll be right over." Levi hung up the phone straight away.


    When she saw that Levi had started the car and left without even asking her if she wanted to join him,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the corner of her mouth tugged and she turned her head to look out of the window.


    The car sped all the way to the entrance of the First People''s Hospital of Sea City two hourster.


    Only when Levi stopped the car and got out did he notice Ruby, who had been sitting quietly and


    hesitated slightly in his movements.


    Ruby had already pulled open the car door and got off ahead of him. Seeing Levi move hesitantly, she


    smiled in a cloudy manner, "You don''t need to worry about me, I can go back by myself."


    "Okay." Levi looked at her in silence for a moment before he answered faintly and walked straight into


    the hospital.


    The door to the emergency room was closed and a young nurse stood at the door, seeing that Levi had


    arrived, she quickly stepped forward, "Are you the family of Amelia?"


    "What''s her condition now?" The lines of Levi''s features were taut, and a terrible coldness permeated


    his body.


    "The injury is serious, the nerves in her leg are damaged and may require amputation." The nurse


    handed over the papers, "Here are a few notices that need to be signed immediately, please confirm


    your signature."


    Levi took it over and scanned through it with a single nce, and his face became more and more


    grave after reading it.


    Her injuries were indeed very serious and amputation was the best way to deal with them at the


    moment.


    She was still so young, and amputation would have been too cruel for her.


    He wrinkled his brow and looked at the surgical consent form for a long silent moment before he spoke


    in a deep voice and asked, "Is there no other way?"


    "If you don''t agree to the surgery for the time being, you can also contact a nationally or internationally


    renowned neurologist on your own to try and see if there is a way to repair the damaged nerves, there


    is nothing we can do." The nurse spoke helplessly.


    The medical resources of the First People''s Hospital in Sea City are not much worse than those in


    capital. If the doctors here are unable to help, they will be unable to help even in the capital.


    "I know, let''s postpone the surgery for now." Levi handed back the document in his hand.


    The nurse hesitated for a moment before picking it up, "We respect the family''s opinion."


    With that, she turned and went into the emergency room.


    It wasn''t until two hourster that Amelia was taken out of the emergency room, still unconscious and


    with minor scrapes on her face.


    "The injured person is in a stable condition, but as I said before, it is rmended to arrange for the


    amputation of the leg immediately, noter than seven days. If the amputation is not carried out within


    seven days, the necrotic nerve may affect the nearby muscle nerves, which will cause more serious


    consequences." The doctor, in his early forties, said with a very serious expression.


    After reminding Levi of this, he turned around and went out.


    Levi sat in front of the hospital bed, looking at the unconscious Amelia, his face was gloomy.


    Only after a long time did he take out his mobile phone and give a call to Jared: "Find out what caused


    Amelia''s ident, and also, contact the best neurosurgeon in H Country toe to the First People''s


    Hospital for consultation."


    "What''s wrong?" Jared froze, and through the phone he could feel the seriousness in Levi''s tone.


    "Amelia had a car ident and may need to have his leg amputated." Levi answered his question


    briefly.


    "Amputation? That serious? Why didn''t you ask Miss Harold for help? Her medical skills are so good,


    she might be able to ......" Jared suddenly paused in the middle of his words and hurriedly changed his


    words, "Levi, I''ll go investigate right away!"


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Levi wrinkled his eyebrows, but inside his mind he thought about Jared''s words.


    The injuries of Amelia were so serious that if it was Ruby who helped, she might have had a chance to


    save her legs.


    As the thought had only just popped up, Levi himself vetoed it.


    He was well aware of all the problems between Amelia and Ruby. Asking Ruby to treat Amelia at such


    a time was too much even for him.


    Levi mentally dismissed this possibility and waited reassuringly for Amelia to wake up, while thinking


    about who was behind.

 Chapter 85 How is This Possible?

    Chapter 85 How is This Possible?


    "Levi?" Half an hourter, the moment Amelia opened her eyes and saw Levi, she couldn''t stop her


    tears from starting to fall down.


    "I am here." Looking at this frail look of Amelia, Levi didn''t bear it in the end and got up to sit on the


    edge of the hospital bed, reaching out and patting her gently on the top of her head.


    She cried even harder and subconsciously raised her hand to cover her face, "Am I ugly now? Levi,


    you, you go away, don''t look at me, I don''t want you to see me like this."


    After some violent movements, her face became paler and paler, and she looked at Levi with


    desperation and panic: "Levi, I... what''s wrong with me? Why do I feel that my body is out of control?"


    "It''s okay, don''t move, I won''t let anything happen to you." Levi reached out and pressed down on


    Amelia.


    "You must be lying to me, right? What''s wrong with my body? What''s wrong? Why can''t I move at all?


    Levi, am I, am I ......" Amelia was so devastated that she simply could not ept such a fact.


    Levi didn''t know how tofort her, and seeing that she was really agitated, he had to go and call the


    doctor over.


    The doctor came soon and, seeing the condition of Amelia, he immediately ordered the nurse to sedate


    her.


    After the sedative, Amelia soon drifted off to sleep again.


    Levi sighed with relief.


    The doctor''s face was a little gloomy: "The patient is too emotional, this is not conducive to recovery


    from her injuries, you should take care to calm her down and not let her continue to get excited like this.


    Mr. Finn, it is advisable to have the operation as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Levi gave a cold enunciation, and only after sending the doctor away did he sit back down


    again.


    When the call came from Jared, she was still unconscious, and Levi got up and walked to the balcony


    to answer the phone.


    "The matter has been investigated and I''ve sent the details to your email. You can read it yourself."


    Jared looked like he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    After hanging up the phone, he checked his mail, and there was indeed a piece of information inside.


    He opened it, and after reading it, his face changed and he finally deleted the information silently.


    After a few moments of silence, he called Jared.


    "This matter continues to be investigated." Levi''s voice was cold and forced, even a few degrees colder


    than when he had previously asked Jared to investigate the cause of Amelia''s injuries.


    "Levi ......," Jared hesitated.


    "I don''t believe in such nonsense as jealousy and buying a murderer, don''t put me off with that. I know


    what kind of person Ruby is, she wouldn''t do such a thing. Keep investigating, go deeper and deeper!"


    Levi directly interrupted Jared''s words, and hung up the phone after dropping a sentence.


    Jared looked at the phone screen and fell into silence for a long time before silently making a call out.


    Levi stood on the balcony for a while, subconsciously reaching for his cigarette, but only when he


    reached his pocket did he remember that he had quit smoking for a long time, and he rubbed his


    fingers in his pocket a few times before entering the ward with a cold face.


    Amelia was still in aa, and the sedative had a two-hour effect. After confirming that she would not


    wake up for the time being, Levi left the hospital and went straight back to Shangcheng International.


    It had been less than ten minutes since Levi left before her eyes were opened.


    The space in the ward was not small, but the sound from the balcony could still be clearly transmitted


    to the room, so the content of the conversation between Levi and Jared just now was not concealed


    from Amelia.


    "What''s so great about Ruby? Is she worthy of your trusting her that much?" Amelia''s face was grim


    and her eyes were red with resignation.


    She raised her hand in indignation and mmed it hard against her thighs, her legs were senseless,


    her face changed and she hurriedly rang the call bell at the foot of the bed.


    Within five minutes, the doctor and nurse came rushing over.


    There was also a slight flinch when they saw that Amelia was awake.


    She ignored their expressions and just questioned with a cold, sullen face, "What''s going on with my


    legs? Why can''t I feel anything at all?"


    The ident was deliberate, she knew the extent of her injuries, and there was no way her legs would


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be senseless.


    It was just that she really couldn''t feel her legs from the time she woke up just now until now.


    "Miss Moore, you have suffered severe nerve damage to both legs due to the car ident, resulting in


    paraplegia, it''s just that Mr. Finn didn''t sign the consent form for the surgery to amputate your legs, so


    we haven''t operated on you for the time being." The doctor pushed the sses on the bridge of his


    nose and answered truthfully.


    Amelia was struck and looked at him incredulously, "What did you say! Say it again?"


    "Miss Moore, no matter how many times I say these words, it is the same. You should not be too


    emotional now, this will not do any good to your body, I hope you can cooperate well with the treatment.


    At present, the international prosthetic limb technology has been very perfect, even if you are really


    paraplegic, it will not affect your future life ......"


    The doctor said something else, but she didn''t listen to a word of it. All she could think of was that she


    was paraplegic.


    How could she be paraplegic?


    That car ident was obviously just a fake, she had deliberately arranged it in order to set Ruby up!


    She felt ckness in front of her eyes and did not bear it, but directly fainted.


    After returning to Shangcheng International, Levi went straight to ring the doorbell of Ruby''s house.


    Ruby came over to open the door, wearing a white home dress, with her long hair casually tied up. She


    was stunned for a moment when she saw that it was Levi at the door: "Why are you here? Something


    wrong?"


    "Nerve necrosis in the leg, can you do something about it?" Levi was silent for a moment, thinking of


    the way Amelia looked, he still opened his mouth.


    Ruby turned towards the house and frowned when she heard his words: "Nerve necrosis? Caused by a


    car ident? It can be saved, tell me who it is first."


    "Amelia Moore." Levi followed her into the door, answering directly.


    "No." Ruby rolled her eyes.


    Her rtionship with Amelia had not been good enough for her to offer her help.


    "Any price will work." Levi uttered subconsciously with a cold face.


    Ruby turned back and looked at him with amusement, "Do you think I am short of money? I just simply


    don''t want to save her."


    "Ruby ......"


    "Enough, neuronal necrosis is hopeless, do you really think I''m a god who is able to cure any disease?"


    Ruby raised her hand, interrupting Levi''s words.


    Levi looked at her clear, cold face and fell silent at her words, without further persuasion.


    "An early amputation might save her, but if you dy, she will die. She can live with a prosthetic limb."


    Ruby even kindly gave advice.


    After that, she went off to her own business and paid no attention to Levi.

 Chapter 86 Almost Got Revealed

    Chapter 86 Almost Got Revealed


    Levi stood there for a long moment before he reacted that Ruby was actually so knowledgeable about


    Amelia''s injuries.


    He was about to ask a question but his mobile phone rang, he nced at it and found it was a call from


    the hospital, thinking that it was probably something wrong with Amelia, so he answered the phone


    while walking towards the door, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Finn, just now Miss Moore killed herself."


    An hourter, Levi arrived at the inpatient department of the First City Hospital once again.


    Amelia had just been resuscitated and the effects of the anesthetic had not yet worn off, so she was


    unconscious at the moment.


    After Levi entered and took a look, he couldn''t help but frown and looked at the doctor standing by the


    side, his face gloomy: "Why would she suddenlymit suicide?"


    "Miss Moore learned of her physical condition, and after learning of the amputation, she couldn''t bear


    the blow and smashed the infusion bottle and cut her pulse when the nurse wasn''t paying attention, but


    fortunately she was found in time and was rescued." Simon Hall the doctor thought of that image just


    now and could not help but get cold sweat.


    "I know." Levi pursed his lips, his face bing grim.


    Simon and the nurse had gone out, leaving only Levi and Amelia inside the ward.


    Ten minutester, Dr. Moore, who had been notified, also arrived at the hospital in a hurry. When he


    saw the pale Amelia, his heart ached and the disappointment he had originally felt for her disappeared


    at that moment.


    He greeted Levi before taking a seat at the side, looked tired, he seemed to have aged several years in


    an instant.


    "Dr. Moore ......," Levi opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, you''ve done a good job. It''s her fate." Dr. Moore looked up at Levi


    and gave a far-fetched smile.


    "Dr. Moore, you are in the field of biomedicine, is there nothing you can do about her condition?" Dr.


    Moore is a famous professor and can be considered a titan in the medical field, so Levi still had a


    glimmer of hope in his heart.


    He had known for a long time that Dr. Moore was now working with the Third Laboratory of F Country.


    The Third Laboratory had produced a world-renowned MR.Q., who had excellent medical skills,


    especially in the area of cell regeneration, which was unparalleled.


    If Dr. Moore could have asked MR.Q. toe forward, there might have been hope for Amelia''s injury.


    "No." Dr. Moore shook his head with a heavy face.


    He contacted Ruby after learning of Amelia¡¯s ident, and also transferred a copy of her medical


    records to Ruby, but Ruby said there was no way out and the only advice given was to amputate her


    legs.


    If even Ruby could not cure the injury, he guessed there was no one in the world that can cure her.


    Levi was silent at his words and did not speak again.


    The two of them sat inside the ward for a while before Amelia woke up with a sultry twist.


    When she woke up, she subconsciously reached out to pull the IV needle on the back of her hand, but


    Levi noticed and stopped her in time.


    She was crying so hard that her voice was hoarse: "Levi, leave me alone, please let me die, what''s the


    point of living in this state? I might as well die. Save you the trouble."


    She was so emotional that she fell into the arms of Levi, crying her heart out.


    Levi''s body stiffened slightly, still instinctively repulsed and resistant to Amelia''s contact. But looking at


    Amelia, he hesitated for a moment, but still raised his hand and gently pped her twice on the back of


    her head: "Don''t say such words, I will definitely not give up on you."


    "Levi, I will only drag you down if I live like this. You can pretend that what happened five years ago


    never happened, and you don''t have to be responsible for me, you are now engaged to Miss Harold


    and will be getting married soon, so you can live your lives well in the future and pretend that you never


    knew me. You go away." Amelia shook her head desperately, left from Levi¡¯s arms and reached out to


    push him away.


    The more Levi saw her like this, the more he could not bear it.


    Five years ago, he was the one who had hurt her, and he had promised to be responsible for her at that


    time. At that time, she was still fine and he had never thought of abandoning his promise.


    "Well, no silly talk like that. I will call off the engagement with Ruby, and I will marry you." Levi sighed


    slightly in his heart and gathered down thoseplicated emotions in his heart before he continued to


    speak.


    In a ce that Levi could not see, a touch of smugness shed in Amelia''s eyes, but on the surface,


    she still cried and shook her head in refusal, "No, it''s not possible, Levi, in my current state, I can''t even


    have children in the future, if you marry me, it''s like marrying a burden, it''s not fair to you. I don''t need


    you to marry me for the sake of responsibility."


    Levi''s face was slightly cold, looking at Amelia without saying anything, but his attitude was already


    there.


    "Five years ago? What happened five years ago? Amelia, is there something else you''re hiding from


    me?" Dr. Moore felt he couldn''t understand what the two were saying.


    Her face suddenly changed, and it was only at this time that she realized that Dr. Moore was also


    present.


    She looked flustered for a split second before recovering and looked at Dr. Moore in tears, "Grandpa,


    you, why are you here? Grandpa, I''m sorry, I, what I did before was wrong, I hurt your heart, can you


    forgive me?"


    When Dr. Moore looked at the appearance of Amelia at this moment, even if there were still some hard


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    feelings in his heart, by this time they had vanished cleanly.


    In the end, she was his granddaughter he had always spoiled, so how could he not feel anything at all?


    "Don''t talk about the past anymore, live well in the future. Even if you have an amputation, it doesn''t


    matter, life can go on, there are many people with disabilities in this world, but they are living well, you


    can too." Dr. Moore sighed before speaking in a soft voice.


    The word "amputation" stung Amelia''s heart, and her tears fell abruptly as she looked at Dr. Moore with


    resignation and pleaded, "Grandpa, isn''t Miss Harold willing to help save me? She was even able to


    save brain death, this injury of mine must not be difficult for her either, is she, is she still ming me?"


    "What are you babbling about! What brain death? Such muddled words are not allowed to be said


    casually in the future!" Dr. Moore''s face changed abruptly at her words, and he chided Amelia with a


    cold face.


    It was not that he couldn''t trust Ruby, it was just that her identity was a matter of great importance and


    if someone knew her whereabouts and true identity, it would lead to endless trouble.


    Levi looked slightly puzzled, thinking about the conversation between Amelia and Dr. Moore just now,


    brain death?


    The only treatment for brain death should be the project that Dr. Moore is working on with MR.Q. Is


    Ruby rted to this project?


    As he was thinking, he heard Dr. Moore say to him with an apologetic face, "Levi, Amelia was confused


    by the car ident and was talking nonsense, please don¡¯t mind her nonsense."

 Chapter 87 The Unexpected Result

    Chapter 87 The Unexpected Result


    "Dr. Moore ......" Levi frowned, and as he just wanted to say a few words, Dr. Moore received a phone


    call. He answered the phone and his face suddenly changed, could not care to say more to Levi, only


    to keep an eye on Amelia with the treatment, then turned and hurriedly left.


    Her gaze was resentful as she looked at Dr. Moore''s back.


    At this point in time, he is still helping that woman Ruby to hide it!


    What''s so great about that bitch? Why does everyone turn to her?


    She was reluctant, and looking at Levi''s thoughtful appearance, she suddenly let out an ouch,


    interrupting Levi''s thoughts.


    Levi looked at Amelia, and seeing her pale face and painful look, he thought something was wrong with


    her injuries, raised his hand and pressed the call bell, and soon Simon came to the ward again.


    She was so badly injured, but he didn''t force that woman toe and treat her!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She just couldn''t understand what had gone


    wrong with everything that had been nned, why the fake car ident had turned out to be real, and


    why she had ended up like this!


    "Levi ......" Amelia was trying to speak but Levi''s mobile phone rang. He looked down, his face changed


    slightly, and he didn''t hear Amelia''s words, but turned around and went out to answer the phone.


    "Levi ......" Amelia froze and looked at Levi with disbelief.


    How could he leave at this time?


    She was so angry that she grabbed a pillow and smashed it over, "Get lost! Don''t pretend to be here! I


    don''t need you to treat me! Get lost!"


    Simon was unprepared and was smashed by a pillow, his brow furrowed and he took a look at the


    scowling face of Amelia.


    He coldened his expression, took his medical records and left in a hurry.


    With the people gone, Amelia became more and more out of control, throwing a tantrum, while the


    lower half of her body was senseless, and she was so anxious and angry that she only hated Dr. Moore


    for not helping her.


    Dr. Moore came out of the hospital and went straight back to the Institute.


    Ruby entered one step ahead of him and the two met at the door, both with somewhat stony faces.


    "Ruby, I ...... " Dr. Moore opened his mouth, this time the experimental data leaked, causing a very bad


    impact. The Institute''s various researches is to be prepared to apply for patents, but it did not expect


    that there would be data leaks.


    Ruby raised her hand: "This matter has nothing much to do with you, there is no need to apologize.


    How is the situation?"


    "This experimental data has been obtained by the SQb over in S Country. They have also been


    working on the relevant reagents before, and this time they not only got all our experimental data, but


    also the samples of the reagents, I am afraid ......" Dr. Moore had a chagrined look on his face.


    Ruby''s footsteps paused: "Reagent samples?"


    "It was my fault." Dr. Moore continued to apologize.


    Ruby took a deep breath and the two of them entered the conference room together. All the


    researchers involved in the experimental drug test this time were present, each with their heads bowed


    and their faces full of guilt.


    Ruby pulled out a chair and sat down, not bothering to beat around the bush, she asked, "Who


    exins why the data was leaked out? And the samples of reagents, why would someone get a


    sample of something like that in their hands?"


    This time the Sa-1 reagents were provided by the thirdboratory in F Country. All the quantities were


    very strictly controlled, and Dr. Moore had strict control, and they were only taken out every time when


    they were used for patients.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people inside the meeting room looked at each other and no one opened their mouths to admit


    that they had done it.


    Ruby is not in a hurry, while waiting for the answer, while disassembling and assembling the mobile


    phone into a microputer in front of everyone, and then began to retrieve the surveince and data,


    waiting for the process of pressing enter and waiting for the result, Ruby raised her head to look at the


    people in front of her: "Take the initiative to exin yourselves, you can still be given a chance. If I let


    myself find out, the consequences are not something you can afford. "


    Ruby usually looks very easy-going and nice to get along with, but when she is serious, she makes


    everyone shudder, especially with that awe-inspiring killing aura on her body that makes people''s hair


    stand on end.


    "Miss Harold, we really don''t know what''s going on, I believe that the people in our experimental group


    would not do such a thing as leaking information." Oscar stepped forward first.


    Ruby nced at him and then at the progress of the data, it had reached 99%, the result would be


    avable soon as to who had moved the data.


    Seeing that no one had admitted to it, she didn''t bother to waste any more time in pursuing the matter;


    without proof, it would be futile to say anything more.


    Thest 1% of the progress waited for ten minutes before it was finallypleted. Ruby looked at the


    information disyed and raised her eyebrows with some surprise, looking at Dr. Moore.


    The information she found here showed that the data had been transmitted from Dr. Moore''sputer,


    including the reagent samples obtained by the other side, which also came from Dr. Moore.


    "You guys go out first. Dr. Moore stays, we''ll talk." Ruby quickly disassembled theputer,


    reassembled it into a mobile phone and ced it on the conference table.


    The others looked at each other for a moment before they left the room one after another.


    Although Dr. Moore had already guessed that this would be the result, he still found it difficult to


    breathe at this moment.


    He sat down on the chair with a white face for a long time before he looked at Ruby in exhaustion, "It


    should be Amelia, I didn''t expect her to do such a thing, when I received the call that the data was


    leaked, I thought it might be her."


    "Forget it, in fact, I have already modified the experimental data you got in your hands long ago, even if


    they got the data results, it''s useless. As for the reagents, no one can get it easily unless I''m willing."


    Ruby looked at Dr. Moore¡¯s disappointed expression, shook her head and didn¡¯t say any more.


    As to whether or not it''s Amelia, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    She had already nted a Trojan horse virus inside everyone''sputer, and all the data came with a


    self-destruct program. As soon as someone opened the data or copied it after the leak, the self-


    destruct program would be activated, not only destroying the original data, but also destroying all the


    data inside the other person''sputer as well.


    "Dr. Moore, it''s better to arrange for the amputation of Amelia''s leg as soon as possible." Ruby stood up


    and walked towards the door of the conference room, and as she opened the door to go out, her


    footsteps paused and she reminded.


    Dr. Moore nodded, his face full of fatigue, and waited for Ruby to leave before he made a call


    out.

 Chapter 88 Overturned

    Chapter 88 Overturned


    In SQbs, several blonde foreigners are gathered together at this moment with excited faces, looking


    at the information they have obtained without any effort and excited beyond their control.


    "I didn''t expect to get this experiment report so smoothly this time, it''s really great. And there are still


    samples, as long as we analyze the ingredients, we should be able to reproduce a copy immediately,


    by then, this patent will definitely be ours!" An elderly professor was trembling with excitement.


    The excitement on the faces of the others was unmistakable.


    They stared at the data on theputer, full of joy, and even imagined getting the patent and winning


    an international award with it, so that theirb could go to the next level.


    At present, internationalboratories are graded, and they have been hovering between three grades,


    slow to upgrade into a higher grade, but they never expected to have such an unexpected pleasure this


    time.


    However, as they were dreaming, theputer screen suddenly went ck and several of them paled.


    The elderly professor reached out to turn it on, but it had no reaction, as if it was power off.


    "Quick, go and get the IT expert from theb to see what''s going on." The old professor was so anxious


    that he hurriedly instructed his men to go and find someone.


    Soon the IT expert from theb arrived and after taking a look at theputer, he inserted the USB


    stick in his hand and after a few clicks on the keyboard, the screen finally responded.


    The crowd was relieved, but they didn''t rejoice too long. When theputer was restarted, they


    realized that all the data on theputer was gone, deleted cleanly.


    "How could this happen?" The old professor was so angry that his eyes went ck and he almost


    didn''t hold back from passing out.


    The others were also anxious and looked at the IT expert they had paid a lot of money to.


    The IT expert looked at the recycle bin inside theputer and manipted it some more before


    looking at the old professor: "What did you just read inside theputer? I detected a very advanced


    Trojan horse program, which directly destroyed all the files inside theputer, and it is impossible to


    recover them at my level. I don''t think anyone in the world today is probably able to recover that data


    either."


    "What!?"


    Several people were struck, and the old professor even swayed and passed out.


    "Quick, go and see if the otherputers in theb have been affected." The other professor was


    rtively stronger mentally and knew enough to go check the otherputers¡¯ data.


    Several people scattered out and ordered someone to check all theputers throughout theb, and


    it was only when everyone had done so that they felt truly desperate.


    All the data was emptied.


    And ording to the IT expects at theirb, there was no way anyone could recover the data after it


    had been emptied.


    All the data from all the experiments they had worked so hard on earlier were gone.


    This tremendous blow left everyone as bereft as they were, full of despair.


    By the time they thought they were still holding a sample of the Sa-1 reagent in their hands, another


    piece of bad news came through; the Sa-1 reagent had disappeared, without warning, just as suddenly


    as it had evaporated in the test tube.


    They spent a lot of money and not only did they not get any of the data they wanted, but they lost years


    of research from theb, which was a big blow.


    "Shit! Damn it! That woman tricked us! We absolutely cannot let her go!" The people at SQ Labs were


    furious, and when they reacted, they med all the misses on Ruby.


    **


    First People''s Hospital, Sea City, H Country.


    When Amelia came to her senses again, she was already in the ward and her legs were unconscious,


    her mind was nk. She reached out to her legs and cried out abruptly.


    Her legs were gone!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She lost her mind, crying and screaming, and when she saw Leviing, she cried even more.


    "Levi, Levi, my, my legs, my legs ......"


    Looking at her, Levi felt unbearable and stepped forward, raising his hand to pat her head: "It''s okay, I


    won''t leave you behind."


    "Levi, you will break off your engagement with Ruby and marry me, won''t you? You won''t leave me


    behind, will you? Don''t you leave me, I, I have nothing left, I have nothing left." At this point, Amelia


    could no longer be bothered to be gracious and ask Levi not to leave her alone.


    She had her leg amputated.


    Dr. Moore really had no regard for her granddaughter¡¯s feelings and agreed to the amputation, without


    even informing her, and simply amputated both her legs.


    She was so mad with hatred in her heart that she only hated that the car ident had not killed Dr.


    Moore!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind, be good, don''t get emotional, get well in the hospital, leave


    everything else to me, okay?" Levi soothed Amelia''s emotions and softly persuaded.


    She could only rely on Levi now.


    If Levi didn''t want her, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Luckily there are still things from five years ago that can hold him back, and luckily Levi, a person who


    doesn''t care about anything else but is very responsible, is convinced of what happened five years ago


    and has never doubted her authenticity.


    She was a little less tense and anxious atst.


    After Levi had calmed her down, he left again in a hurry.


    Things are still waiting for him over in District 7, he''s got too much on his te these days.


    The significance of the existence of District 7 is very significant, and many people inside are working


    undercover in various countries and regions on missions. But there was an ident, the name list has


    been revealed, which cause great troubles, so now he had to retreated all the undercover back, lest


    people get injured or die.


    It''s just that a day has passed since the ident, and he is afraid that many forces have already made


    their move.


    Levi returned to District 7 with a sullen face, and Chester and the others came over, standing before


    him with their heads bowed.


    "Did you find out what happened? Why on earth would the list of undercover officers be leaked? Do


    you guys know what this means? It means that all our previous efforts have been wasted, and there


    are still many men facing danger to their lives." Levi scolded unceremoniously with a cold face.


    "Mr. Levi, the technical side is still investigating, our system has been invaded, and the other party is


    very clever. We didn''t even notice before the firewall was breached and the data was stolen, by the


    time we found out, it was already toote, the data had already been leaked out."

 Chapter 89 It Could be Z

    Chapter 89 It Could be Z


    Chester was so guilty that he bowed his head and spoke with breathlessness.


    Levi gave him a faint look and snorted coldly: "The state spent so much money to raise a group of so-


    called technicians, and this is what they show me? Has the firewall been repaired? Have you found out


    who is hacking our firewall? The firewall of District 7 is not the best in the world, but it is definitely the


    best in the country, and it was actually hacked, don''t you guys ever reflect on that?"


    Chester did not speak.


    "Mr. Levi, I suspect that someone has deliberately leaked our secrets. No outsider has evere to


    District 7, but some days ago, an outsider came, and it''s hard not to be suspicious. And she even went


    to your lounge, Mr. Levi, so maybe she was the one who deliberately leaked our secrets." As Karl


    watched Chester being scolded, he was furious and spoke up with a cold face, directly ming Ruby.


    As his words fell, the faces of many in the crowd changed slightly.


    Not everyone knew about Ruby, and Levi had the intention to protect her identity, so he didn''t disclose


    her story, not expecting that this would instead be a reason for others to attack her.


    When Chester heard the man''s words, his face turned pale, and with red eyes, he scolded, "Nonsense!


    This matter has nothing to do with Miss Harold, and it is impossible for her to do such a thing, admit


    your own ipetence, don''t throw the me on others."


    "I''m not skilled, I admit that, but that doesn''t make her any less suspicious! District 7 has always been


    safe, there hasn''t been any ident for so many years, but something happened as soon as she


    arrived, are we still not allowed to suspect her? What exactly is her identity and whether she is


    trustworthy is still to be found out, why don''t you allow us to suspect her?" The person who spoke was


    none other than one of the IT staff from District 7, named Seth.


    He was a genius with an extremely high IQ. At the age of sixteen, he entered H Country''s best


    academic institution, as the top student in the country, and he also entered the most poprputer


    department, where hisputer skills ranked high internationally and he was able to barely squeeze


    into the top twenty.


    Seth thinks highly of himself, and this time the firewall of District 7 was breached, he was naturally


    unjust in his heart. He was willing to ept criticism, but he insisted that it had something to do with


    Ruby.


    "She ......" Chester subconsciously tried to exin for Ruby, but he was interrupted by Levi.


    "Tell me why you say she''s suspicious." Levi nced at Chester before looking at Seth.


    Chester held his tongue and didn''t continue.


    Seth said, ¡°Mr. Levi, theputer in your lounge has all data of our men in District 7 and you are the


    highest executive officer of District 7, you are the only one who has the mostplete information on


    all undercover agents. She spent long time there. I don¡¯t believe that she is clean of suspicions, so she


    has to be investigated by us, or I am unconvinced."


    "Okay." Levi nodded and instructed Chester, "Call her and tell her toe to District 7 now."


    Chester''s face changed and he subconsciously looked at Levi.


    Seeing the firm look on Levi¡¯s face, he only responded and turned to go out to call Ruby.


    Ruby returned to Shangcheng International right after she came out of the research institute. When she


    received Chester''s call, she was bored watching the new dramaing out, and she hesitated for a


    moment when she saw the caller, thinking for a while before she remembered who it was.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After picking up the phone, Ruby didn''t speak, waiting for the other party to speak first.


    "Hello Miss Harold, I am Chester from District 7, we have met a few times before, this is how it is, we


    have a problem here. I hope you cane over and I will arrange for someone to pick you up."


    Chester was polite, and he didn''t say anything about suspecting Ruby, he just politely made the


    request.


    Ruby was silent for a moment, looked at the time and raised her eyebrows, "Okay."


    After giving her address, she turned off the show she was watching on her tablet, changed into light


    clothes and when she received a call from Chester again half an hourter, she had been downstairs.


    It was already two hours after Ruby arrived in District 7. As soon as she entered District 7, it was


    obvious that the atmosphere in the whole District 7 was gloomy and even a bit depressing.


    Ruby was a little surprised and wondered what was going on.


    Chester was waiting downstairs, and when he saw hering, he took the initiative to greet her and


    politely led her up to the conference room on the first floor.


    There were quite a few people inside the meeting room, all the people from the technical department


    were there, and when they saw Ruby enter, they all looked at her angrily, obviously having identified


    her as the person who had leaked their secrets.


    Ruby frowned at them before looking at Levi: "You want to see me?"


    "Yes, it won''t take you much time." Levi nodded and pointed to a spot on the side.


    Ruby nced at the location, then at the group of people in front of her, narrowing her eyes, "What''s


    wrong with you? Now this is to suspect me and raise an usation?"


    "Hmph, you know what you have done, so exin yourself so that we don''t embarrass you by exposing


    you." Seth stared at Ruby, gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    Ruby looked at Seth to confirm that she had not seen this person, and she grew more and more


    suspicious: "What did I do! Say it out and I''ll listen."


    "You stole our District 7¡¯s secrets from Mr. Levi''sputer and leaked them out. Do you know how


    badly you would have affected by doing that? There will be many people dying because of you!" Seth


    looked at Ruby with red eyes, wishing to go up and give Ruby a few ps.


    "Heh, you call the shots? Where''s the evidence?" Ruby put her hands around her chest and looked at


    Seth coldly, finding what he said quite interesting.


    Trying to wrong her with empty words?


    "You went into Mr. Levi''s lounge, and hisputer was inside the lounge, and something happened in


    District 7 after you left. In all the years that we''ve been established, there''s never been anything like


    this before, so howe it happened right after you came here? If you didn''t do this, who else could it


    be? Don''t think that just because you''ve bewitched Mr. Levi with your beauty, you can walk around in


    District 7!" Seth gnashed his teeth as he looked at Ruby.


    Ruby: "......"


    When she heard this, she understood that thest time she came to save someone, she had a


    problem.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Levi: "I was resting in your lounge that day, you must have


    been there too, right? Did I touch yourputer? You didn''t give them an exnation?"


    As soon as she said this, the faces of many people present changed, not expecting Ruby to be able to


    say such things so lightly.


    Seth''s face was even paler as he looked incredulously at Levi and Ruby, how could he have expected


    to hear such shocking news?


    Levi coughed and admitted quite frankly, "That''s right, that day when you were sleeping inside, I was


    indeed inside the lounge taking care of things and didn''t leave."


    "So you''ve invited me over now to y?" Ruby smiled.


    "Not really, a few of the patients you sawst time still need you to help, so that''s why I asked you to


    <pe over. Now you can go and see them."

 Chapter 90 Being Shocked

    Chapter 90 Being Shocked


    "Mr. Levi, what do you mean by that?" Seth looked at Levi with an embarrassed face, suddenly feeling


    as if he had just acted like a joke.


    Levi knew full well that Ruby was innocent, yet he still watched them put on a clownish show.


    Seth''s face was now hot and burning, never before had he been so embarrassed.


    Levi raised his eyebrows and gave him a look, "If you are not capable, you have to admit it, is it hard to


    admit your mistakes when things go wrong? Do you have to find someone to take the me so that


    you will feel better?"


    Seth felt as if he had been pped hard in the face, but he could not refute Levi''s words.


    He clenched his lips to keep quiet, his eyes ruddy and red.


    "Mr. Levi, we, we are feeling upset in our hearts. It took so long to set up, so many men had a hard


    time sneaking in, it took so many years to get to where we are today, and now it''s all lost, and there


    may be men who will lose their lives." The man behind Seth could not hold back and spoke with red


    eyes, his voice choked up.


    Levi gave him a faint look and didn''t say anything.


    Ruby originally walked out with a start and looked back at them.


    She knew what District 7 stood for, she had heard a lot about it when she was in F Country. She was


    also very curious about Levi''s identity, this man was so young, he was actually able to lead District 7, it


    was obvious that he had some skills.


    Now from what Seth and the others are saying is that they have some important document leaked and


    a lot of people could die?


    "Mr. Levi, they''ve all been undercover over there since they were teenagers, some of them have been


    undercover for over twenty years, we''re really not happy about this now."


    "Mr. Levi, when n left we agreed to go for a drink together when he returned, now my child is a few


    years old and he is still stuck in that ce. Now his identity information has been leaked, if he dies,


    how will I exin to his parents?"


    One person began to cry, followed by countless others.


    He is obviously a man, but at this moment he is sad like a child.


    Ruby stood there, looking at the faces of those who had probably been selected to join District 7 at a


    very young age, trained from a young age and had very little time to spend with their families, and


    those undercover agents even less so.


    Ruby actually had little affection for them, yet she was suddenly touched by this great righteousness of


    theirs.


    "Do you need my help?" She twisted her head to look at Levi, offering to help for the first time.


    "No need, you go and see those injured people." Levi looked deeply at Ruby and shook his head in


    refusal.


    "Actually, I know a little bit aboutputers, so maybe I can help you guys out." Ruby blinked and


    spoke very modestly.


    "What do you know! Do you know what we are dealing with? You think you can help us just because


    you know how to turn on and off aputer? It''s good enough that you don''t cause trouble here, you


    don''t know anything and you''re still talking nonsense!" Seth really couldn''t stand Ruby, who obviously


    didn''t know anything but pretended not to know anything, and now she was saying that she knew


    What does she think she is! Is she a prodigy? Only in her early twenties, how good can she be at


    Ruby nced at Seth indifferently, this person had been targeting her since she came in, as if he had a


    big grudge against her, it was really hard for her to understand.


    "We met an internationally ranked hacker." Levi pursed his lips and looked at Ruby, not missing a


    single expression on her face.


    Ruby always had the same nd attitude as she had when she had responded after he had infiltrated


    her room.


    This woman was like an enigma, if Ruby said now that she was very good atputer skills, actually


    Levi would not be half surprised.


    "Do you have a better idea now? If not, you can let me try." Ruby shrugged indifferently, she was also


    just on a whim and was in danger of possibly exposing her identity.


    If it wasn''t for the many things that District 7 has done for the benefit of the country and the fact that her


    grandfather had connections with District 7, Ruby would not have bothered to do such a thankless task.


    "Heh, to crack our current predicament, unless Z, who is ranked number one in hackers,es out,


    otherwise, it''s useless for anyone to help." Seth sneered, only thinking that Ruby was deliberately


    pretending.


    Ruby touched her nose at the words and gave Seth a faint look.


    She almost thought her identity was about to expose.


    "Then go ahead and give it a try." Levi looked at Ruby and, seeing her calm demeanour, suddenly felt


    that what she had just said about knowing a bit ofputer technology might really be just modesty.


    Seth looked at Levi in disbelief, thinking that Levi''s past wisdom had been ruined because of Ruby.


    However, he did not dare to open his mouth to contradict Levi, and was only waiting for Ruby to make a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fool of herself.


    The technical department has a separate building. The group went straight there, the hall on the


    ground floor was filled with high endputers. Ruby took a look at it and was a little surprised, the


    very impressive.


    She casually found aputer and sat down, her fingers tapped on the keyboard a few times, and a


    string of characters popped up on theputer screen. Levi looked at Ruby with some surprise, and


    became more and more curious about her so-called knowledge of a littleputer technology.


    Seth, who was originally waiting for Ruby to be ashamed of herself, also changed his face at this


    moment and looked at Ruby incredulously.


    Ruby ignored the expressions of the people around her and quickly typed in themand, then


    pressed enter. In less than a second, the firewall, which Seth said had a very high security factor, was


    directly hacked sessfully by Ruby.


    Seth''s face was iparably pale as he stared at Ruby''s operation, only to find that he couldn''t


    understand it at all!


    After cutting into the firewall, Ruby found a loophole in it, fixed it by hand, and then crawled through the


    loophole to theputer system of the person who had invaded the firewall in District 7, destroying all


    the data and locking the other party''s location by the way.


    A string of IP addresses appeared on theputer screen.


    Seth had always been staring, and at this moment he spoke up, "Quick, trace this IP address, he is the


    one who hacked into ourputer and stole the data."


    Ruby ignored them, her fingers tapping quickly above the keyboard, fixing the firewall in District 7 and


    adding an extra securitymand before retreating.


    "There''s nothing more wrong with it, and no need for you guys to track it down, the other guy ran away


    a long time ago. He didn''t leak out your data, so he shouldn''t have too much malice." Ruby nced at


    Seth, who was still working there, and reminded.


    Levi looked at Ruby thoughtfully.


    Seeing her approaching, he only stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "How many more secrets


    do you have? Are you really the Harold family''s wasteful youngdy?"

 Chapter 91 Who Would You Like Me to Be?

    Chapter 91 Who Would You Like Me to Be?


    "If I''m not the Harold family''s youngdy, who else could I be?" Ruby smiled as her lips curled, and her


    already bright features became more and more charming at this time.


    The two of them were close enough that he could clearly smell the faint fragrance of her body, which


    was more and more profoundly seductive than when they first met.


    He took a step back, keeping his distance from Ruby, while mentally reminding himself that he could


    not betray Amelia.


    When she had given him her first time, he had to be responsible for her. Especially now that Amelia


    has had her leg amputated, she is at her most vulnerable.


    The change in mood under Levi¡¯s deep eyes was a sh, Ruby didn''t notice anything.


    Seth tracked for a while, undeterred, but as Ruby said, the other party had long since run away.


    He hammered theputer screen and cursed in a low voice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who the hell are you? Why is yourputer skill so good? Also, you just ......" Seth scolded before he


    remembered Ruby, whom he had ignored, and hurriedly turned around to chase after her, looking at


    Ruby with red eyes.


    Ruby looked at him with an innocent face, "What I am? Ask your chief, why bother asking me? As for


    myputer skills being so good, I shouldn''t have to exin to you, right?"


    Seth froze for a moment before he realized that he had just acted out of character, he hurriedly bowed


    his head and apologized, "Sorry, I, I didn''t mean it like that, it''s just, it''s just that you''re really so good,


    you solved what we couldn''t even do in a few minutes, how on earth did you do that, can you teach


    us?"


    "Not interested, I''m busy. I''ll go back if there''s nothing to do." Ruby refused outright.


    Seth was about to say something else but he noticed an icy gaze falling on him, he looked up and


    realized that Levi was standing beside Ruby.


    Ruby went to see the wounded and made sure that they were recovering well and that there were no


    problems before she said goodbye to Levi.


    Chester personally drove Ruby back, looking at Ruby with fiery eyes on the way.


    He really did not expect that Ruby was not only good at medicine, but also so good atputer


    technology.


    The entire technical department of District 7bined was no match for Ruby.


    "Miss Harold, there''s something I need to confess to you." The more Chester looked at Ruby, the more


    he felt guilty for his viiny, he lowered his head and spoke in a small voice.


    Ruby was originally dazed, and when she heard his voice, she looked over in confusion.


    Remembering nothing with Chester, she couldn''t understand for a moment why Chester wanted to


    apologize to hers.


    "Last time you came to District 7, I was the one who secretly told Miss Moore about you and Mr. Levi,


    I''m sorry, I apologize to you for this matter." Chester bowed his head very seriously.


    "It''s fine, it didn''t make much of a difference to me anyway." Ruby was stunned for a moment before


    she waved her hand indifferently.


    She had never put Levi or Amelia in her heart, Levi was just a contractual husband, and she was a


    person from different world.


    Chester drove her back to Shangcheng International and watched her enter the door before driving


    away.


    Ruby went back to take a shower before she rubbed her hair and came out, turned on herputer


    and clicked on that red spider icon.


    Just after logging in, countless messages popped up.


    The corners of Ruby¡¯s mouth twitched as she silently clicked on them, and after reading them one by


    one, her eyes finally fell on thest message.


    I¡¯m a newspaper seller: Please, I really have a great use for this neurotoxin.


    I''m a newspaper seller: Are you still there? Can you sell me neurotoxin?


    I am a newspaper seller: I can double the price for you.


    I''m a newspaper seller: triple the price, is that OK?


    I''m a newspaper seller: ten times the price! Really begging for it.


    Ruby looked at thest four words of the ten times price and was silent for a long time.


    It was really hard for her to resist the temptation at this price, even if the other party was Levi, t there


    was no need to go overboard with money.


    After ten seconds of thinking, Ruby''s fingers tapped on the keyboard and replied to the other party''s


    message: Deal.


    In District 7, Jared''s mobile phone suddenly emitted an ear-splitting beep, and Levi nced at him


    indifferently.


    Jared, however, was full of surprise as he checked his phone and tapped on a hidden icon inside, and


    sure enough, he saw a message back from the big shot he had added a special follow to.


    A relentless money-making machine: Deal.


    "Mr. Levi, he''s said yes, he''s finally said yes!" Jared was so excited that he almost cried out, hugging


    his phone and kissing it.


    Levi saw this and silently moved away from him.


    After transferring the money to the other party, he sent the address.


    This time the other party didn''t pull the plug on him again or cancel the deal, and Jared let out a long


    breath.


    Once they get this toxin, Levi''s illness may be saved.


    Theplete loss of pain nerves in a person like him, who carries out dangerous work for long periods


    of time, is a very serious matter, and should he be injured on any mission, it would be fatal.


    "Mr. Levi, the neurotoxin has been bought, and the other party has finally agreed. But the price has


    doubled tenfold, so remember to reimburse me." Jared moved closer to Levi, looking at him with


    excitement and apprehension.


    "I told you a long time ago that there was no need for that." Levi looked faint, unable to see much


    emotion.


    "We should try, what if one time you get hurt and don''t feel the pain?" Jared was very adamant about


    his intentions.


    Levi was silent at his words and did not speak again.


    "Cheif! Cheif! Can we get Miss Harold to our District 7?" The two men stood there in silence for a while


    before Seth''s loud voice rang out.


    Feeling that the noise was hurting his ears, Levi narrowed his eyes and gave Seth a cold, oblique


    nce.


    Seth was so happy that he didn''t notice the wrong look in Levi''s eyes and rushed over with a face full of


    excitement: "It''s really amazing! Miss Harold didn''t just fix our firewall, she even reinforced it for us! Our


    new firewall is now stronger than even the National Security Centre''s firewall. I can guarantee that


    even if the world''s number one ranked hacker, Z, were to do it himself, he wouldn''t be able to break


    through our firewall in District 7!"


    "That amazing?" Jared stared at Seth with wide eyes.


    "Of course! Very impressive! I always thought this firewall looked a bit familiar though." Seth nodded


    seriously, and then gave a bewildered expression.


    Levi raised his eyebrows slightly, "Why does it look familiar?"


    "It''s a bit like Z''s style. When Z appeared three years ago, he broke M Country''s security system in a


    very high-profile manner, and afterwards very arrogantly left the letter Z behind, andter stepped in to


    help them fix their firewall, and also reinforced it. Now our firewall in District 7 is simr to that of M


    Country''s security system."

 Chapter 92 City Express

    Chapter 92 City Express


    "Z?" said Levi, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully.


    Seth just thought he didn''t know who Z was, so he hastened to give Levi a serious introduction: "Mr.


    Levi, Z is a dark horse in the hacking world that suddenly appeared three years ago. Up to now, she


    has left behind a super Trojan horse that no one has been able to crack, she is simply a myth in the


    hacking world. But I think Miss Harold''s skills may not be worse than his, and may even surpass him."


    The more Seth spoke, the more excited he became, and his eyebrows raised, only to feel a great pity


    halfway through, "It''s a pity that Miss Harold is not willing to join District 7, nor is she willing to teach us,


    otherwise, H Country''s hacking technology would definitely be leading the world."


    "Is it really that amazing? Is her technique really that good?" Jared was agitated as he listened.


    He was really shocked by Ruby, up to now, he was really not sure what else Ruby could not do.


    "Yes." Seth nodded seriously and looked at Levi again with a face full of excitement, "Can you invite


    her to District 7?"


    "No." Levi replied indifferently, looking at thete hour and the matter all settled, and under the eager


    eyes of Seth, he took Jared and left the District 7 base.


    "Mr. Levi, how on earth do you think Miss Harold learned? How can she know so many things? She''s


    not old, is she?" After leaving District 7 and getting into the car, Jared still couldn''t help but asked in


    wonder.


    When Levi heard his words, he raised his eyebrows, this was also something he could not understand.


    He had investigated Ruby, whose background was very simple and nothing special.


    The only special thing is that she was sent to F Country five years ago, and the information of the five


    years after that cannot be investigated at all, but in five years, it is basically impossible for a person to


    learn superb medical skills as well as high hacking skills.


    "You care about her that much?" Levi''s thoughts passed through his mind. He nced at Jared and


    spoke indifferently.


    Jared instantly felt a chill on his back and hurriedly shook his head to deny it: "No, no, I just said it


    casually. Do you want to go home or to Shangcheng International? By the way, the address I left for


    that big shot was over at Shangcheng International, and she said to send me the same city courier."


    "Same city courier?" Levi frowned and repeated it once.


    "Yeah, same city ......" Jared, as an afterthought, repeated himself before reacting, "God, he is in the


    same city as us? He''s actually in Sea City too?"


    Looking at Jared''s stupid look, the corners of Levi''s mouth twitched: "Go back to Shangcheng


    International."


    Jared nodded and started the car to leave the District 7 base.


    It was still early in the day when he returned to Shangcheng International, and Jared looked twice


    towards Ruby''s door, but unfortunately he did not see Ruby open the door ande out.


    When he arrived at his door, he saw a stic bag hanging quietly on the handle at the door, looking


    just like the convenience bags used for grocery shopping at the market.


    Jared reached and removed the bag, while cursing, "Who is so hical to hang a bag at your door,


    this is ......"


    He casually took the contents of the bag out, and when he read the words written on it, he almost threw


    them out with a shake of his hand.


    He stumbled and looked at Levi, his mouth open, unable to say a single word.


    "What!?" Levi was caught by Jared''s startled move and twisted his head to look over.


    Jared held up the bottle in his hand and finally found his voice: "This, this, this is, this is the neurotoxin


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that big shot sent, sent over ......"


    Levi''s face changed at his words. He reached out to pick up the small porcin vial in Jared''s hand,


    which only read X toxin. His eyebrows jumped fiercely and his gaze also fell on the stic bag hanging


    on the door handle.


    It''s unlikely that anyone would send something in this kind of packaging with a same-city courier.


    So it is highly likely that the seller came to deliver it in person.


    He opened the door quickly, took his things and walked into the room, turned on hisputer and


    pulled up the surveince of the door.


    But there was nothing in the surveince, and after a moment of silence, he packaged the surveince


    data and sent it to Seth, and sent a message over, "Help me recover this data immediately."


    After receiving the data, Seth opened it and tried using a recovery program he had written, but it was


    unresponsive.


    Levi looked at the small porcin vale in his hand in thought.


    "Mr. Levi, do you mean that the big shot is in Sea City and probably lives in Shangcheng International?


    If he is not a resident here, he can''t go upstairs, can he?" Jared watched as Levi came out of his room


    before rubbing his hands together and walking up.


    Levi nodded, not knowing why, Ruby suddenly shed inside his mind, but then he felt very ridiculous.


    How could it be Ruby?


    "No way? The big shot is in Sea City? This is too much of a coincidence, Mr. Levi, I''ll go up and ask


    him." Jared was full of excitement, Red Net was not an ordinary website, only a small number of people


    knew about the existence of this website, and it was only by chance that he had the chance to enter it.


    And that one has a very high membership rank on Red Net and carries the title of Senior, so it''s clear


    that he was one of the founding members of Red Net!


    Jared felt overwhelmed by the mere thought of the other side being in the same city as him.


    He entered Red Net and found ¡°a relentless money-making machine¡± inside his friends list, but the


    other party¡¯s avatar was dark, so it was clear that he was not online.


    Jared was lost for a while, but left a message for the other party before exiting the software.


    Levi was still waiting for a reply from Seth and didn''t bother with Jared.


    Two hourster, Seth''s phone call came, and even through the phone he could hear Seth''s loss: "Mr.


    Levi, I''m useless, this video can''t be recovered. The other party''s technology is very advanced, I used


    many means, and even asked my senior brother and teacher to help, but they didn''t seed in


    recovering the data."


    "He is highly skilled?" That was the only point that Levi focused on.


    "Yes. Mr. Levi, why don''t you ask Miss Harold to help you? She''s so good atputers, she might


    have a solution." Seth responded in frustration before giving Levi his advice.


    After hanging up the phone, Levi looked at the screen of his mobile phone in thought for a long time


    before flipping out Ruby''s number and calling it.


    Ruby came out of the kitchen just in time and froze for a moment when she saw the caller, thinking


    before picking up the phone, "Mr. Fianc¨¦, what do you want from me?"


    "Want to ask you to help recover a file, do you have time?" Levi''s clear voice came.


    "Recover a file? I don''t have time now, is it urgent?" Ruby was silent for a moment, looked at the avatar


    that kept blinking inside theputer, pulled out the chair and sat down, and casually replied.


    "It''s quite urgent." Levi''s tone was extraordinarily serious.


    "I''ll pass you a repair tool, so you can fix it yourself. I''m not avable right now." Ruby tapped on the


    avatar that kept flickering, and when she heard Levi say this, she replied.


    "Okay." Levi agreed without any hesitation.


    Ruby hung up the phone, flipped through a repair program she had made, tapped on Levi¡¯s avatar and


    sent it to him.


    After sending it, she looked at theputer screen for a while, always feeling as if she had forgotten


    something important.

 Chapter 93 Got Herself Revealed

    Chapter 93 Got Herself Revealed


    The file Ruby sent over was notrge, and after Levi had received it, he clicked on it, pulled in the video


    file on hisputer, and the file began to repair itself.


    "Mr. Levi, what is this!?" Jared was curious and came over to look at Levi''sputer screen.


    "The surveince video at the entrance." Levi tapped his fingers on the tabletop and replied to Jared.


    The repair process was much quicker than Levi had imagined, and the twenty-second countdown


    ended before the file was repaired.


    Levi clicked on the file and there was a new video file inside than the original one.


    He moved his mouse and opened the video.


    The video is not long, just two minutes, and he can see the entire 18th floor corridor.


    At 4:15pm, the door of 1801 next door suddenly opened and Ruby, wearing a white dress, walked out


    of her house with a red stic bag in her hand, walked to the door of Levi¡¯s house, hung the bag on the


    handle of his door, and slowly walked back to her own door and opened the door to enter.


    The red stic bag was familiar to him, it was the one containing the X toxin.


    So, ¡°a relentless money-making machine¡± is Ruby?


    Jared felt shocked in an instant, and his mouth opened wide, unable to utter a word.


    He looked at Levi and was impressed to see that he only raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to


    be unsurprised.


    "Mr. Levi, you guessed it was Miss Harold a long time ago?" Jared couldn''t help but be puzzled.


    "No." Levi replied after turning off the video, his body leaning back slightly, his eyes deep, not knowing


    what he was thinking.


    "Miss Harold can get X-toxin too? Who the hell is she?"


    "This matter is confidential." Levi nced at Jared, looking at him with a frightened look, the corners of


    his lips hooked.


    Jared nodded nkly before suddenly reacting and his entire body jumped up: ''''No! Mr. Levi, Miss


    Harold, Miss Harold she, she''s the founder of Red Net! Red Net was established ten years ago, how


    old was Miss Harold ten years ago? She ......"


    Levi was also a little surprised at his words.


    He knew the Red Net, but he didn''t expect Ruby to be the founder. There were quite a few great


    powers on there, and Ruby''s connections, as well as her methods, were more powerful than he had


    imagined.


    Such a person, with the identity of the Harold family''s wasteful youngdy, is really interesting.


    "Jared." Looking at Jared, who was still doubting, Levi called out to him lightly.


    Jared had not yet recovered from the shock, and only when he heard Levi call him did he turn his head


    to look over.


    Levi looked at him with a serious expression, "You have to forget everything today, Ruby is just the


    wasteful youngdy of the Harold family, the fianc¨¦e of mine, other than that, she has no other identity,


    understand?"


    "Got it, I still have this point." Jared rolled his eyes and responded.


    Levi handed the small porcin vial to him, and Jared took it carefully, and then hesitated: "Mr. Levi, in


    fact, Miss Harold''s medical skills are much more powerful than mine, and if she were to treat your


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    injury, her sess rate would definitely be higher than mine. This X toxin is not ordinary, if I am not


    careful, it may directly kill you, I dare not do it."


    "Useless." Levi scolded.


    "Your identity is not simple, if I really get you killed, I must be killed. You go and talk to Miss Harold,


    she''s so nice, she definitely won''t leave you alone." Jared rubbed his nose, he would admit he was


    useful even if he was scolded.


    Once the X toxin is used in a wrong way, then the whole of the sea city will have to be buried with him.


    He thought it was easy before, but now that he really has the stuff in his hands, he feels hot.


    "Let''s leave the stuff for now, there''s no rush, I won¡¯t die now." Levi didn''t respond to Jared''s words,


    and was silent for a moment before speaking faintly.


    Jared opened his mouth to say a few words, but when he met the look in Levi¡¯s eyes, he silently


    swallowed back all the words that followed.


    1801, Ruby looked at the contents of the chat log, her face changed and her eyes went colder.


    The message was sent from Vincent''s ount, but it was clear from the content that it was not from


    him.


    Thinking of the trigram she had told Vincent some time ago, Ruby pursed her lips and looked at the


    screen for a long time before sending a message, "What do you want!?"


    "I know you have good terms with Vincent, and if you want him to be alive, you should agree to my


    request, from today onwards, work with me, be my man, and provide me with a hundred copies of the


    small pills every month you gave Vincent before. In addition, I know you have other prescriptions and


    miraculously effective medicines in your possession, and I want them all. As for the profit, one ninth,


    you take ten percent. How''s that?" On the other side of theputer, Billy Watson¡¯s face, which had


    been tense, finally eased, when Ruby finally replied his message.


    Ruby curved her lips at his words: "No one has ever dared to speak to me like this, you are the first.


    Want my medicine? Want my person? Sure, I''ll wait for you in Sea City, if you dare toe, I''ll give you


    the stuff."


    "Heh, aren''t you afraid I''ll get Vincent killed?" Billy replied the message with a sinister gaze.


    "Try me." After Ruby finished replying the message, she directly blocked the other party¡¯s number.


    Billy sent another message over, only to find that the message had been rejected.


    With a grim look on his face, he smashed hisputer hard on the floor, turned and left the room, went


    down to the ground floor and opened the secret door into the basement.


    In the basement, Vincent was covered in wounds and hanging from the wall, now dying.


    Billy looked at him and sneered, picked up the water that was ced aside and viciously sshed it on


    Vincent''s body.


    The salt water fell on the wound with fiery pain, Vincent was sobered by the pain, seeing Billy in front of


    him, he pulled the corner of his lips and spat a mouthful of blood on Billy''s face as hard as he could.


    "Bastard! Shame on you! I''ll kill you today! I''ll see how you can fight with me! Do you think that without


    you, I won''t be able to get what that bitch is holding? I''ll kill you and she''ll bring it up to me just as


    obediently!" Billy''s gaze was sinister as he said, picking up the red-hot branding iron burning next to


    him and fiercely imprinting it on Vincent''s body.


    Vincent was in pain, but his face did not change, looking at Billy: "She hates threats, you will not end up


    well."


    "Oh, I''ll wait." Billy sneered and once again stamped the red-hot branding iron on Vincent''s body.


    Just as he was about to continue his movements, the rm system in the house suddenly sounded a


    shrill siren. His face suddenly changed and, not caring to torment Vincent, he turned and exited the


    basement with a look of urgency.


    When he got up to the ground floor, he saw the person who appeared in the living room, his faces went


    white and his legs went weak, falling straight to the floor.

 Chapter 94 What a Slut!

    Chapter 94 What a Slut!


    "You, you, you ......" outsiders may not be clear about what this man standing in front of him represents,


    but Billy himself is.


    A special organization suddenly emerged in H Country from ten years ago, known to the public as the


    Red League. The people of the Red League have a special symbol on their bodies, they wear the mask


    of a red spider on their faces and the same symbol on their chests, these people are out of nowhere,


    spread all over H Country, not only the most powerful intelligence agency, but also the most powerful


    underground force.


    The Watson family has always walked on the edge of treading the line, and as such has dealt with the


    Red League the most.


    It''s just that the Red League never meddles in the affairs of secr families, and now that it has


    suddenly appeared in the Watson family, it is impossible for Billy not to think more about it.


    "Billy, the Lord of our League has instructed me toe and ask you for someone." Standing in the


    middle of the hall was a woman with a cold, deep voice, looking at Billy as if she was looking at a


    corpse.


    "Who, who, who is it?" Billy stuttered out the question.


    He actually had the answer in his mind.


    It was just that he couldn''t figure out how that little wild bastard Vincent had gotten so close to the Red


    League?


    "Heh, don''t you have any idea in your heart? Hurry up and hand him over. I still have things to attend


    to, I don''t have the time to waste with you here." The woman gave Billy a very impatient look and her


    tone was not kind.


    Billy originally wanted to y dumb and muddle through, but now he had to give up resentfully.


    He would not dare to offend the Red League.


    He turned and went down to the basement, where he quickly dragged up the half-dead Vincent and


    dropped him on the floor.


    When the woman took one look at Vincent like that, she became furious and pulled out the whip from


    her waist and flung it viciously at Billy''s body.


    "How dare you!" She cursed and gave Billy a dozen hard swats before going over to help Vincent up.


    Vincent''s body was covered in wounds, which were shocking to see, and they had been left untreated


    and had festered and pussed in many ces.


    Josie was clear about the significance of Vincent to Ruby, and she dared not dy, taking Vincent with


    her and leaving the Watson¡¯s at speed.


    Sea City, Shangcheng International.


    Ruby leaned back on the sofa, squinting, her phone at hand, it vibrated and she opened her eyes


    abruptly, picking it up and ncing at the message.


    Josie: The person has been rescued.


    "Send him back to Sea City immediately." Ruby replied a message over.


    This time, Vincent''s danger was predicted by her, so she made other arrangements after giving him the


    warning.


    She knew that Vincent would not listen to her and stay in Sea City, but she did not expect him to be


    that stupid.


    Two hourster, Josie appeared in front of Ruby''s house with Vincent in tow.


    Ruby opened the door and let the two men in. As she was closing the door, Levi opened his door and


    came out, taking a look.


    The smell of blood in the air was very strong, and Levi frowned at Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t exin and closed the door with a bang.


    The words that Levi was about to ask were all swallowed back.


    There were still a few drops of undried blood on the floor. Levi stood in the doorway for a while before


    he hurriedly went out to visit the emotionally devastated Amelia in the hospital.


    "Lord......" Josie looked at Ruby with concern and spoke cautiously.


    Only halfway through her words, she was forced back by a look from Ruby, and she hastily changed


    her words, "Miss Harold, he was very badly injured, and I, as your instructions, fed him the medicine I


    found him."


    "Good, thank you for our hard work." Ruby nodded and knelt down to examine the injuries on Vincent''s


    body.


    Looking at the flesh-opening wound, Ruby''s face was grim.


    "Is he alright?" Josie felt her heart skip a beat at the sight of all those wounds on Vincent.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He can''t die." Ruby replied indifferently, got up and went into the bathroom, put a bathtub full of water,


    and opened all kinds of bottles and jars to pour the medicinal powder inside into the water, before


    turning around to call out to Josie, "Strip him naked and throw him into the bathtub."


    Josie froze for a moment, ncing at the unconscious Vincent, a blush rising to her face.


    However, she dared not disobey Ruby''s words, so she obediently stripped Vincent naked, carried him


    into the bathroom and carefully ced him inside the bathtub.


    As he got in, the whole tub of water turned red and Josie was startled.


    "Let him soak for two hours." Ruby''s voice came in from outside.


    Josie was relieved at this and retreated from the bathroom.


    "Miss Harold, the Watson family ......" Josie asked Ruby.


    "The Watson family is his, he said he would deal with it, so I will not interfere in this matter. But Vincent


    is my friend, since Billy dared toy hand on him and even threatened me, this is not over. Starting


    today, all our cooperation with the Watson family is interrupted. If they ask about the reason, let them


    ask Billy themselves." Ruby snorted coldly, her face unkind.


    "Got it." Josie responded.


    "You go back first, he will be fine." Ruby waved her hand and asked Josie to leave.


    Josie originally had hesitation, but seeing Ruby''s carefree look, she didn''t say any more and left.


    Ruby went to the small room ced with medicinal herbs, the ointment she madest time was given


    to Jared, but Vincent''s current injury was serious, the ordinary healing medicine was no longer useful,


    she needed to prepare some special healing ointment for him.


    After picking and choosing inside the room for a while, Ruby stillcked a lot of herbs.


    She was just about to ask Levi if he could help find some herbs and the doorbell rang.


    She put down the herbs in her hand and locked the door to the room before going over.


    When she saw the person at the door, Ruby was still slightly stunned: "Levi?"


    "Thank you for helping District 7 solve a big problem, I''m here to give you a thank you gift. What! Do


    you have guests at home and don''t feel right inviting me in for a cup of tea?" Levi stood outside the


    door and handed over the gift box he was carrying, making a very perfect excuse for himself.


    "Come in." Ruby moved aside and let Levi enter the room, looking at the gift box in her hand, always


    feeling odd.


    She remembered that when she saw Levi leave the house before, he was carrying this gift box in his


    hand, so he wasn''t actually nning to go out to see his friends at that time, but wanted to give her a


    gift?


    Ruby put the gift box down casually and went to pour water for Levi before sitting down on the sofa:


    "Other than saying thank you, is there anything else?"


    "Seth said yourputer skills are very advanced and the redone firewall for District 7 is very good."


    Levi found a topic.


    "I am average." Ruby nced at the direction of the bathroom.


    By the time he wakes up, it will be quite a problem if hees out and runs into Levi.


    She was thinking of some excuse to send Levi away, but he suddenly stood up, "Can I use your


    bathroom?"


    Without waiting for her to answer, Levi walked straight to the direction of the bathroom.


    "Wait ......" Ruby spoke subconsciously, at this moment, the bathroom door was suddenly opened from


    inside and Vincent walked out from inside.


    Ruby couldn''t help but cover her face.

 Chapter 95 Quite good

    Chapter 95 Quite good


    "Looks like I''m bothering you." Levi looked at Vincent who was walking out of the bathroom naked, the


    corners of his lips curled up and his smile was extremely cold as he spoke.


    "Ruby? It was you who saved me?" Vincent had just woken up and was still a little dizzy, the wounds all


    over his body were clearly visible and shocking to the eye.


    He looked at Ruby sitting in the living room and subconsciously lifted his foot to walk over to her.


    Ruby held her forehead and didn''t turn around, she just scolded coldly, "Go and put on my clothes!"


    Only then did Vincent look down and realize that he was undressed. The corners of his mouth twitched


    in embarrassment and he silently turned around and went into the guest room.


    Ruby naturally did not have any men''s clothes here, but the guest room still had a robe prepared, and


    Vincent pulled one on beforeing into the living room again.


    He did not greet Levi who was sitting next Ruby and looking at him, but sat down directly opposite her,


    his throat was as dry as fire.


    He coughed twice before asking Ruby again, "You saved me?"


    "I don''t have that kind of skill." Ruby gave him a nk stare.


    Vincent nced at Levi and didn''t ask the question again.


    "Since you have something to do, I''ll leave first." Levi''s face was cold as he got up and uttered out a


    sentence indifferently, and left directly without waiting for Ruby to agree.


    Vincent stared at him quietly as he went out and left, and only when the door was closed did his whole


    body cken: "Thanks."


    "You''re capable, I asked you to stay in Sea City and not run around, but you still have to do so." Ruby


    looked at Vincent with a wry smile.


    Vincent tugged at the corner of his mouth, "That old woman of the Watson family is dying, I just want to


    go back to see her onest time, and there are some questions I want to ask her."


    "Did you see her?" Ruby knew about that mess in the Watson family, and looking at Vincent''s


    expression, she didn''t continue to me him.


    Vincent shook his head and leaned his whole body back, "No, she''s alive and well, but she''s just trying


    to trick me back and get your contact information from me. The Watson family has always wanted to


    work with you, especially that old woman, she wants the recipe for the pills you''re holding. Luckily, you


    weren''t found out by them, otherwise I ......"


    "I know." Ruby''s face went cold.


    It is true that she has a lot of good things in her hands, and there are many people who are thinking


    about those things, and the Watson family is not the only one, but since they use such dirty tricks, they


    cannot me her for being rude.


    "You should go and rest. You have just taken a medicinal bath, it has an analgesic and calming effect,


    after two hours the effect will wear off and you may be in too much pain." Ruby looked at Vincent and


    kindly reminded him.


    Vincent''s body shook, and he looked at Ruby with iparable sadness.


    Ruby just pretended not to see it, yawned and stood up, "I''m sleepy, I''m going to sleep first, don''t look


    for me if there''s nothing wrong, and it''s better not to look for me if there''s something wrong."


    After saying this, she turned straight away and went back to her room.


    Vincent looked down at himself. Billy had hit him hard enough this time, he didn''t have a single spot on


    his body intact, he would take his revenge.


    **


    City First Hospital, VIP ward, Amelia viciously smashed the vase on the table, her originally delicate


    features were now twisted and hideous from anger.


    "Why hasn''t Levie to see me? Does he resent the fact that I''m paralyzed and doesn''t want me


    anymore?"


    The ward was full of all kinds of debris and rubbish, very messy.


    After she had finished venting, she sulked under the cover and cried again.


    Her legs were ruined, and now Levi was involved with Ruby and had a marriage contract. Once Levi


    found out that the woman from five years ago was Ruby and not her, her life would bepletely over!


    After so many years of being with Levi, Amelia at least knew that Levi was a ruthless person, and that


    he was only treating herself special because he mistook that woman for her five years ago.


    She couldn''t bear to think what Levi would do to her one day when he found out the truth.


    With a creak, the door of the ward was pushed open, the sound of footsteps was very light, Amelia


    heard the movement, lifted the cover and poked her head out, as soon as she saw the man standing in


    the doorway, her aggrieved tears fell down desperately: "Levi, I ......"


    Only when she opened her mouth did she burst into uncontroble tears, as if to let out her countless


    grievances.


    Levi took a nce at the wreckage all over the ground, and then looked at the red and swollen eyes of


    Amelia as she cried, thinking that he had actually turned back halfway to look for Ruby, he felt guilty in


    his heart.


    He lifted his feet and walked into the ward, sitting down beside Amelia''s bed and reaching out to touch


    her forehead, "Why are you crying?"


    "I, I thought, I thought you don''t want me anymore. Levi, I, I have nothing left, I only have, only you


    ......," Amelia cried, gasping for breath as she finished her sentence, and directly flung her entire body


    into Levi''s arms.


    Levi¡¯s body obviously stiffened for a moment, but in the end, he didn''t push Amelia away, he just raised


    his hand and gently patted her back twice.


    "Levi, you won''t leave me alone, will you?" Amelia raised her head in pity and looked at Levi.


    Levi looked down at her for a long time before replying softly, "I won''t leave you alone."


    "Then you will cancel your engagement with Ruby and will marry me, right?" As if she was an insecure


    child, Amelia grabbed Levi''s hand and asked again in a serious and deliberate manner.


    Levi hesitated a little longer this time, and the bright light in Amelia''s eyes gradually dimmed.


    It was only when she was filled with despair that she heard Levi''s voicee out, "The marriage


    contract with the Harold family was my mother''sst wish before she died."


    It was clear enough that he did not want to disobey his mother and would, therefore, keep his promise


    and marry Ruby.


    The tears started to fall down again, and Amelia almost fainted from crying.


    Levi gently patted her, his tone was helpless and doting: "Don''t worry, I''ll divorce her in a year, I won''t


    leave you alone, don''t cry, okay?"


    "Really, really? Ruby is so pretty, she is also so excellent, she knows medicine and others, you, you


    won''t fall in love with her, will you?" Amelia asked uneasily as her hand tightly gripped Levi''s hand.


    "How can that be? I only have you in my heart, don''t think too much about it." Levi''s mind suddenly


    shed inside that face of Ruby, his heart inexplicably skipped a beat, and when he came back to his


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    senses, he hastened to assure Amelia.


    "Then Levi, after you marry her, you can''t be nice to her, you can''t smile at her, and you can''t look at


    her, okay?" Amelia grabbed Levi''s hand and begged.


    "Okay." Levi agreed to her request as much as he could in order to calm Amelia down.


    The mood of Amelia was finally calmed down.


    Levi called for someone to clean up the ward. After learning that Amelia had not yet eaten, he


    personally cooked and made noodle for her.


    When she looked at the gentle look of Levi, her heart, which was originally restless, finally settled


    down.

 Chapter 96 Deliberate Showing Off

    Chapter 96 Deliberate Showing Off


    "Levi, you are so kind to me." Holding the bowl of egg noodles happily, Amelia tilted her face and spoke


    in a delicate manner.


    Levi smiled and sat down at the side, "Eat."


    It was only when Amelia started eating the noodles.


    Levi¡¯s cooking skills are average, not really delicious, but at least edible.


    However, as if she was eating some kind of delicacy, Amelia ate up the big bowl of noodles, and


    burped with satisfaction.


    "Levi, I feel really happy." Amelia put her empty bowl down before she looked up at Levi, her face full of


    shyness.


    Levi took the bowl over and got up to walk to the kitchen to clean it while replying, "If you hadn''t saved


    me five years ago, I would have been dead long ago."


    The smile on Amelia''s face stiffened as she looked at Levi¡¯s back, her gaze rising with resentment.


    She clenched her fists for a long time before she could hold back the pent-up anger in her heart.


    Five years.


    She had been by Levi¡¯s side for five years, yet she was still no match for Ruby''s one night five years


    ago!


    Did she just sleep with him once? What was the big deal? Why should she spend five years and not be


    able to rece Ruby?


    The more she thought about it, the more indignant she felt in her heart, barely able to control her


    twisted expression.


    Levi cleaned the dishes and put them aside, and when he turned around and came back, Amelia''s


    expression had returned to natural.


    "Levi, even if I had to do it again, I would have helped you all the same. At that time in a foreign


    country, we were from the same country, how could I not save you?" Amelia''s expression was warm


    and gentle as she looked at Levi with an imploring gaze.


    Levi gave a nod and didn''t say much.


    "Levi, can you stay here with me for a little longer and not be in such a hurry to leave?" Amelia looked


    at him expectantly.


    Levi thought for a moment before nodding his head in agreement.


    He was always distracted and wandered off several times, and only when she was tired and fell asleep


    did he breathe a sigh of relief and leave the hospital as if relieved.


    At the Starry Night Club, Levi held the cocktail in his hand and shook it gently.


    "What brings you to my ce?" A young man walked in through the door, his hair looking


    extraordinarily striking with its colourful dye and the diamond studs he wore above his earlobes


    emanating a blinding brilliance in the light.


    He sat down directly beside Levi and raised eyebrows at him.


    Levi took a sip of wine and twisted his head to look at the man sitting beside him, his gaze paused on


    the colorful hair on his head and he couldn''t help but frown in disgust: "Why did you make it fancy?


    Your grandfather doesn''t scold you?"


    "He only asked me to marry and have children, I have married and my wife is pregnant, what more


    does he want from me?" The man bristled disdainfully, "You haven''t answered me yet, so why are you


    drinking here? That''s not like you."


    "Amelia is paralyzed and has just had her legs amputated." Levi took another sip of wine before


    speaking.


    "The woman who saved you and had sex with you five years ago?" Den Bell raised his eyebrows


    and immediately understood, "Do you have to be responsible for someone for life just for one night? I


    don''t think that woman is good either."


    "My mother told me before she died that a man should be responsible. Since I had sex with her, I


    naturally have to be responsible for her." Levi was expressionless, just calmly restating this fact.


    Den couldn''t understand it even more, "If that''s the case, what''s bothering you now! You don''t even


    like her, do you?"


    Levi didn''t answer, just drank in silence.


    By reacting like this, he was actually answering Den''s question in a silent manner.


    "You don¡¯t like her, but you have to be responsible for her. Now that she''s paralyzed, doesn''t that make


    her want to rely on you even more?" Den tugged at the corner of his mouth, thinking that it was


    really stupid of Levi to do so.


    "Amelia is not such a person." Levi subconsciously defended Amelia.


    "Levi, if you really like this woman and want to live with her for the rest of your life, you will ept her


    whether she is good or bad. There will not be any hesitation. But now you are hesitant, it means that


    she is not as important in your heart as you think. It''s just a one-night stand, justpensate some


    money and be done with it, why should you spend with her for your whole life?" Den reached out his


    hand and patted Levi on his shoulder.


    He and Levi have been friends for many years, and they grew up together. They are both in the kind of


    big family, and the Finn family was ruthless than the Bell family.


    Levi didn''t say anything, not knowing why, but at this time he actually thought of Ruby.


    He felt a little ridiculous himself.


    Ruby and him are just a cooperative rtionship, they have long had an agreement with each other to


    divorce after one year of marriage, not to interfere with each other, he would now actually be swayed


    by Ruby.


    "Maybe." Levi leaned back before spitting out the words faintly.


    Seeing that he hadn''t convinced Levi, Den didn''t say any more.


    The two of them had been drinking for a while when there was a suddenmotion outside. Den


    frowned and greeted Levi, "I''ll go out and see what''s going on."


    Levi responded carelessly.


    Den got up and went out, opening the door, and the sounds from outside came in more clearly.


    "What! Do you think you are pure? I''m telling you, it''s your good fortune that I like you, don''t be


    shameless, hurry up and go with me, let me have a good time, and you will have your benefits, but if


    you make me unhappy, I''ll kill you!" A rough and savage voice, with a very thick drunkenness, came in.


    "Is that so?" The clear and fresh voice rang out faintly, but inexplicably with some authority.


    Sitting inside, Levi was shaken, and then felt that he had probably had too much to drink.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Rubye here?


    But soon, that familiar voice sounded again, "I''d like to see how you can get me killed."


    "Shit! You little bitch, I ...... ouch, ouch, ouch, it hurts ......" the man cursed and was about to strike.


    Only just as his hand reached out, he only felt pain in his body and knelt down directly in front of Ruby.


    Ruby moved her body forward and looked at the fat man kneeling in front of her, "Why do you make


    such a big salute? Even if you know you''re wrong, you don''t have to be like this."


    The people around couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    The man only felt that he was ashamed, gritting his teeth and getting up to reach for Ruby, but


    unfortunately, before he could grab her, three silver needles pierced the back of his hand, immediately


    causing him to scream out like a pig being killed.


    Levi left the box at this moment and stood at the door, looking at the figure standing in the corridor, with


    clear features and coldness all over.


    It was really Ruby.

 Chapter 97 What a Coincidence

    Chapter 97 What a Coincidence


    "Who''s causing trouble in my ce? Don''t want to be alive?" The man was still about tosh out but


    then he heard a disgruntled voicee out.


    He was about to curse, but as he looked up, he saw Den.


    The identity of Den is known to everyone here, the owner of the Starry Night Club, the heir of the


    Bell family, which is intimidating.


    He cowered for a moment, somewhat abashed, and struck up a conversation with Den, "Mr. Bell,


    why, why is it you?"


    Den took one look at Ruby and was instantly drawn to her features.


    What a beauty among men!


    He sighed inwardly, and then looked at the fat man on his knees and felt sick to his stomach.


    "You''re making trouble in my ce?" Den stepped forward and gave a kick.


    The man was kicked to the ground, covering his chest and screaming out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get out! Starting today, no more appearing at Starry Night, or I''ll beat you up once I see you, got it?"


    Seeing that he was still pretending, Den went up and added a few kicks.


    How dare the man say a word of no? He got up in a hurry and almost rolled away.


    Only then did Dene forward and sized up Ruby before introducing himself with a smile, "Hello,


    youngdy, my name is Den Bell, I''m the owner of Starry Night Club. I''m really sorry about today,


    how about I buy you a drink? I''ll pay for all your spending today."


    Ruby nced at Den, and as she was about to refuse, through the corner of her eyes, she nced


    at Levi standing at the entrance of the box.


    She was stunned for a moment, then her face changed and she grunted, ignoring Den, and turned


    around to leave.


    Den looked back in confusion and saw that it was Levi who was there, and was then even more


    confused.


    But with Ruby gone, he hurriedly ran over to Levi and asked curiously, "Do you have a grudge against


    that beauty?"


    Levi froze for a moment before he realized that he was not wearing a mask and Ruby probably


    recognized him.


    He couldn''t help but smile, and this smile was as shocking as seeing a ghost in broad daylight.


    Levi is actually smiling?


    "You don''t like that pretty girl just now, do you?" Den looked at Levi with a shocked expression.


    Levi gave him a nk look, "No."


    "No? Just look at your face just now, I can tell at a nce that you''re fancy about her. I wondered why


    you suddenly ran over to drink away your sorrows, it turns out that you have a sweetheart. No wonder


    you''re so hesitant about the matter of Amelia." Den rolled his eyes and exposed Levi.


    Levi was stunned, "Me, treating her differently?"


    "Yes. Just the way you just looked at her was with love and affection, especially that smile, tsk, if you


    are not interested in her, I will take off my head and let you sit on." Den promised with conviction.


    Levi pursed his lips and looked at the direction Ruby left just now and fell into deep thought.


    He has a thing for Ruby?


    How is this possible?


    Ruby didn''t care what the two men were saying there, after she avoided the crowd, she went into an


    unupied workroom and locked the door behind her before turning on the miniatureputer on her


    wrist, which projected a screen in mid-air, on which appeared the face of a beauty with a smile: "What''s


    wrong, Ruby? Got into any trouble?"


    "Are you sure the person I''m looking for is at the Starry Night Club?" Ruby nced at the woman, the


    corners of her mouth twitching as her gaze fell behind her.


    "The information I gave you will definitely not be wrong, the person you are looking for is 100% at the


    Starry Night Club. What! You could not find him?" The beauty replied with certainty as she looked at the


    manicure she had just done.


    "I looked around entire Starry Night Club, and I failed found him at all." Rubyughed and didn''t


    hesitate to expose her.


    "How is that possible?" Unable to ept the result, the beautiful woman manipted it over there,


    showing two dots, one red and one blue, which were now positioned together, iparably close to


    each other, proving that these two were in one ce.


    "You''re with him right now, why! Did you not recognize him? But it''s not surprising, Lone Wolf has


    always been mysterious, it''s reasonable that he hasn''t been found for so many years, do you know


    what features he has?" The beauty made sure that what she had checked was right before asking


    Ruby.


    Ruby frowned, "Are you sure he''s here? No mistake?"


    "I''m sure as well as certain."


    "Got it." Ruby hung up the call, pulled a chair over, sat down and began to carefully recall the people


    she had met at the Starry Night Club tonight.


    In the end it turned out that there were actually only two people who could possibly be the Lone Wolf


    she was looking for.


    One was Den and the other was Levi.


    But Lone Wolf, a man who had always been mysterious, could not have carved his name on his face,


    so she could only try one more time.


    Ruby stayed inside the workroom for a while before opening the door and going out.


    She returned to the ce she had just been, but Den had already left and so had Levi.


    Ruby walked over to thepartment where Levi had just stayed, which was empty.


    Ruby sent another message over to the Beauty, asking for Lone Wolf''s current location.


    The beauty cursed impatiently for a few moments before sending over a location.


    He had indeed just left the Starry Night Club and had only just reached the street outside.


    Without daring to dy, Ruby left the Starry Night Club quickly and chased after him.


    "Ruby, I have a big event to do, so I don''t have time to care about you, this positioning can track his


    travel within two hours, as for after two hours, you can find me tomorrow." The voice message from the


    beauty sent over.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched as she nced at the positioning system on top of the miniature


    Puzzled, she got into her car and went after the other car.


    The more she drove, the stronger that familiar feeling became, until the car drove into Shangcheng


    International, she looked up at the house in front of her, and then at the shy red sports car parked not


    far in front of her, her expression was a bit incoherent.


    Den had just gotten out of the car and he saw Ruby driving over. His eyes lit up and he stood


    downstairs waving his hand desperately at Ruby.


    The corners of her mouth twitched fiercely.


    From the Starry Night drive back to Shangcheng International, it took exactly two hours, the positioning


    has failed, and thest location where the other party stopped is Shangcheng International.


    Ruby never thought that the Lone Wolf she had been looking for for so long would be this man in front


    of her.


    "What a coincidence, beauty, you live here too?" Den greeted Ruby with a very piercing smile on his


    face.


    "You live here too?" Ruby nced at Den, her expression somewhat incoherent.


    "No, I am dropping off a friend." Den was unguarded with Ruby and replied dryly.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, a friend? If there is no ident, it should be that yboy, that yboy


    actually lives in this building too?


    That''s too much of a coincidence, isn''t it?

 Chapter 98 Make Unreasonable Demands

    Chapter 98 Make Unreasonable Demands


    "You ...... " Den just wanted to get close to Ruby, just as he opened his mouth, Ruby took out her


    mobile phone with her head down, looked at it, and walked away while answering the phone.


    Den''s raised hand froze in mid-air as he watched Ruby walk away, his face full of pity.


    "Dad, why are you calling me at this time? Is there something wrong?" A cold smile yed at the


    corners of Ruby''s mouth, but her tone was tinged with care.


    Spencer wasforted and felt more and more that Ruby was far, far better than Rita.


    The Harold family has been in trouble until now, Rita has not even concerned about him, and he has


    not even been able to see her. It was Ruby who not only cared for him, but also tried every possible


    way to convince Levi to help.


    Unfortunately, that man, Levi, has no intention of helping at all.


    "Ruby, do you have time today? Can youe home? I miss you, so many things have happened at


    home recently and there''s no one at home." Spencer said with a sigh, his tone carrying a few moments


    of despondency.


    "Sure, I''ll be backter then." Ruby agreed with great crity.


    After hanging up the phone, she gave a dismissive sneer before turning around and going to get her


    car.


    "Miss Harold, are you going out?" Den greeted hurriedly when he saw Ruby walking back.


    "Yes, something came up and I had to do with it." Ruby nodded politely.


    It was not yet certain whether the Den was Lone Wolf or not, and it was not good for her to ask


    directly now, lest she might rm him, so it was always right to make good rtions first.


    Lone Wolf is one of the top international mercenaries, and as long as he takes on the orders, he never


    misses it.


    Unfortunately, the man hadn''t taken on an assignment for some years.


    Ruby has recently had a very important assignment at the Institute that she needs to find a reliable


    person to take on, and after thinking about it, only Lone Wolf actually meets her requirements.


    This is an important reason why she showed up at the Starry Night Club, looking for Lone Wolf.


    "Do you need a ride?" Den was enthusiastic and raised the car keys in his hand.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby looked down at the car keys she held in her hand and smiled politely at Den.


    Den saw this before scratching his head, "Right, I forgot you have a car yourself."


    "I''ll leave first, Mr. Bell, in any chance, let''s drink together." Ruby said to Den and got into the car to


    leave.


    It was already two hourster when she arrived at the destination.


    Since the ident, the house looks much more depressed and the flowers and nts inside are left


    untended and growing very rough.


    Ruby nced at the door as she entered, no extra emotion in her eyes.


    The mansion originally belonged to the Grant family. When Spencer married Nellie, Grandpa gave this


    old mansion to Nellie as a dowry, but he never expected that Nellie would end up being entrusted with


    the wrong person, not only to his own detriment, but also to the detriment of Grandpa and Grandma.


    Ruby looked at the overgrown flower garden and the corners of her lips curled before she stepped


    inside.


    As soon as Spencer saw Ruby return, he immediately greeted her with a smile on his face: "Ruby,


    you''re back. Are you tired? What have you been up totely? I haven''t seen you home for a long time,


    have you been with Levitely?"


    "Dad, if you have anything you want to say, just tell me directly, no need to beat around the bush, we


    are family." Ruby looked at Spencer in a good manner and spoke thoughtfully.


    Spencer rubbed his hands together, his face full of relief, "Actually, it''s nothing, I just hope you can do


    me a favour."


    "I really can''t do anything about Levi. You heard what he saidst time, so don''t hit on him. What about


    Rita? Since she and Lennon are engaged, she must be able to convince Lennon to help the Harold


    family through the difficulties, right? Howe I don''t see her at home?" Ruby didn''t wait for Spencer


    to say anything before she simply cut him off.


    Spencer smiled awkwardly, his face was pale, but he still managed to speak: "What I want you to help


    is not this matter. I know about Levi, he is iron-faced and selfless, everything has to be done ording


    to the rules. I am asking you to help me with another matter."


    Ruby looked at Spencer with some doubts; it was not like Spencer to stammer like this.


    She guessed Spencer was trying to make a mess again.


    "Then tell me, Dad, I''ll see if I can help." Ruby squeezed out a smile.


    "You will stay at home tonight. I''ll order the housekeeper to prepare the meal now." Spencer took


    Ruby''s hand and went over to the sofa and sat down.


    Ruby frowned, wondering what kind of tricks Spencer was ying.


    Soon, though, she knew.


    Just after six o''clock, the sound of a car engine rang outside.


    Ruby at first thought it was Rita who had returned, but when she got a look at the person who entered,


    her face changed slightly.


    The person who came was not Rita, but Lennon.


    With a cold smile on his lips, Lennon looked at Ruby who was sitting on the sofa and walked straight


    over.


    "It was you and Rita who set me up? You caused me to be lectured by my grandmother and my


    mother. Ruby, I had underestimated you, I didn''t expect you to be so capable." Lennon smiled sinisterly


    and looked at Ruby, wishing to eat her alive.


    Ruby nced at Spencer, who had already left at a fast pace, and instantly understood everything.


    Spencer is really the same as ever, he will sacrifice anything for the sake of profit and for himself.


    She guessed Lennon gave him a generous enough offer, so he tricked her intoing back.


    Ruby felt very ridiculous.


    "Rita told you that?" After Ruby figured everything out, she was in no hurry, so she looked at Lennon


    and asked in a cold voice.


    Lennon sat down beside Ruby and reached out to rest his hand on the backrest of the sofa, looking at


    Ruby with a touch of lustfulness under his eyes.


    Compared to Rita, Ruby ispletely better in terms of appearance and temperament.


    There is no second woman in the whole of Sea City who is more beautiful and has a better


    temperament than Ruby.


    Lennon was originally a lustful man who had yed with countless women, but it was the first time he


    had seen such a superb beauty as Ruby.


    In particr, Ruby is also the fianc¨¦e of his elder brother, Levi.


    Lennon feels excited just thinking about it.


    "It doesn''t matter who said it, what matters is that you have set me up, then you have to pay the price.


    Ruby, your father has already sold you to me, tonight, you won''t be able to escape." Lennonughed


    heatedly and reached out to hook Ruby''s chin.


    As his hand had only just reached out and touched Ruby, Ruby reached out and grabbed his wrist,


    breaking it with a slight force, which immediately caused him to scream in pain.


    "You, you, you, what are you doing! Ruby, you are turning against me? How dare you make a move


    against me? Do you know that I can crush your family to death with a single move of my finger?"


    Lennon was in pain and anger, he spoke viciously and intimidatingly to Ruby, and reached out to grab


    Ruby''s hand again.


    But Ruby''s skills were so good that even Levi had to suffer under her hands if he was not careful, so


    how could she possibly be taken advantage of by Lennon?

 Chapter 99 Self-destruction

    Chapter 99 Self-destruction


    "Yeah? Try it?" Ruby smiled coldly.


    She had underestimated the extent of Spencer''s shamelessness, not realizing that he would even do


    such a thing in order to be able to get better for himself.


    Ruby''s face was so cold. Lennon''s hand, which had reached over, was pierced by the silver needle in


    her hand, which immediately hurt as he quickly drew his hand back, while his face was distorted in


    pain.


    "Ruby! You, you, you ......" Lennon spoke up sharply, but unfortunately, before he could finish his


    words, Ruby quickly stuck three silver needles on his tongue.


    "Ah..."


    Lennon cried out in agony, only to feel as if his tongue was not his own anymore, yet it was so painful


    that he was as good as dead.


    Ruby didn''t let him go, the silver needles in her hand quickly stabbed out, and soon his hands and feet


    were all stabbed with silver needles.


    Lennon rolled on the floor in pain, his face contorted with cold sweat.


    Ruby stood by and watched him coldly, and did not go forward to hit him. After watching for a while,


    she took out her mobile phone and went to call Levi.


    After the phone call, she did not care Levi¡¯s belief or disbelief, so she cried first: "Fiance, your, your


    brother, he, he ......, I, I really cannot say it out, youe the Harold¡¯s and have a look."


    After saying this without waiting for Levi¡¯s reaction, she hung up the phone directly.


    Levi looked at his mobile phone thoughtfully, thinking of Ruby''s tone just now, guessing that this woman


    was up to something again, the corner of his lips hooked, suddenly he was interested.


    After Ruby had called Levi, she counted the time and went to call Hattie only after half an hour.


    "Mom, I, I don''t have the cheek to see anyone ......" As the call was only answered, and before Hattie


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    opened her mouth, Ruby cried first.


    Hattie was so shocked by her cries that her hands shook and she almost dropped her phone.


    Her face was pale, her grip on the phone was tight, and it took her a long time to ask in a hard voice,


    "What the hell is going on? Why are you crying and whimpering! There''s no one dead in the house!"


    "Mom, Lennon, Lennon he, he, he ...... Mom, youe to the Harold¡¯s, I, I really don''t know how to say


    it." Ruby cried and huffed, and hung up the phone after she finished.


    After all this, Ruby sent an anonymous message to the newspaper.


    Lennon was still rolling on the ground. The positions where Ruby ced the needles were the most


    painful and sensitive on the body, and the silver needles drove all the pain throughout the body, which


    was not a pleasant feeling.


    It was even more than the pain a woman feels when giving birth.


    Lennon''s teeth chattered in pain, and he didn''t even have the strength to open his mouth to beg for


    mercy.


    Ruby counted the time before she took the silver needle again and stabbed on Lennon''s body.


    Lennon immediately felt an unbearable itch all over his body, and his body wriggled uncontrobly,


    while an evil fire rubbed up in his belly.


    How could he, with all his experience, not understand what was going on?


    At this moment, he looked at Ruby as if he had seen a ghost and was only horrified.


    Who said this Ruby was nothing more than a wasteful youngdy of the Harold family? This skill is


    simply demonic!


    Regretful and afraid, but unable to resist his body''s normal reactions, he grunted and screamed as he


    desperately tried to tear his clothes, and before long, he was on the floor, unclothed and flushed.


    Ruby tore at her clothes, shredding her clothes to reveal half of her shoulders, then ruffled her hair into


    mess and scratched her face, leaving two red marks, before finding a corner to hunker down and hide,


    looking frightened.


    Levi and Hattie arrived at the house at the same time. When they got out of the car, they looked at


    each other, and Hattie had a vague feeling in her heart that something was not so good, so she sped


    up and walked towards the house.


    Levi just gave her an unexpected look and pushed his wheelchair slowly behind her.


    Only a short time after the two entered, the journalists followed, rushing in with their cameras raised.


    As soon as Hattie entered the door, she felt her eyes go ck at the sight of the almost naked Lennon.


    Especially at this moment, Lennon is like crazy, holding the vase in the living room, desperately twisting


    his body, which is simply unbearable to see.


    Levi did not expect to see such a wonderful scene when he came here. His eyes searched the room


    and found Ruby, who was cowering in the corner.


    The corners of his lips hooked before he moved his wheelchair over and looked at Ruby, whose hair


    was in disarray and who looked like she had been bullied. He held back a smile and extended his


    hand, his tone taking on a bit of tenderness: "What''s wrong? Is everything alright?"


    "Levi." Ruby raised her head and seemed to have only just seen Levi, and immediately pounced over


    in excitement, hugging him.


    The woman in his arms was so delicate and soft, and the fragrance of her was so strong that his heart


    skipped a beat, while a strange emotion slowly grew in his heart.


    But before he could react, he heard Hattie''s shrill shout ring out from behind: "What are you doing! Who


    gave you permission toe in? No photos allowed! Put the camera down! Put it down!"


    The first thing he did was to see a few reporters with cameras, shooting at Lennon.


    He looked at the woman who was shivering in his arms, looking frightened, and was amused, but at the


    same time very d that he was not an enemy of Ruby, otherwise, he would have had a hard time with


    all her tricks.


    The reporters were stopped by Hattie, but did not let go of Levi and Ruby, who were not far away.


    They didn''t dare to ask Levi directly, so they gathered around and asked Ruby about it.


    "Miss Harold, Miss Harold, may I ask what just happened? Why is Mr. Lennon here and why did he do


    something like that?"


    "Miss Harold, are you dishevelled because you were bullied by Mr. Lennon? What did he do to you!?"


    "Miss Harold, can you give us an exnation of what exactly happened just now?"


    "Miss Harold ......"


    Ruby looked timidly at the reporters in front of her, her hands sped tightly to the Levi¡¯s clothes, and


    after a careful nce at Levi, seeing that he did not object, she softly spoke and answered the


    reporters'' question.


    "I... I actually don''t know what''s going on. My dad asked me toe back, and as we all know, a lot of


    things have happened to the Harold Group recently, I thought that he probably wasn''t feeling well


    inside, so I came back to try tofort him. I didn''t expect that as soon as I walked in the door, Mr.


    Lennon was at home, like crazy, he suddenly started attacking me."


    "I, I was no match for him, but he didn''t seem too sane, he just attacked me and after that, he hugged


    the vase and do ......that." said Ruby, blushing with embarrassment at the end.


    The reporters all knew what that meant, of course, andughed knowingly.


    With Levi here, they did not say anything offensive. After asking the questions they wanted to ask, they


    left in droves.


    Hattie was so angry that her face was distorted, sitting there, gasping for breath. Looking at Lennon,


    who had had fallen to the ground with his clothes unkempt, she felt a sharp stabbing pain in her head,


    and all of a sudden, not being able to hold it in, her eyes went ck and she directly fainted.

 Chapter 100 The Harold Family Is Over

    Chapter 100 The Harold Family Is Over


    "Can someone tell me what the hell is going on here! What''s going on! You, you tell me! Tell me!" In the


    Finn family, Isabe''s face was gloomy, and the cane in her hand pped on the ground, making a


    snapping sound.


    Her final pointed at Ruby with her cane.


    Ruby shrank carefully into Levi¡¯s arms, looking frightened, and only when she saw that everyone


    present was looking at her did she lower her head and exin in a whisper, "I, I didn¡¯t know exactly


    what had happened. I was too scared, and after I hid, I called Levi and Mom."


    "You don''t know? If you don''t know, who does? You were the only two people in the house at that time!"


    Hattie was so angry that she covered her chest and her face was pale.


    "Mom, I... I really don''t know. I got a call from my dad, asking me toe home, so I went back, and as


    soon as I entered the house, I saw Levi like that. I was terrified. By the way, my dad called me, but I


    didn''t see him when I went back, he ......¡± said Ruby, cautiously looking at Isabe nced and did not


    dare to continue.


    "That old man Spencer! He''s made a mess of thepany himself, he must get angry and came to set


    my son up because we did not help him! Mom, you mustn''t think badly of Lennon because of this, he''s


    definitely a capable boy, and you''ve seen how well he''s managed thepany over the years." Hattie


    hated Spencer so much in her heart that after scolding him, she hurriedly looked at Isabe and put in


    a good word for Lennon.


    Lennon is still in the hospital and has not woken up by this time, she is anxious, and she does not know


    what Spencer has done to Lennon, how he has be like this.


    Hattie''s fear and anxiety was overwhelming just thinking about the possibility of Lennon going mad.


    Levi was only crippled, but his brain was fine. If her son had a brain problem, would he have any hope


    of inheriting the Finn family?


    A chill ran through Hattie and she scratched her fingers uneasily.


    "Humph! You son is no good either! I''ve been telling him to watch his behavior! He''s just made an


    incident with Rita, and now he''s made another one before it''s over! He even dares to hit on his sister-


    inw!" Isabe snorted coldly and scolded in an unpleasant manner.


    Although she despised Ruby, she was Levi''s fianc¨¦e, and the wedding announcement has been made,


    so the Finn family has to admit it even if they don''t want to.


    Plus, this time, it was Lennon who was wrong, and she just couldn''t help him.


    Hattie''s face changed at the words, and she opened her mouth, wanting to exin, but not knowing


    how to go about it.


    Lennon''s attack on Ruby was a fact, it would fine if it was seen by the family, but the reporters were


    there.


    When Hattie thought of the reporters, she suddenly had a jolt and looked fiercely at Ruby: "Did you call


    the reporters?"


    Ruby looked at Hattie with a bewildered face and replied, "I, I didn''t. I, I just called you and Levi, how


    could I call the reporters? After such a thing, I, how can I still have no shame?"


    Ruby said and covered her face, crying in aggravation.


    Hattie looked at Ruby and she did not look like she was lying. If she did not find the reporter, then


    Spencer did.


    Thinking of this, Hattie''s face suddenly changed and she was so angry that she cursed: "Spencer!


    What a good n! How dare you try to tarnish Lennon''s reputation like this!"


    Isabe''s brain hurt from her noise, and when she saw her still uttering, she couldn''t help but scold her,


    "Enough! Are you done arguing? Shut up now! You didn''t teach your son well yourself, and you me


    others for setting your son up? Why does he have to set up your son instead of others?!"


    Hattie burst into tears at the sound of her words, hiding her face in aggravation.


    Isabe had a terrible headache and looked at Ruby and then at Levi who was sitting there without


    saying a word, finally sighed and asked Levi, "Levi, how do you think this matter should be handled?"


    "Grandma, Lennon has done something like this, bringing shame to the Finn family, and our shares


    have been affected because of him, so I think it''s better to ask him stay out of the Finn¡¯s Group first."


    Lennon looked at Isabe, his tone gentle, as if he was discussing.


    When Hattie heard him say this, how could she possibly agree?


    She jumped up straight away: "Levi! You didn''t n this together with Spencer, did you? You''re really


    generous to even take out your own fianc¨¦e as bait!"


    Levi''s face, which originally wore a gentle smile, abruptly turned cold when he heard these words from


    Hattie, and his gaze was as cold and sharp as a knife as he looked at Hattie: "You can eat


    indiscriminately, but you cannot speak indiscriminately, you better be able to take responsibility for what


    you say."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hattie''s face turned pale and she heard Isabe¡¯s scold, "That''s enough! Hattie! If you continue to talk


    nonsense, get out of my house! I know what kind of person Levi is. If he wants to take over the


    session of the Finn Group, would it be Lennon''s turn?"


    Hattie''s face abruptly turned white, biting her lips lightly, not daring to refute Isabe''s words. But in her


    heart, she was very upset. Levi was already an invalid, but this old woman was still looking out for him!


    Howe the car ident hadn''t killed him?


    "Grandma, why on earth would Lennon suddenly do such a thing? Won''t we know when he wakes up


    and asks him? He should be in the hospital now, right? No news hase yet?" Ruby watched the


    noise over here before she weakly reminded.


    She reminded everyone that Lennon was not dead yet, he was still inside the hospital, what had


    happened would be clear if they went to ask.


    Hattie gave Ruby a fierce re, cursing her for being too nosy.


    Isabe nodded seriously: "Yes, he is still in the hospital. Butler, send someone to the Harold¡¯s to invite


    Spencer over and bring Lennon back from the hospital. It''s not good to stay in the hospital, it''s better to


    bring him home."


    "Mom?" Isabe''s words startled Hattie, who looked incredulously at the old woman sitting in the upper


    seat.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes and didn''t even look at her.


    The butler got his orders and went down to make arrangements.


    Hattie''s lips trembled and her face turned white, it was over, this time it was really over. If something


    happened to Lennon, what status would she have in the Finn family?


    Natan Finn her husband has kept a number of women outside the family, and has arge number of


    illegitimate children, so those women all want to take her ce as Mrs. Finn


    If something happened to Lennon, she would be driven out of the house!

 Chapter 101 Make Unfounded Countercharges

    Chapter 101 Make Unfounded Countercharges


    "It''s you! It must be you! Lennon has always been honest and proper, he would never do such a thing


    against human decency, howe he doesn''t do this to others but to you? It must be you who is


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seducing him!" Hattie lost her soul for a moment and suddenly saw Ruby who was sitting aside and


    talking to Levi with her head down. Suddenly she jumped up and pounced towards her with curses.


    Ruby looked frightened and subconsciously hid behind Levi.


    Levi, on the other hand, moved his wheelchair and blocked in front of her, his gaze cold as he looked at


    Hattie and opened his mouth to scold, "So you mean it is Ruby¡¯s fault that she was hurt like this. What


    does your own son look like, don''t you have any idea in your own heart?"


    Levi was never a soft touch, otherwise he wouldn''t have had that hefty reputation that people feared.


    This time because of the car ident paralysis, Hattie almost forgot Levi was domineering. At this time


    being coldly reprimanded by him, she suddenly stopped her action, with a pale face, lightly biting his


    lips, looking at Levi, full of reluctance!


    She hated it!


    Levi was paralyzed and had no chance of being the heir to the family, but she didn''t expect Lennon to


    have this kind of thing happen at this juncture!


    "Mom, I, I really don''t know why Lennon would do this, I, I ......" Ruby looked at Hattie with big innocent


    eyes, and as she said that, tears started to fall down, that look of pity made the people around feel


    unbearable.


    What was more, she still had injuries on her face at this time, and her body was draped with Lennon''s


    jacket, and every bruise on her face was a silent usation against Lennon.


    "Had enough of the drama? Isn''t it enough to be humiliated?" Isabe was so angry that she knocked


    the cane in her hand and snapped it, and after scolding viciously, she coughed in anger.


    When Hattie heard the olddy speak, she didn''t dare to continue to make a scene, shrinking back and


    sitting in her seat, lowering her head and wiping her tears with resignation.


    "Grandma, this matter can''t be let off so easily. Lennon did such a thing today, and the media has also


    exposed it, if our family still condones it, what will people outside think of our family? What will those


    people we work with think of us?" Levi sat there with a cold face, and did not look at Hattie who was


    whimpering, but only looked at the olddy.


    The olddy felt humiliated to see this thing happened, at this time when she heard the words of Levi,


    she was too furious to breathe and felt dizzy at once.


    But in the end, she was also a person who had experienced great storms, she quickly calmed down


    and looked at Levi with a sober face, "Family scandals should not be publicized, that is it, no one is


    allowed to mention it again!"


    The corner of Levi''s mouth tugged, pulling out a mocking smile.


    This was the Finn family, beautiful on the outside but dirty on the inside.


    He should have known when his mother died that he shouldn''t have had any hopes for his


    grandmother.


    "Grandma, it is up to you." Ruby spoke softly with a well-behaved and understanding look.


    Isabe gave her a nce, and under her cloudy eyes was a shrewd look.


    Ruby had the feeling of being targeted by a poisonous snake, but she still maintained that harmless


    posture, sitting there quietly with her eyes downcast, no resistance or dissatisfaction could be seen.


    Isabe stared at her for a while before she coldly withdrew her gaze.


    A footstep sounded at the door, and a short whileter, a middle-aged man with a cold face walked in


    with quick steps.


    The man had a square face, wearing a ck suit, with stern coldness all over his body, after entering


    the door, his cold sharp gaze swept over Levi, before he walked up to the olddy and greeted her


    respectfully, "Mom, you called me back in such a hurry, was there something going on?"


    It was the first time Ruby had seen Natan, and he hadn''t shown up thest time he went to the Harold


    family to discuss the marriage.


    "Natan." As soon as Hattie saw her man return, she shouted out in aggravation, and then started


    crying.


    Natan gave her a cold look and grunted, not responding.


    The olddy raised her hand and pressed her swollen temples before she spoke, "It''s good that you''re


    back, see what you''re going to do about Lennon''s matter."


    "What has Lennon made a mess of again?" Natan inquired in an unkind tone.


    "You, you tell him." Isabe did not want to talk about it, and pointed her finger at the butler on the side,


    instructing him to go and exin to Natan.


    The butler stepped forward and told the whole story. After listening to it, Natan''s thin lips pursed into a


    straight line, and only after a long time did he look coldly at Levi, "You have to make the family


    unsettled before you feel at ease, right?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows and absently met Natan¡¯s eyes, "You didn''t teach your own son well, and you


    me me?"


    "What ack of rules! That''s your brother! Your own brother! What do you want now? Want to send him


    to jail?" Natan was so angry that his temples popped out, pointing at Levi and cursing.


    Levi still had that indifferent look, his eyes didn''t even stagger for a moment, he just looked at Natan


    calmly.


    His father was consistently entric, and he had long since grown ustomed to.


    Ruby was originally shrinking behind Levi to watch the drama, at this time, hearing Natan''s


    indiscriminate words, she immediately wrinkled her brows and subconsciously nced at the man


    sitting in front.


    She was only able to see Levi¡¯s side face, his jaw was tense, visible at this moment in holding back his


    temper.


    For some reason, seeing Levi made her think of her own situation.


    How simr was her situation in the Harold family to that of Levi?


    "Sir, this matter is not to me on Levi, he just felt sorry for me and saw me being bullied, that''s why he


    wanted to stand up for me. We won''t pursue it, don¡¯t me him." Ruby stood out, her body slightly


    blocking in front of Levi, blocking his gaze from Natan''s.


    It was only then that Natan took a serious look at the woman in front of him.


    Her features were charming, full of a soft and lovely aura, especially that face, stunning and beautiful,


    no wonder Lennon would be tempted by her and do such shameless things.


    He grunted coldly, "If you knew shame, you wouldn''t have given Lennon such an opportunity to strike at


    you, in the end this matter, it''s still your fault."


    Ruby froze for a moment, not expecting that someone could turn the facts upside down.


    "You are right, I was the one who allowed Lennon to be seduced by me and still lusted after me without


    regard for moral decency, I will go to the reporter tomorrow and make it clear that this time it was all my


    fault and had nothing to do with Lennon. He just made a mistake that any man would make." After


    Ruby lowered her head and admitted her mistake with a good attitude.


    Just as her words left her mouth, Natan''s face changed abruptly and was terribly cold.

 Chapter 102 Talking to Me?

    Chapter 102 Talking to Me?


    "You want to find a reporter?" Natan''s face was gloomy and terrifying, his gaze was like that of a


    poisonous snake as he stared deadly at Ruby.


    Ruby looked up at him innocently, "Didn¡¯t you say it was my fault? Now that everyone outside is


    scolding Lennon, I naturally had to stand up and rify for him, what''s wrong with that? Just now, it


    was also you who said that it was me who was shameless and gave him the opportunity to strike out at


    me."


    Natan was exasperated by Ruby''s few words, but on the contrary, he had just said that, so he couldn''t


    even refute it, and could only swallow that anger down.


    "That is it! I will personally hold a press conference to rify to the public that it was just a


    misunderstanding, and I don''t want this matter to continue to get bigger." Natan grunted, not wanting to


    waste any more time with Ruby to get into who was right and who was wrong.


    Ruby looked down, the corners of her lips hooked in a mocking smile.


    When Natan saw that Ruby did not retort, his tense face eased a bit, and as he was about to continue


    speaking. he heard Levi''s ice-cold voicee over faintly, "Who told you that we should leave it like


    this? Since Lennon did such a thing, he should be punished, and should be sent to jail."


    "Levi! Do you have to make a big deal out of this matter? She wasn''t hurt at all, there was no damage,


    you ......" Levi''s words made Natan''s jump up in anger and he pointed at Levi and yelled out.


    Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, he was coldly interrupted by Levi, his voice colder, "So


    when my mother had an ident back then, you also had this same attitude of letting it go, not


    nning to pursue the matter, and eventually forced my mother tomit suicide, right?"


    Levi''s words seemed to be a thunderbolt that hit everyone hard.


    Isabe was the first to react, interrupting their argument in a hurry, ''''Alright! There''s no such thing as


    an overnight feud between father and son! You two should not say a word! Lennon did make a mistake


    this time, let him apologize to Ruby and that is it. Natan, you must be tired since you came back, go up


    and rest first."


    "Yes, yes, Natan, you must be exhausted, I''ll go put warm water in the shower for you now, let''s go up


    and rest." Hattie helped to change the subject with an apprehensive face.


    Ruby looked at Isabe and Hattie with some surprise.


    It was rare for these two to have such a tacit understanding, could there be another hidden reason for


    the death of Levi''s mother?


    The corners of Levi''s mouth hooked into a cold smile as he watched that family covering what they did,


    and didn''t mean to speak.


    Natan took a deep breath before he pushed down the depression in his heart and nced at Ruby:


    "Lennon''s matter ends here."


    He said before allowing Hattie to pull him and go upstairs.


    "Levi, Ruby is scared today, you take her up to rest." Isabe gave the two a look and waved her hand


    to dismiss them.


    The butler went up to help the olddy and went back to her room.


    The rest of the Finn family also dispersed at this point.


    "What? Heartbroken for me?" Ruby watched everyone leave, and just as she wanted to turn around to


    push Levi upstairs, she heard the man ask indifferently, his tone clearly carrying ridicule within.


    The original heartache for Levi had all disappeared cleanly at this point. Ruby rolled her eyes, not even


    bothering to pretend in front of him, "Do you still need someone''s heartache for you? Mr. Fianc¨¦, let me


    take you back to your room."


    Ruby said and reached out, grabbed Levi¡¯s wheelchair, and pushed him upstairs.


    Just when they reached upstairs, they heard the sound of argumenting from inside Natan''s room.


    Ruby paused in her steps, but though they were arguing so fiercely, they still couldn''t hear clearly what


    exactly they were saying.


    Ruby heard nothing, only vaguely heard something about not being able to let go of something like


    revenge.


    "Still not leaving?" Levi''s voice came over in a deep voice, interrupting Ruby''s thoughts.


    Ruby withdrew her attention and pushed Levi back to the room.


    "Lennon is lusting after you?" The door to the room was closed before Lennon looked at Ruby with a


    smirk.


    Ruby looked at him with an innocent face, "Of course, is it me who is lusting after myself? Look at the


    injuries on my body ......"


    "The injury on the face is a p mark, the finger mark size is more like a woman''s than a man''s, and as


    for the scratch marks, do I need to make it clear?" The corners of Levi¡¯s lips hooked, very nonchntly


    and directly exposed her.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, "At least I helped you, don¡¯t be so mean."


    "I don''t need anyone to help me." Levi replied indifferently, moving the wheelchair himself and entering


    the room, then flicking a switch, and an additional hidden door in the wall leading to the study next


    door.


    Ruby watched him enter the study, the door closed, shook her head, looked at the mess she was in


    and decided to take a shower. As for the rest, she always had to be rested before she had the energy


    to care.


    Spencer actually want to send her to Lennon to save the Harold Group, she really underestimated the


    shamelessness of her father.


    Ruby took a shower, changed clothes, the face wound at this time more and more obvious, originally


    just red and swollen, this time it was a bruise, look extraordinarily shocking.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she came out, she saw Levi sitting by the bed, she froze, subconsciously looked at the hidden door


    on the wall, and asked Levi curiously while wiping her hair, "Why are you back?"


    "Spencer and Lennon have arrived." Lennon looked to Ruby.


    Ruby¡¯s hands wiping her hair paused and the corners of her lips tugged, but she couldn¡¯t help but draw


    in a breath of cold air when the injury on her face hurt.


    "Then go downstairs."


    By the time Ruby and Levi arrived downstairs, everyone had already arrived. Natan was sitting on the


    sofa with a terrifyingly low air pressure emanating from his body, while Lennon, was on his knees, and


    Spencer was standing at his side with his head bowed and his body trembling slightly.


    His eyes darted around, and when he saw Rubying down, it was as if he had found the straw that


    saved his life and hurriedly opened his mouth, "Ruby, exin to them, this matter has nothing to do


    with me, it really has nothing to do with me, I ......"


    Ruby looked at Spencer innocently, "Dad, it was you who called me toe home, after I arrived


    home, there was only Lennon at home. And he was like crazy, very scary, and pounced on me once he


    saw me, Dad, I ......"


    Ruby began to burst into tears, standing there, her shoulders shaking violently, obviously afraid and


    sad, unwilling to continue to remember that tragic scene.


    "I, I ......" Spencer opened his mouth to exin, but found that he could hardly justify himself no matter


    how he exined.

 Chapter 103 A Shot in the Dark

    Chapter 103 A Shot in the Dark


    "Dad, why are you doing this to me? I have a marriage contract with Levi, but you, you asked his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brother toe to the house and arranged for the two of us to be alone together. What do you want?"


    Ruby questioned Spencer with a sobbing voice, her eyes red, with the shocking injuries on her face,


    looking more and more pitiful.


    Hattie''s eyes lit up when she heard Ruby''s words, and she put the me on Spencer: "Mom, you


    heard what Ruby what happened this time, it really has nothing to do with Lennon, he was victimized


    by a traitor! It was all Spencer''s fault! My poor son ......"


    Hattie said and began to wipe her tears as well.


    Natan frowned at her, and then at Spencer, who was pale and standing there shaking.


    Lennon was like a lost soul, and did not open his mouth to speak, so he knelt on the ground, his eyes


    unfocused on a position, seemingly unable to hear everything around him.


    "Spencer, why on earth would you do this to my son and future daughter-inw? You tell me clearly!"


    Natan was silent for a moment, his heart had already made up its mind.


    Between Spencer and Lennon, he naturally favored his own son.


    As long as this time the matter could be set aside, then Lennon would still be able to stay safe.


    "Mr. Finn, you have to believe me, I really, really didn''t. It''s, it''s my daughter, it''s her! She dislikes that


    Levi is a cripple and doesn''t want to marry him, so, that''s why she asked me to ask Lennon toe to


    the house, ask me to drug him, so that she can take the opportunity to have sex with him and marry


    Lennon, it''s all her own idea! Now she wants to turn the fact upside down and wants to put all the


    me on me. What kind of sins have I created?" Spencer was taken aback by Natan, and with a


    twinkle in his eye, he instantly had an idea, and he pushed all the problems onto Ruby with almost no


    mental pressure.


    Hearing Spencer''s words, Natan swept his gaze coldly towards Ruby.


    "Dad, how can you say that? How could I possibly do such a thing? Since I agreed to marry Levi, I''m


    his woman, so naturally I won''t like another man. Moreover, Lennon is going to marry Rita, how could I


    steal my own sister''s man?" Ruby¡¯s face nched, she covered her face in aggrieved defense.


    "What can''t you do? You take fancy on Lennon, knowing that he was the future heir of the Finn family,


    that''s why you wanted to have sex with him! Although I don''t know exactly what happened in the middle


    and why things went that way, I think it was your plot, you wanted to make a big deal out of it and in the


    end Lennon had to marry you!" Spencer naturally did whatever he could to put the me on Ruby in


    order to clear his name.


    Ruby did not defend herself, and stood there, covering her face and crying.


    "Ruby wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, I trust her." Levi suddenly reached out and grabbed Ruby''s hand, and


    then spoke for her.


    Ruby froze for a moment, not expecting that Levi would actually help her.


    But now was not the time to care about this, it was not that simple for Spencer to try to put the me


    on her.


    "Dad, you were the one who forced me to marry Levi in the first ce, I had to agree to your request in


    order to cure my grandmother''s illness, but now you want to use me to help you solve the Harold


    Group''s problems and treat me like this. I am your own daughter, how can you treat me like this?" Ruby


    cried out, looking as if she had her heart broken by Spencer.


    Spencer''s face became paler, and just as he wanted to open his mouth to defend himself, he heard


    Ruby speak again, sobbing, "Dad, I know you don''t like me, I know you only have Rita as your


    daughter in your heart, so you think of her in everything. I don''t me you, it''s my own fault that I can''t


    please you. If you think you''ll feel better in your heart if you put all the me on me, then just put it all


    on me. I am okay with it."


    The more she said, the more she cried, and even Hattie felt unbearable when she looked at her.


    "It''s Spencer! It''s Spencer! It''s all him, it''s all him! He said it, he said he''d give me his daughter, and he


    said that then I''d be able topletely trample Brother underfoot! Hahahaha, all I have to do is sleep


    with Levi¡¯s woman and he''ll be inferior to me for the rest of his life! And he will never change the fact!"


    Right at this time, Lennon, who had been quiet, suddenly went crazy andughed loudly.


    Everyone was so shocked by his words that they forgot to give a reaction, and each one looked at him


    with a shocked face.


    "What''s so great about Levi? He''s just a cripple! What a pity that car ident didn''t kill him! Why is he


    so lucky? The Finn family is destined for me, so why should Levi take it from me? His mother is just a


    short-lived bastard!"


    "I want everything that Levi has! His money, his power, his women! As long as he has it, I want it all! I


    want him to have nothing! To make him ......"


    Lennon was still talking madly there, but unfortunately, before he could say all his words, he was


    suddenly thrown a harsh p on his face, hitting his head, and his words were forced to interrupt.


    He looked up nkly, looking at the man in front of him who was full of anger, stunned for a long time


    before he finally came back to his senses and crawled over in tears, hugging Natan''s thighs, "Dad,


    Dad, help me! Dad, Ruby, Ruby, she, she ......"


    His words curbed halfway through as he saw Ruby, standing just a short distance away, a smile on the


    corner of her mouth, just looking at him faintly.


    In that instant, fear was born, so that he only felt hairy, even the words that came to his mouth were


    swallowed back, only hugging Natan''s thighs, trembling, face fiercely white.


    "I''ll beat you to death, you rebellious son!" Natan kicked over, directly knocking Lennon to the ground.


    Lennon cried out miserably, covering his chest and coughing.


    However, Natan still didn''t feel relieved and went up to him and kicked him viciously a few times on his


    body, and finally it was only when Isabe gave the word to have him pulled away that he was forced to


    stop.


    Looking at Lennon, who had fallen to the ground with a face full of pain, Natan''s face was twisted with


    anger, "You rebellious son! How could I have given birth to such a thing as you! From today onwards,


    all matters of the Finn Group will be handed over, and you will go to Beichuan to reflect on yourself!"


    "Dad?" Lennon was irritated by the two words Beichuan and even his voice changed tone as he looked


    at Natan in front of him incredulously.


    Natan, however, did not even want to look at him, turned around and walked towards Isabe, "Mom, it


    is because of my poor discipline that I have taught such a rebellious son, let him go to Beichuan for five


    years and reflect properly, so that he will stop being such an arrogant man, and if he causes trouble in


    the future, he will die without knowing why."


    "Okay, since you have decided, Levi ......," Isabe said hesitantly, looking towards Levi who was sitting


    in a wheelchair not far away.


    "The way he is now, he doesn''t have that energy to manage thepany, I will arrange it." Natan didn''t


    even think much about it, just waved his hand and interrupted the topic.


    Isabe didn''t say any more.


    Lennon was dragged out the door, leaving Spencer alone, standing in the living room, shivering, not


    even daring to look up at the person in front of him.

 Chapter 104 Bringing Rita

    Chapter 104 Bringing Rita


    "Grandma, mom, Lennon can''t go to a cold ce like Beichuan alone without someone around to take


    care of him, and since he has a marriage contract with my sister, why not let him take Rita with him?"


    Ruby¡¯s hoarse voice only came through by this time.


    Isabe and Hattie shook at the same time, and then looked at Ruby.


    Ruby was frank and innocent, meeting the two men''s gaze, her eyes unconcealed.


    Isabe pondered for a moment, thinking of the humiliation Rita had brought to the Finn family, plus the


    kind of things Spencer had done, her face went cold, and only after a long time did she speak, "Then


    let''s arrange it like this, Hattie, you arrange it, help them get the marriage license as soon as possible,


    send Rita to Beichuan to stay with Lennon, the two of them happen to be there to sharpen their


    temper."


    "Yes." Hattie naturally didn''t dare to retort, and she also thought that it was a good idea for Rita to


    follow over, so she couldn''t help but give Ruby an extra look.


    Ruby only pretended not to see it.


    Spencer opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but at this time, he was too afraid to say a word


    more.


    "Grandma, mom, then my father ......" Ruby nced at Spencer and lightly bit her lower lip before


    pleading in a small voice, "Although he did this to me, he is my father, I don¡¯t me him, so please


    spare him for once."


    Isabe snorted coldly and nced at Spencer, the more she looked at him, the more she felt that he


    was an eyesore.


    "Since you pleaded for him, then our Finn family will not pursue what he did this time, but from now on,


    our family and the Harold family no longer have any rtionship. Rudy, don¡¯t me me for being cruel,


    I am doing it for your own good. For such a person who harbors evil intentions, if you continue to deal


    with him, I am afraid that you will be hurt again." Isabe said with a cold voice, beckoned the butler


    over to support her back to her room.


    "Ruby, I ...... " Spencer opened his mouth and looked at Ruby, his heart was touched and guilty, "I am


    sorry, but the Harold family can''t be defeated in my hands. Ruby, help Dad again, beg the Finn family


    people, let them ......"


    "Dad, do you know that it is already merciful of the Finn family for me to remain in the Finn family after


    this mess, do you have to make a mess to separate me from Levi and cancel the engagement?" Ruby


    looked at Spencer and asked in a mournful voice.


    Spencer only felt as if his neck was being strangled, his mouth was slightly open, but he could not say


    a word.


    "Dad, go back. That''s all I can do for you. At least Rita will still be able to marry into the Finn family, so


    don''t do anything else. If the Harold group is ruined, let it be ruined. You can also recuperate in peace.


    There are two hundred thousand in this card, take it." Ruby looked at Spencer, sighed, pulled out a


    card and handed it to Spencer.


    Spencer burst into tears and looked at Ruby, guilt almost overwhelming him.


    "I am sorry, Ruby, for what I have done to you, but you still think of me, I really am sorry." Spencer


    raised his hand to wipe his tears and apologized with remorse.


    "Dad, go back." Ruby was disgusted by Spencer''s look in her heart, but her face was still covered with


    a soft smile.


    Spencer nodded and left the Finn family reluctantly.


    Only after he had left did the smile on Ruby''s face disappear.


    The Harold family was finished, but that was not enough.


    Her mother had lost her life, and along with her, she had almost died back then, and this was what


    Spencer owed her and her mother, and she always had to take it back with interest.


    Ruby pulled the corners of her mouth and quickly collected all the emotions on her face, turned around,


    and was once again the harmless, gentle and generous Miss Harold.


    Levi had been sitting in his wheelchair, looking thoughtfully at Ruby, before withdrawing his gaze for a


    long time.


    "Levi, I suddenly feel bored at home, I want to go out for a walk, will you apany me out?" Ruby


    went forward, pushed Levi''s wheelchair and spoke softly.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched vaguely for a moment before he replied, "Okay."


    "That''s a pretty good move to kill two birds with one stone." Only after sitting in the car did Levi look at


    Ruby with a smirk.


    Ruby nced at him, the corners of her lips curled as if she couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying,


    "Levi, what are you talking about? What two birds with one stone?"


    "It''s nothing." Levi stared deeply at Ruby for a moment, looking at her innocent eyes, clean and


    unadulterated, as if she really wasn¡¯t calcting anything. He withdrew his gaze somewhat hastily, not


    even daring to look at her more than once.


    This woman ......


    "Mr. Levi, Mrs. Cheal, where are you two going?" The driver gave a nce at the two behind him in the


    rearview mirror before opening his mouth to ask.


    "Ask your Mrs. Cheal." Levi deliberately bit the word Mrs. Cheal heavily.


    "Go to the Bridge West Private Restaurant." Ruby told the address and leaned back.


    It was two hourster that the car stopped outside a small alleyway on the west side of town, where


    there were quite a few cars parked, but it was quiet, with not many people walking around.


    When Ruby got out of the car, Levi followed her down.


    As if he didn''t see anything, the driver told Levi and drove the car away.


    Ruby nced at Levi curiously, "So why exactly are you pretending to be paralyzed?"


    "Used to being in a wheelchair, and I am toozy to walk." Levi responded, justified.


    Ruby almost choked on her saliva, this reason was really, really wless.


    She gave Levi a deep look and saw that his face did not change before she rolled her eyes and lifted


    her feet to walk into the alleyway.


    The business of the private restaurant was still very good, and Ruby and Levi entered together, the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    person who greeted them at the entrance recognized Ruby and hurriedly came forward respectfully,


    leading Ruby inside.


    "What''s going on? I''ve obviouslye half a month in advance to make a reservation, why is there still


    no box? Do you guys even want to do business anymore?" A voice that implied anger came over


    impatiently.


    Ruby felt that the voice was somewhat familiar and subconsciously looked over, and when she saw the


    other party, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    "Sorrydy, when you made your reservation, were you sure you got a reservation? It''s hard to get a


    reservation here, so if it was half a month in advance, you simply can''t get a reservation." The waitress


    patiently exined to the other party.


    "So what you''re saying is that I''ve just made a trip for nothing this time, right? I don''t care, I''ll still have


    to have a box today! You go get your boss toe out and meet me right now!"

 Chapter 105 What a Coincidence

    Chapter 105 What a Coincidence


    "Sorry Miss, we really don''t have any extra boxes, we''re already full today, you can¡¯t ......"


    The waitress was still trying to exin, but unfortunately before she finished her sentence, the young


    woman standing in front of her pped her hard in her face, and then spoke arrogantly and scolded,


    "Do you know what my status is? Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that! I''m telling


    you, I must eat in your ce today, and I must be given a private room, I just came in and I saw that


    there are several private rooms that are empty, why can''t we be given a ce to go to eat?"


    "You ......" The waitress encountered such a barbaric customer for the first time, her face was on fire,


    and tears of aggression were welling up inside her eyes.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and nced at Levi, "Your cousin is quite impressive."


    Levi''s eyes hidden under the mask could not be seen clearly, but when his gazended on Flora, the


    corner of his lips hooked, "Arrogant."


    Ruby nodded seriously and followed the waitress who led the way towards their private room.


    Flora hit the waitress, but arrogantly raised her chin, the corner of her eyes instantly swept into the door


    of Levi and Ruby, suddenly her face changed, especially watching the two being led into a private box


    by the waitress, she was so angry that her face turned pale.


    "Why can they book a seat, you guys are bullying the customers, aren''t you?" Flora''s face was twisted


    with anger.


    She had brought a few friends over here for dinner today, but she didn''t expect to not only fail to get a


    reservation, but also be humiliated by a lowly waitress like this, especially since even someone like


    Ruby coulde here for dinner, why couldn''t she?


    "That''s our boss'' valued guest." The waitress nced at Ruby, her attitude was no longer as warm as it


    was a moment ago.


    "We''ll take their box! You go talk to them and tell them to give up their box! I''m telling you, I''m the first


    Sea City!" Flora couldn''t bear the thought of Ruby being able to sit inside the box and eatfortably,


    while she could only leave in disgrace.


    This was simply more than a p in the face to her.


    "Oh? Since when did the Campbell family have such great abilities, howe I didn''t know?" As


    Flora''s words had only just fallen, a teasing voice abruptly rang out.


    Flora didn''t even think about it, and didn''t even bother to look at the man, she spoke, "Of course people


    as lowly as you wouldn''t know about our Campbell family! Our Campbell family is rted to the Finn


    family by marriage, and the current hostess of the Finn family is my aunt!"


    "Huh." When Vincent heard Flora''s words, heughed more and more sarcastically. When he looked at


    the waitress who was pped and half of her face was red and swollen, his eyes went cold, "What?


    Still not thrown out this kind of person? Remember, starting today, this woman is on our shop''s


    cklist, put up a sign at the entrance of the alley, this woman is not allowed to enter."


    "Yes." Vincent spoke up, and the beaten waitress instantly felt happy, gathering a few people and


    pushing Flora outside.


    Flora''s face turned red with humiliation, and she angrily scolded at Vincent, "What kind of a thing are


    you? How dare you kick me out? Do you believe that I will make this shop of yours go bankrupt and


    close down? And make it impossible for you to get along in Sea City?"


    "You can try." Vincent dropped a sentence, not bothering to look at Flora, and lifted his feet to leave.


    Flora was pushed and shoved by a few waitresses towards the door, and the few young men and


    women did not look happy, and although they didn''t speak, their eyes seemed like a knife, stabbing


    Flora''s heart fiercely.


    She was a bit anxious, and thinking of Ruby and Levi entering the box just now, she had a n and


    yelled loudly, "You can''t kick us out! We have a reservation! The two people who just entered, one is


    my cousin and the other is my cousin''s wife, I am with them! You guys let me through, or else my


    cousin will be angry!"


    "Hurry up and leave, don''t make a mess here." A few waitresses didn''t even believe her.


    They knew the one who had just entered was extremely close to Vincent, so how could he possibly


    know Flora?


    "Cousin! Cousin! ......" Flora, seeing that she was about to be driven out the door, suddenly grabbed the


    hand of one of the waitresses who had stopped her, opened her mouth and bit down fiercely, turned


    around and went after Ruby and Levi in the direction they had just left.


    Everyone didn''t expect Flora to do this, and the waitress who was bitten turned pale on her face, and


    tears of aggression were falling down her face.


    Vincent grimaced and lifted his feet to chase after her.


    Flora ran fast, and in a short while she had already entered Ruby''s box with them, once she entered,


    she cried out in aggravation first, "Cousin, you have to help me, they are bullying me."


    Levi nced at her indifferently, his eyes cold as if he was looking at a corpse.


    The corner of Ruby''s mouth tugged, she had just heard the farce outside clearly, but she didn''t expect


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this Flora to be so shameless ande in.


    "Cousin, this store went too far, go back and tell uncle to buy this store and put them out of business!"


    Flora didn''t even see that the atmosphere was wrong, andined to Levi in a condescending


    manner.


    "What do you want?" Levi watched her ramble, it was really loud, and he spoke in a cold voice and


    interrupted her.


    Flora froze and looked at Levi for a long time before she came back to her senses, "Cousin ......"


    "My mother''s surname is Sharp." Levi didn''t look up at Flora, but only reminded in a cold tone.


    Flora''s face suddenly turned pale, and her mouth opened, but she didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Vincent came over with his men, nced at the two people inside the box, and then at


    Flora who was frozen at the side, full of embarrassment, waved his hand indifferently, "Get her out, and


    don''t allow her in in the future."


    "No! You can''t do this to me! I''m the firstdy of the Campbell family! My aunt is ......"


    "The hostess of the Finn family surnamed Stone." Levi still had that same t tone, interrupting Flora''s


    words.


    Flora seemed to be strangled, the words behind her were held back, and she looked at Levi with open


    eyes, wondering why Levi would treat her like this when they were clearly considered childhood friends!


    "Levi, I ......" Flora looked at Levi with aggression, red eyes, tears in her eyes, looking at Levi, and


    spoke with aggression.


    "Thisdy, didn''t you just hear clearly? He has nothing to do with you, so stop recognizing your


    rtives here. We are going to eat, so please leave, OK? "Ruby looked at Flora, opened her mouth


    and interrupted Flora, then she looked at the few waitresses at the door, "You guys hurry up and get


    this youngdy out. I suspect that her brain is not quite normal, I suggest her going to see a brain


    department."


    "Ruby! You bitch! Who are you to scold me?"

 Chapter 106 Shes not Someone You can Mess With

    Chapter 106 She''s not Someone You can Mess With


    "Apologize." Flora''s voice had only just fallen but Levi''s voice followed.


    It was clearly light tone, but for no apparent reason, it gave birth to an irresistible feeling.


    Flora subconsciously wanted to kneel down and apologize, and her knees bent before she snapped


    back to her senses and broke out in a cold sweat.


    She bit her lip and nced at Levi, and then at Ruby who was looking at her with a faint smile on the


    corner of her lips, and suddenly felt her face burning hot.


    There was no reaction from Ruby or Levi, and to her, that was the greatest humiliation of all.


    "You guys, you guys are bullying!" Flora cried out, turning around and covering her face as she ran out.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and looked over at Levi, "Your family''s strange rtives are quite


    interesting."


    "She''s not a rtive of our family." Levi corrected seriously.


    Ruby shrugged her shoulders without continuing to say anything.


    Vincent sent the people watching behind him away and walked into the box himself, sitting down


    beside Ruby, and subconsciously went to look at Levi again.


    "Why are you free toe today?" Vincent had just opened his mouth, and Ruby nced at him, and


    he instantly swallowed back the words that followed, and only smiled at Ruby with a pleasing face.


    Rubyughed coldly and raised her hand and knocked twice on the table, so Vincent honestly put his


    hand up.


    After taking Vincent''s pulse, Ruby fished out two porcin bottles from inside the backpack she carried


    and tossed them over, "Use it externally, and take less messy things."


    "Got it." Vincent joyfully took the two porcin bottles and opened them, a faint fragrance came to his


    nose, and it was also vaguely sweet. Inside the porcin bottles was a milky white liquid, which was


    the first time Vincent had seen it.


    "What is it this time?" He put the porcin bottles away before he opened his mouth to ask Ruby.


    "The scar removal." Ruby replied.


    "Thanks, it''s on me, you can eat whatever you want." Vincent said as he got up and went out, leaving


    space for Ruby and Levi.


    "You know him well?" Levi had seen Vincent more than once at Ruby''s house, he naturally knew


    Vincent''s identity, so he became more and more curious as to how exactly Ruby knew this man.


    Ruby nestledzily inside the sofa, hearing Levi''s words before she looked up at him, "Is this you are


    trying to exercise your power as a fiance, to be jealous?"


    The corner of Levi¡¯s mouth twitched and he silently withdrew his gaze, "Pretend I didn''t say that."


    "Levi, I''m actually quite curious, why do you keep wearing a mask, is it really disfigured? I have a scar


    removal potion here, do you want to buy it?" Ruby supported her chin with one hand as she looked at


    the silver mask on Levi''s face.


    ustomed to seeing this man wearing a mask, Ruby was a little curious about what he looked like


    underneath it.


    Levi reached out and touched his hand on the mask, the corners of his lips rising, "When the wedding


    dayes, I''ll take it off and show you."


    "Wedding?" Ruby looked at Levi thoughtfully.


    With the ident and amputation of Amelia¡¯s leg, she thought that Levi would cancel the engagement


    and marry Amelia, but now it seemed that Levi had no such intention?


    "This is my mother''sst wish." Levi nted a nce at Ruby, taking in the doubt in her eyes, and was


    silent for a moment before speaking faintly.


    Looking at Levi''s expression, Ruby thought of the future mother-inw whom Natan and Hattie had


    never mentioned yesterday, and a strange emotion shed through her heart, but it quickly


    disappeared.


    Vincent himself went to ce the order, and the food was soon served.


    The most famous thing here was their medicinal food, because the shop had hired two imperial chefs,


    so the fame of it was very big in Sea City, and the people whoe here were all people with status


    and background.


    Ruby and Levi had eaten their meal before they left the box together.


    Just as they went out, they heard a surprised voicee over, "Miss Harold?"


    Ruby looked over at the sound and was also a little surprised to see the visitor, "Mr. arthy?"


    Patrick smiled gently at Ruby, his gaze paused on Levi''s body before he continued to look at Ruby


    again, "Miss Harold, I don''t know if it''s convenient for you now, I have some things I want to ask you."


    "Sure." Ruby simply agreed.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched, Ruby agreed readily, not thinking at all that she hade with


    him.


    "Is it okay for you to go back by yourself?" Ruby lifted her feet and took two steps before she


    remembered Levi and twisted her head to look at him.


    Levi had little expression on his face, and only nodded expressionlessly when he saw that Ruby had


    remembered to greet him.


    "You look good, have you taken your medication on time? Is there anything else feeling well in your


    body?" To Patrick, Ruby always had a very kind feeling, and at this time, when she walked to his side,


    seeing that he looked good, her upational disease wasmitted.


    "I feels quite good, thanks to your medicine." Patrick looked at Ruby gently.


    "It''s just an exchange of equal value, your seven-leaf lotus is of great use to me as well." The two


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    people walked withughter to the box Patrick had booked, and Levi stood in ce, watching them


    enter the door before withdrawing his gaze.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard Vincent''s voiceing, "You like Ruby, don''t you?"


    Levi didn''t answer, just looked at Vincent steadily.


    Vincent wrapped his arms around his chest andzily leaned against the door of a box, looking at Levi


    with a smirk, "From the way you just looked at her, I can''t be wrong, you like her."


    This sentence was very certain, and Levi only felt his heart beat hard, and soon calmed down as if


    nothing was wrong, "You are overthinking."


    Dropping the words, he didn''t bother to look at Vincent again and lifted his feet to leave.


    "Levi, you''re afraid to even admit that you like someone, what are you afraid of?" Vincent didn''t miss


    the momentary unnaturalness on Levi¡¯s face, and watching him about to run away, he asked after him


    again.


    Levi paused in his steps and looked back at Vincent, "For the matters between her and me, outsiders


    are not qualified to interfere."


    "I''m not an outsider." Vincent smiled and lifted his chin a little arrogantly.


    Levi was ufortable in his heart, and only after giving Vincent a deep look did he withdraw his gaze


    and turn around to leave with quick steps.


    Vincent''s eyes looked deeply at the back of Levi''s departure for a long time before he murmured in a


    low voice, "If I had the chance, it would not be your turn to like her."

 Chapter 107 Contrast

    Chapter 107 Contrast


    "Where''s Levi? Why doesn''t he evene to see me? You get out! Get out of here! Did you not tell


    him what I said?" Inside the hospital''s VIP ward, Amelia was so angry that she smashed the thermos


    bottle that Chester had sent over, scolding with a grimace.


    Chester silently packed up the things scattered all over the ce and stood aside with her, "Mr. Levi


    has been busy with a lot of thingstely, that''s why ......"


    "I don''t believe it! He must be apanying that bitch Ruby, isn''t he? Is he apanying that bitch


    Ruby? You tell me! Why? I''ve given so much for him, why is he treating me like this?" With red eyes,


    Amelia cursed viciously.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester felt ufortable in his heart as he listened to Amelia''s words.


    Ruby shouldn¡¯t be humiliated like this by Amelia.


    Only he opened his mouth and didn''t say anything after all.


    It was already pitiful that Amelia had lost her legs, and it was justifiable that such a change in


    temperament caused her to change drastically. Chester still remembered that when he first met Amelia,


    she was a very gentle and nice person.


    "Miss Moore, Mr. Levi is not such a person, he won''t leave you behind." Chester''s face remained


    unchanged as he once again spoke for Levi.


    She suddenly lost control and howled, crying her heart out, and Chester felt very unbearable.


    "Miss Moore, Mr. Levi wille to see you when he has his work done, so I''ll go pack another meal for


    you." He didn''t want to face such an image, so he turned around somewhat hastily and left the ward.


    Only after the people had left did Amelia raise her head, her tear-streaked face and her eyes shadowy


    and terrifying made her look like a vicious ghost from Shura in hell.


    She nced at her empty legs and the hate in her heart was like a wildly growing weed.


    Chester quickly went to the hospital cafeteria and repacked a meal over, and Amelia had dried her


    tears and was sitting quietly on the hospital bed.


    Seeing that Chester had returned, she pulled out a weak smile and spoke in a hoarse voice, "The way I


    just looked, wasn''t it ugly?"


    Chester looked down, not daring to look at her, and didn''t answer the question.


    "I know I look ugly, but I''m only twenty-five and I''m only going to be able to spend my life in a


    wheelchair, I... I''m really having a hard time taking that kind of blow. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to get angry


    with you, can you please not tell Levi? I don''t want him to know that I''m that ugly." With a pale face,


    Amelia looked at Chester with pleading eyes.


    Chester sniffed and quickly replied, "Don''t worry Miss Moore, I didn''t see anything just now. Miss


    Moore, you should eat first, no matter what''s going on, it''s not as important as your health."


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you toe to see me at this time." Amelia looked at Chester gratefully,


    and when he took out the meal inside the thermos, she suddenly reached out, and her handnded on


    the back of Chester''s tanned-colored hand.


    Chester retracted his hand as if he had been touched by electricity, but his face had dark skin, so he


    didn''t see the signs of blushing.


    His heart was beating fast, but in his heart, he was still reassuring himself that what Amelia had just


    done was just unintentional, and he shouldn''t think too much about it.


    Only when the food was all set down did Chester hastily reminded Amelia, "Miss Moore, eat, the food


    will get coldter."


    "Thanks." Amelia was still in that gentle manner, daintily saying thanks before starting to eat slowly.


    Chester gave a nce at Amelia and finally sighed in relief.


    It was good that she ate.


    "What has Levi been up totely? I''ve always had very little chance to see him, and now that I''m like


    this and he hasn''te to the hospital, I''m really afraid he''ll not want me." Amelia took a few bites and


    sighed quietly again.


    "Mr. Levi is not like that." Chester exined dryly.


    Levi''s identity was confidential, and he couldn''t say much about him to outsiders, and Chester was


    aware of it.


    Amelia pulled at the corner of her lips and looked at Chester, "Are you someone from his side? He


    asked you to take care of me, so you must be someone he trusts a lot, right?"


    "Yes." Chester nodded with a stern face.


    "Then will you be able to tell me more about him? He doesn''t visit me, and I always think about him, or


    I won''t be able to stop thinking about others." Amelia requested in a delicate voice.


    Chester thought about it, didn''t refuse, and only picked something that he could say about Levi to tell


    Amelia.


    The atmosphere inside the ward was, in fact, harmonious as Amelia listened carefully and asionally


    asked a few questions.


    When Amelia had finished eating, Chester went up to clean up, but Amelia suddenly grabbed his hand,


    and hooked her fingers in his palm.


    Chester heart jumped hard, simply did not dare to look at the eyes of Amelia, quickly put his hand back,


    packed things, hastily turned around and ran. Because running too fast, he stumbled.


    The corners of Amelia''s lips curled up as she looked at the closed door, her eyespletely cold.


    Chester left the hospital as if he had fled, and got into the car, still looking stunned.


    He took out his phone, thought about it, and called Levi, "Mr. Levi, do you want toe to the hospital


    to see Miss Moore?"


    "What''s wrong with her?" Levi replied indifferently.


    "Nothing, it''s just that she misses you quite a bit, you haven''te to see her for some days, and you


    didn''te even after you promised toe over before, she looked quite sad." Chester replied


    sarcastically. After saying that, he wanted to p himself, he actually dared to open his mouth to


    meddle in Levi¡¯s personal affairs, he was really tired of living!


    Levi didn''t respond, there was silence for a long time, the sound of electricity zipping inside the phone,


    and it was only after a long time that he heard Levi''s voicee through, "I will go to the hospital to


    see her."


    Chester then took a sigh of relief and hung up the phone without daring to say more.


    Levi sat in his wheelchair, lookedzy and idle, after hanging up the phone, he looked at the ck


    screen phone for a while before stuffing the phone inside his pocket.


    It was only at this moment that Jared came over with the medicine, looking at Levi with uncertainty, "Mr.


    Levi, do you really want to try this medicine yourself? I think it''s better to look for Miss Harold, her


    medical skills are so good, and she will definitely be foolproof."


    Levi gave him a sidelong nce, "When did you get so close to her?"


    "Mr. Levi, I can''t joke with your life, if something happens to you, what should the people in District 7


    do? Mr. Levi, it''s better to find Miss Harold." Jared shook his head and looked at Levi, his attitude


    suddenly bing certain.


    Levi did not open his mouth, just so quietly stared at Jared, neither of them had the intention to speak,


    the atmosphere was deadlocked.


    It was at this point that a cell phone ringing broke the silence in the house.


    Levi frowned, nced at the iing call, the corners of his lips coldly hooked up, fixedly looking at


    the caller ID on the phone screen, hesitant to answer the phone.


    Jared gathered over to take a look, and the name Amelia was seen.

 Chapter 108 Retreat as an Advance

    Chapter 108 Retreat as an Advance


    "Mr. Levi, not answering the phone?" Jared watched the phone ring for a long time, but Levi didn''t have


    the slightest intention to answer it, so he couldn''t help but kindly remind him.


    Levi nced at him lightly, picked up the phone and just put it to his ear without speaking.


    Since her ident, Amelia had messed with him more than once and even threatened to die, Levi


    inexplicably felt tired and annoyed when facing her.


    This time, there was no need to think that she must want him to see her in the hospital too.


    Levi pursed his lips, and for the first time, he regretted somewhat that he had sex with Amelia back


    then, if there hadn''t been that time ......


    He didn''t want to go on, because Amelia''s voice had alreadye through, gentle as ever, with an


    understanding thoughtfulness, "Levi, are you busy? Am I disturbing you?"


    "No, what''s wrong?" Amelia''s attitude made Levi slightly startled, and his tone followed suit and eased


    up.


    "Nothing, I''ve been thinking a lottely, I''ve been making a lot of noise before, making everyone


    unhappy and making you feel more annoyed with me. I''ve been reflecting a lot, it''s my fault. Levi, I''m a


    wreck now, there''s no need to drag you around and make you responsible for me. What happened five


    years ago, let''s all pretend it was a dream and forget about it. I won''t look for you anymore, and you


    don''t need toe to me, just pretend we never knew each other. You and Miss Harold be good, you


    have my blessing."


    Amelia spoke in a soft voice, and then sighed quietly, "Levi, I''m really d I got to know you, I''ve had a


    great time these five years, they''ve been the happiest five years of my life, and I''ll always remember


    them. Goodbye, Levi."


    As Levi listened to Amelia''s words, he inexplicably felt his heart tremble, a touch of unease rose in his


    heart, and he almost instinctively shouted out, "Amelia, where are you now? Don''t do anything stupid,


    I''ll be right over!"


    "Levi, don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid, I don''t want you to worry about me, I will live well." Amelia


    tried very hard to control her emotions, only Levi could still hear that she was crying.


    She felt aggrieved in the heart, but still pretended to be tough, but it made Levi felt unease.


    How could he be such an asshole? In the beginning, it was he who had raped her, but not only did she


    not me him, she had even been so nice to him for the past five years, even without a title, she had


    never resented him, but now she had an ident and her legs were paralyzed, and he still thought she


    was noisy and annoying!


    "Tell me where you are now." Levi''s tone was gentle, but his attitude was unusually resolute.


    How could he not hear it after she had been with him for so long?


    She didn''t say anything, but hung up quickly, holding the phone, her heart still beating fast.


    She was betting.


    Betting that Levi was a responsible person, betting that he wouldn''t leave her behind because of that


    one incident five years ago, and would definitelye to find her.


    The corners of her lips curled as she sat in her wheelchair, feeling the wind from the rooftop on her


    body.


    Ruby, you still want to defeat me? Levi can only be mine! No one can take him away!


    The phone was hung up, and Levi jerked to his feet, recalling a detail that he had never noticed when


    he had just talked to Amelia, that it seemed to be very windy on her side.


    There was fire rising at the bottom of his eyes, he didn''t dare to dy and quickly went to Chester, "Go


    to the hospital right away, Amelia might want tomit suicide, go to the roof of the inpatient


    department, I''lle right away."


    Without even pausing after saying that, without even bothering to put the mask on his face, he went out


    in a hurry and sped off in his car towards the hospital.


    City First Hospital, Director''s Office.


    Eden Dixonughingly looked at the young woman in front of him, wrinkled face full of pleasing look,


    "Miss Harold, thank you, this patient''s identity is not ordinary, we really can¡¯t offend him. If it were not


    for Dr. Moore¡¯s rmendation, we really do not know what to do. "


    Ruby satzily in her chair and responded carelessly.


    "Miss Harold, when do you think you will be able to start seeing this patient?" Eden did not dare to take


    Ruby¡¯s skill lightly. The person rmended by Dr. Moore definitely had strength. What was more,


    other people might not know about Ruby''s ability, but he did, and it was because he knew that, that was


    why he was so excited when he looked at Ruby at this moment.


    "Let''s go to the ward and check on the person first." Ruby stood up, hands in her pockets, gesturing for


    Eden to lead the way in front.


    Eden respectfully walked ahead and led Ruby to the hospitalization department.


    The patient''s identity was special and he was staying in the best VIP ward inside the hospital, all the


    way over, Eden gave Ruby a brief exnation of the patient''s situation. Soon the two arrived at the top


    floor of the inpatient department, the elevator opened, Ruby and Eden walked out together, just in time


    to bump into Chester who came over in a hurry.


    Chester did not expect to see Ruby here and subconsciously froze for a moment before his gaze fell on


    Eden''s body.


    Eden didn''t notice Chester, still talking politely to Ruby, "That one is the head of the Lee family, hot-


    tempered. Because of the introduction of Dr. Moore, he came to Sea City to see a doctor, his illness is


    really odd, at least we have done several physical examinations on him, but we couldn''t find out what


    exactly is wrong."


    Ruby was interested in it and followed Eden, walking directly past Chester.


    Chester stared nkly at Ruby and Eden¡¯s backs, and it took him a while to remember that he was


    going up to the roof to look for someone, so he dared not linger, trotted into the stairwell and went up to


    the top floor.


    When Ruby and Eden arrived at the ward, there were quite a few people inside the ward, making a lot


    of noise and bustling.


    Ruby nced at Eden, who hastily exined, "They are all from the Lee family, because the big


    hospital over in the capital came out with a diagnosis saying that Mr. Lee won''t make it through the


    month, so they came here for the question of who the Lee family¡¯s inheritance will fall into."


    Ruby instantly understood that it was the scene of a rich family.


    Eden knocked twice at the door before pushing it open and entering.


    When the people inside saw that someone hade, they temporarily stopped arguing and looked at


    Eden, their faces looked better, but then they saw Ruby who came in behind Eden, and each of their


    faces did not look good again.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby did not look at them, followed Eden into the door, then took a look at the old man lying on the


    hospital bed, who was shaped like a wither, so pale and weak that it seemed like he might die at any


    moment.


    "Miss Harold, please." Eden stepped aside to allow Ruby to step forward.


    Ruby walked over and was just about to reach for the wrist of the man on the hospital bed to take his


    pulse, but she was rudely interrupted, "What are you doing? Don''t you touch him!"

 Chapter 109 Does Your Face Hurt?

    Chapter 109 Does Your Face Hurt?


    "Dr. Dixon! This is too much. You want to treat my husband randomly, if something goes wrong, can


    you afford it?" The person who spoke was a middle-aged woman wearing a moon white cheongsam,


    with a beautiful appearance, looking in her early thirties and a mean face.


    She red at Ruby before she snapped at Eden with dissatisfaction.


    Eden''s old face turned red with anger at her words, and he scolded coldly, "Mr. Lee! Although Miss


    Harold is young, her medical skills are absolutely brilliant, as long as she is willing to help, Mr. Lee will


    definitely be able to be saved!"


    "Nonsense! Her medical skills are absolutely brilliant? Do you think I''m stupid? Even if I don''t know


    anything about medicine, I know at least one thing. If you want to learn medicine, you can''t be


    sessful without immersing yourself in it for ten to twenty years. How old is she? She''s only in her


    early twenties, what kind of medical skills can she have? Don''t joke with us, hurry up and ask better


    doctor toe, don''t waste our time. If anything goes wrong with my husband, can you afford to pay


    for it?" Mr. Lee gave a straightforward cold puff, dismissing the matter that Ruby could do medicine.


    "She is the better doctor, if you don''t believe her and don''t want her to treat you, then arrange for a


    transfer to another hospital as soon as possible, our hospital won''t be treating him again!" Although


    Eden had courtesy towards the Lee family, it didn''t mean that he would let the Lee family do whatever


    they wanted. Mr. Lee''s attitude towards Ruby was considered to havepletely irritated him.


    Ruby was invited by Dr. Moore with great difficulty, she was so skilled in medicine, and many people


    begged her toe, and now she had to suffer the nk stares of others here.


    Ruby took advantage of their argument and stood aside after her finger untraceably touched the wrist


    of the man lying on the hospital bed.


    Listening to the two argue, she spoke faintly, "Are you done arguing? If I''m not needed, I''ll leave now."


    "Oh, you''re so young, you really don''t have any self-awareness at all. Need you? Need you for what?


    Hurry up and get lost!" Mr. Lee looked at Ruby in disdain, especially when she saw Ruby''s exquisite


    features, she was even more cynical and mad in her heart.


    Ruby nced at her indifferently, the corners of her lips hooked, "Mr. Lee, right? I suggest you go for a


    checkup sometime, otherwise, your breast cancer is going to be at an advanced stage."


    "You! And you curse me! Do you know what kind of status I have? How dare you say such things to


    me?" Mr. Lee''s face turned dark with anger as she listened to Ruby''s words, and she pointed at Ruby


    and cursed. A sharp stabbing pain came from her chest, so painful that her face suddenly changed and


    she covered her chest, stumbling back two steps.


    "Mom, are you okay?" The young woman who had been holding her hands next to her and watching


    the show was finally stepping forward this moment, reaching out to help Mrs. Lee.


    Mrs. Lee was in too much pain to answer her question, and only after the excruciating pain subsided


    did she look at Ruby with a ruthless gaze, "Bitch! How dare you curse me? Whose family are you


    from? I want your family to disappear from Sea City!"


    "That capable? I wonder when you have this ability to make my Finn family disappear." A snicker


    suddenly came from the entrance of the ward, and then everyone saw that a tall figure walked in


    through the doorway.


    It was clear that he was only wearing a casual outfit, and that aura was impossible to ignore.


    Ruby froze for a moment, looking at that face, and something inside her head exploded violently.


    Wasn''t he the man from the hotel? Was he also from the Finn family?


    "And what are you? The Finn family? Oh, what kind of thing is the Finn family?" Mr. Lee was upset in


    her heart and nced at Levi, scolding in no good mood.


    "The Finn family really isn''t much of a thing." Levi nodded fervently, looking as if he agreed with Mrs.


    Lee''s words, but then the words changed and added coldly, "It just makes no hospital will dare to


    ept you."


    "Oh, who wouldn''t say big words? I wouldn''t ......" Before Mrs. Lee could finish her words, Eden stood


    out and interrupted herter words.


    "I can''t guarantee how other hospitals will do, but our hospital is not going to admit you anymore.


    Please go through the discharge procedures and leave immediately." Eden didn''t even hesitate.


    All the hospitals in Sea City for many years were funded by the Finn family, the advanced medical


    equipment inside the hospital were paid by the Finn family, so they would not offend the Finn family


    such arge wealthy owners.


    It was true that the Lee family had some status in the capital, but when it was ced in Sea City, it was


    not enough.


    Eden''s words were like a p in Mr. Lee''s face, which caused her eyes to bulge, her chest to heave


    violently, and the sharp pain that had just subsided came up again at this time, and she directly fainted.


    "Mom?"


    "Mrs. Lee!"


    Several people scrambled to help Mr. Lee, while her daughter, Amanda Lee, red angrily at Levi, "If


    anything happens to my mother, I won''t let you off!"


    Levi didn''t even nce at her, but looked directly at Ruby, seeing Ruby narrowing her eyes and staring


    at him thoughtfully. He first froze, then reached out and touched his hand on his face subconsciously,


    and instantly reacted.


    The mask was not on.


    Luckily, Ruby should not have found out that he and her fianc¨¦, Levi, were the same person, making


    him slightly relieved.


    "What are you guys still standing there for? Why don''t you take my mother to resuscitation? If she dies


    in your hospital, I will definitely not let you guys off!" When Amanda saw Eden and the others were


    unresponsive, she became more and more furious in her heart.


    If Dr. Moore hadn''t said thating to Sea City could cure her father, they wouldn''t havee here


    from the capital to suffer!


    People in poor ces looked poor.


    Edenughed and looked at Amanda with his arms around his chest, "We wouldn''t dare to ept you,


    please also take your mother to another hospital quickly, don''t really die in our hospital, or we can''t


    afford to take the responsibility."


    "You! You!" Amanda had never suffered such aggravation. She red angrily at Eden, her chest


    heaving violently.


    Ruby was not interested in watching these people arguing and directly crossed over Eden to leave.


    Amanda was holding her anger, she couldn''t afford to snap at Eden, but she had no psychological


    pressure when it came to a nobody like Ruby. Looking at Ruby actually ignored her and walked past


    her, she was angry, reached out and fiercely yanked Ruby, cursing indignantly, "Bitch! If it weren''t for


    you......"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her words, her voice slowly subsided under Ruby''s icy gaze.


    By the time she came back to her senses, Ruby had already walked to the door and stood with the


    young man who had just appeared out of nowhere to berate them.


    Amanda grew more and more hateful.


    What right did a lowly woman like Ruby stand with Levi?

 Chapter 110 She really is Highly Skilled Doctor

    Chapter 110 She really is Highly Skilled Doctor


    "I just helped you out, how are you going to repay me?" Levi watched Rubye over and decided to


    make the first move and take the initiative.


    Ruby had just thought that the man in front of her looked familiar, when he opened his mouth, it


    immediately dispelled her thoughts.


    She was also stupid, how could she think that the man in front of her was the same as her scheming


    fianc¨¦?


    Ruby shook her head and banished this thought from inside her mind before rolling her eyes, "I didn''t


    ask you to help me out, so what? You took matters into your own hands and you still want me to be


    grateful? You are overthinking."


    Ruby''s sharp-tongued look made Levi''s lips hook up, ncing at the situation inside the ward, Amanda


    was still arguing with Eden at this time. Eden was a svelte man, how was he a match for several


    women, being surrounded there with a face of anger.


    As for Mrs. Lee, who had fainted on the floor, and Mr. Lee, who was lying on the hospital bed, at this


    moment werepletely forgotten by the people around.


    "What''s wrong with him? Can he be saved?" The Finn family didn''t have much business with the Lee


    family, but Monty Lee was a good person, and Levi had dealt with him a few times and had a good


    impression of him.


    "No." Ruby replied casually, with ack of interest, clearly not wanting to mention his illness.


    Levi saw this and didn''t mention it much. He looked at the time, Amelia had been found by Chester,


    and now she had been sent back to the ward, he was nning to go over and take a look.


    "I still have things to do, I''m leaving." Ruby didn''t say much to Levi, they weren''t familiar with each other


    after all.


    She turned to leave.


    Levi watched her back thoughtfully for a long time before he withdrew his gaze and went to Amelia''s


    ward.


    Amelia sat on the hospital bed with a pale face, and when she saw Leviing, she hurriedly looked


    away from him, unwilling to look at him, "Levi, what are you looking for me for?"


    "Don''t do anything stupid, I''ve always counted on what I''ve promised you. It''s just that my identity is


    special, it will be dangerous for you to follow me." Levi looked at Amelia, like that night five years ago,


    when she woke up andy beside him, she also looked like this, soft but strong, saying that she didn''t


    need him to be responsible.


    It was also because of her reaction in that moment that made Levi fall for her.


    "I''m not afraid of danger. Levi, I don''t want to drag you down, in my current state, I''m already an invalid,


    even if I marry you, it''s impossible for me to get pregnant. I don''t want to hold you back. You''d better


    leave me alone and let me fend for myself. My grandfather has given up on me anyway, I... what''s the


    point of me living?" Amelia said in a low voice, tears began to well up in her eyes, but she was


    stubbornly holding them back, not willing to let them fall.


    Looking at her like this, Levi became more and more unbearable, ''''What nonsense? I have never felt


    that you are a drag. Alright, take care of your injuries in the hospital, leave everything else to me, don''t


    think too much about it, okay?"


    "Levi ......," Amelia raised her head, tears slid down her pale cheeks, the look pitiful.


    Levi sighed and stepped forward, reaching out to rub the top of her head, "I never said I would give up


    on you, and you shouldn''t have such thoughts, so be good and wait for me. When I''ve taken care of


    everything, I will marry you."


    "But, Levi, I ......" Amelia''s tears flowed more fiercely, she desperately raised her hand to wipe her


    tears, not wanting her so wretched appearance to fall in Levi''s eyes, but she couldn''t control it. In the


    end, she jumped directly into Levi¡¯s arms, crying uncontrobly.


    Levi raised his hand and patted her back without saying anything.


    Ruby was just walking to the elevator when the elevator door opened and Dr. Moore came in in a hurry.


    Seeing Ruby, he was slightly stunned, subconsciously opened his mouth and asked, "Cured so


    quickly? How is he doing?"


    "There''s no cure." Ruby replied indifferently.


    "No cure? s, I know that his disease is indeed strange, I can''t even tell what exactly it is, it''s not


    surprising that you can''t cure it, it''s fine." After being stunned for a moment, Dr. Moore misunderstood


    Ruby¡¯s meaning and just sighed regretfully.


    Ruby didn''t bother to exin.


    "Will you apany me to see that old friend of mine?" Dr. Moore had a hard time in his heart, Monty


    was only in his early forties this year, in his prime, and he didn''t know what the hell was going on to get


    such a disease, if he really couldn''t be saved, the Lee family would be in chaos.


    Ruby hesitated for a moment, thinking of the messy image inside the ward and getting a bit of a


    headache.


    She really didn''t want to go back, but when she met Dr. Moore''s pleading gaze, she finally didn''t refuse,


    nodded and followed Dr. Moore back.


    "The recent situation over at the research institute is all good, and now the state attaches great


    importance to this project, and intends to allocate a sum of money over to us to continue to invest in the


    production of this reagent. As long as this reagent isunched, it will be beneficial to countless patients.


    This can save not only vegetative people, but also those patients with brain degeneration, and there


    are quite a lot of such patients in the country." Dr. Moore couldn''t help but be excited when he looked at


    Ruby, he really couldn''t think of how Ruby had such great abilities in her young age.


    The few reagents she held in her hand, any one of them was something that countless people could


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    only dream of, and it was also because she kept a low profile, otherwise, if she returned to the country,


    it would be the treatment of a national schr.


    "This kind of reagent is too expensive to be popr." Ruby was silent for a moment before she


    cautioned.


    Dr. Moore understood at once that the impact of this kind of reagent, if it was really promoted, would be


    very great, and it was really not suitable for poprization.


    Two people walked to the door of Monty''s ward, at this time, the ward inside was still noisy. Amanda


    was arguing with Eden, and Eden did not want to argue with a woman, so he was passive.


    Dr. Moore pushed open the door to see the scene inside and almost fell on his back in a fit of anger.


    "What''s this for? What are you doing?" When had Dr. Moore seen this kind of image? Especially


    looking at Eden''s face with a few more scratches, he could see that Eden had been bullied just before


    he came.


    He really didn''t expect this to be the case here, and then he understood at the thought about what


    Ruby said just now about not curing the disease.


    It was the Lee family who didn''t even let Ruby make a move!


    He was furious, his chest rising and falling violently, his face red with anger.


    When Eden saw Dr. Mooreing, he was like seeing a savior, breaking away from Amanda''s


    clutches and running towards Dr. Moore, "Dr. Moore."


    "What''s going on here?" Dr. Moore was furious, questioning angrily.


    Eden told Dr. Moore exactly what had just happened, and was very aggrieved after he finished, "Dr.


    Moore, we really can''t afford to receive this friend of yours."

 Chapter 111 Regret

    Chapter 111 Regret


    "This is nonsense!" Dr. Moore was almost furious at the behavior of the Lee family.


    A national doctor like Ruby, no matter where she went, she was always treated as a guest, and here


    she was actually disliked by the Lee family in this way!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and looking at Amanda with a defiant look, he


    scolded in disappointment, ''''Since your Lee family doesn''t care for it, then get lost! Go back to your


    capital city! Whoever wants to treat Monty goes! I am sorry, Ruby, if I had known that they were like


    this, I definitely wouldn''t have asked you to help Monty."


    Ruby looked indifferent.


    Amanda was not willing to be scolded, especially when she looked at the way Dr. Moore was even


    polite to Ruby, she was balking in her heart and thought it was impossible.


    How could Dr. Moore be so deferential to a little girl in her twenties?


    There was no telling what kind of background this Ruby had that had tricked Dr. Moore into treating her


    like this.


    "Dr. Moore, it was because we trusted you that we brought our father to Sea City for treatment, but you


    actually teased us like this! It''s really too much! I don''t believe you when you say she''s a good doctor! If


    you weren''t sincere, you shouldn''t have lied to us in the first ce and said that there was a miracle


    doctor, causing us toe all the way here, is it fun to y with us like this?" Amanda looked at Dr.


    Moore and angrily questioned.


    Dr. Moore almost vomited blood at her words.


    "Get out if you don''t believe me! Leave now! We won''t keep you here!" Dr. Moore cursed indignantly,


    coughing violently because he was so angry.


    "Dr. Moore, take care." Ruby looked at the old man getting so angry, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her


    heart, stepping forward and reaching out to support Dr. Moore, while reaching out to lightly tap on


    several acupuncture points on his back.


    Dr. Moore, who was still coughing with a red face, suddenly feltfortable all over and breathed


    much more smoothly.


    He gave Ruby a grateful nce, and at the same time felt very guilty and embarrassed, "I''m sorry, it''s


    all my fault, I didn''t think it through and let youe to cure him, me me, this family, ugh ......"


    "Dr. Moore, this matter has nothing to do with you." Ruby shook her head with an unconcerned look.


    "What are you pretending? I wonder what benefits have been given to make Dr. Moorepliment


    them, how shameless." Amanda couldn''t help but mock.


    "Your mother is dying and you don''t send her to the hospital, are you nning to let her die here so you


    can ckmail us?" Ruby asked as she gave Amanda a faint look and opened her mouth.


    Amanda just remembered Mrs. Lee who had just fainted, her face suddenly changed, turned to see the


    person on the floor, really see her face white.


    How could Amanda dare to continue wasting time with Eden and the others? She hurriedly ordered


    someone to carry Mr. Lee and leave.


    When she walked to the door and passed by Ruby, she red fiercely at Ruby before walking out


    quickly.


    With everyone gone, the air inside the entire ward was much fresher.


    "Sorry, my sister is not good natured, and she has offended you just now. Miss, please help and save


    my father." The people inside the ward left, but there was one person who stayed behind.


    The man was wearing very ordinary sportswear, and looked rather inconspicuous, but his features


    were extremely handsome, his temperament was mild, and at this time, standing there, he gave people


    a feeling of a noble man.


    Ruby couldn¡¯t help but give him an extra look, finding it a bit interesting.


    This man had just been standing in the corner with a terribly low presence, or at least Ruby hadn¡¯t


    noticed him.


    Now that the rest of the Lee family had left, he spoke up instead.


    "Ruby, this is Monty¡¯s eldest son, his mother died not long after giving birth to him, he has not been


    favored in the Lee family, but Monty is good to this son, but his stepmother.......¡± Dr. Moore watched


    Ruby look at the man thoughtfully and introduced to her.


    As if he hadn''t heard Dr. Moore''s words, Fraser Lee still looked at Ruby gently, "Please."


    "You know I am able to save him?" Ruby asked curiously.


    Fraser smiled at her words and answered honestly, "Just now, you took father''s pulse, but there was no


    expression of difficulty or surprise on you face, so it is clear that this disease is within your expectation.


    And I believe Dr. Moore, he won''t lie to us, if he says you can do it, then you must be able to."


    Rubyughed at his words, but did not refuse, but only reminded, "It is very expensive for me to save


    someone, do you have the money to pay?"


    "As long as you can save my father''s life, I am willing to pay any price." Fraser''s gaze locked at Ruby.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ruby''s heart jumped slightly at his excessively hot gaze, and only after a long time did she let out a


    "Many thanks." Fraser spoke out in gratitude.


    Ruby could not see any joy in him, nor did she want to bother with these feuds of the gentry.


    She stepped forward and took out the silver needles she carried with her, sterilizing them before she


    began to apply them to Monty.


    Monty was now but forty years old, but he shaped like withered, a look of seventy years old, if not for


    Dr. Moore said, she really did not dare to believe that the man in front of her was actually only forty.


    Ruby finished it fast and in a moment, Monty has silver needles all over his body. Fraser was stunned


    and was concerned that Ruby was skillful in medicine.


    Ruby finished applying the needles and withdrew the silver needles, the exertion just now was not low,


    but she was only slightly panting, her face slightly pale, but not as strained as before.


    The previous change in the plum birthmark on her chest had brought a lot of benefits.


    "I''ll give you a prescription, take it back, follow it, take it three times a day, and a weekter, I''ll


    administer the needle to him once more and he''ll be cured." Ruby raised her hand to wipe the cold


    sweat from her forehead before she raised her head to look at Fraser.


    Fraser withdrew his gaze that hadnded on Ruby and replied seriously, "I will definitely give my father


    the medicine ording to the prescription given by you."


    Ruby didn''t say much, took a pen and paper and wrote down the prescription and handed it to Fraser.


    Although Fraser did not know about pharmacology, he knew that the herbs inside this prescription were


    all warming and nourishing herbs, so he just took a nce at them and did not question it.


    Ruby consumed a lot, and she left after telling Dr. Moore.


    And at this time, inside a private hospital, Mrs. Lee finished the examination to get the test results,


    looking at the results above, her face went white.


    Mid stage breast cancer ...... she actually had breast cancer, the bitch didn''t lie to her?


    Mrs. Lee suddenly gave a jolt and yelled with some urgency, ''''Hurry! Go back to the First Hospital


    immediately! No matter what the cost, find that woman! Make sure you find her!"

 Chapter 112 No Rescue

    Chapter 112 No Rescue


    Ruby went straight back to Shangcheng International, when she opened the door there was some


    movement at the next door, she subconsciously slowed down her movements, and saw the next door


    open. Wearing a silver mask and home clothes, Levi carried a bag of garbage in his hand, justing


    out to throw the garbage.


    Seeing Ruby he was slightly stunned, then the corners of his thin lips curled up and he smiled as he


    asked Ruby, "Do I look good?"


    Ruby rolled her eyes, and opened the door directly.


    She was really in over her head to think that the man she saw at the hospital today and Levi would be


    the same person, and she sized him up for a long time.


    Even if the two were about the same height in stature, they definitely wouldn''t be the same person!


    Ruby opened the door and entered the house, subconsciously reached out and pressed her hand at


    her chest, just that moment, her heart beat a little faster for no reason.


    Could it be the aftermath of administering the needle?


    Ruby made an excuse for herself. She was really tired, took a bath, and justy down on the bed to


    sleep.


    **


    First Hospital, VIP ward on the top floor.


    Mrs. Lee took Amanda and the others and hurriedly went there, and when she entered, she saw Monty,


    who was still looking quite well, sitting on the hospital bed and drinking medicine at this moment.


    Mrs. Lee''s entire body jumped straight up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, screaming shrilly,


    "How did you wake up?"


    Monty was disturbed and frowned at the door, feeling ufortable listening to Mr. Lee''s words, he


    coldly questioned, "What? You are thinking that I shouldn''t wake up, right?"


    Only then did Mrs. Lee realize that she had lost her tongue and hastily shook her head to deny it, ''''No,


    how is that possible? How could I think that? Monty, I''m just too happy and surprised to see you


    awake."


    Monty snorted coldly and ignored her again, just continuing to drink the medicine in his hand.


    The first thing she did was to take a look at the ckened medicine, and when she got closer, she


    didn''t smell any pungent medicine, so she didn''t know what kind of medicine it was. She looked a little


    curious and couldn''t help but ask: "Monty, what kind of medicine is this? Your health is not good, you


    can''t just take medicine randomly. What if it is bad for you?"


    "I didn''t know that you were able to think of so much when I take medicine. I see that you are eager for


    me to die early so that you can dominate the Lee family, right?" Monty smashed the bowl in his hand on


    the ground fiercely, the medicine bowl shattered, porcin pieces sshed everywhere, and a few


    pieces even flew to Mrs. Lee and Amanda''s feet, startling them so much that they jumped.


    Mrs. Lee hastily denied and exined, "Monty! It''s not true! I didn''t mean that! Did someone talk


    nonsense in front of you and say something bad about me? You mustn''t believe it!"


    Monty didn''t want to listen to her at all and waved his hand impatiently, "Go away, I need to rest, don''t


    disturb my rest."


    "Monty, I ......" Mr. Lee still wanted to speak, but seeing that Monty was angry, she suddenly shrank


    back all the words that had reached her mouth.


    She huddled group left the ward together.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Lee nced at Fraser, who was standing aside and had never spoken, with a


    resentful gaze.


    Fraser just pretended not to see it, standing there with his head down, not saying anything, as if he was


    a backdrop.


    "All these years, it''s been hard on you." Monty watched the people leave before sighing.


    "This time I''m helping you, just to return the favor of you being my father. When your illness is healed, I


    will leave the Lee family, from then on I have nothing to do with the Lee family anymore." Fraser didn''t


    look at Monty, he just lowered his head and looked at his toes.


    Monty didn''t say anything. He was silent, sort of acquiescing to Fraser''s decision.


    Ruby went home and sleptfortably, unaware that Mrs. Lee was out in a frenzy to find her.


    She was quite capable, and finally found Spencer.


    The Harold Group had gone bankrupt and was acquired and integrated by a multinational group,


    Spencer hadpany, so he had been idling at home.


    He was afraid to go out now, and when he went out and saw his old friends, he always felt that those


    people looked at him strangely, as if they were mocking him.


    "Dad, I''ve picked up my mom." Spencer was sitting inside the living room with a long sigh when a loud


    noise came from the doorway, followed by Rita entering with Susan, who was without a hand.


    Susan saw Spencer''s resentful gaze, but soon, she gloated andughed, "Spencer, you havee to


    this end!"


    "What are you doing back?" Spencer''s heart clogged up when he saw Susan, originally he wanted to


    send Susan to take the me, but at that time he sent her to the North Mountain Sanatorium, which


    was a notorious mental hospital, and how could a person with mental illness take the me?


    "What? I can''te back? Spencer, do you think you''re still the great lord of the Harold family from the


    past? You''re nothing but a wretch now, a wretch with nothing to lose! Do you want to know why you''re


    here today? Let me tell you, you have this day because of your precious daughter!" Susan was happy


    seeing Spencer get hiseuppance!


    She had waited for this day for a long time.


    "You, what did you say?" Spencer stared at Susan with incredulous eyes, somewhat unable to


    understand the meaning of her words.


    "Don''t you understand? The Harold family will be here today, will go bankrupt, all because of that bitch


    Ruby! I told you a long time ago that your daughter is not ordinary, she broke my hand! You didn''t


    believe me. What? Now you know you''re wrong, don''t you? Ruby is not as simple as we see her! She''s


    very mysterious! She hase back for revenge!" Susan spoke recklessly, her expression twisted and


    hideous.


    "Impossible, how is that possible? How could she possibly have this kind of ability? If she had this


    ability in the first ce, how could she have been sent to F Country by me? It''s impossible, you''re lying


    to me. Susan, at this point, you''re still putting a wedge between me and Ruby! When I was at my worst,


    she was the only one who still helped me, didn''t see me go to jail, and gave me the chance to continue


    living inside this mansion where I could live a good life, you don''t want to break our father-daughter


    rtionship!" Spencer held on to hisst shred of hope and desperately argued.


    "Then you''ll see whether she''s a real viper or not! I''m waiting to see this scene!" Susan sneered and


    allowed Rita to help herself upstairs.


    Spencer looked at their backs and just felt as if all his strength had been drained out of his body.


    At this point it was full of what Susan had said.


    Was Ruby really that scary?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 113 Provocations

    Chapter 113 Provocations


    "Mom, this Ruby really is too scary, how long has she only been back in the country? If it''s true that


    she''s the one who did the bankruptcy of the Harold Group, how capable does she have to be?"


    Only after helping Susan into the room did Rita''s face fill with fear.


    "Humph, who else could it be if not her? Before she came back, Harold Group was still fine, as soon as


    she came back, so many things happened to Harold Group. This matter must be something to do with


    her!" Susan''s face was full of resentment when she mentioned Ruby, if Ruby was in front of her, she


    would hate to tear Ruby to pieces.


    That little bitch made her lost her arm, and she had been in North Mountains Hospital for the past


    month or so, and it was miserable!


    "Then what are we going to do? Mom, I ......" Rita spoke worriedly.


    She had seen Ruby''s methods, and Rita asked herself that she was no match for Ruby.


    "You have to marry Lennon, in a few days we''ll go to the Finn family, if Lennon dares not to marry you,


    we''ll make a big deal out of it, see if his Finn family wants to lose face! Once you marry into the Finn


    family, you still have a little ability to fight that little bitch Ruby, otherwise, we can''t even fight her now!"


    Susan collected the resentment under her eyes and looked at her precious daughter, her eyes taking


    on a loving look.


    "Okay." Rita nodded, Susan was back, she just felt like she had found her backbone, at least she


    wasn''t as scared as before.


    They chatted for a while, and Susan got tired and went to bed before Rita left the room.


    **


    In the first hospital, Mrs. Lee and Amanda left Monty''s ward worriedly, Mrs. Lee was frowning sadly,


    once she thought that she actually had a terminal illness and that her life would not be long, she felt


    ufortable everywhere in her whole body.


    "Amanda, do you think the highly skilled doctor will step in to save me?" As if she had grabbed the


    straw that saved her life, Mrs. Lee clutched at Amanda''s hand.


    That was so strong that it made Amanda feel painful.


    "Mom, we don''t even know what her name is." Amanda felt that Mrs. Lee was really possessed, how


    could she think that a woman who looked younger than her had that kind of ability?


    If even Ruby could cure advanced breast cancer, wouldn''t she be like a god?


    "Isn''t she familiar with Dr. Moore? I''ll go and ask Dr. Moore." Mrs. Lee was now pressed to remember


    what she had done to Ruby earlier.


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly dragged Amanda out of the hospital and took a taxi directly


    to Dr. Moore''s house.


    "What do you want?" Dr. Moore looked at Mrs. Lee who suddenly ran to him, he didn''t need to think to


    know that it must be because of Ruby. His face didn''t look too good, Mrs. Lee didn''t remember her


    previous behavior, but he remembered it clearly.


    "Dr. Moore, I would like to ask you about the girl that you found to see my husband before, what is her


    name? Which family is she from?" Sensing Dr. Moore''s dissatisfaction, Mrs. Lee spoke shyly.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, Mrs. Lee." Dr. Moore''s face ckened and he replied


    in an unkind tone.


    Mrs. Lee''s face suddenly looked pale, but thinking of her illness, she held back her anger,


    all my fault, I offended the honored guest. I really know that I was wrong now, please, Dr. Moore, do me


    a favor, can you tell me, so that I can meet with that girl again? I promise that I will definitely not offend


    her this time, and I will definitely make proper apologies to her."


    "Mrs. Lee, you drove her out on your own." Dr. Moore decided to give Mrs. Lee a good reminder to


    recall what happened before.


    Being exposed by Dr. Moore in such a blunt manner, Mrs. Lee''s face was very grim.


    "I ......"


    She was just about to open her mouth to exin, but Dr. Moore had already interrupted her impatiently,


    "I have things to do, don''t bother me, please."


    "Dr. Moore ......" Mrs. Lee looked at Dr. Moore periodically, only to meet his cold eyes, many words


    stuck in her throat, but she could not say them.


    Mrs. Lee left in a huff, and Dr. Moore thought about it and went to give Ruby a call.


    Ruby had just woken up from a nap and was sitting in front of herputer reading messages, seeing


    the caller, she froze for a moment before answering the phone, "Dr. Moore, is there something wrong?"


    "The Lee family has quite a few connections, and I guess they will soon investigate you, I''m afraid they


    will go after you, so I tell you in advance, so you can be prepared." Dr. Moore told Ruby about Mrs.


    Lee''s search for him, and reminded her.


    "Thank you, Dr. Moore, for reminding me, if she finds me, let here." Ruby replied indifferently and


    chatted a bit more with Dr. Moore about work before hanging up the phone.


    Mrs. Lee did have quite a few contacts, and Ruby¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t much of a secret, so she didn¡¯t


    waste too much time after she found Ruby¡¯s information.


    However, Ruby''s information was very simple, and there was not a single word mentioned on it about


    her knowing the art of healing.


    "So she is from the Harold family. Amanda, make arrangements, we''ll pay a visit to the Harold family


    now." Mrs. Lee coldly hooked her lips and looked at the information above about the Harold family,


    especially the recent incident where the Harold family had offended someone and was made bankrupt,


    which made the smile on her face grow bigger.


    It was already two hourster when Mrs. Lee arrived at the Harold¡¯s house, and after ringing the


    doorbell, the gate opened and the car drove straight into the Harold family''s front door.


    Mrs. Lee got out of the car and looked at the mansion in front of her with disdain in her eyes.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    What qualifications did Ruby, the daughter of such a small ragtag family, have to fight with the Lee


    family?


    She lifted her chin and entered the gate with all the arrogance she could muster.


    Butler Muse looked at the unfamiliar woman in front of him with some bewilderment, and while leading


    the way on the side, he asked curiously, "Madam, may I ask who you are looking for?"


    "I''m here to see Ruby." Mrs. Lee held her stance with a very unpleasant attitude.


    Muse smiled and his face changed slightly, looking at Mrs. Lee''s stance, he knew that the visitor was


    not good. He led her to the living room, found an excuse and left first, to secretly inform Ruby.


    Spencer looked at Mrs. Lee who entered with a puzzled look on her face, "May I ask who you are?"


    "I am from the Lee family. I''vee to find your daughter, the eldest daughter." Mrs. Lee settled


    gracefully on the sofa and looked at Spencer with a patronizing tone.


    "You mean Ruby?" Spencer frowned and subconsciously tried to clear his mind, "Madam, you''vee


    to the wrong ce if you''re looking for Ruby, she doesn''t live at home now. If you want to ah find her,


    you can go to Finn''s house, she''ll probably be at Finn''s."


    "The Finn family?"

 Chapter 114 Let Her Heal Me is Her Honor

    Chapter 114 Let Her Heal Me is Her Honor


    "What''s the Finn family?" Mr. Lee was top annoyed with these so-called powerful families in small


    ces, she was impatient to continue wasting time with Spencer here and spoke straightforwardly, "I''m


    looking for Ruby on a very important matter, please let here back to see me right now."


    "I ......" Spencer frowned, Mrs. Lee''s tone and attitude made him ufortable inside.


    "Your Harold Group has been having problemstely, right? As long as you help me get this done, I can


    bring your Harold Group back from the dead, and I can also guarantee that no one will go looking for


    your trouble again in the future." Mrs. Lee interrupted Spencer''s words.


    Spencer''s face changed at her words and he stood up with some excitement, eyeing Mr. Lee, "Is this


    true? You can really help me?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you, get Ruby back to see me." Mrs. Lee grunted disdainfully, quite disgusted with


    Spencer''s behavior.


    As soon as Spencer thought that there was still a chance for Harold Group to return to his hands, and


    that he would have a big backer to support him in the future, his heart was overjoyed, and with a


    promise, he took out his mobile phone and went to call Ruby.


    Ruby was just going out when she received the call, ready to go back to the Finn family to have dinner


    with Levi.


    Seeing Spencer''s call, she pondered for a moment and quickly thought about what it was before


    answering the phone, "Dad, you''re looking for me?"


    "Ruby, if you are free now,e home, I have something very important to say to you." Spencer gave


    a nce at Mrs. Lee before he lovingly spoke to Ruby.


    "What''s the matter? Today Levi''s grandmother asked us to go back home for dinner tonight." Ruby


    leaned back and tried her best to find afortable position.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really have something very important to say to you, this matter can only be said in person, youe


    back first." Spencer didn''t dare to say directly that it was Mrs. Lee who was looking for her, he still knew


    his daughter''s temperament.


    Ruby was surprised, not knowing what Spencer was going to y again.


    She thought about it and reached out to cover the phone microphone, but then deliberately leaked out


    a little bit and asked Levi who was sitting beside her, "Levi, my dad said he has something very


    important to tell me and asked me toe home ......"


    Levi was disgusted by Ruby''s sudden attitude and gave her a nk look before slowly refusing,


    "Grandma has something to tell us today as well."


    "Dad, Levi said that there''s something very important at home and we have to go back. He and I will be


    getting married in a short while, there''s quite a lot going on. Dad, do you think it''s okay to wait until


    with Spencer.


    "Well ......" Spencer did not know for a moment what to choose.


    In the past, he still dared to be mean to Ruby and order her toe back, only now the situation was


    different, Ruby was not someone he could afford to offend.


    "Dad, I gotta go." Ruby finished speaking and hung up directly, looking down at her phone for a


    moment before putting it away in her pocket.


    Spencer''s eyes faintly brought some anger, Ruby was too disrespectful to him, making him feel


    embarrassed, and what made him more discontented was that this time, it was a matter of whether


    Harold Group could rise from the dead.


    "Sorry, Ruby has something to do today and couldn¡¯te back." Spencer suppressed the anger


    under his eyes before politely exining to Mrs. Lee.


    "You daughter is a bit interesting, doesn''t she seem to listen to you very well?" Mrs. Lee spoke out in


    mockery.


    Her words made Spencer''s heart grow angrier and angrier, his facepletely cold, "This is a matter


    of our Harold family."


    "So you don¡¯t want the Harold Group. In that case, Amanda, let''s go." Mrs. Lee snorted coldly and got


    up, leading Amanda to leave.


    Seeing this, Spencer immediately became anxious and hurriedly got up to dissuade her, "Mrs. Lee,


    Mrs. Lee, I don''t mean that, I''ll call her again, no matter what, make sure shees back immediately."


    Spencer said and called Ruby over again.


    Ruby sat in the car and listened to Spencer forcing her to go home in a bad tone, the corners of her lips


    couldn''t help but hook up slightly.


    When Spencer was almost done talking, she responded, "Yeah, I''ll be back now."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone straight away, a cold aura shing in her eyes.


    "Something''s up?" Levi leaned backzily in his chair and twisted his head to look at Ruby.


    "Yes, let''s go back to the Harold family first, it won''t take much time." Ruby nodded.


    Levi instructed the driver and the driver turned around and drove to the Harold family.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the Harold¡¯s gate.


    "I''ll be back in ten minutes." Ruby said and pulled the car door open directly and got out, going in the


    door.


    Once she entered, she saw Mrs. Lee and Amanda sitting in the living room, with Spencer sitting by the


    side with a curt smile.


    Seeing that Ruby had entered, Spencer immediately said unhappily, "Why are you sote? Do you


    know how long you made your honored guest wait for you?"


    "Honored guest? Dad, are you talking about them?" Ruby looked at Mrs. Lee and Amanda innocently.


    "Why don''t youe over and say hello to the guests? This is Mrs. Lee, and this is her daughter, Miss


    Lee." Spencer didn''t answer, only the displeasure on his face became more and more obvious.


    Ruby was already walking to the living room as she spoke, and her smile grew brighter and brighter


    when she heard Spencer''s words, "Dad, what kind of honored guests are they? Are they still able to be


    the master of the Lee family?"


    "What did you say?" Mrs. Lee wanted to tear up that face of Ruby when she saw her, and when she


    heard her words at this moment, her face twisted up in anger.


    Ruby blinked at her, her face full of innocence, but the words that came out were very irritating, "If I


    remember correctly, the head of the Lee family should still be alive, right? Could it be that a woman is


    the head of the Lee family?"


    This sentence made Mrs. Lee''s face turnpletely ck, she stood up angrily, pointed at Ruby, and


    rebuked, "Ruby! I''vee to you because you''ve been blessed in several lifetimes!!"


    "Then I don''t want such a blessing." Ruby replied with a smirk.


    Obviously her face looked harmless, but the words he said were really infuriating.


    Mrs. Lee was so angry that her chest hurt sharply, and her face turned grim.


    Seeing that, Ruby added kindly, "Mrs. Lee, I see that you don''t look too well, I suggest you should go to


    the hospital to see a doctor."


    That one sentencepletely reminded Mrs. Lee of what she was here for today.


    Ruby was able to see through her having cancer without a single nce of the examination, so she


    was bound to be an uplicated one.


    Although Mrs. Lee didn¡¯t like Ruby, she knew that Ruby should be a person of ability.


    She forced herself to suppress the anger in her heart and squeezed out a smile at Ruby, "Miss Harold,


    I am sorry for my bad attitude just now. I am here today because I have something to discuss with you."


    This speed of changing face really stunned Ruby.

 Chapter 115 No Rescue

    Chapter 115 No Rescue


    "Discussion?" Ruby pointed at herself with one hand, her face full of confusion.


    Mrs. Lee took several deep breaths before she didn''t flip out on the spot, but her face was not too


    good, "Yes, you were able to see at a nce that I was physically ill, I think you should have the skills


    to cure my illness, right?"


    As she spoke, Mrs. Lee unconsciously brought a hint of anticipation with her.


    The doctor had told her that her cancer had started to spread and the situation was so serious that


    even if she had a resection, there was no guarantee that she could be cured.


    "How could you have such a misconception, Mrs. Lee? I was just blurting it out, after all, Mrs. Lee you


    get angry so easily, and people who get angry easily mostly have problems with that." Ruby blinked


    and said with a face full of innocence.


    Mrs. Lee just felt like spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    This Ruby was too infuriating!


    "Why are you so modest? For my husband''s illness, the doctors were at their wits'' end, but it was you


    who cured him. Miss Harold, you are definitely capable of curing me. Don''t worry, as long as you are


    able to cure me, I will definitely not treat you poorly in terms ofpensation." Mrs. Lee pressed down


    her anger and looked at Ruby.


    "Your husband''s illness? Then you''ve really wronged me, I didn''t cure his illness. Didn''t he tell you?"


    Rubyughed softly, looking at Mrs. Lee with yfulness in her gaze.


    What? Mrs. Lee''s heart stuttered and she had a not-so-good feeling.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He woke up suddenly on his own, but I didn''t do anything." Ruby stretched her hands.


    Mrs. Lee didn''t get her breath up, her eyes went ck and she almost passed out.


    Monty''s illness was not cured by Ruby? Then wouldn''t it be a waste of her mind toe all the way


    over here?


    "You really can''t cure me?" Mrs. Lee''s face had gone cold, and her attitude wasn''t as good as it had


    been a moment ago.


    "Of course not, you have a cancer, and I am nobody who can''t do anything, how could I possibly have


    that ability?" Ruby denied very dryly.


    "Ruby! If I find out that you dare to tease me, I will make you worse than dead! Since you are


    incapable, just wait until the Harold family disappears from Sea City!" Mrs. Lee had never been so


    humiliated before, and when she thought that she had just apologized to Ruby, her face became more


    and more ironic.


    "Mrs. Lee, you are so imposing." Mrs. Lee had only just finished her sentence when a man in a


    wheelchair slowly moved his wheelchair in from the doorway, his voice not too loud, but loud enough


    for everyone in the room to hear clearly.


    When she saw the visitor, Mrs. Lee suddenly felt a chill run down her back and subconsciously


    shivered.


    This man gave her a very powerful oppressive force, not losing in any way to the young man who had


    stood up for Ruby inside the hospital that day.


    Mrs. Lee''s forehead jumped fiercely at the thought of that man making all the good hospitals in Sea


    City not ept her as a patient with a single word.


    "Who are you? Mr. Harold, is this one from your Harold family too?" Mrs. Lee questioned with


    dissatisfaction.


    Spencer raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, just now he had listened to Ruby


    and Mrs. Lee''s conversation, but did not understand, now seeing Leviing, and looking at Mrs.


    Lee''s attitude, he was uneasy in his heart.


    "This is the eldest young master of the Finn family, Levi, who is also Ruby''s fianc¨¦, and they will get


    married in a few days." Spencer held back the uneasiness in his heart and introduced Mrs. Lee.


    "Oh, just a piece of shit, and you dare to speak against me." When Mrs. Lee heard the words the Finn


    family, a hint of something strange shed through her heart, but then it disappeared cleanly.


    It could not be that Finn family, who was developing in the capital, how could ite to Sea City?


    "Mrs. Lee, Levi is not a waste, please apologize to him." Ruby looked at Leviing in, slightly


    surprised, then after hearing Mrs. Lee''s words, she spoke with a cold face.


    "What? Can¡¯t I tell the truth? A cripple is not qualified to make me apologize." Mrs. Lee was very


    arrogant.


    Ruby smiled at her words, "Then what are you, a dying man, doing? I advise you to go back and


    prepare your funeral properly, it will be soon."


    "You! You curse me?" Mrs. Lee was exasperated by Ruby''s words, and her chest began to ache


    vaguely again.


    "I''m just being honest, you''ve been to the hospital and had your tests done, right? Didn''t the doctor tell


    you how long you have left to live? You like to get angry so much, I guess it won''t be more than half a


    month at most, you''ll have to meet the king of hell." Ruby replied unceremoniously.


    "Nonsense! Medical technology is so advanced now, my illness is definitely still salvageable! I won''t


    waste time with you guys here! Amanda, let''s go!" Mrs. Lee was now most afraid of that Ruby said


    about her illness, once Ruby said that, she always felt that what Ruby said was true and she


    subconsciously went to believe it.


    Mrs. Lee''s heart was troubled, and now she just wanted to get back to the capital as soon as possible


    and go to the big hospital for a proper checkup.


    "You haven''t apologized." Mrs. Lee wanted to leave, but Ruby would not allow it.


    "You want me to apologize? Dream on! You guys wait for your bad luck! Harold family, Finn family, all of


    you disappear!" Mrs. Lee cursed and called on Amanda, not stopping at all.


    Levi nced at them and absently withdrew his gaze before cing his eyes on Ruby, "Did they bully


    you?"


    Ruby looked at his natural look and couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up, the acting was too good.


    Ruby gave a condescending grace and thenined to Levi with an unhappy face, "Mrs. Lee is


    really too much, how can she say that? She didn''t even apologize to you!"


    Levi, "......" Even though he was so good at self-control, at this time, when he heard Ruby''s words, he


    was a bit tense.


    "Ahem, well, let''s go home first, she won''t be able to be arrogant for long." Levi coughed to hide his


    embarrassment.


    "Okay." Ruby nodded good-naturedly and turned back to Spencer, "Dad, Levi and I still have to go back


    to the Finn family to have dinner with his grandmother, so we''ll leave first."


    Spencer opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    However, he vaguely sensed that Ruby might not really be as simple as it seemed.


    His eyes darkened, but he smiled politely, "Okay, go ahead."


    "I know, Dad." Ruby answered with a smile before she went to push Levi¡¯s wheelchair.


    The two talked andughed as they headed for the door, and in a short while they were out of the


    Harold family''s front door.


    "They won''t stop." It was only after he left the door that Levi reminded Ruby.


    "It''s okay, they don''t have time to trouble me." Ruby smiled with a hooked lip, that confident smile that


    made Levi look stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 116 Looking After Yourself

    Chapter 116 Looking After Yourself


    "Oh?" Levi looked at Ruby with interest.


    But Ruby clearly had no intention of exining, yawned, and pushed Levi to the car parked outside.


    The driver had alreadye to help Levi get into the car, Ruby looked at him with thinking. Waiting for


    people to get into the car, she followed in before asking Lennon, "Now that Lennon is already like this,


    there seems to be no point in you continuing to pretend to be a cripple, why do you still want to


    pretend?"


    "You think Lennon is really hopeless?" Lennon didn''t answer Ruby''s question, he just looked at her with


    a smirk and asked.


    Ruby thought carefully with one hand on her chin.


    Lennon had already been wasted by her, there could not be a chance for him to rise again, unless, of


    course, Lennon''s father had other illegitimate sons outside and was capable and had the ability to


    inherit the Finn family.


    "I don''t know." Ruby thought about it for a moment, and eventually shrugged, not wanting to waste any


    more time thinking about it.


    Looking at her like this, the corner of Levi''s lips hooked, even he himself didn''t realize that he seemed


    to be more and more rxed when facing this Ruby nowadays, and every time he talked to her, he


    always couldn''t help but smile.


    The Harold family¡¯s things didn''t take too much time, and when they came out of the Harold family,


    Ruby went back to the old mansion with Levi.


    Today was the day Isabe hosted a banquet at her home, and all the people from the Finn family


    came, and there was a lot of hustle and bustle. Before they entered the door, they heard the sounds of


    talking andughing in the house.


    When they saw Ruby and Levi enter, many people¡¯s faces showed a yful smile, especially when


    their eyes lingered on Levi¡¯s legs.


    "Levi, why are you sote?" Ruby pushed Levi into the door, the others directly ignored her, and


    someone among them deliberately spoke in a snide manner, with gloating within their tone.


    Ruby looked at the man who spoke, looking at the age of early forties, with a mean face and angled


    upward eyes.


    She nced at him and withdrew her gaze. In front of so many people, she had to maintain her


    innocent persona.


    Levi didn''t reply, he just looked at Isabe who was sitting in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by


    people, and greeted her with an indifferent attitude, "Grandma."


    Isabe didn''t look nice, and when she heard Levi greeting, she didn''t pay any attention to it, only


    whispering something to the person next to her.


    It was obvious that she was deliberately cold-shouldering Levi.


    "Levi, grandma is old and has deaf ears, you need to speak louder to her. She didn''t even hear you


    with this low voice." Ruby looked at that attitude of Isabe and was upset.


    It was obviously Isabe who called them toe back, and then she gave cold shoulders to them


    when they came back?


    When she saw Isabe, Ruby subconsciously thought of the one of the Harold family, back when that


    one was still around, she was simply the same as Isabe.


    Ruby''s voice was not small, enough for everyone in the entire living room to hear clearly.


    Isabe''s face sank, and her gaze was unkind as she looked at Ruby.


    Levi, however, seriously nodded his head and seriously replied, "Yes, Ruby, you are right."


    Isabe almost didn''t choke to death on that sentence.


    She ckened her face, and it was no good to continue pretending not to see Levi, casually waved her


    hand and sent the two away, "You are back. Find yourself a ce to wait for a while, there are still


    guests who haven''t arrived, and it is not yet time to dinner."


    "Okay." Levi responded indifferently, and Ruby pushed him to find a quiet corner to sit down.


    There were really quite a few peopleing from the Finn family today, and Ruby hadn¡¯t seen many of


    them before, so it looked like something really big was going to happen today.


    "What''s the big deal with your Finn family today? Your grandmother''s birthday?" Ruby watched as one


    by one people entered the door, some carrying exquisite gift boxes in their hands, and couldn¡¯t help but


    ask Levi.


    With this situation, someone would deliberately humiliate her and Levi in a while.


    "I don''t know." Levi answered carelessly, as if it was everything about the Finn family that had nothing


    to do with him.


    Ruby looked at him with sympathy, Levi''s position in the Finn family seemed that it was not much better


    than her position in the Harold family, and may even be worse. Isabe''s attitude was not like this


    because Levi was crippled.


    And she didn''t say anything else.


    Time passed until after 5pm, when Isabe finally got up and walked to the front door.


    A group of people ttered behind them, neatly surrounding the doorway, and there was a lot of


    "Your Finn family wouldn''t be a side branch under some big family, right? There''s still an original family


    in the capital?" Ruby came up to Levi''s ear, watching that movement at the door and asking in a


    whisper.


    Levi felt the faint scent of her body lingering between his nostrils, exhaling hot air that puffed against


    his ears and tickled slightly, making him subconsciously want to avoid it, yet surprisingly not resist such


    an intimate move.


    Without having time to think about what this was all about, the surprised voice of Isabe came from


    the doorway, "Mr. Baxter, what a pleasure to wee you."


    Ruby heard the voice and couldn¡¯t help but look towards the door, while in her heart she was also


    surprised, surnamed Baxter?


    "This is?" Lucas Baxter looked at the group of men and women in front of him in dismay, his eyebrows


    slightly furrowed.


    "Mr. Baxter, we have prepared a family banquet, I hope you will enjoy it, pleasee in, pleasee


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    in." Isabe smiled pleasantly, her attitude waspletely different from the one she had just given to


    Levi and Ruby. She side-stepped and gave way to allow Lucas to enter.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment, but still lifted his foot and entered the door.


    Isabe hurriedly apanied him, while there was also a young junior of the Finn family following


    behind, desperately winking at Lucas, obviously, wanting to get on with Lucas.


    Lucas ignored them and swept his gaze around the Finn family''s people, then he was a little


    disappointed.


    There was no one he was looking for.


    "Butler, inform the kitchen that it''s time to start the banquet." Isabe smilingly shouted to the butler at


    the side, who hurriedly went to work.


    The group walked to the dining room, where several tables were set up today because of the family


    feast.


    Ruby hadn¡¯t eaten at noon and was now long hungry, so she pushed Levi and approached the dining


    room slowly.


    "Well, there''s no room for you two, why did you juste over here?" Watching Ruby and Levi pass,


    someone suddenly shouted in a shady voice.


    Ruby nced at the voice, ignored it, and pushed Levi over to the main table.


    Levi was the eldest son and grandson of the Finn family, even if he was crippled, it did not change the


    fact.


    Since she was now his wife, she naturally couldn''t let anyone humiliate her.

 Chapter 117 Unusual Attitude

    Chapter 117 Unusual Attitude


    "What are you guys doing over here?" Isabe looked at Ruby pushing Levi over, and her face


    suddenly pulled long and unhappily scolded.


    When Lucas heard the voice, he followed Isabe''s line of sight and looked over, and his eyes lit up


    when he saw Ruby.


    Ruby saw Lucas this time, the corners of her mouth twitched. This kid was not doing his job properly in


    F Country, what was he doing here in H Country?


    Ruby gave him a warning look, and Lucas shut up at once, just looking at Ruby, smiling and not saying


    anything.


    Levi detected Lucas''s gaze and looked at Ruby with some surprise.


    This honored guest of the Finn family actually knew Ruby?


    "Grandma, we came to eat. Didn¡¯t you tell us toe home for dinner? We haven''t even eaten our


    lunch yet." Ruby asked Isabe with an innocent face, after she finished her gaze swept over the faces


    of the people at the main table one by one, she directly pushed Levi to walk next to an eye-catching


    woman and spoke nonchntly, "Please move from your seat."


    "Why should I?" This woman did not expect to be bothered by Ruby. She was instantly upset and


    red at Ruby.


    Ruby looked at her and exined seriously, "All the people sitting at this table are from Finn family, are


    you from the Finn family too?"


    "Me, howe I''m not a member of the Finn family? Auntie, do you hear what she said?" The woman


    immediately felt angry at Ruby¡¯s words.


    She was indeed not from the Finn family, but a niece of Isabe''s mother.


    Today because Lucas came to the Finn family, so the Isabe specifically called several of her own


    nieces with good looks and figures toe over, hoping that Lucas can take fancy on one of them, so


    that the Finn family can follow the glory.


    "Ruby! This is the Finn family, it''s not your turn to speak!" Isabe scolded with a cold face and


    displeasure.


    Ruby deted in aggravation and looked at Isabe, protesting in a small voice, "Grandma, you are


    wrong to say that, you want me and Levi toe back for dinner, and now you don''t even save a seat


    for us. Those who know the fact will think you are not ready, those who don''t know will think that Levi is


    not the Finn family''s grandson. He is the eldest son and first grandson, is he not even better than an


    outsider? "


    "You! You!" Isabe was used to having controlled the Finn family, she ever been irritated by someone


    like this. She looked at Ruby with crimson eyes, only feeling that she felt humuliated in front of Lucas.


    "You and Levi, just find a random seat and eat." Isabe was dizzy, and it took her a while toe


    back to her senses, waving her hand and saying impatiently.


    "Grandma, you''re having a banquet at the Finn family and you''re going to let your first-born grandson


    go sit at a table with the other guests for dinner?" Ruby did not flinch at all.


    "Ma¡¯am, I think this youngdy is right, since you are the host family hosting the banquet, there is no


    reason to let the host family go to the other secondary seats, if it is because there are not enough


    seats, I can give up my seat." Lucas listened for a while and sort of understood what was going on.


    He looked at the man sitting in the wheelchair in front of Ruby, half of the mask blocked his features,


    could not see how he looked like, but beforeing over he had investigated and learned that this


    youngest master of the Finn family was not simple. At a young age, he was a business genius, he had


    built up his business kingdom by himself at sixteen years old. Before his ident, he was in charge of


    the Finn family. But then after a car ident, he was not only crippled, but also disfigured.


    As for whether Levi was reallyme or faking it, it was hard to say.


    After all, with Ruby around, as long as there was still a breath, she could save him, let alone just two


    broken legs.


    As soon as Lucas opened his mouth, Isabe immediately panicked.


    What was the purpose of her banquet today? Wasn''t it to curry favor with Lucas?


    If he was unhappy or had any bad impression of the Finn family, wouldn''t the Finn Group lose the


    opportunity to cooperate with the WQ Group?


    "No, no, Mr. Baxter, sorry for that. Lily, just give up your seat and let your cousin sit there." Isabe


    hurriedly smiled and saved the situation, while also directing her niece to give up her seat.


    Lily Wood was full of reluctance, but since Isabe had opened her mouth, she naturally couldn''t


    continue to sit there.


    She stood up, and gave Ruby a vicious re.


    Only then did Ruby pull the chair out of the way and pushed Levi to sit over, then her gaze fell back on


    the woman next to her.


    In the end, Ruby and Levi were seated, while Isabe¡¯s two nieces slunk off to the next table to eat


    their meal.


    Hattie gave Ruby a vicious re. She now felt that Ruby was not as simple as she looked, just with a


    few words, she had forced Isabe to give in and had that honored guest help her.


    "Mr. Baxter, you are really young and talented, I heard that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. I wonder


    what kind of girl you like." Isabe coldly red at Ruby and Levi before she put on her smiling face


    and went to please Lucas.


    Lucas''s attention had been on Ruby, and when he heard Isabe''s words, he faintly froze before


    realizing that this olddy was trying to introduce him to a girlfriend.


    At this moment, there were several other young girls at the main table, all of them were the


    grandchildren of the Finn family, the same generation as Levi, and when they heard Isabe''s words,


    they all looked at Lucas with excited faces.


    Lucas was so ufortable by those gazes that he smiled at Isabe before politely replying, "I''m still


    young, I''m not in a hurry to get married for now, besides, the elders at home will naturally worry about


    these matters, there''s no need for me to worry too much."


    With a single word, Isabe''s wishful thinking was scattered.


    Her face was full of disappointment, but she quickly recovered and continued to talk to Lucas about


    something else.


    While Ruby was in a good mood to eat.


    The Finn family had set up a banquet, the dishes were really good and the taste was well made, the


    others were all busy trying to butter up Lucas, she had a full meal instead.


    "Levi, Mr. Baxter is younger than you and now he is already the CEO of a multinational conglomerate,


    you need to learn from him. You can''t sit idle, you know?" Isabe didn''t forget to knock Levi whileContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    pleasing Lucas.


    Now that Lennon had been ruined, Levi was crippled and disfigured, but at least his reputation was not


    ruined, and the Finn Group might be in his hand.


    Thinking about this, Isabe was very unhappy, and the way she looked at Levi was very unfriendly.


    Levi didn''t answer, but Ruby spoke with a smile, "Mr. Baxter is very impressive, so young to be the


    CEO of a multinational group, is it a family business, or did you start your own business, Mr.


    Baxter?"

 Chapter 118 Acquaintance

    Chapter 118 Acquaintance


    "I am not talented, I inherited my family''s estate, so that is notparable to Mr. Levi. I heard that Mr.


    Levi already had assets of over a hundred million at his 16 years old, he is a talent." As soon as Lucas


    heard Ruby''s words, he immediately understood that this Levi and the Finn family did not deal with


    each other and seemed to have a grudge, so he answered Ruby.


    Isabe was so angry that her face was grim, she could not wait to have someone kick Ruby out right


    now.


    Did this little bitch know what to talk or not?


    She was angry, but she didn''t snap on the spot, only her smile stiffened a lot, "Still, Mr. Baxter, you are


    great, Levi''s skill is nothing."


    "Grandma means that Levi, who made a few hundred million at the age of sixteen, is considered


    nothing? Then wouldn''t Mr. Baxter, a man who relies solely on his inherited family fortune, be even


    more useless?" Ruby blinked her eyes and asked out with a confused look.


    That expression of hers looked really innocent, but it was like a p in the face, fiercely smacked in


    front of Isabe.


    Isabe''s face turned green with anger, ring at Ruby, her good breeding could not be maintained


    anymore, and her voice was a bit sharp as she scolded, "Ruby! No one will take you for a mute if you


    don''t speak! Get out of my house now! The marriage contract between our Finn family and the Harold


    family is over!"


    "Grandma, the marriage contract with Ruby was instructed by my mother before she died." Levi, who


    had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth with a tough attitude at this time and made his position


    clear.


    Levi was apletely filial son, if it weren''t for that, he wouldn''t have agreed to the marriage with the


    Harold family in the first ce.


    "You! You! Good! It''s really good!" Isabe was so angry that she couldn''t breathe well, and Hattie


    hurriedly went over to smooth her back, while ming Levi and Ruby.


    "How do you talk to grandma? Why don''t you hurry up and apologize to grandma? Do you really want


    to make grandma angry?" After Hattie med Levi and Ruby, she looked at Isabe again, "Mom, calm


    down, don''t take it seriously with the children. They are young and don''t know how to behave, that''s


    why they are talking nonsense, don''t get angry."


    "Mom, Levi and I did not say anything wrong." Ruby deted in aggravation and looked at Hattie, her


    eyes instantly reddened.


    Hattie got angry with her, she had offer help, but Ruby did not give up.


    "Get out! Get out of here, all of you! From today onwards, I don''t have a grandson like you! You get the


    hell out of the Finn family right now!" Isabe had already smoothed out her breath, but when she


    heard Ruby''s words, she was so angry that she coughed again.


    She pointed angrily in the direction of the doorway, her face grimacing with rage.


    Ruby stood up directly and without saying a word, she pushed Levi''s wheelchair and turned around to


    leave,ining aggressively as she went, "Grandma, you are unreasonable, even if you don''t like


    Levi, you can''t bully him like this. You''re bullying him for not having a mother? He doesn¡¯t have a


    mother, but he has a wife. We can leave, don''t ask us for anything when the Finn family is in the trouble


    in the future!"


    With that, she pushed Levi away.


    Isabe was so furious that she passed out straight away.


    "Mom?"


    "Ma¡¯am!"


    The Finn family was in a mess.


    Lucas looked at the Finn family in such a mess, plus since Ruby people had left, there was no need for


    him to stay, so he left the Finn family.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The fact that the Finn family was in chaos had little to do with Ruby, and she felt that the air was much


    fresher when she came out of the Finn family.


    "You were defensive of me? You''re not really in love with me, are you?" Coming out of the house, Levi


    looked at Ruby with a smirk.


    "You''re quite thick-skinned to say such shameless words." Ruby gave him a nk stare.


    "Why are you speaking for me?" Levi''s gaze at Ruby, not letting go of her every expression.


    "Mr. Fiance, we are a couple, we have received a marriage license. It would be strange if I don''t speak


    for you, right? Don''t worry, I''m just cooperating with you in your acting, I definitely won''t have any


    unintentional thoughts towards you, so don''t have any psychological burden. I''m going back to


    Shangcheng International, what about you?" Ruby gave Levi a nk stare and exined.


    "Me too."


    "Wait." The two had just left the front door, intending to get into the car and leave, but a voice rang out


    eagerly.


    Ruby felt a headache at the sound of that voice, and pushed Levi to quicken her pace.


    Just now, Levi felt that Ruby and Lucas were acquainted, and when he saw Ruby''s reaction, he


    became more and more certain.


    Just how could Lucas be known to Ruby?


    Such a thought had only just risen in Levi before it was extinguished by himself.


    It wasn''t a surprise that Ruby who had that kind of medical skill knew anyone.


    Lucas couldn''t help but be dumbfounded as he watched Ruby run as fast as she could, pushing Levi.


    His boss didn''t want to see him?


    He watched with a sad face as Ruby and Levi got into the car, and then the car left.


    Ruby sighed in relief only when she got into the car.


    When she returned to Shangcheng International, she was separated from Levi.


    When she entered, Ruby took out her cell phone and was sure enough to see a few calls from a


    number that had been hidden.


    When she called back, Lucas'' mournful voice rang inside the phone, "Boss, why did you run away


    when you saw me? Am I that scary?"


    "What are you doing here in Sea City?" Ruby poured a cup of water and sat down on the sofa before


    asking Lucas indifferently.


    "Ourpany''s headquarters has been relocated to the capital city of H Country, and a branch office is


    to be set up on the Sea City. I am going to inspect where thepany is to be built." Lucas replied in a


    serious manner.


    "Huh." For his words, Ruby did not even believe the punctuation marks.


    "Boss, it''s been two years since you left, aren''t you going toe back and take over the affairs of the


    speaking.


    But as he had only just gotten halfway through the conversation, the phone was suddenly hung up, and


    when he called again, a mechanized voice came out from inside the phone, prompting him that the


    other party''s phone was not in service.


    Apparently, Ruby had blocked him out.


    Lucas looked at the phone screen with a dumbfounded expression and finally sighed.


    WQ was the world''s top-ranked super consortium, more than fifty of the subsidiaries had squeezed into


    the global ranking of a hundred, only Ruby avoid it like it was a snake and scorpion, and did not want to


    take it over.


    Thinking about the attitude of those people from the Finn family towards Ruby and the things he had


    investigated after arriving in Sea City, Lucas had some expectations. He would like to see how much


    would those people who looked down on Ruby regret when they knew her identity.

 Chapter 119 What a Shame

    Chapter 119 What a Shame


    "Levi is really unbelievable, and that Ruby! She''s just relying on the fact that she''s favored by Levi, and


    she''s so arrogant! Mom, this matter ......" In the VIP ward of the hospital, Hattie was furious when she


    thought about the attitude of Levi and Ruby just now.


    Lennon has already lost his status as the heir of the Finn family, now he was crazy with full of


    nonsense in his mouth. He could not be counted on, but even so, Hattie could not just stand by and


    watch Levi sit in the position of the heir of the Finn family!


    The death of Levi¡¯s mother back then was not that simple, once Levi¡¯s was going to investigate and find


    the fact out, she would be in a big trouble.


    Isabe''s face turned pale, and when she heard Hattie''s words, her face became more and more grim.


    "Hattie, Isabe''s current health condition can''t take any more stimtion, so you''d better not stimte


    her anymore." After the doctor finished reading the examination results carefully, seeing that Isabe''s


    face did not look good, he seriously reminded Hattie.


    Hattie opened her mouth, wanting to say something, feeling Isabe''s stern gaze, she ended up not


    saying a word and silently closed her mouth.


    When the doctor left, everyone else followed suit and only Hattie and Isabe were left in the ward.


    A cold flooded the bottom of Isabe''s cloudy eyes, and she nced at Hattie before speaking slowly,


    "Levi cannot be the heir of the Finn family, and since Lennon is ruined, let Ralph pick up the one


    outside."


    Hattie''s face suddenly changed at her words, and she spoke up and refused almost without any


    hesitation, "No!"


    Just as her words fell, Isabe''s face sank and she scolded in no good mood, ''''You failed to educate


    your son and caused such a big scandal. What? You still want Lennon to take over the Finn family? At


    least that one is my family''s bloodline, so what can you do if hees back? This matter is not


    negotiable, and I am not discussing with you, but informing you!"


    Hattie''s face was pale and her body was shaking as she looked at Isabe with red eyes, hoping that


    she would think about it more seriously, "Mom, if that wild child is really taken back to the Finn family,


    then what are the people outside going to think of our Finn family? Mom, I ......"


    "You''re not thinking about the Finn family, but yourself. As I said, I''m not discussing this matter with


    you!" Isabe looked at Hattie with a cold and stern gaze.


    Hattie opened her mouth slightly, all the countless words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat,


    and she couldn''t say them out.


    It was a long time before she nodded her head sorrowfully and replied with a sad expression, "I, I


    know."


    "Go back, I don''t need you to take care of me." Isabe said and waved her hand impatiently,


    dismissing Hattie to leave.


    Hattie had the intention to say something more, but looking at Isabe''s appearance, it was obvious


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that she didn''t want to talk to her, and she turned around and left the ward.


    Only then did she go out, and the loss on her face instantly turned into a scowl, "Levi! And Ruby! I


    really underestimated you guys!"


    She said before stomping on her heels and stomping away from the hospital.


    What happened at the hospital was unknown to Ruby.


    After leaving from the Finn¡¯s, Ruby had a rare few days of peace, everything was progressing well over


    at the Institute, and with less people acting as demons, Ruby felt that the days were incredibly


    pleasant.


    The first typhoon in July also arrived as scheduled, and since Sea City was right next to the sea, the


    damage along the sea was very serious, and many residents were also badly injured. The whole Sea


    City suffered heavy losses, and the news channels broadcasted every day about the typhoon and the


    various situations after the disaster.


    "Recently, the Finn Group suddenly announced to the public that it had recovered Hugo Finn, the lost


    youngest son of the Finn family, and that Hugo Finn, most likely, would rece Lennon and be


    the new ruler of the Finn family."


    Ruby hunkered down on the sofa, watching the news report with boredom, when this news came out,


    she was slightly stunned for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but feel, the Finn family was really worthy of


    being a luxurious family, illegitimate son was really quite a lot. After Lennon was abolished, Hugo had


    Ruby was naturally not interested in the Finn family''s affairs, and she only casually nced at the news


    and skipped over.


    By the afternoon, Ruby received a call from Hattie, informing her to go back to the Finn family in the


    evening. The Finn family was going to hold an ancestral recognition banquet for Hugo, who had just


    been picked up, and to introduce this young master of the family who had been stranded outside for


    many years to the other luxurious families in Sea City.


    Ruby looked odd as she hung up the phone, pinching her phone for a moment before calling Levi:


    "You''re going back tonight?"


    "They called you?" Levi''s tone was calm.


    "Yes." Ruby answered.


    "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to." Levi was silent for a long time before a voice came from


    him.


    Ruby heard that it was very quiet on Levi''s side, quiet in a somewhat unusual way.


    "You''re noting back tonight?" Ruby asked, unable to resist as she listened to the sound of the wind


    "No, I still have things to do, if you don''t want to go to the Finn family''s banquet, you don¡¯t have to, it


    won''t affect much." Levi replied. Ruby heard something faintly and her heart abruptly jumped.


    Without further ado, she hung up the phone and pondered what the sound she had just heard was, and


    after thinking for a while, she couldn''t figure it out, she finally had to give up.


    As for the Finn family''s banquet, Levi was not here, but she was Levi''s wife in name, and in another


    week''s time, her wedding with Levi will be held, so for reason, she had to go back to the Finn family.


    Thinking about the Finn family''s situation, Ruby had a bit of a headache, if she had known that Levi


    was so troublesome, she would never have agreed to the engagement with Levi in the first ce.


    Finn''s house was gregarious and lively, it was said that all the people had a high status in Sea City had


    When Ruby entered the door, she had the illusion of being in the wrong ce when she heard the loud


    and boisterous sounds in her ears.


    "Howe you''re the only one back? Where is Levi?" An unpleasant voice, just as Ruby had entered


    the door, came over shrilly.


    She followed the voice and saw the Hattie, who was dressed up, standing there, looking at her with an


    unkind face.


    Ruby¡¯s lips were hooked, smiling in a gentle and decent manner, her eyes looked at Hattie with


    innocence, "Mom, the Finn family has picked up the third son who has been in exile for many years, so


    it is only logical that Levi, who is the eldest brother, shoulde back, but you might have forgotten


    that today is the anniversary of Levi''s mother''s death."


    Hattie''s face, which originally still had a smile on it, went stiff.


    Ruby''s statement was a reminder to everyone that she was just a stepmother, not Levi''s real


    mother.

 Chapter 120 A Tough Nut

    Chapter 120 A Tough Nut


    "You!" Hattie was so angry that her face turned pale, and as she was just about to continue saying she


    heard a cold cry, "That''s enough! Isn''t it humiliating enough? Why don''t youe over here?"


    The person who spoke was none other than Levi''s father, Ralph.


    Ralph''s face was cold and stern, and after finishing his words, his gaze fell on Ruby in an icy manner.


    Ruby met his gaze without condescension for a few seconds before she shouted sweetly, "Dad."


    Ralph''s face sank and his heart was unhappy, but in the end, he didn''t say anything, he just gave an


    nod as a greeting.


    Hattie looked at Ruby more and more unkindly.


    The people who came today were not only the rtives of the Finn family, but also a lot of dignified


    people outside. Ruby had made Hattie lose face in front of everyone.


    Hattie turned around and left with Ralph. Ruby found a seat by herself and had just sat down when she


    heard a warm voice ring out overhead, "Hello, you are my sister-inw?"


    Ruby looked up and only saw standing in front of her, a young man in around twenty-three or twenty-


    four years old, wearing a custom-made handmade suit, looking gentle with a good temper and good


    character.


    Ruby only nced at him and withdrew her gaze, sitting down on the sofa straight away before


    replying, "If you are Levi''s brother, then I should be your sister-inw."


    ¡°Is my brother upied by something?" Hugo looked at Ruby''s delicate features and a sh of


    amazement shed under his eyes, but it was a sh that did not show any.


    "He did have something very important to do and he couldn''te." Ruby replied, and did not say


    much about what exactly Levi was busy doing.


    District 7 was not a simple ce, even in H Country, it was a confidential department, and no one in the


    Finn family knew about Levi''s identity, so it was clear that he didn''t trust the people in the Finn family.


    Ruby did not have a penchant for revealing other people¡¯s privacy.


    "It''s such a pity, I''ve always heard that my brother has outstanding abilities and has already made a


    business of his own at a young age. I thought that I would have the chance to meet him today." Hugo


    looked like he was lost.


    Ruby said nothing but smiled and just looked at the man in front of her.


    Hugo was able to conceal it from others, but not from Ruby, and Ruby could see with one nce what


    Hugo had in mind.


    How could an illegitimate son in exile suddenly be able to return to a powerful family and leap to


    be the heir of such a powerful family have no pride in his heart?


    Hugo was well cultivated, and he talked in a gentle manner, so she thought Ralph attached great


    importance to this son, otherwise it would not be possible to spend effort to cultivate him.


    Hugo was just trying to show off in front of Levi, his paralyzed big brother, so that he could stimte


    and irritate Levi.


    "Sister-inw, can you give me a contact for my brother? I''ll give him a callter to bond." Hugo''s face


    was full of sincerity.


    Today Hugo was the main character, naturally, there were countless people paying attention to him.


    From the time he walked to Ruby, there had been people staring at the situation over here, at this time,


    seeing Hugo so politely asking Ruby for Levi¡¯s contact information, many people secretly praised him,


    thinking that Hugo was a polite person.


    Ruby blinked, her face full of innocence, ''''You want Levi''s contact information? Didn''t you ask for it from


    your parents? Since they are not willing to give it to you, I guess they don''t want you to get in touch


    with Levi, I think it''s better to forget it."


    Hugo didn''t expect Ruby to speak like this, his face faintly stiffened for a moment, and quickly


    recovered, "Then I''ll go back and ask Dad for it."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Ruby nodded right away nonchntly.


    Hugo couldn''t help but look at Ruby for a few more moments.


    The woman in front of him was gorgeous and looked like a simple woman, yet she was able to dete


    him at every turn, plus just now Ruby made Hattie feel humiliated in a few words, so he thought that


    this woman was not as simple as she looked on the surface and was probably a tough nut.


    After saying a few polite words to Ruby, he took his leave.


    Looking at his back, Ruby gave a cold hum and continued to nestle in the corner to kill time.


    The banquet was tedious with quite a lot of processes, especially since it also involved the process of


    acknowledging ancestors, so it took quite a bit of time.


    Ruby sat in the corner and kept yawning withck of interest.


    It had been after nine o''clock her phone suddenly rang. Ruby took out the phone and nced at the


    iing call, raising her eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly, it was actually a call from Jared.


    She nced over at the party that was still going on, took her phone out and answered the phone in


    the garden, "Something wrong?"


    "Help!" Jared''s distraught voice came from inside the phone.


    Ruby frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Levi has had an ident, his injuries are very serious, can youe over to my clinic right now?"


    Jared spoke in a worried voice.


    "Say it in detail." Ruby heart stuttered.


    Jared''s medical skills weren''t bad, even he was at his wits'' end, and with such an anxious look, it was


    clear that Levi was really seriously injured.


    She lifted her feet as she spoke on the phone and headed out the door, not even wanting to bother with


    the party inside.


    "Today Mr. Levi was out on a mission and for some reason was actually exposed and discovered by


    the other side and was shot twice. As you know, he has damaged pain nerves and can''t feel pain, at


    the beginning he didn''t even notice that he was shot, until the end of the mission, he lost too much


    blood, and he had gone into shock. The location of the bullet is still very dangerous, I simply didn''t dare


    to remove the bullet for him." Jared told Ruby the situation roughly in one breath, and then asked


    anxiously, "Can youe over right now? About how long will it take?"


    Ruby frowned and judged the distance from the Finn¡¯s to the Jared¡¯s Clinic, her face was a bit gloomy,


    "It will take forty minutes at the soonest, I''lle over as soon as I can."


    With that, she hung up straight away and got into her car.


    The car was like an arrow that left the string, and drove out from the Finn''s house fast, Ruby sped all


    the way, stepped on the elerator to the bottom. And the journey that originally took an hour, she


    spent less than half an hour to drive through.


    When the car stopped in front of the Jared¡¯s Clinic, the wheels scraped against the ground, leaving a


    deep mark.


    Ruby opened the car door and got out, Jared was already waiting at the door, and when he saw Ruby


    "How is he now?" Ruby asked with a sullen face.


    "Still unconscious, his blood type is special, and I¡­¡­," said Jared with a face full of chagrin.


    Ruby had already entered the clinic and seen Levi, who was lying on the hospital bed, pale and


    breathless.

 Chapter 121 Knife of Hell

    Chapter 121 Knife of Hell


    "Well?" Jared asked subconsciously as he looked at Ruby''s increasingly gloomy face, his heart


    stuttering.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby did not answer him, but just took the scissors, cut the clothes on Levi''s body, and looked at the


    wound.


    It was normal to lose a lot of blood from two wounds, one in the chest area and one in the leg area,


    both of which hadrge arteries.


    "He can be saved, but anyte, he''ll really be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life." Ruby checked


    before she breathed a sigh of relief.


    This situation was really a blessing in disguise.


    Levi had no pain nerves, so he didn''t notice the injury at first, and by the time he found it, it was already


    veryte.


    "Miss Harold, you really are our savior, please do save Mr. Levi." Jared cried with joy and almost


    couldn''t hold back from jumping up several meters in ce.


    "Go out first and prepare some things." Ruby waved her hand disgustedly and sent Jared out.


    After writing a list and handing it to Jared, Ruby returned to the ward again, first taking out the silver


    needles and applying them to Levi to stop the bleeding.


    Jared went out with the list. District 7 had a powerful intelligencework as well as quite a few


    connections, it was still easy to get what Ruby asked for. Plus, this time when something happened to


    the Supreme Executive of District 7, the people above had gotten the news a long time ago and gave a


    direct order to open the door wide for Jared. So the things were all obtained in less than half an hour.


    Jared wiped the sweat from his forehead and came in, cing the things one by one on a low cab


    before looking up at Ruby, "Miss Harold, what can I do to help?"


    "Pass the knives for me." Ruby was disinfecting the knives at this moment, Jared didn''t notice at first,


    and only after hearing Ruby''s words did he nce at the set of knives in her hand, and after seeing it,


    his legs went weak and he kneeled down.


    Seeing that, the movement in Ruby¡¯s hand gave a beat and the corner of her mouth twitched, "There is


    no need to make this big salute."


    Jared was about to cry and looked at Ruby: "Knife of Hell? You, you, you, you are ......"


    The medical profession knew the famous Knife of Hell. Knife of Hell was only used once, when


    everyone was helpless in spinal astrocytoma, and with the Knife of Hell, it waspletely removed.


    That patient was still alive, and it was the world''s only case of sess.


    But that timeter, Knife of Hell never showed up again. Jared and Levi at that time spent a lot of


    money to investigate the identity of this Knife of Hell, but unfortunately, nothing was found.


    He really didn''t expect that the Knife of Hell would actually be in Ruby''s hands.


    "If you keep talking nonsense, he''ll be dead." Ruby gave Jared a nk stare, already pulling the knife


    sharply and shing down on Levi''s chest.


    Jared felt his heart jump hard and didn''t dare to talk any more nonsense, immediately concentrating on


    watching Ruby perform the surgery.


    Jared''s own medical attainments were good, and he was already one of the leading neurosurgeons in


    the country at a young age, but when in front of Ruby, he really wasn''t good enough.


    He watched in awe as Ruby finished the operation, doing a perfect job of being a tool man, and when


    the operation was over and Ruby dropped the knife in her hand casually, he was so scared that he


    almost knelt down for Ruby again.


    That was the Knife of Hell! It was heard that the Knife of Hell was a specially created set of scalpels,


    but no one knew who made it. Anyway, this set of scalpels was a good thing that all surgeons dream of.


    "Miss Harold, this is a Knife of Hell, do you know how much this set of scalpels is called for on the


    ck market?" Jared picked up the scalpel that Ruby had casually thrown inside the tray and held it in


    his hand.


    Ruby gave him a strange look, "Isn''t it just a set of scalpels?"


    "Nonsense, can it be the same? It is a scalpel that can remove astrocytomas, who wouldn''t want it? I''m


    telling you, this scalpel¡¯s price on the ck market is now a billion dors!" Jared rolled his eyes and


    said without a good-natured smile.


    Ruby''s eyes instantly lit up and her gaze locked at Jared: "So valuable?"


    If she worked hard for a month, thepany''s profit was only about a billion dors. This scalpel


    was so valuable? Then why was she still working hard? Wouldn''t it be better to just go ahead and make


    a few sets of scalpels?


    "Sure, it is hard to catch a glimpse of it." Jared heartily held the scalpel in his hand and gave Ruby a


    sad look.


    Ruby smiled heatedly, "Then I''ll give you a task, I don''t want the medical fee for your Mr. Levi''s


    treatment this time, you go and help me sell this set of knives, and you''ll get a 10% share of the


    money."


    "What?" Jared had a look of seeing a ghost. Ruby was going to sell the Knife of Hell?


    "You, you, do you know what you''re talking about? This is the Knife of Hell!" Jared looked at Ruby.


    "Well, I know, if I had known it was that valuable, I would have sold it a long time ago." Ruby rolled her


    eyes.


    When she first arrived in F Country, she was so poor that if she had known the scalpel was so valuable,


    she would have sold it a long time ago, and her Grandma would not have needed to suffer.


    "......" Jared was speechless, but Ruby did not seem to be talking a joke, but in earnest, he packed up


    the set of scalpels without saying a word.


    Ruby took Levi''s pulse and frowned, "The blood loss is a bit troublesome, what blood type is Mr. Levi?"


    "Oh, his RH-negative AB blood type." Jared replied Ruby.


    Ruby froze for a moment, and then her expression turned odd.


    Is there such a coincidence? Levi even has the same blood type as her?


    "Bring something over to draw blood." The corners of Ruby¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment before she


    expressionlessly said to Jared.


    Jared stared at her suspiciously, "Draw blood for what?"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t give him a blood transfusion, his brain will be in a state of long-term oxygen


    deprivation. Do you want him to be an idiot when he wakes up?" Ruby gave Jared an unpleasant


    look, she now doubted how Jared had gotten into medical school, how could he have no this point of


    Jared''s hand shook and the scalpel he was holding just fell to the ground. Staring at Ruby with shocked


    eyes, he uttered, "Miss Harold, you, you, you, you have the same blood type as Mr. Levi?"


    "Hurry up, before I change my mind." Ruby was impatient before urging.


    The involvement with Levi was really growing now, and that was not a good thing.


    The point was she had revealed a lot about herself to Levi.


    "Oh, oh, I, I''ll go right away!" Jared replied, turned around and ran off in a sh, and in a short while, he


    brought over the blood drawing kit and drew Ruby¡¯s blood.


    Ruby had just administered the needles to Levi, and at this moment, 50 of blood had been drawn,


    so her face turned a little pale.

 Chapter 122 Awake

    Chapter 122 Awake


    "Miss Harold, why don''t you go next door and take a rest while I give you an infusion?" Looking at


    Ruby''s pale face, Jared worriedly spoke up and asked.


    Ruby waved her hand and pulled a chair to sit down, "You don''t need to worry about me, I''ll be fine


    after resting for a while."


    Levi was out of danger and his condition was still stable. Ruby estimated that he would be able to wake


    up in another three to four hours, but Levi was different from normal people, his physique was much


    better than ordinary people, so he might be able to wake up sooner.


    Ruby was just in time to collect data here now.


    Two hourster, Levi coughed and turned awake.


    Inside the ward was quiet, only the sound of instruments ticking, and a seemingly ethereal scent in the


    air that was somewhat familiar.


    Levi woodenly opened his eyes and looked at the white ceiling for a long time before he stiffly twisted


    his head and looked at Ruby who was sitting at the side, with one hand supporting her chin and dozing


    in her chair.


    The ward''s light hit her face as if it was ayer of soft light, making her features more and more three-


    dimensional and bright. The long and curly eyshes left a faint light shadow on her face, and Levi


    looked a little dumbfounded for a long time.


    "Had enough of looking?" Ruby, who had been keeping her eyes closed, felt the burning gaze that


    Ruby was already awake when Levi coughed, she was always alert and would stay absolutely awake


    at all times unless she was drunk.


    "You saved me?" Levi asked indifferently, but the tone, clearly, was a derative sentence.


    Ruby opened her eyes, which looked as if the stars were shining brightly, causing Levi to be slightly


    lost in thought.


    But he quickly snapped back to his senses, his face still with that cloudy look.


    "I took the money." Ruby yawned, stepped forward and grabbed Levi¡¯s wrist, taking his pulse.


    Her fingers were slightly cool, and Levi had an electric sensation and subconsciously tried to pull his


    hand back.


    After waiting toe back to his senses, he felt a little abrupt in what he had just done.


    And Ruby had already retracted her finger: "The recovery is not bad, lie down for a few days and you


    will be able to leave the hospital."


    "Ruby, what the hell are you?" Levi''s gaze locked at Ruby.


    The more he spent time together with her, the more Ruby surprised him, and he began to develop a


    strange affection for Ruby that even he could not figure out.


    This feeling of being out of control annoyed Levi.


    Ruby tilted her head and looked at Levi, with confusion and disbelief under her eyes, "I am the loser of


    the Harold family, and I am your wife. You''d better get well with your injuries, the wedding is in a few


    days, I don''t want to be the joke of the whole Sea City, if you don''t show up, do I have to hold a rooster


    for the wedding?"


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched at Ruby''s words, and just as he wanted to move, he was pressed


    back by Ruby''s quick reaction, "Don''t move, in case the wound splits again, you really won''t be able to


    attend your own wedding."


    "You''re that eager to marry me?" Levi looked at Ruby with amusement.


    Ruby thought seriously and replied indifferently, "Actually, not much, but it''s my mother''sst wish. She


    didn''t have much wish left, just this one, so I always have to help her realize it."


    Ruby''s words caused Levi''s heart to ache, and he suddenly thought of his mother.


    The atmosphere inside the ward suddenly became somewhat silent, and it was a good thing that at this


    time Jared came in from outside carrying something, and once he entered and saw Levi who had


    opened his eyes, the food fell to the floor because of his excitement.


    Ruby looked at the food that fell on the ground with a sad face, she was so hungry that she was dizzy,


    couldn¡¯t Jared give her the food first before getting excited?


    Feeling Ruby¡¯s sad eyes, Jared snapped back to his senses, looked at the food on the floor, and hastily


    apologized, "Sorry, sorry, sorry, I''ll go get another food right away! You wait for me, I will be back soon!"


    With that he turned and ran out in a gust of wind.


    Levi subconsciously raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but nce at Ruby. Ruby was quite


    capable, even Jared had admired her.


    Ruby did not know what was in Levi¡¯s mind, got up and went to clean up the things that had fallen on


    the ground, then sat down again on the chair and slumped sickly, with a listless look.


    After the blood drawn, she was so depleted.


    Looking at Ruby''s pale face, Levi didn''t open his mouth to bother her.


    Jared soon returned, and Ruby ate and, having recovered a little strength, excused herself and left.


    Levi watched her back until she disappeared out of sight, then he withdrew his gaze.


    "Mr. Levi, Ruby is awesome, she actually has the legendary Knife of Hell! If it weren''t for her, you would


    probably have gone to meet the King of Hell." Jared sat there, thinking about Ruby''s uncanny skill of


    operating the knife, and couldn''t help but sigh in amazement.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi nced at him before Jared realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly straightened


    his expression, "Mr. Levi, this time our mission was leaked."


    "I know." Levi looked obscure.


    Not many people knew about his operation this time, and those who knew where the destination he


    was going to was, except for the people in District 7, there were no outsiders at all, and it would be


    suspicious for the content of the mission to be leaked out in such a situation.


    He didn''t believe there was a traitor within District 7, the only possibility was that there was a problem


    with the people around him.


    Levi actually already had a suspect in his heart, but inside he was still not willing to believe it.


    "You''re seriously injured this time, so rest well." Jared admonished, then got up and went out.


    Ruby went back to Shangcheng International and rested for the night before going over to the Jared¡¯s


    Clinic the next day to see Levi.


    She froze slightly as she entered, looking at Amelia, who was in a wheelchair and appeared here, and


    looked at Jared in confusion.


    Jared squeezed out a smile at Ruby and shook his head again.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were so red and swollen from crying, when she saw Rubying, she gave a cry before


    she spoke weakly, "Miss Harold, thank you for helping me take care of Levi, without you, I, I really don''t


    know what would have happened to Levi, thank you, thank you so much."


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, ignoring Amelia and going in to see Levi after greeting Jared.


    Levi''s wounds recovered quite well, with the ointment she left behind, it had only been one night and


    the wounds had already healed most of the way.


    "Good recovery, keep it up." Rubymented after she finished her inspection, and nned to leave.


    "Ruby." Levi''s voice was deep as he called out to her.


    Ruby didn''t turn around, just turned her back to Levi and waited for him to continue.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 123 Fall Out

    Chapter 123 Fall Out


    "Levi, I didn''t expect that Miss Harold''s medical skills were really that good, she was able to cure even


    your injuries that bad, but you really scared me to death this time. Can you not do something that


    dangerous in the future?" Amelia looked at Levi aggressively, seeing that his gaze was always looking


    at the door, her heart became resentful.


    What was so good about Ruby? What makes it possible for Levi to care about Ruby?


    Could it be that Levi already knew about what happened five years ago?


    No, it couldn''t be, if Levi knew about it, he definitely wouldn''t be that nice to her.


    Amelia''s heart settled slightly, pouting.


    Levi withdrew his gaze and looked at Amelia.


    This time the gaze he looked at Amelia was no longer as gentle as it had been in the past, but cold and


    After Amelia noticed it, her heart jumped hard, her face turned white, and she almost couldn''t hold back


    her tears: "Levi, you ......"


    "This time we were discreet to not make any mistakes, but the location of the mission was leaked. It


    was you who did it." Levi spoke bluntly, not giving any mercy to Amelia.


    He did care about what happened five years ago and was also very tolerant and generous to Amelia,


    but this time when two of their men from District 7 died and he himself was on the edge of death, and


    two men became disabled forever, as well as many injured people.


    Amelia''s eyes flickered at her words, not daring to face Levi''s eyes, and only said somewhat


    aggressively, "Levi, I thought you at least had trust in me, but why did you have such a big


    misunderstanding of me after Ruby appeared? Is it because she said something in front of you?"


    "She didn''t say anything." Levi heard that Amelia was still thinking of ming on Ruby at this time, and


    he became more and more disappointed.


    The Amelia he remembered was not supposed to look like this.


    She was gentle and considerate, kind and generous, and now? The current Amelia was really making


    Levi feel very strange.


    "Levi, it''s not me, how could I possibly harm you? It must be someone trying to set me up, trying to


    divorce us from each other. It must be Ruby, it must be her! She wants to steal you away, wants to sit


    on the status of your wife, that''s why she ndered me. Levi, you can''t trust her!" Looking at the


    disappointed look in Levi''s eyes, Amelia thumped in her heart and instinctively med Ruby.


    Levi¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. He closed his eyes tiredly for a long time before speaking faintly,


    "Go away, for the sake of what happened five years ago, I won''t do anything to you, I can guarantee


    that you will have not to worry about money for the rest of your life, this is the limit of what I can do to


    you."


    "Levi?" Amelia stared in disbelief.


    Levi was actually giving up on her?


    This could not be happening!


    Amelia knew well that Levi was very responsible, and because of this, he would be, because a sex five


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    years ago, good to her for five whole years.


    It was all thanks to Levi that Amelia was able to have everything she had today.


    Now that her legs were crippled, the Institute would never ept her, even Dr. Moore waspletely


    disappointed in her and had given up on her, and if she lost Levi, she would really have nothing left.


    She anxiously reached for Levi¡¯s arm and cried out, "Levi, you can''t do this to me. What am I going to


    do in the future if you don''t want me, based on my current state?"


    "Before I change my mind, please leave." Levi was cold, ignoring Amelia''s cries.


    When she saw that Levi was no longer as soft-hearted as he used to be, her eyes turned red and she


    looked at Levi with a fierce face, cursing angrily, "I know why! Isn''t it true that you have a crush on


    Ruby? I admit that Ruby is indeed prettier and more capable than me, and she has already achieved


    so much at such a young age, I am indeed no match for her! But what makes her able to have these


    achievements? Do you think she''s really as clean as you see her? I''m telling you, Ruby has even an


    affair with my grandfather! She''s a shameless bitch!"


    Levi listened to the words of Amelia''s reckless denigration of Ruby, his face sank, and his gaze was


    cold as he looked at Amelia without speaking.


    As Amelia watched his face change, her heart grew more and more painful as she continued, "What?


    You don''t believe me? My grandfather is the top scientist in the country. Do you really think it''s that


    easy to get in his institute? I relied on his identity to get in, but I''m only a trainee researcher, and I still


    need to work hard for three to five years if I want to be advanced. Ruby is even younger than me, what


    makes her a senior researcher? How can she be a senior researcher and even on a par with my


    grandfather? Isn''t she just good in bed and had an affair with my grandfather? Levi, you''ll regret it


    sooner orter!"


    Amelia finished, turning her wheelchair, and quickly left.


    Levi''s face was grim as he watched Amelia leave for a long time before releasing his grip on the bed


    sheet.


    That bed sheet had already been shattered by his grip, and if he hadn''t tried his best to hold back his


    anger just now, he was really afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control himself and p Amelia to


    death.


    The fact that Amelia would be so vicious and say such words really took Levi''s breath away.


    Maybe that was what Amelia really was.


    For five years, Levi didn''t really get to know Amelia, he just wanted to be responsible for Amelia.


    It was only after Amelia had left that Jared peeked in, and seeing the grim look on Levi¡¯s face, he


    coughed and spoke cautiously, "Mr. Levi."


    "Something wrong?" Levi nced at him lightly.


    Jared hesitated for a moment before asking him, "Actually, you know that the mission was leaked this


    time because of Amelia? Have you ever wondered why she would know the location of your mission


    and its contents?"


    "Back then, in order to put her mind at ease, I installed a location inside her phone, so she could


    always locate my position." When Levi remembered this incident, he felt that he was really had a brain


    problem at that time.


    At that time, he only thought about making up for Amelia, and Amelia just turned twenty. After what


    happened, insecurity was normal, she was always worried that Levi would abandon her, every time she


    could not contact Levi, she would always make trouble for a while, evenmit suicide.


    In order to put her mind at ease, Levi had to install that location system on her phone.


    He just didn''t expect that locator system had actually gotten several his men killed.


    "It was my fault." Levi said in a deep voice, and he was in a very bad mood right now.


    Jared didn''t want to touch the bad luck, and seeing that situation, he didn''t dare to continue talking


    more, and hurriedly turned around and went out.

 Chapter 124 The New Boss of the Harold Group

    Chapter 124 The New Boss of the Harold Group


    The Harold family.


    Susan came down from upstairs beautifully dressed, and when she saw the disheveled Spencer, she


    couldn''t help but smile coldly: "What? Don¡¯t you have social engagements every day and a bunch of


    good friends waiting to meet you for dinner? Why are you still at home and not going out?"


    Spencer was angry at the sight of Susan, and when he heard her shady words, he was even more


    furious: "Where are you going?"


    "What does it matter to you where I go? What do you care?" Susan raised her chin arrogantly, not


    putting Spencer in her eyes in the slightest.


    Spencer was furious, but he really could not do anything to her.


    Susan''s mother still had some financial strength, and now that Harold Group had gone bankrupt and


    been bought, he was somewhat underpowered in front of Susan.


    Seeing Spencer''s look, Susan rolled her eyes and thought for a moment before asking Spencer again


    with a smile, "I heard that Harold Group was bought by a multinational consortium, aren''t you curious


    about who the new owner of Harold Group is now?"


    "Who it is has nothing to do with me." Spencer didn''t even want to bring up Harold Group right now.


    At the beginning, he had spent so much effort to build the Harold Group to its present size, but just a


    few months, the Harold Group would simply be gone.


    His heart was aching even now as he thought about it.


    "You''re not curious, but I''m quite curious, I just happen to have an appointment today to go to Harold


    Group. You don''t know, right? The new owner of the Harold Group is having an opening reception


    today and has invited quite a few celebrities from Sea City to go there. I''m going to go and see what all


    the fuss is about." Susan raised her right hand and stroked her hair, and after dropping a sentence, she


    left with quick steps on her high heels.


    Now that the Harold family no longer had a car, Susan was only able to take a taxi when she went out.


    It was already two hourster when she arrived at Harold Group. Looking at the building in front of her,


    Susan was in a somewhatplicated mood.


    When she and Spencer had gone to great lengths to get that bitch Nellie killed, sessfully seized


    Grant Group and renamed it Harold Group, they had never expected that only less than ten years had


    passed before Harold Group had tumbled into the hands of someone else.


    Shemented for a moment before lifting her chin proudly and walking into the building.


    There were quite a few people who came to Harold Group for the banquet today, and once she


    entered, the noise that poured in made Susan slightly startled.


    Looking at the lively scene of peopleing and going, especially many of them are the celebrities that


    she didn''t have the opportunity to contact in the past, she knew this new boss of Harold Group was


    indeed something.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan followed the crowd and walked in, trying to reduce her presence as much as possible.


    But luckily, there weren''t really many people who knew her, and with her being down and out now, no


    one would even recognize who she was.


    Susan shrank inside the crowd, carefully surveying the guests who hade to the banquet, her heart


    seething with jealousy.


    As she was just about to ask the waiter for a ss of wine, she unintentionally nced at Ruby¡¯s


    figure, walking in through the doorway.


    Susan''s face changed and she walked over quickly, grabbing Ruby with one hand.


    Her lost left hand would still ache vaguely just thinking about Ruby now.


    Ruby was suddenly yanked by someone and subconsciously tried to resist, without waiting for her to


    make a move, she heard Susan¡¯s angry voice ringing in her ears, ¡°Ruby! Why are you here?"


    Ruby turned back with some consternation and looked at Susan.


    Susan had aged a lot, even when she was dressed up, it was still hard to hide her haggardness and


    old age, and at this moment she was ring at Ruby angrily.


    Ruby pulled her hand out gently, nced at her empty left arm, and asked faintly, "Don''t want your right


    hand either?"


    Susan''s body shuddered viciously, and she couldn''t help but take two steps back, looking at Ruby as if


    she had seen a ghost.


    But this fear didn''tst long, she quickly emboldened herself. There were so many people here, and it


    was still a banquet for the new boss of Harold Group, Ruby wouldn''t dare to openly hurt her on such an


    asion even if she had Levi backing her up, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to stay in Sea City.


    "Ruby! Do think you can scare me like this? What kind of status are you? Do you know what kind of


    ce this is? Do you know what day it is today? How dare you just barge in?" Only after Susan had


    emboldened herself did she growl at Ruby.


    There was a lot ofmotion over here, so it attracted a lot of attention.


    Someone recognized Susan, and then looked at Ruby, their face was full of excitement, as if they had


    smelled gossip.


    Ruby looked at Susan, her eyebrows lightly raised as she asked carelessly, "Oh? Is that so? I really


    didn''t know that this new boss of Harold Group is that capable? Is she that domineering?"


    "Hmph, scared now? I''ll tell you the truth, I''m familiar with the new boss of Harold Group, so you''d


    better be smart enough to get out right now, otherwise, I''ll let you learn your lesson!" Susan felt many


    people''s eyes falling on her, and her vanity made her speak subconsciously.


    Only she regretted it when she finished.


    Today was Harold Group''s big day, and that new boss was definitely here, so if she found out that she


    was bullying people here under her name, she might have toe out and rify.


    "Howe I don''t know I got to know you well enough to make you bullying?" Ruby looked at Susan


    with amusement.


    She felt that Susan was really too ridiculous, what exactly did such a person use to force Nellie to die in


    the first ce and eventually take possession of everything in the Grant family together with Spencer?


    "What did you say?" Susan suspected that her ears were out of order.


    And the next moment, several men in suits walked over quickly, neatly standing in a line in front of


    Ruby, and then spoke respectfully and neatly, "Good day, Miss Harold."


    "Today is a good day for Grant Group to reopen, so don''t let in any idle people, it won''t be good to


    affect the other guests." Ruby did not even nce at the frightened and pale Susan, but directly


    ordered someone to kick her out.


    Susan only felt cold as she was thrown out of Grant Group¡¯s gate.


    She nced up at the building in front of her and realized that the sign had really been changed a long


    time ago, and this was no longer the Harold Group, but had changed back to the Grant Group!


    From the very beginning, Ruby came back to take revenge, she was there to help Nellie take back


    everything that belonged to her.


    Susan took a taxi in a trance and returned home, still feeling cold and with a cold sweat on her back.


    She entered the door. Seeing that she went out happily but came back at a lost, Spencer couldn''t help


    but mock, "What? Aren¡¯t you going to the Harold Group''s banquet? You''re back so soon, you didn''t give


    someone to drive you out, did you?"


    Susan''s unfocused eyes finally gradually regained focus as she looked towards Spencer, suddenly


    feeling ridiculous, "Spencer, you''re still gloating? Do you know who the new owner of the Harold Group


    is now?"

 Chapter 125 Talk Barefaced Nonsense

    Chapter 125 Talk Barefaced Nonsense


    "What?" Looking at the gloating expression on Susan''s face, Spencer had an ominous feeling in his


    heart, and he subconsciously didn''t want to know the answer Susan was about to say.


    Unfortunately, by the time he regretted it was already toote, Susan had a cold smile on her lips as


    she looked at him, "It''s that precious daughter of yours, Ruby, she is powerful, not only is she the new


    boss of Harold Group now, but she has also changed the name of Harold Group to Grant Group. I see,


    this time she promised you toe back and get married, it''s simply on purpose, she just wants to


    Spencer''s face was grim as he stared at Susan with a deadly stare, digesting the meaning of her


    words.


    Ruby was now the owner of Harold Group?


    Harold Group became Grant Group?


    Whichever answer it was, it was hard for him to ept.


    "What are you babbling about? How could she ...... " Spencer subconsciously wanted to retort, but only


    when the words were out of his mouth did he realize that he couldn¡¯t retort at all.


    Ruby might not have the ability to buy Harold Group on her own, but Levi did.


    Levi had stood up for Ruby more than once, and he should have expected it to be uplicated.


    Spencer regretted in his heart, only what he regretted was not letting Rubye back from F Country


    to marry Levi, but that he did not treat Ruby properly in the first ce. If he had not listened to Susan


    and treated Ruby meanly, would the oue be different now?


    "It''s all because of you, you poisonous woman! Susan, if you hadn''t treated her harshly in the first


    ce, how could she hate us like this? It''s no matter how unlucky you are yourself, but you have to


    bring the whole Harold family down with you! How could I have been blind and fallen for you in the first


    ce?" The more Spencer thought about it, the angrier he became, his entire body jumped up from the


    sofa and lunged over to hit Susan.


    Susan stared at Spencer with round eyes, incredulously. She really didn''t expect Spencer to be so


    shameless, at this point in time, the only thing he thought of was actually to me herself!


    "Spencer! You have the cheek to me me? Didn''t you yourself fall for the Grant family''s wealth and


    power in the beginning, that''s why you deliberately set up a trap to deceive Nellie and ended up


    sessfully joining the Grant family as a son-inw? I was really too stupid to trust you. If I had known


    you were such a person, I would never have married you, and got Nellie killed with you! All these years


    I had nightmares every night, dreaming that Nellie came back to seek revenge on me!" Susan was


    caught off guard and was pounced on by Spencer, but she did not give in and fought with him.


    The two men wrestled and the maids who arrived at the house found that both of their faces were


    already covered in injuries.


    The old butler watched from the side, shaking his head all the time, instructing the maid to go and pull


    the two people apart, while he himself turned around and went out, calling Ruby, "Miss Ruby, just now


    Susan came back, argued with Spencer, and the two even had a fight. I heard them talking about what


    happened to Miss Nellie back then, Miss Nellie was really harmed by them."


    The old butler said and couldn''t help but raise his hand to wipe his tears.


    He was originally an old butler of the Grant family, and had worked in the Grant family all his life, Nellie


    was the one growing as he watched. And now as long as he thought that Nellie''s death was not an


    ident, but man-made, he felt sad in his heart.


    On the other end of the phone, Ruby stood in the president¡¯s office on the top floor of Harold Group,


    the wide floor-to-ceiling ss windows were polished bright and shiny, from there, she could see the


    scenery outside, the sunlight was just right, but Ruby¡¯s heart was cold.


    "I know." She was silent for a long moment before she answered faintly and then hung up.


    Nellie''s death had never urred to her as an ident, it was just a pity that she had never found the


    evidence.


    Now Spencer and Susan were dogging it out, instead it was her chance.


    Ruby has been holding back all these years, even after returning to the country, she was still


    pretending to be pure and harmless, but just to make Spencer and Susan let down their guard and


    reveal their weak point.


    After waiting so long, it was finally time.


    Ruby gave a few instructions to her assistant and took the car keys with the intention of going back to


    the Harold family to see just how far her father had gotten with Susan.


    Just as she walked out of the office, a call came in from Jared.


    Ruby frowned subconsciously. Jared was calling at this time, presumably there was something wrong


    with Levi¡¯s injury. She didn¡¯t hesitate too long before answering the phone, "Something for me?"


    "Miss Harold, you are so smart, I do have something for you. Can youe to my clinic now?" Jared


    gave a nce at the man who was half lying on the hospital bed, reading the document in his hand,


    and spoke with a pang of headache.


    "There shouldn''t be anything wrong with Levi¡¯s wound, if you treat it the way I exined. So what is the


    matter?" Ruby had already entered the elevator, which went straight to the underground parking lot.


    Jared hesitated for a moment, but still spoke honestly, "I did follow your method, but Mr. Levi was


    stimted by something yesterday, the wound became infected, and he also had a high fever. I told


    him to cooperate with me to do a checkup to properly treat the wound, he refused to listen to me... ..."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, there were still times when Levi was this capricious? She really hadn''t seen


    it before.


    After taking a look at the time and thinking about how long Spencer and Susan''s side would take, Ruby


    still nned to go to Levi''s side first.


    In any case, she was now an unmarried couple with Levi, and if Levi really had something wrong, it


    would also have an impact on her.


    "I''ll be thereter." Ruby hung up the phone, got into the car, and started it to leave the Harold Group''s


    building.


    Levi''s wound was indeed infected and he had a high fever, but when Ruby went over, Levi happened to


    be sitting well and reading a book on the hospital bed, not even half looking seriously ill.


    Ruby gave Jared a nce, who raised his hand with an innocent face, "Miss Harold, I''m really


    innocent, this has nothing to do with me."


    "Huh." Rubyughed coldly, went over, forcefully grabbed Levi¡¯s wrist, took his pulse, then frowned,


    and reached out to peel his clothes again.


    Levi coughed ufortably, his voice still carrying a bit of weakness, "Even if you''re interested in me,


    there''s no need to be in such a hurry, right? I''m still an injured person."


    Ruby ignored him and had quickly peeled the clothes off his body, removing all the bandages that were


    wrapped up and looking at the wound.


    The wound had been stitched up by her, but now it was clearly torn through, showing that this injured


    man was anything but restless, having been injured but doing strenuous exercise.


    Ruby''s face was grim as she deliberately poked at Levi''s wound twice. Levi had a calm expression as if


    he was unaware of it, she frowned again and turned to ask Jared, "What''s his condition now?"


    "What?" Jared didn''t react for a moment, just shocked at what Levi had just said.


    "His pain system." Ruby¡¯s brow knitted, her tone slightly impatient.


    Jared snapped back, "His pain nerves have always been rather sluggish, what''s wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "He''s no longer sluggish now, he''spletely lost his sense of pain." Ruby stood up straight with a


    stony face, looked at Levi who was calm, and couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to press her temples.


    She''d really never seen such a disobedient patient in her life.

 Chapter 126 Anger

    Chapter 126 Anger


    "What?" Jared was filled with shock and said subconsciously, "It can''t be, I clearly ......"


    Thinking of a certain possibility, Jared''s face became paler: ''''Could it be that the neurotoxin usedst


    time went wrong, and instead of curing him, it made him lose his pain sensationpletely? Mr. Levi, I


    told you to invite Miss Harold toe, but you had to disobey. And howe you didn''t tell me that


    you don''t have any pain sensation at all?"


    Levi looked nd, as if this was just a rare thing, unconcerned.


    "You used that neurotoxin on him?" Ruby''s face changed and her gaze went a little cold.


    Jared noticed that the temperature all around had dropped a lot, subconsciously shrunk his neck, but


    under the gaze of Ruby, and did not dare to deny it, had to reply stiffly: "Mr. Levi¡¯s pain nerve is


    damaged, his reaction to pain has always been slower than others. His profession is originally a high-


    risk upation, I originally said that I did not have much confidence to be able to cure it, he insisted


    that I do it, I didn''t expect ......"


    "Nonsense!" Ruby reprimanded seriously, then carefully examined Levi again, the more she examined,


    the more she became angry, and finally she she didn''t even want to say anything.


    "I have things I need to take care of right now, keep an eye on him twenty-four hours a day, if he dares


    to get out of bed or move around, sedate him and put him to sleep!" Ruby said, , didn¡¯t even look at


    Levi one more time, turned around and left.


    Only when she had calmed down a little after leaving Jared''s clinic did Ruby start to reflect on why


    exactly she had reacted so strongly just now?


    After basking in the sun outside the door for a while and clearing her head a little, Ruby got into the car


    and left.


    When Ruby¡¯s car drove into the Harold¡¯s house, both Spencer and Susan had already calmed down,


    and each took a spot on the sofa, sitting there without paying any attention to each other.


    Ruby lifted her foot into the door and felt that the atmosphere in the house was not right.


    "Ruby, how dare youe back?" Susan watched Ruby enter and couldn''t help but speak out in


    mockery.


    Ruby looked at her strangely and asked in confusion, "Susan, this is my home, why can¡¯t Ie


    back?"


    "Hmph, you designed to harm the Harold family and bankrupt the Harold Group, and you''re still


    pretending even now?" Susan just couldn''t see this innocent look of Ruby. She was fooled by this look


    of Ruby at first, and really thought she was pure and harmless!


    "I designed to harm the Harold family? Susan, for the construction work done by the Harold family, the


    construction team cut corners, was I the one who arranged it? Or is it that I did the tax evasion of the


    Harold family? If the Harold Group hadn''t done these things, how could it have copsed? Can this be


    my problem?" Rubyughed at Susan¡¯s usation, and then asked a serious question.


    Susan was choked for a moment, this matter really had nothing to do with Ruby, it was Harold Group


    that had problems in the first ce.


    It just happened to expose at that time.


    She didn''t say anything, but her face was pale.


    Ruby then looked at Spencer, who was full of anger, before she sighed and said in a nice voice, "Dad,


    even you think I did these things?"


    "Why did Harold Group fall into your hands?" Spencer''s face was cold as he looked at Ruby, now he


    didn''t think this daughter of his was simple at all.


    When that Mrs. Lee came to the door before, he should have realized that Ruby was not a simple


    person, and that she was trying to get back at him.


    "Dad, I had nned toe back and tell you about this matter today. The Harold Group was bought


    by Levi and he gave me as a gift for our marriage, I only just found out the news yesterday and was


    forced to go over to thepany today. I''m not ready yet, but Susan suddenly ran over to me and


    embarrassed me in public. That''s why I ......" Ruby said and gave Susan a veiled nce, and didn''t


    continue with the rest of her words.


    Susan was so angry at the words that her face turned green, and her whole body jumped up, pointing


    at Ruby and cursing, "Ruby, how dare you nder me! You ......"


    "Did you arrive at Harold Group today?" Ruby interrupted Susan.


    Susan looked at Ruby with resentment, not opening her mouth.


    Seeing her like that, Ruby continued to ask, "Did you humiliate me in public as soon as you saw my


    face, without asking anything?"


    "I ......" Susan was just about to argue a few words when she was interrupted by Ruby.


    "Susan, don''t deny it, there were quite a few people who saw it, and the media was present, what you


    said and did was not something I heard and saw by myself." Ruby looked at Susan seriously.


    Susan''s heart was blocked, she was clearly in an advantageous position, but a few words from Ruby


    put her at an absolute disadvantage!


    Susan didn''t say anything anymore, but that expression was already obvious, Ruby didn''t lie.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer had seen that


    It was a fact that Susan had targeted Ruby, disliked Ruby, and he had never known it.


    Now that Ruby had the ability, if he wanted to have a good life in the future, naturally, he had to


    properly tter and please Ruby, maybe when Ruby was happy, she would return the Harold Group to


    him.


    Spencer''s eyes couldn''t help but light up at the thought, and the way he looked at Ruby was much


    friendlier.


    He gave Susan a vicious re and scolded in no good mood, "Why didn''t you tell me about the matter


    of you going to provoke Ruby? You just said those words to deliberately try to divide our father-


    daughter rtionship, right?"


    "Spencer, you''re really old and confused! Ruby is not at all as simple as you see her. Have you


    forgotten that she broke my hand? She''s just lying to you! If you believe her, sooner orter you''ll die


    without even knowing how you died!" Susan was so angry with Spencer that she couldn''t help but scold


    him in a stern voice.


    Unfortunately, Spencer was only full of thoughts of pleasing Ruby and wanting to get back the Harold


    Group, so how could he possibly listen to Susan?


    The more Susan was like this, the more he felt in his heart that she was straying from his rtionship


    with Ruby.


    "You don''t have to say anything, get the hell out of the house right now! Susan, I want a divorce from


    you!" Spencer roared at Susan, making Susan stop.


    She looked at Spencer incredulously for a long time before reaching out and pointing at herself, "You


    want to divorce me? Spencer, you actually want to divorce me now?"


    "It''s good for everyone. Susan, there are some things I don''t want to talk about, but you know them in


    your own heart. Are you going to leave on your own, or shall I have someone send you away?"


    Spencer''s face was cold, not even looking at Susan more than once.


    Susan knew best how ruthless this man was.


    At first Nellie wasn''t bad to him, but he got her killed without even frowning.


    She and Nellie, in Spencer''s eyes, were no different in the end.

 Chapter 127 Almost There

    Chapter 127 Almost There


    Susan smiled to herself and looked at the man she had loved all her life and lifted her chest proudly,


    "Fine, I''ll go, I''ll leave. Spencer, I hope you won''t regret it in the future!"


    After saying that she didn''t even turn her head back and left the Harold family in stride.


    Ruby just watched from the sidelines, and only when Susan had left did she look at Spencer with a


    worried face, "Dad, why did you just kick Susan out? You''re not too young now, without Susan around


    to take care of you, what will you do by yourself? Levi and I will be getting married soon, and we can''t


    always be around to take care of you in the future ......"


    "Don''t worry, I am fine, you don''t have to worry about me. There are still at home, they always can take


    care of me." Spencer felt nostalgic when he looked at Ruby¡¯s sweetness like this.


    "Servants are never as sweet and useful as one of families." Ruby sighed.


    "I am not that old. By the way, you said that Levi gave you the Harold Group? That ......" Spencer didn''t


    have that patience to put on any father-daughter love with Ruby, he directly asked the question he was


    most concerned about.


    "Yes, Levi gave me the Harold Group, but the management of thepany is still his own people, I just


    take a dividend, I don''t need to take care of thepany." Ruby nodded, with a slightly happy and shy


    smile on her face, she looked like a happy woman.


    "In that case, it''s better to manage thepany by yourself, if you believe in me, then leave the


    hands together and looked at Ruby with an expectant face.


    Rubyughed coldly in her heart, but her face wore a light expression, "Dad, this is not good. He just


    gave me thepany, it hasn''t been a few days yet, and our wedding hasn''t been held yet, so why


    don''t we wait a while longer?"


    "So, that''s good, that''s good. Then you should remember, your ownpany still needs to be


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    managed by your own people. I am not afraid of hard work, but that you will be cheated by someone


    and have to suffer losses." Spencer was disappointed in his heart, but knew that this matter couldn''t be


    rushed, so he didn''t force Ruby to hand over thepany to him.


    "Okay, I know." Ruby nodded obediently.


    "Stay home for dinner tonight, and keep mepany by the way, it''s been a long time since we''ve had


    a good father-daughter chat." Spencer looked at Ruby''s features, which were simr to Nellie, and he


    couldn''t help but feel the emotion in his heart.


    Ruby didn''t refuse and stayed to apany Spencer for dinner and also spent the night at the house.


    Early the next morning, the door of the room was tapped loudly, and Rita''s angry voice came in clearly


    through the door: ''''Ruby! Ruby, you bitch! Get out of my house! Get out of here!"


    Ruby got up and put on her clothes before going over and pulling open the door of the room with one


    hand.


    Rita, who had just raised her hand to p the door, shot empty for a moment, and her whole body


    inertially rushed forward, almost crashing into Ruby''s arms.


    Ruby only slightly turned sideways as Rita stumbled forward a few steps before she could barely brake.


    Her face stiffed and she turned to look at Ruby with indignation, "Did you deliberately set my mother


    up, causing her to be kicked out of the Harold family by Dad?"


    "How could I have set her up? Why don''t you go ask her why she was thrown out?" Ruby wrapped her


    arms around her chest and leaned her body towards the wall behind her, looking at Rita in front of her


    with carelessly hooked lips.


    It had been some time since she had seen Rita, she looked a lot plumper and her belly was even


    slightly bulging, it looked like she was expecting.


    The two were not far apart, so Ruby could smell clearly the smell of alcohol on her.


    "Don''t think I don''t know about your plot! Ruby, wait and see!" Rita''s gaze was cold as she looked at


    Ruby, just that she definitely couldn''t beat Ruby in a fight, so she simply dropped her fierce words,


    turned around and stepped on her high heels and left.


    Ruby looked at Rita¡¯s back and pondered. After not seeing her for a while, Rita had really grown up,


    and actually did not get impulsive after being easily provoked with a few words.


    Ruby stretched out, went back to wash up and changed her clothes.


    Spencer had gone somewhere early in the morning, and Ruby was toozy to care about him, so she


    turned around the house and dodged into Spencer''s study when no one was looking.


    Back then Nellie''s death was certainly not so simple, Ruby did not believe that Spencer did not leave


    evidence. She wanted to let Spencer and Susanpletely have no possibility of changing their fate.


    Spencer''s study was neatly tidied up, and usually even the maids who cleaned the house were not


    allowed to juste in here, which showed how much Spencer valued it.


    Ruby looked casually, and her eyes nced at the family portrait ced on the bookcase, which was a


    group photo of her, Nellie, Spencer and Kevin, who was only two years old.


    Ruby subconsciously reached out, and only just as her hand touched the photo, the entire bookcase


    suddenly parted from the middle, revealing a wall with a hidden door behind it.


    She blushed with joy, but as she was just about to push the door in, the butler''s voice sounded outside,


    "Master, what brings you back?"


    Ruby looked at the concealed door in front of her and felt reluctant, but if Spencer found out at this


    time, he would definitely destroy all the evidence against him, and then she would really have no


    chance at all.


    Ruby gritted her teeth, quickly returned the bookcase to its original position, and dodged behind the


    curtains.


    The door to the study was opened, and Spencer entered with quick steps, looking a little flustered in


    the direction of the bookcase, and then walked over and reached out to give a gentle push on that


    photo.


    The bookcase opened to reveal the concealed door, Spencer looked around to make sure no one was


    there before lifting his foot to enter, soon the door closed and the bookcase returned to its original


    position.


    Ruby looked at the bookcase in silence for a long time, but finally left quickly.


    It wasn''t time for her to be exposed yet.


    Coming out of the house, Ruby thought of the drug on Levi''s body and didn''t linger much, driving


    directly to an underground herb trading market in Sea City.


    If she wanted topletely solve the problem on Levi, unless she found the two herbs that had never


    been released, there was really no way at all.


    Ruby entered the underground trading market with ease, passed through the bustling crowd outside,


    and entered a small house at the far end.


    Inside the house was sparsely furnished, an old man was sitting there dozing, only when he heard the


    sound of the door opening did he open his eyes and faintly nced at Ruby, after seeing her clearly, he


    once again closed his eyes and asked carelessly, "Something wrong?"


    "Help me find two herbs, the thousand year old gentian flower, and the green saliva grass."

 Chapter 128 In Danger of Expose Herself

    Chapter 128 In Danger of Expose Herself


    "What?" The old man who was originally careless, when he heard the names of those two medicinal


    herbs, his eyes abruptly lit up and bloomed with a fine gravelly light.


    Very few people used thousands of years of gentian flower and green saliva grass, at least today''s


    regr medicine practitioners are unlikely to use these two drugs, but ancient medicine is different, for


    ancient prescriptions, gentian flower and green saliva grass is the best detoxification drugs, especially


    for neurotoxic, especially obvious.


    "You are?" The old man put away his earlier contempt and spoke to Ruby at this time with respectful


    words.


    "Can you find them?" Ruby didn''t answer, just repeated the question again.


    "Yes, but you need to wait a little bit for three days before they can be delivered to Sea City." When the


    old man saw that Ruby was displeased, he did not dare to continue to ask about her identity and only


    replied respectfully.


    "Three days is too slow, I need to get them in one day." The toxin in Levi''s body had already invaded


    his brain nerves, which was why it had caused aplete loss of his pain nerves, and if he didn''t


    detoxify it, he would bepletely ruined.


    "Well ......" the old man hesitated.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby thought about it, fished out something from inside the bag and threw it over.


    The old man did not see clearly what was thrown over, subconsciously reached out to pick it up, and


    when he caught it and fixed his eyes on it, his face suddenly changed, and he stood up from his chair,


    almost about to kneel down to Ruby: "You ......"


    "Deliver what I want as fast as you can, right to 731 Honor Road. Anything else that shouldn''t be


    divulged, don''t divulge." Ruby warned with a frosty face, sessfully holding back the old man''s words


    that had reached his mouth.


    The old man looked at Ruby with a horrified face, and took another panicked nce at the badge in his


    hand, still not recovering from that shock.


    It was only after Ruby left that he called as fast as he could and went to arrange for someone to send


    over the gentian flower and green saliva.


    Ruby left and went straight back to Jared¡¯s medical school.


    Levi was currently lying leisurely on the hospital bed, holding his phone. When he heard the movement


    at the door, he looked up and raised his eyebrows, looking at Ruby who appeared here with some


    surprise.


    Ruby didn''t say anything, went over and grabbed his hand and took his pulse, and rudely untied his


    clothes to check the recovery of the wound, after reading it, she couldn''t help but mock, "It''s also


    thanks to you that you don''t have painful nerves, otherwise, there would be something for you to


    suffer."


    "So I have to be thankful?" Levi smiled at her words.


    Ruby pulled a chair aside and sat down, "Why did you get poisoned? That kind of toxin is very rare,


    normal people don''t have ess to it at all, what did you do?"


    Levi''s eyes flickered for a moment, not answering Ruby''s question.


    Ruby went on by herself again, "From the circumstances of your poisoning, it should have been ten


    years ago."


    "That interested in me? You don''t really have a crush on me, do you?" Levi had a smile on his lips as


    he looked at Ruby and said yfully.


    Ruby supported her chin with one hand as she looked at Levi.


    The mask was blocking that face of his, making Ruby want to take off the mask and take a look at what


    the man in front of him really looked like.


    But she just had that thought in her mind and didn''t act on it in the end.


    After withdrawing her gaze from Levi''s body, Ruby replied absently, "Purely personal curiosity, for not


    much Z toxin is circting in the market."


    "You know it?" Levi was even more surprised.


    Ruby really did have too many things hidden in her that he hadn¡¯t expected.


    He could not believe she even knew about Z toxin, so would she know about ......


    "Do you know of anyone who has ess to this toxin? Or what organization?" Levi''s gaze burned as


    he looked at Ruby.


    Ruby looked at him strangely and asked in some confusion, "This toxin had just been developed not


    long ago and was destroyed, not many people could get their hands on it, apart from the maker, there


    should only be some of the patriarchs inside the Red League who have it in their hands."


    "The Red League?" Levi grew more and more amazed.


    Ruby saw that expression on Levi¡¯s face and froze for a moment before she reacted that she seemed


    to have identally said too much.


    She simply shut up and didn''t continue speaking.


    Seeing her reaction, Levi got his idea, but he did not say anything. When Ruby delivered X toxin, he


    had known that Ruby was rted to Red League, and not he was sure of it.


    "The wound is recovering quite well, I''ll go first if there''s nothing else." Ruby sat for a while, always


    feeling ufortable with the way Levi¡¯s gaze fell on her body.


    She stood up and was about to leave.


    "I''m here all alone and quite miserable, won''t you keep mepany? Miss Fiancee." Levi eyed Ruby.


    Also thanks to the mask, Ruby only pretended not to see it, gave him a direct nk stare, turned


    around and walked away.


    When she opened the door, Jared, who was eavesdropping at the door, was unprepared and his whole


    body fell into the room.


    Ruby looked at Jared, who had fallen in front of her, and then looked back at Levi, the corners of her


    lips curled up into a smile, "Look, the person who came to keep youpany has arrived."


    She said and lifted her feet and walked out.


    Jared suddenly felt a chill behind his back, his scalp tightening, sneakily raised his eyes to look at Levi.


    Seeing that face, he immediately felt he was in danger.


    "Ah, I... I suddenly remembered that there''s something very important to take care of over in District 7,


    so I''ll leave first." Jared dropped a sentence and ran as fast as he could.


    It was only after everyone had left that Levi let out a softugh.


    Ruby came out of the clinic and was in no hurry to go home.


    After so many days of Monty being well, there should be reaction on Mrs. Lee''s side.


    Ruby counted the time, trouble should already be on its way, and it would probably arrive soon.


    She drove around inside the city and by three o''clock in the afternoon, sure enough, Spencer''s call


    came over.


    Ruby looked at the caller, the coldness under her eyes grew heavier, waiting for the phone to ring for a


    long time before she answered it, her tone taking on a hint of urgency, "Dad, is there something


    urgent?"


    Spencer''s original dissatisfaction disappeared for the most part when he heard this sentence from


    Ruby, he gave a nce at Mrs. Lee in front of him and spoke in a gentle tone, "It''s like this, there is a


    visitor at home, do you have time toe back for a trip now?"


    "It might not be convenient right now, Dad. Levi is injured and in the hospital. I''m with him in the


    hospital." Ruby looked like she was in a difficult situation.


    "At the hospital? Is he in any serious condition? Is the condition okay? In which hospital, I''ll take my


    visitor with me to the hospital to check on him." As soon as Spencer heard that Levi was injured, he


    became anxious.


    "It may not work, the Finn family still has to hide this matter. Dad, is the visitor to see me?"

 Chapter 129 Come to the Door

    Chapter 129 Come to the Door


    "Yes, It''s Mrs. Lee and Miss Lee who came to the housest time. They said they have something very


    important to look for you and are quite anxious." Spencer felt Mrs. Lee and Amanda''s gaze, and


    thinking of the benefits they had promised, he hurriedly helped to say a few good words.


    "Come to see me? I''m just an ordinary person, what can I do to help them?" Ruby was amazed.


    "Well ......" Spencer did not know how to speak for a moment.


    "Mr. Harold, your daughter is really unfilial. You''ve called her personally toe home and she''s


    refusing you? It seems that you don¡¯t have a good position in the family." Spencer and Ruby nagged


    there for a long time, but Ruby refused toe home, so Amanda was a bit dissatisfied.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Mrs. Lee''s condition could no longer be dyed, she wouldn''t have followed


    her here to suffer.


    "Dad, since they came to me with this attitude, I don''t think it''s anything good, Levi is calling me, I gotta


    go." Ruby heard the arrogant voice of Amanda and hung up the phone directly.


    Spencer opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn''t have the time to say it.


    "Mr. Harold, what did she say?" Mrs. Lee inquired with an eager look on her face.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Lee, my daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ had an ident and she ......"


    "It''s all excuses, she just doesn''t want toe back. Mom, we don''t have to beg her, I just don''t believe


    it, since there are so many capable people, there still no one who can cure you? That Ruby isn¡¯t


    capable, I don''t believe she can cure you at all." c scolded with great impatience.


    Mrs. Lee red at her unhappily, "She was even able to cure your father''s illness."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The words that Amanda wanted to retort came to her lips, but in the end, she didn''t say them.


    Mrs. Lee didn''t dare to lose her temper in front of Spencer, she just thanked him politely and left some


    gifts before taking Amanda away.


    When she came out of the house, Amanda snapped, "Mom, why are you being so nice to them?


    ording to me, just get someone to kidnap Ruby toe, I just don''t believe it, she still dares not to


    treat you?"


    "What''s this nonsense? If you''re not happy to apany me here, then get the hell out of here and go


    back to the capital." Mrs. Lee''s face sank as she chided unhappily.


    Amanda didn''t dare to continue talking, only was still unwilling.


    Mrs. Lee made a few phone calls out and only after she knew Ruby''s current location did she instruct


    her driver to drive over.


    No matter what, she absolutely demanded to get Ruby to save her, she didn''t want to have a resection.


    Now her position in the Lee family was unstable, if her body still had a defect, would Monty still be able


    to like her?


    Ruby was sitting inside the cafe drinking tea in a leisurely manner when a voice came from the


    doorway, followed by Mrs. Lee''s hurried footsteps as she led Amanda through the door and went


    straight over after finding Ruby''s ce.


    "Miss Harold, I''m really sorry to disturb you." Mrs. Lee''s attitude was quite good, only the smile on her


    face was more or less forced.


    Ruby took a sip from her tea and looked up at Mrs. Lee before asking nkly, "Do we know each


    other?"


    Mrs. Lee''s breath was blocked in her throat, and it was hard to get up and down.


    Just thinking about her illness, she suppressed it again, "Miss Harold, we met at the hospital before. At


    that time, I didn''t have a good attitude and offended you, so I came all the way here to apologize to


    you. Miss Harold, I hope you will be generous and not take it personally with me."


    "But I''m not generous." Ruby blinked with an innocent look.


    Mrs. Lee almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, how could this Ruby speak so unpleasantly?


    She had anger in her heart, but had to hold it in, and her face looked wonderful.


    Amanda could not hold her temper, looking at Ruby''s arrogant attitude, she instantly became angry:


    "Ruby! My mother is the hostess of the Lee family, she kindly came to beg you, it''s considered giving


    you enough respect. If you are smart, don''t continue to ......"


    Before Amanda could finish her words, Mrs. Lee turned around with a face full of anger and pped


    her hard on the face, interrupting herter words.


    Amanda covered her face and looked at Mrs. Lee in disbelief.


    "Mom, you ......"


    "Shut up! Get down on your knees! Apologize to Miss Harold!" Mrs. Lee''s chest rose and fell violently in


    anger.


    She had managed to say good things to try to brush up on her goodwill in front of Ruby, but it turned


    out that Amanda had destroyed it cleanly.


    She really wanted to beat Amanda to death right now.


    Ruby watched the drama performed by mother and daughter, and the corners of her lips curled a little.


    Although Amanda was reluctant in her heart, she knelt down under Mrs. Lee''s gaze, only the hatred in


    her eyes was almost condensed.


    There were quite a few people in the cafe, and at this time, they all looked over, Amanda kneeling


    down, Mrs. Lee pleasing Ruby, and Ruby sitting there, giving an aggressive feeling.


    "Mrs. Lee, there is no need to be like that." Ruby looked at Mrs. Lee and sneered in her heart, but on


    the surface, she sighed.


    "Miss Harold, please save me." Mrs. Lee said as she reddened her eyes and raised her hand to wipe


    the corners of her eyes.


    "But I''m just an ordinary person, how do you want me to save you?" Ruby inquired in disbelief.


    "If you can cure my husband, then there must be a way to cure me. Please, Miss Harold, I can agree to


    any condition you ask, please save me." Mrs. Lee said and was about to kneel down to Ruby.


    It was only the next sentence that Ruby managed to stop her in her tracks, "But your husband wasn''t


    cured by me."


    "What?" Mrs. Lee stared at Ruby in disbelief as she widened her eyes.


    "I didn''t cure your husband, did he tell you that I cured him?" Ruby looked at Mrs. Lee with a crooked


    head.


    Mrs. Lee carefully recalled that Monty really hadn''t said that.


    But didn''t the doctor say at the time ......


    Mrs. Lee had realized by this time that she had been tricked by Monty from the beginning to the end,


    he must have wanted to get back at herself, so he had arranged this y! Ruby wasn''t capable of


    anything at all, this was all a ruse on their part! The purpose was to see her make a fool of herself!


    The more Mrs. Lee thought about it, the angrier she became, and the gaze she looked at Ruby was no


    longer the friendly respect she had just had: "So you''re simply a loser? You don''t know any medical


    skills at all?"


    "Right. Didn''t you investigate it? I''m a loser, I didn''t even graduate from college, how could I possibly


    have the medical skill?" Ruby nodded in great agreement, half-heartedly not feeling the shame of being


    called a loser.


    "Since you don''t know anything about medicine at all, you ......" scolded Mrs. Lee indignantly.


    "I never said I knew medicine, didn''t you always say it yourself?"

 Chapter 130 The Big Shot

    Chapter 130 The Big Shot


    "Ruby!" Mrs. Lee was so angry that her face was deformed, and she wanted to p Ruby to death.


    Amanda looked at everything in front of her nkly, and only after she came back to her senses did


    she stand up angrily, grabbed the cup on the table, and sshed it towards Ruby.


    Sure Ruby would not be smashed.


    Just as she made a movement, she heard a familiar, icy voice faintlye over, "The Lee family is


    truly a great powerhouse."


    When Amanda heard that voice, her hand shook and the water in her hand sshed onto the ground.


    She turned her head and looked behind her.


    The man behind her was wearing a purely custom-made suit, his expression was cold, his face was


    wearing a half-golden mask, sitting in a wheelchair, but for no reason, it made people''s hearts tremble


    greatly, not even daring to front his gaze.


    Amanda''s heart jumped hard, and she had the illusion of wanting to fall to his knees in submission.


    When she came back to her senses, she was filled with shame and anger.


    Unfortunately, before she could speak, she heard the man''s voice again,ing nonchntly, "Since


    when any kind of man came in here?"


    The manager of the cafe trotted over at this point, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and nced


    at Amanda and Mrs. Lee before replying in a suppressed voice, "Sorry, Mr. Levi, I''ll go take care of it


    right away."


    "Starting today, these two people are not allowed to enter any of our cafes." Levi added indifferently.


    "Yes, yes, I... I''ll inform immediately." The manager answered yes in quick session, not even daring


    to look up at Levi.


    "Oh, what do you think you are? This SWEET cafe is a world chain, do you think you can really do the


    kind of ridiculous things you''re talking about just by spending money to buy off the manager of a


    random store?" After a brief moment of consternation, Amanda hade back to her senses, and she


    looked at Levi with a disdainful gaze, wanting to see how he was going to kich them out.


    Levi, however, didn''t even give her a look, but only looked at Ruby in a scolding manner, his voice


    gentle, "Why didn''t you call me when you were bullied? Since you''re marrying me, you''re the mistress


    of my Finn family, anyone who bullies you is bullying me, understand?"


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched fiercely, she now really wanted to go up and crack open Levi''s


    head to see what was inside?


    He had just been warned not to move so that the wound wouldn''t tear again, but not he was here.


    "Why are you here?" Ruby¡¯s face was cold, and her eyes were unkind as she looked at Levi.


    Levi raised his hand to cover his mouth and coughed.


    Ruby looked at him like she was angry, got up and walked over, pressing her hands on the wheelchair,


    "I''ll take you back."


    "Okay." Levi nodded and gave Mrs. Lee and Amanda another nce before letting Ruby push him


    away.


    Only when the two had left, Mrs. Lee and Amanda only felt their legs go weak and almost fell to their


    knees.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager of the cafe came over to kick them out at this point, "Sorry, guys, we can''t entertain you."


    "You guys ......" Amanda was so angry her eyes were red.


    "That one just now is our Chief Executive Officer, and I''m sorry to tell you that SWEET''s cafe is indeed


    owned by him." The manager looked sympathetically at Amanda and her mother before ordering the


    waiter toe over and politely invite the two out.


    Ruby pushed Levi out of the cafe, and only when she was out of the square did the feeling of being


    watched by vipers finally disappear.


    As Ruby was just about to turn back, she heard Levi''s voice ringing in her ears, "Don''t turn back."


    "Why did you show up here?" Ruby always felt that it was very abnormal for Levi to appear here, it


    couldn''t be that he had taken a liking to her, kept an eye on her and knew that she was being "bullied"


    here, so he came here?


    "I just received information sent over from District 7, knowing that the member of the organization that


    poisoned me back then appeared here and targeted you, so I came over." Levi pursed his lips in


    silence for a long time, and after hesitating for three seconds between telling and not telling Ruby, he


    still chose to tell her.


    "The target is me?" Ruby was surprised, but she soon understood that her identity must have been


    exposed.


    She had been cautious since her return to the country, and had not exposed her identity in public, just


    in case some unscrupulous group abroad knew her whereabouts and woulde to her door.


    She didn''t realize that after being so careful, it still leaked.


    Levi nodded, and sized up Ruby again in confusion, "What is your identity that has all these people on


    you?"


    "Maybe it''s your fianc¨¦e''s identity? Mr. Levi, why don''t we just call off the engagement, I''ve really been


    in constant trouble since I got engaged to you, tell me, it''s only been a long time, how many people


    have I been in trouble with?" Ruby stroked her chin and thought seriously for a moment before she


    looked seriously at Levi.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched as he looked at Ruby, "I''m just an invalid of the Finn family, I don''t


    even have the right to inherit the Finn family."


    "Tsk, the CEO of the titled SWEET Coffee Group can do anything even if he doesn''t have the


    inheritance of the Finn family." Ruby gave a mockingugh.


    Levi suddenly had a bad feeling, "I just lied to them."


    "Oh, then I was actually joking with you just now." Ruby replied with a smile.


    Levi stopped talking at once.


    In the parking lot, Jared was already waiting, and when he saw that Levi and Ruby came together, he


    froze for a moment, and subconsciously asked Levi, "Mr. Levi, you came here for......"


    Before Jared could finish his words, he was swept over by cold eyes from Levi, and immediately shut


    up obediently, not daring to continue his nonsense.


    Chester followed and got down from the car, and the two of them worked together to lift Levi into the


    car before Ruby followed and got in.


    Once inside, she went straight to picking up Levi''s clothes.


    Chester looked on with a face full of surprise.


    He subconsciously turned his head to look at Jared, but he saw that Jared looked like he was not


    surprised.


    Levi threw his hands up and looked at Ruby helplessly, "There are people watching, even if you are


    craving my body, you don''t have to be so impatient, right?"


    Ruby moved fiercely, ring viciously at Levi, "Any more nonsense and I''ll strip you naked and throw


    you onto the road. I think you just don''t want your wounds to heal!"


    Levi had a smile on his lips as he looked at Ruby, and did not say anything.


    Ruby untied his clothes, and sure enough, the gauze was covered with blood. Just now although Levi


    was just sitting in a wheelchair, the road running out from the hospital was always inevitably bumpy,


    how could the wound be no problem at all?


    Ruby reached out and poked him heavily in the wound, then stopped in anger at the thought that the


    man could not feel pain at all.


    "So concerned about me, huh? And you are still saying that you don''t like me." Levi looked at Ruby¡¯s


    anger face andughed in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    "I do this to dogs too." Ruby gave an answer andughed coldly.

 Chapter 131 Love Rival?

    Chapter 131 Love Rival?


    "Is that so?" Levi didn''t expose Ruby, he just smiled.


    Ruby examined the wound and reapplied medicine to Levi.


    Just as she was about to say something, her phone vibrated a few times and she pulled it out and


    nced at it, raising an eyebrow in some surprise before calling back.


    "Hello, hello, is this Miss Harold? I''m here to deliver your goods, I''m already at 731 Honor Road now,


    but there seems to be no one here. Do you think I should deliver it to you somewhere else, or should


    youe now?" On the other end of the phone, a nice voice came over.


    "I''ll be right there." Ruby replied straightforwardly, then said to Chester, "Go back to the clinic right


    away."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester sniffed and sped up, the corners of Levi''s mouth, who had been turned upside down, swept his


    gaze coldly at Chester, who was driving in front of him.


    Chester just pretended that he didn''t feel it anymore and drove in silence.


    It was half an hour before the car stopped in front of Jared''s clinic, where a young man carrying a


    suitcase and wearing a casual linen suit stood at the entrance.


    Ruby arrived and directly pulled open the car door and got out, walking towards the man.


    The man''s eyes lit up when he saw Ruby, and he quickly stepped forward, "You are Miss Harold?"


    "Where are the things?" Ruby did not answer, only her eyes fell on the case in his hand.


    That case was made of the finest golden silk wood, and it was the most extreme kind. It had been


    smoked with various herbs, and could not be destroyed by water and fire. The case alone was worth a


    lot of money.


    "Here it is. Miss Harold, I ......" The man raised the case in his hand, and before he could finish his


    sentence, he only felt an empty hand, and the case had fallen into Ruby''s hand.


    Ruby opened the box and took a look at the two medicinal herbs that were contained inside the jade


    box, the corners of her lips hooked before she closed the case, "There is no problem with the stuff, you


    can go now."


    "No, Miss Harold, I ......" The man still wanted to speak, only Ruby didn''t even give him a chance.


    Just kidding, that old man was very stingy, and now she finally had a chance, how could she miss it?


    "What?" Ruby looked at him suspiciously, with an innocent face.


    The man opened his mouth, many words wanted to say, but when he met Ruby''s eyes, he could not


    say anything at once, and only subconsciously replied, "Nothing."


    "Then why don¡¯t you leave?"


    "Okay." The man turned to go.


    Watching the man leave, the smile on her lips grew deeper and deeper.


    The old man did well for once, and arranged for a little guy who didn''t know the dangers of the world to


    deliver his stuff.


    Ruby was in a good mood, and looking at Levi who got out of the car, she did not curse him.


    "I''m going to go to Dr. Moore''s institute, you see me off." Ruby walked back with her suitcase, speaking


    to Chester.


    "Okay." Chester nodded his head happily in agreement.


    Levi turned back and narrowed his eyes at Chester.


    Chester instinctively felt dangerous and shrank his neck, giving a nce at Levi.


    Ruby had already pulled open the door and sat in the car, reaching out to knock on the window and


    urging, "Hurry up."


    "Okay." Chester hurriedly got into the car, started it and left.


    Levi looked at the distant car for a long time before he withdrew his gaze.


    Dr. Moore was not in the institute when Ruby arrived, she swiped her card into herb and started to


    refine the antidote.


    By the time she came out again, it was the next morning.


    While she hadn''t slept all night, Ruby was still very exhrated and left the Institute with the medicine


    and went straight to Jared''s.


    "Miss Harold? So early?" Jared yawned as he came to open the door, still a bit dumbfounded when he


    saw Ruby.


    "Yes." Ruby nodded and didn''t say much, just carried the box into the clinic.


    Levi was still awake, Ruby threw the box to Jared and instructed, "Take out the potion inside and inject


    him, once a day, after three days, his poison will be resolved."


    "What?" Jared suspected that he hadn''t woken up yet, so he hadn''t heard Ruby clearly.


    "Don''t waste time." Ruby urged.


    Jared opened the box in confusion, there were three test tubes inside, inside the test tubes was a


    colorless and transparent liquid. He did not suspect Ruby to have the intention of plotting against Levi,


    so he directly went to fetch the syringe and gave Levi a needle.


    "Jared, you seek death?"


    After that needle went down, Levi woke up directly from the pain, and he frowned at Jared, cursing in


    dissatisfaction.


    Needle hadn''t been pulled out yet, and Jared looked at Levi nkly for a moment before swallowing


    hard: "Mr. Levi, you, you can feel the pain?"


    "Nonsense, I beat you ......," Levi said halfway, suddenly reacted, the location of the wound hurt so


    much that he could not stand it a little, he had not felt this kind of pain for a whole decade.


    He had got his pain back?


    "It seems to be working well." Ruby stroked her chin and looked at the cold and sweaty Levi, very


    satisfied with the potion she had refined this time.


    Levi forced himself to endure the pain and looked at Ruby''s gloating look.


    "You, you did that on purpose?" Levi asked, sucking in a cool breath.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to be cured of your illness? I helped you, no need to thank me. But this


    treatment fee is not low, remember to transfer the money. One hundred million for one shot, no


    discount." Ruby smiled brightly at Levi.


    Now in her eyes, Levi was a mobile vault.


    The Chief Executive Officer of SWEET Coffee Group is worth at least a hundred billion.


    Levi was in so much pain that he didn''t even have the strength to talk to Ruby, and saw that Jared was


    still dazed there before he scolded in no good mood, "Still not going to get me painkillers?"


    "Ah, oh, I, I''ll go right away." Only then did Jarede back to his sensespletely, and went out to


    get a painkiller for Levi.


    The wounds on Levi''s body were deep, and they were all in the most painful and sensitive locations,


    even with the painkiller, the effect was not particrly great and it still hurt.


    Originally, not feeling the pain, Levi went everywhere, but now he had to stay in the hospital from


    injuries.


    Ruby stood by the side, looking at Levi¡¯s frail appearance, her smile grew wider and wider.


    Levi hated it so much that he gritted his teeth, but he could not do anything about Ruby.


    "Well, you won''t even have to worry about having an ident from now on because you can''t feel the


    pain. I''ll go back first, you take good care of your injuries, I''lle back to see you another day." Ruby


    ignored the gnashing eyes of Levi, dropped a sentence, and left in a good mood humming a tune.

 Chapter 132 Asking for Trouble

    Chapter 132 Asking for Trouble


    "Damn it! Why does the wound hurt so much?" Levi cursed with a face full of depression.


    Ever since the shot Ruby brought over, his wound had been hurting, even after taking painkillers and


    using the analgesic pump, it had no effect at all.


    Jared cautiously looked at Levi, hesitated but spoke, "Mr. Levi, that''s because your wound was torn


    again by you before, it is secondary injury, doubling the pain, even with painkillers, it won''t be of much


    use. And you''ve been painless before, and now you''ve suddenly recovered, so ......"


    "Get lost." Levi scolded without a good-natured smile.


    He didn''t want to know why at all.


    Tossing and turning and unable to sleep, Levi could now be sure that Ruby was doing it on purpose,


    deliberately letting him experience what it was like to be in pain.


    Unfortunately, no matter how angry Levi was, Ruby was destined not to see it.


    She went back to Shangcheng International for afortable hot bath and then a good night''s sleep.


    She got up early the next morning and got a call from a deliver man.


    Ruby asked in confusion, "I didn''t buy anything, what kind of parcel is it?"


    "Miss Harold, sorry, I am not sure about this, but yourmunity does not allow outsiders to enter, I


    am now at the entrance of themunity, can youe out and get the parcel?" The person on the


    phone sounded courteous and very polite.


    Ruby thought about it and did not know what it was, her address was not known to many people, and


    usually things would be sent to the Institute of Research.


    "Wait for a while." There was a long silence before Ruby replied, and then hung up the phone.


    She rummaged inside the wardrobe and pulled out a piece of clothing and put it on before Ruby went


    out and went downstairs to pick up the parcel at the door.


    At the door was a young man wearing the uniform of Express, after seeing Ruby out, he smiled and


    went forward, handing a box in his hand to Ruby: "Miss Harold, this is your parcel, please sign for it."


    Ruby took the box and weighed it, the box was light, nothing weighed much. She took the pen handed


    to her and signed her name on top of the courier slip before taking the stuff.


    As he watched Ruby take his things back, the corner of the courier man¡¯s mouth hooked up, revealing


    a yful smile.


    Ruby unpacked the parcel, when the outside box was unpacked, there was a small ck box inside.


    She thought it might have been a prank.


    The case was sheathed inside the box, and it was only after six boxes had been dismantled that


    something was finally seen inside, a very delicate USB stick with a string of English letters NSL on it.


    Ruby frowned, and as the elevator just arrived at this time, she lifted her foot and walked inside. And


    when the elevator door closed, she looked at the sh drive in her hand, but could not understand what


    was inside.


    After returning to home, She turned on herputer, found a red spider inside the hidden icon, logged


    in, and then sent a message out in the group.


    Ruby: Which one of you sent me something?


    A: Boss, someone sent you something? Who actually did it ahead of me? Boss, you wait, I will


    immediately arrange for you.


    B: Boss, I didn''t, I didn''t do it.


    C: Boss, what did you get? It''s not a trick, is it?


    A group of people were talking, and no one admitted it.


    Ruby frowned, if it wasn¡¯t them, then this sh drive was reallying from something odd.


    Ruby yed with the sh drive in her hand for a long time before she went to get a newputer


    over and plugged it in.


    As the sh drive had just been inserted into theputer, the entireputer screen went ck,


    Ruby was sure not someone was trying to hack herputer.


    With both hands on the keyboard, she quickly typed in a string ofmands and soon theputer


    was back to normal, but Ruby did not stop, but followed the Trojan that attacked herputer and


    hacked back into the other party''sputer, transferring all the information inside the other party''s


    She rolled her eyes when she was done, she really didn''t know what that man was doing and he even


    dared do bad things with such skills.


    Pulling out the sh drive and casually throwing it into the trash, Ruby took a nce at the information


    on theputer, her face changed, and only after a long time did she reach out and rub her temples.


    Any little bit of this information leaking out would be a dead giveaway.


    She turned off theputer and got up to leave the house.


    Two hourster, Ruby appeared in front of Jared¡¯s clinic.


    "Miss Harold? What brings you here?" Jared was full of surprise when he saw Ruby.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby nodded to him without speaking, lifted her feet and walked into the clinic, going directly to Levi¡¯s


    ward.


    Levi was now in pain and cranky, when he saw Rubying, he looked over with a grim face, "Did you


    "I have something very important to find you." Ruby¡¯s face was serious, not even half joking.


    Seeing her like this, Levi only took a deep breath, suppressing the stormy breath in his heart, trying


    hard to keep himself calm: "Say it."


    Ruby didn''t say anything, but just walked over and raised the small tabletop on the hospital bed, then


    reached out and helped Levi to sit up, and slipped a pillow on his back.


    Levi nced at Ruby in surprise, but unfortunately, Ruby didn''t even look at him, she just quickly turned


    on theptop he brought over, then clicked on a folder and one of the video files.


    Levi was originally full of disinterest, but after he looked clearly at the content on the video, his entire


    aura changed and his face was terribly cold.


    A video was not long, but a short forty seconds, but the atmosphere inside the entire ward was


    depressing and terrifying, with a feeling of a storming.


    "Well?" Seeing that Levi had finished reading it, Ruby asked only then.


    "How did you get it?" Levi looked at Ruby with gloomy eyes.


    There was nothing to hide about this matter, Ruby directly told Levi exactly what happened, "That''s


    about it, I counter hacked the other party''sputer, and it is inside the other party''sputer."


    "Give me a copy of that, thank you." Levi pursed his lips for a long time before speaking with difficulty.


    The video had hit him really hard.


    He hadn''t even calm down, his mind was so immersed inside that great excitement that he simply


    couldn''t pull himself out.


    Ruby nodded and didn¡¯t say much as she packed up the documents and sent them to Levi.


    Levi didn''t bother to ask Ruby how he knew his email address, for he was in aplicated mood and


    didn''t want to think about anything else.

 Chapter 133 Check Her

    Chapter 133 Check Her


    "There are quite a few more videos here, I think you can watch them all, I''ll leave theptop for you. But


    have some rest." Ruby saw that Levi was not in the right mood, and did not stay much, leaving the


    A lot of the information inside was confidential and it wasn''t quite appropriate for her to read it, but


    there wouldn''t be much of a problem if she gave it to Levi.


    Ruby walked away dryly, and only after she left did Levi move the mouse and clicked open another


    video.


    Every video in it was a video of abuse, and every person in the video was an undercover agent ced


    out by District 7.


    Over the years, many undercover agents from District 7 had died in, and many of these people were


    invisible to the living and the dead. Levi had thought about countless possibilities in the past, about how


    they would die, but at this time, when he really saw the video of them being killed, he felt a wave of


    unspeakable sadness and anger rushing straight to his heart.


    The more he watched, the angrier he became, and the more he hated those executioners.


    "Mr. Levi." Jared felt the oppression in the air and was silent for a long time before he spoke up and


    called out.


    The sudden voice pulled Levi back from that state where he was on the verge of losing control, and


    with red eyes, he twisted his head to look at Jared at the door.


    Jared felt his heart abruptly tighten as he was stared at by his eyes, and had the feeling of being


    targeted by death.


    He swallowed hard and looked at Levi, thanks to Ruby''s instructions when he was leaving, she told him


    toe in and take a look, otherwise, Levi might have fallen inside his own demonic barrier and not


    been able to get out.


    "Mr. Levi, herees someone from District 7, do you want to meet?" Jared spoke cautiously.


    "Yes." Levi turned off theptop and responded indifferently.


    Jared went out, not long after, a tall and sturdy man walked in from the door, he first nced at Levi


    before walking up to him, his face was cold without any extra expression, "Colonel Finn, I came


    because the top arranged for me to take over your position. This time your mission failed, resulting in


    the death of several elites in District 7, the top is very angry, and for your injuries, after assessment,


    you need to rest for at least half a year before you can recover, during this time, you should rest and


    recuperate at ease."


    Levi didn''t say anything, just looked at the man in front of him, and only after a long time did he reply


    with a hoarse voice, "Okay."


    The man said a few words to Levi, and after the two had handed over their tasks, the man left.


    Levi sat on the hospital bed, his back leaning against the head of the bed, his gaze looking in the


    direction of the door.


    Jared didn''t dare to go in and disturb him this time.


    Two dayster, Ruby looked at Hattie in front of her with a dumbfounded expression, "Mom, what did


    you say?"


    "You kid, why are you so confused? You and Levi will be having a wedding in a few days. Don''t you


    want to get married anymore?" Hattie nced at Ruby in anger before scolding in no good mood.


    Ruby was really close to forgetting.


    She and Levi actually haven''t had a wedding yet?


    She now felt like she was an old married couple with Levi.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "The wedding will be in a few days, what''s up with Levi? I can''t get through on the phone these days,


    and I can''t see him. Have you seen himtely?" Hattie asked tentatively.


    "Oh, he has something going ontely and is quite busy, but don''t worry, he will definitely show up on


    the day of the wedding." Ruby gave a perfunctory answer.


    Hearing that, Hattie just thought she was being stubborn.


    She took Ruby to the wedding dress shop. The dress was booked early, because the wedding date


    was rtively urgent, so there was no special custom-made, but had the existing sample altered a little.


    Ruby was urged by Hattie to go inside and change her clothes, and although she had reluctances in


    her heart, she went in obediently.


    When that heavy wedding dress was on, Ruby carried the hem of her dress and walked out from inside


    the fitting room.


    The originally carefree Hattie''s eyes shed with cynicism when she looked at the ravishing Ruby who


    appeared in front of her.


    "Miss Harold, you look really beautiful in this wedding dress, I have a request, I don''t know if you would


    like to be our model? Is it okay to take a few sets of photos for us? We can give you a full waiver for the


    wedding photos this time, in addition to all the follow up shots on your wedding day, ourpany will


    cover them all. For one photo, we can also pay you 50,000, what do you think?" The shop owner of the


    wedding shop looked at Ruby, his eyes widened.


    She made an immediate decision and went forward with a smile, politely discussing with Ruby.


    Ruby tugged at her skirt and looked at the shop owner in front of her, she actually wanted to say that


    she didn¡¯t care that much about that money, but this outfit was really ufortable to wear.


    She usually wore very little of this kind of clothing, but mostly t-shirt and jeans.


    "Well, I ......"


    "I don''t think my wife is so poor that she needs to model for your shop." As Ruby was just about to


    refuse, a clear, male voice, faintly, rang out.


    Ruby was surprised and looked over at the sound of the voice, and she really saw Levi, who had


    appeared at the door and was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Levi was followed by Jared, who was smiling brightly at Ruby.


    "Why are you here?" Ruby lifted the hem of her skirt and walked towards Levi.


    "Don¡¯t you want to try on a dress?" Levi looked at Ruby.


    Ruby swept her gaze over the location of his wound and said nothing.


    Levi''s gown was different from Ruby''s, his was specially made, and when he came, someone


    immediately came out and led him to try on the gown.


    The wedding shop owner looked at Ruby with a regretful face, but did not dare to continue to pester


    Ruby saying that he wanted her to help with the photos.


    Trying on dresses was tedious and tiring, which made Ruby more and more certain, doing this kind of


    thing once in this life was enough.


    "Such a coincidence? Miss Harold is also here trying on dresses?" Ruby had just changed back into


    her dress, ready to leave together when Levi came out, when she heard a voice, nonchntly,ing


    from the left side.


    She looked over in confusion and saw a woman she hadn''t seen before either.


    Seeing Ruby look at herself in confusion, Amy only tapped her forehead and spoke apologetically,


    "Look at me, Miss Harold doesn''t know me, right? My name is Amy Shaw, Levi and I are childhood


    friends. We grew up together, we even share a pair of pants when we were small. Nice to meet you."


    Amy said and extended her hand towards Ruby.


    She looked friendly, but Ruby was able to detect a very obvious hostility from inside her eyes.


    This woman was the admirer of Levi?


    Ruby shook hands with Amy, "Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 134 Provocation

    Chapter 134 Provocation


    "Miss Harold, is this the dress for your wedding? I heard that you and Morris got engaged in a hurry, did


    you not have time to get a custom-made dress? I happen to have a custom-made dress in the shop, do


    you want to try it on? Consider it a wedding gift from me to you and Morris." Amy sized up the wedding


    dress Ruby was wearing and hid the disdain under her eyes before she spoke kindly.


    Ruby tugged at the wedding dress on her body, "Don''t bother."


    "It''s okay. Marry, go and bring out the gown I ordered and let Miss Harold try it on, I think it will definitely


    look good on her." Amy didn''t give Ruby a chance to refuse and directly greeted the shop assistant


    over.


    Marry quickly ran over, hearing Amy''s words, subconsciously nced at Ruby, disdain showing in her


    eyes, but still went to bring over the dress Amy had booked.


    "Miss Harold, pleasee over here and try on the dress." Marry spoke in an unfriendly manner, her


    contempt for Ruby was written on her face.


    Ruby nced at Marry indifferently before looking at Amy, "No need, I''m not in the habit of wearing


    other people''s clothes, this one is quite good."


    "Miss Harold, you don''t need to be polite with me, I am very close to Levi. Since he is getting married,


    there is no reason for me to do nothing, this dress is just a gift. If you reject me, I will feel very upset."


    Amy looked at Ruby with an aggrieved face, as if she was going to cry out if Ruby was to reject her.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, she was now more and more regretting agreeing to marry Levi.


    There were too many oddballs around Levi, Amelia was not enough, now there was Amy, and it was


    possible that other women would appear in the future.


    Thinking about this, Ruby felt her head ache.


    "No......" As Ruby was just about to refuse, Jared had already pushed Levi out.


    Levi was wearing a gray suit, this color of suit require a person''s good temperament, but on Levi''s


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    body, it was as if it was born for him, setting him off more and more noble and out of the ordinary.


    Amy''s attention was instantly drawn to him, and she even forgot to humiliate Ruby, her gaze glued to


    Levi''s body, and she couldn''t move away.


    She stared at Levi for a long time before she subconsciously spoke, "Levi, you ......"


    "Why haven''t you gone to change your gown yet?" Levi didn''t look at Amy, but just dropped his gaze on


    Ruby, seeing that she was still wearing the same gown she just wore, his eyebrows lightly frowned and


    he seemed to speak with a displeased face.


    Amy saw this and hurriedly spoke up, "Levi, I just said that I would let Miss Harold try on the dress I


    ordered before, but she refused to do so, why do you think she is so polite with me? Based on our


    rtionship, mine is yours, I ......"


    "We don''t seem to know each other that well." Before Amy finished her words, she was interrupted by


    Levi indifferently.


    Amy seemed as if she had been strangled, embarrassed, face instantly red, standing there, mouth


    open, unable to say a word.


    Ruby almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    Levi spoke as directly as ever.


    "Why don''t you go try on your new dress? Is it the wedding dress I made for you that you don''t like?"


    Levi''s gaze once again returned to Ruby.


    "Haven''t had a chance to try it yet." Ruby replied in a kindly manner, directly ignoring Amy¡¯s gloomy


    face.


    Amy smiled awkwardly before asking Levi, "Levi, you made the wedding dress with your own hands?"


    "Then why don''t you go? Finish the try early and go home." Levi didn''t answer Amy, ignoring her


    Amy held resentment in her heart. Her rtionship with Levi had always been good in the past, but she


    just went abroad for a few years for her career development, howe everything had be


    different after she came back?


    She would not believe that Levi liked Ruby.


    Ruby was a woman from F country, with no education and no ability, what makes her right to be with


    Levi?


    "Levi, it''s been a long time, why do you treat me so coldly, we ......" Amy quickly suppressed the


    emotion in her heart and turned to look at Levi,ining in a mournful tone.


    Levi finally raised his head and looked at her.


    Amy hurriedly straightened her chest, intending to leave the best impression on Levi, but as she


    straightened her back, she heard Levi''s voice, cold and without any temperature,e over, "Lady,


    interrupting all the time when others are talking is a very rude behavior, haven''t your family taught you


    the minimum etiquette?"


    Amy¡¯s face instantly went white, her body shaking as she looked at Levi: "Levi, I ......"


    "I don''t know you well and I don''t want to talk to you, please move aside, you''re blocking my view." Levi


    looked at Amy indifferently, his tone waveless as he spoke.


    Amy at this time, even if she deceived herself, she could see that Levi really had no thoughts about her


    at all.


    It was hard on her heart, and more than that, she was upset.


    Even if Levi didn''t have the status of the heir of the Finn family anymore, that wasn''t something that


    other men couldpete with! It was because Amy knew how capable he was that she became more


    and more resigned to it.


    Ruby had already been taken by the shop owner to try on the dress by now, and only half an hourter


    did she walk out of the dressing room with an expressionless face, carrying the hem of her skirt.


    A gray wedding dress with a deep V neckline, outlining Ruby''s figure to perfection, the fishtail shape of


    the skirt, fluffy and scattered behind Ruby, making her look noble and invible.


    As she had just walked out, everyone in the store stared over, unable to look away at all.


    She was so beautiful!


    It was as if this dress was made for Ruby, and in this world, it was estimated that no one other than her


    would be able to set this dress off so well.


    A sh of amazement also shed under Levi''s eyes as he watched Rubye out.


    Ruby stepped on her high heels and walked expressionlessly in front of Levi: "You made this?"


    "Like it?" Levi looked at her expression, it didn''t look like she liked it.


    Ruby pressed her lips and replied carelessly, "Just so so."


    "If you don''t like it, just throw it away after the wedding, it''s not worth anything anyway." Levi said


    casually.


    Amy spoke jealously: ''''Levi, do you know what price one of your designs is selling for in the market


    now? Just one design alone is worth over ten million! This one wedding dress of yours, if you take it out


    to auction, it won''t be a problem to sell it for a hundred million, you ......"


    "Did I talk to you?" Levi nced at Amy coldly and she shut up reluctantly, but her eyes were looking at


    Ruby with cynicism.

 Chapter 135 I Like Money

    Chapter 135 I Like Money


    "That valuable?" Ruby raised her eyebrows in some surprise and tugged at the wedding dress on her


    body.


    The material was special, not themon kind on the market, and the material of this outfit alone was


    estimated to be worth no less.


    Ruby had already estimated the value of the dress when she tried it on, but she still underestimated it.


    One hundred million.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She actually wore a hundred million on her body?


    That was too extravagant.


    Looking at Ruby, Levi knew what was in her mind.


    He raised a hand and rubbed his temples before speaking helplessly, "You can take it out and auction it


    off after the wedding, if you like."


    "Okay." Ruby agreed in a very steady manner.


    She wouldn''t mess with money.


    She still has a lot of things to do, and each of them requires a lot of money to support.


    Ruby replied dryly, and Amy became even angrier as she watched from the sidelines.


    "Is Miss Harold very poor? Even the dress you wore to your own wedding has to be taken out and


    sold?" Amy mocked in a gloomy manner.


    Ruby looked at her strangely, "I am poor, at least not so rich that a hundred million can be taken lightly.


    Do you not take a hundred million in your eyes? Then you really have a lot of money."


    Amy was choked for a moment, and her face looked at Ruby in a gloomy manner, but she could not


    say anything.


    Let alone a hundred million, her current fortune was not even fifty million.


    She was furious, originally she wanted toe to annoy Ruby, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was


    annoyed.


    Now many people in the store were looking at her strangely, Amy really had no cheek to continue to


    stay here.


    She turned angrily and walked away quickly.


    Hattie had been watching the joke from the sidelines, and only after seeing Amy leave did she mentally


    curse ¡®what a fool¡¯.


    "If you''re almost done with the dress fitting, go home. Ruby, ording to the rules then, you can''t see


    each other before the wedding, I''ll have the driver take you back to the Harold familyter." Hattie


    smiled as she walked over, her gaze sweeping over Ruby and Levi before she spoke with a smile.


    "No need." Levi replied dryly.


    He guested to Jared, who pushed him off to change his clothes.


    Ruby was ufortable in this outfit, so she hurriedly went to change it.


    What Levi had prepared for Ruby this time was not just a simple wedding dress, but a total of twelve


    sets of dresses, each one made ording to Ruby''s size.


    Ruby didn''t try them all on, and after taking a look at the style and being quite satisfied, she left with


    Levi.


    Hattie watched as the two got into the car together, her face contorted in anger.


    "You''re a costume designer?" Ruby got into the car and couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of


    Amy¡¯s appearance just now.


    Levi nodded, "I have learnt it for a few days."


    Jared, who was driving in front of him, almost stepped on the elerator to drive the car into the green


    belt next to him.


    Levi nced at him, his eyes carrying warning.


    Jared had an aggravated look on his face.


    Back then, after studying fashion design for a month, Levi felt bored and didn''t continue, but a work he


    casually designed was taken by his teacher at that time and submitted to the international fashion


    designpetition, and actually won a gold medal. Everyone was asking who this dark horse of the


    design world really was, but unfortunately, apart from knowing Levi''s pseudonym, no one knew who he


    was at all.


    Just that one design sold for 50 million internationally in the first ce.


    So just now Amy really didn''t exaggerate at all, if people knew that Ruby¡¯s dress was designed by Levi,


    it wouldn''t be strange at all to sell it for 100 million, dors.


    Ruby did not know this and took it seriously when she heard Levi say this.


    Jared sent them back to Shangcheng International. Ruby looked at Levi and reached out to gently


    press on his wound, Levi drew back a breath of cold air and red at Ruby.


    "The wound hasn''t healed yet and you''re out running around again, Levi, I think you really want to stay


    in a wheelchair for the rest of your life." Ruby looked at Levi''s face andmented indifferently.


    Levi was in pain and didn''t have the strength to talk to her, gritting his teeth so as not to scream out.


    Ruby tossed a porcin vial over, "This medicine is good for wound healing, so in case you have any


    idents at the wedding site, take it."


    Levi picked it up and took it in his hand, watching Ruby get off and leave, pursing his lips without


    saying a word.


    "Mr. Levi, Miss Harold is quite nice to you." Jared looked at the porcin vase in Levi''s hand with some


    greed.


    Levi nced at him, "Still not going back to the clinic?"


    "Okay, I will go right back." Jared hurriedly agreed.


    After starting the car, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Mr. Levi, you just ran to the wedding shop


    specifically to back up Miss Harold, right? Did you know that Amy would definitely go to the wedding


    shop to find trouble with Miss Harold?"


    Levi raised his eyes and looked at Jared, didn''t say anything, just the threatening meaning inside his


    eyes was very obvious now.


    Jared scowled, not daring to ask more questions.


    After returning to the clinic, Jared hurriedly went to check Levi''s wound, the wound was okay, it didn''t


    tear, Jared was finally relieved before he took a cotton swab and used the medicine that Ruby had just


    given, carefully applying medicine to Levi.


    The wound that was unbearably painful. After the medicine was applied, Levi only felt cool, no pain at


    all. He was a little surprised, he didn''t expect the medicine given by Ruby to be so effective.


    After Jared gave Levi the medicine, he didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that the


    wound seemed to be much better after the medicine was applied.


    He scratched his head and put the medicine away, watching Levi''s face turn white before he carefully


    inquired, "Mr. Levi, should I give you a sedative?"


    Levi''s wound has been hurting so badlytely that he can''t sleep at all without a sedative.


    "No need, you can get lost." Levi directly drove him away.


    Seeing that Levi didn''t look like he was joking, Jared didn''t say much and hurriedly turned around to


    leave.


    Levi reached out and gently pressed on the location of the wound, and really didn''t feel any pain at all,


    but it did feel a little itchy, as if the wound was in the process of healing.


    Ruby returned to Shangcheng International, and after taking a bath, shefortablyid down and


    went to sleep.


    Sea City First Hospital, VIP ward.


    Mrs. Lee stood with red eyes, aggravated.


    Monty read the newspaper in his hand, and didn''t bother to look at her.


    "Monty ......"


    "Who gave you permission to go to Miss Harold''s trouble?" Only then did Monty put down the


    newspaper in his hand and looked up at Mrs. Lee.


    Mrs. Lee became more and more aggrieved: ''''I''m really wronged, I did not go to find trouble with her? I,


    I just heard that her medical skills are good and wanted her to help me. Monty, I''ve been with you for so


    many years, I''ve worked hard even if I didn''t get any credit, just for the sake of your daughter, don''t kick


    me out of the Lee family, also, my illness, my illness is really serious. You''re familiar with Dr. Moore,


    please ask him for help, let Miss Harold help me."

 Chapter 136 Dont give it away

    Chapter 136 Don''t give it away


    "You mean that I have to ask a favor from Dr. Moore for you?" Monty narrowed his eyes and looked at


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lee coldly.


    Mrs. Lee''s heart thumped, there was always a not so good feeling, but for the sake of her life, she


    could only say: "Monty, we can give money to her, I have checked that Miss Harold, her family


    "Since you''ve checked her, you should have gone to her, did she agree with you?" Monty raised his


    eyebrows slightly, and his eyes grew colder and colder.


    Mrs. Lee didn''t speak again, just lowered her head and cursed Ruby in her heart hundreds of times.


    If Ruby was willing to save her, why would she need to beg Monty now?


    "I ......" Mrs. Lee had just opened her mouth to exin, but she was interrupted by Monty coldly.


    "Alright, you don''t have to say anything, I''m tired." Monty slumped straight to the bed and simply kicked


    her out.


    Mrs. Lee was indignant, but she didn''t dare to snap at Monty, so she had to swallow this anger and


    take Amanda to leave the hospital.


    "Mom, why do we need to ask her? Since this Ruby is so powerful, she must not be a nobody, and


    even Dr. Moore attaches so much importance to her, I think her identity must be very simple. There


    aren''t many women of that age and weight internationally, as long as we expose her information, she


    will naturally get into trouble without us going after her. And I really don''t think she can cure cancer,


    does she have that ability?" Amanda looked at Mrs. Lee''s sad frown and couldn''t help but lower her


    voice and give her advice.


    "Are you sure? Is this really okay? I ......" Mrs. Lee still didn''t feel quite sure.


    "Mom, just don''t worry, it''s definitely fine. You''d better go to the hospital now and receive good


    treatment, it''s important to save your life first. When the public opinion gives her pressure, we will go to


    her to save your life. If she refuses, then she has no medical ethics and it will be known to the word, if


    reported by the world." Amanda''s gaze was cold, she really wished to get Ruby killed.


    Mrs. Lee thought it was a good idea, so she had to nod her head and agree to it first.


    The better hospitals in Sea City were not willing to take Mrs. Lee, so she had no choice but to take


    Amanda back to the capital first.


    Ruby didn''t know yet that she was being watched, and after trying on her dress and going home, she


    took a bath and sleptfortably.


    Early the next morning, she was awakened by a phone call.


    Ruby nced at the caller, her face went grim: "Something wrong?"


    Vincent was stunned by her tone, but he understood that it was a bad mood from being woken up, he


    couldn''t help but smile before he spoke, "Your information has been exposed, and now I guess many


    people know that you are in Sea City."


    "What?" Ruby, for a moment, didn''t react to what Vincent meant by that.


    "Go check it out on the inte yourself." Not knowing how to exin, Vincent casually sent a link over


    to Ruby.


    Ruby opened it, swept her gaze down, and quickly had her attention drawn to ament that had


    many likes and was on top.


    Her lips curled as she operated her phone while talking to Vincent, "Who''s arriving in Sea City now?


    Keep an eye on it for me."


    "People from several foreign research institutions are here, and there are several list mercenaries who


    areing today, so I guess Sea City will soon be bustling with activity." Vincent replied in a gruff tone


    to Ruby.


    "I got it." Ruby hung up the phone dryly.


    Vincent froze for a moment, took his phone away, and after he thought for a moment, he clicked on the


    link he had just sent to Ruby.


    However, when he clicked on it, his phone suddenly went ck.


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth twitched, and he was speechless.


    Ruby was not only hacking Weibo directly, but also hacking everyone who participated in this topic


    together!


    At the same time, countless people who were surfing the Inte with their mobile phones


    simultaneously found that their phones suddenly went out of order and went ck, after which they


    could no longer be opened.


    Ruby threw the phone to the bed casually and as she was just about to go wash up, her phone rang


    again.


    She raised her hand and pressed her temples in annoyance to bring down the hostility in her chest,


    only to see the iing call, her face suddenly solemnized and she hastily answered the phone with a


    right attitude, not as annoyed as she was just now, "Hello, Grandma? Why are you calling me at this


    hour?"


    "Ruby, I just arrived in Sea City, give me an address, I will go to your ce." Cara''s loving voice came


    inside the phone, and together with it, there was the noisy sound of the airport.


    "You went back to Sea City?" Ruby''s face changed abruptly.


    "Yeah. Weren''t you the one who wanted to bring me back for your wedding?"


    "Grandma, stay in the airport, I''ming over to pick you up right now, just wait for me where you are."


    Ruby¡¯s heart jumped hard, a touch of unease rushed to her heart.


    Before Cara had a chance to speak, Ruby had already hung up the phone.


    Cara looked at her phone andughed softly, "This kid is always impatient."


    After saying that, she looked around and was just about to go find a seat, but two men in ck walked


    over and stood in front of her, "Mrs. Grant, we were arranged by Miss Harold toe and pick you up


    to the hotel, soe with us."


    Cara looked at the two people in front of her suspiciously. Ruby would not do things without that much


    exnation, if she really arranged it, she would have said it in the phone.


    Thinking about the tone of Ruby''s voice just now, Cara guessed that these two people, who were


    probably against Ruby, wanted to catch her to control Ruby.


    She looked at the two people in front of her with a smile, her voice husky and kind, "Ruby told you guys


    toe pick me up, huh? Then you guys wait for a while, I''ll go to the restroom first, by the way, where


    is the restroom?"


    The two men looked at each other with some impatience evident in their eyes, but thinking of what that


    man had exined, they still suppressed their emotions and tried their best to look nice: "Mrs. Grant,


    let me take your luggage first, the restroom is just over there, I''ll walk you there."


    Without speaking, Cara smiled and nodded, and followed the man.


    The two men walked Cara to the restroom door, took her luggage, and watched her enter the restroom


    before they stood outside, chatting with each other.


    Cara entered the restroom and was in no hurry, taking out her cell phone and making a call out first,


    "Denis, I need you to do me a favor."

 Chapter 137 Counterintuitive Skills

    Chapter 137 Counterintuitive Skills


    "What''s taking that olddy so long to get in there and note out? There''s not something wrong."


    The two men guarding the restroom door took a look at the time, more than half an hour had passed


    since Cara went in, during which quite a few people hade in and out, but Cara hadn''te out.


    "Yes, something is wrong, go in and see." The other man frowned and lost his patience.


    The two were just about to approach the restroom door when there was a sudden mor inside the


    bathroom, and a group of people with angry faces ran out from inside, cursing while running, "Nuts,


    what kind of men go into the women''s bathroom, really sick."


    By now the people inside the restroom wereing out, and the two men looked at each other and


    rushed in at a fast pace.


    The washroom was empty, all the doors were open, but no one was there.


    "Oh no, she has escaped, go after her!" The two men reacted and turned around in a hurry to chase


    after Cara.


    Unfortunately, Cara had long since disappeared, and they had searched for half a day, but they hadn''t


    found anyone at all.


    "Thanks, Denis." Inside a cafe at the airport, Cara, who had already changed her dressing, was sitting


    there at the moment, taking a sip of her coffee before thanking the man in front of her.


    "How do you ......¡± Looking at Cara in astonishment, he silently swallowed back the words that had


    reached his mouth.


    "Ruby wille and pick me upter, so you should go back first. Sea City isn''t too stable these days,


    so don''t go around." Cara drank half a cup of coffee, took a nce at the time, and waved her hand to


    send the man away.


    Denis was full of helplessness, but he obviously did not dare to disobey Cara''s words, so he quickly got


    up, said a few words to Cara, and left hurriedly with his head down.


    Cara was still sitting there, at this time she looked, at most, in her early forties, in a decent slim


    cheongsam, with a distinguished and eye-catching temperament, no longer looked that old when she


    got off the ne before.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two men who had been trying to take her away earlier ran past her in a hurry on their feet, and


    didn''t recognize her.


    Cara waited for a while before she got up slowly and left the airport, then called Ruby, "Ruby, have you


    arrived yet?"


    "Grandma, I just arrived at the airport, stay put where you are, I''ll be there soon." Ruby nced at the


    location on top of her phone, it wasn''t far from her. She admonished and got out of the car.


    Levi opened his mouth, wanting to call out to her, but unfortunately Ruby ran so fast that he didn¡¯t have


    the chance to speak.


    "Mr. Levi?" Jared peeked back and looked over at Levi, who was sitting in the back seat.


    Levi waved his hand, "Find a spot to park the car and wait."


    Jared had to nod at his words.


    Ruby went for less than ten minutes and returned with her grandma. When Cara sat in the car, Levi


    was still startled for a moment.


    Ruby got directly into the passenger seat and instructed Jared to drive.


    Jared nced back, hastily correcting his attitude and driving away from the airport.


    It was already afternoon back at Shangcheng International.


    Cara was not in too good a state of mind, and after she had eaten, she looked drowsy. Ruby took her


    back to her ce, and Levi followed along.


    When she arrived home, Cara went to her room to rest, Ruby took her pulse and after making sure that


    she was just too tired and there was nothing else wrong with her body, she breathed a sigh of relief and


    turned to leave the room.


    Levi saw here out before asking, "She has fallen asleep?"


    "Yes. How did you know I was going to the airport? My grandma came back ......," Ruby frowned and


    looked at Levi.


    When she went to the airport, she was too anxious in her heart and worried that something was going


    to happen to Cara, so she didn''t bother to ask Levi, now when she calmed down and thought about it,


    Levi would suddenly appear downstairs and also knew that she was going to the airport, this thing was


    not quite normal.


    Levi had an innocent face, "You''ve really wronged me, I just happened to receive a notice from above


    that a very important person was arriving at Sea City Airport today, so I had to rush over to pick her up


    as soon as possible. I came back to change my clothes and pick up something by the way."


    Ruby looked at him suspiciously, always feeling that there was not a single true word from this man¡¯s


    mouth.


    But soon, she reacted, her eyes widened and she looked at Levi incredulously, "You mean, the person


    you''re going to pick up is my grandma?"


    "Yes." Levi did not hide this time.


    Ruby wrinkled her brows and looked at Levi in silence, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    "Your grandma''s identity is ssified and I can''t tell you much about it, but she''s special and her safety


    must be ensured. I received orders, so, from today onwards, I''m staying at your ce." Levi did not


    disappoint Ruby and quickly told her briefly about the matter.


    "I know." Ruby exhaled a long breath.


    Grandparents were not simple, and she knew that a long time ago.


    "No, didn''t you get suspended?" Ruby was just about to go and pack a room out for Levi, when she


    suddenly remembered something, her footsteps lurched and she frowned at Levi.


    Levi was full of frankness: "This is the highest order given to me, probably because I am more reliable,


    plus I am close to you, so they gave me this order, is there any problem?"


    Ruby always felt that something was wrong, but Levi''s words seemed to be justified.


    She frowned at Levi for a while, and seeing his frank face, she cursed herself for probably really


    thinking too much before she went to pack out the room for Levi.


    It was only after Levi had taken up residence with his luggage that Ruby came back to her senses as


    an afterthought.


    Even if Levi wanted to protect his grandma, it didn''t seem to be a problem to live next door, so why did


    he have to move into her house?


    "What''s wrong?" As Ruby was just about to go and ask Levi, Cara opened the door from her room,


    looking at Ruby''s frowning face and asked curiously.


    "Grandma, you are up. Do you feel unwell anywhere in your body?" Ruby immediately forgot about


    Levi.


    "No, I am not that weak. She has recovered long ago in the past few years, it''s just that you''re always


    uneasy about me." Cara looked at Ruby with a smile, her heart warmed.


    "I''m sure I''m uneasy with you for you flied back from F Country, and it took more than ten hours. Why


    didn''t you give me a call before you came back?" Ruby reached out and wrapped her arm around


    Cara''s arm.


    "I was trying to surprise you. Thinking that when you get married, I suddenly appear to make you


    happy?" Cara reached out her hand and gently poked Ruby''s forehead.


    Ruby smiled sweetly and leaned towards Cara¡¯s shoulder before speaking, "I am quite happy, but I was


    worried when you came back so far away. Nothing happened on the way, right?"


    "Um, it''s fine." Cara had a frank face and said nothing about what happened in the airport.

 Chapter 138 Cara was Pleased

    Chapter 138 Cara was Pleased


    Ruby kept Carapany for a while and saw that it was almost time before she went into the kitchen


    to prepare dinner.


    It was only at this time that Levi walked out from inside the room, and Cara sized him up for a moment,


    her gaze falling on the mask on his face for a moment before asking faintly, "Levi lives here too?"


    "Grandma, I live next door, and I came over to help when you were here these days." Levi walked over


    and sat down beside Cara, answering honestly.


    Levi, who usually faced humongous bandits without changing his face, was actually a little nervous at


    this time when facing Cara''s scrutiny.


    "Oh? What can you do to help by staying over?" Cara''s face didn''t change, she seemed to be just nice


    to Levi, except that every sentence was tentative.


    "Help ......"


    "Levi,e and help me wash dishes" As Levi was just about to reply, inside the kitchen, Ruby''s voice


    came over.


    "Coming." Levi hastily agreed, smiling brightly at Cara.


    Cara looked at him with a smirk, her eyes pausing over his two wounds without saying anything.


    It was only then that Levi got up and went to the kitchen to give Ruby a hand.


    "Don''t say too much to my grandma, she''s old and I''m afraid she''ll be scared." Ruby handed the green


    vegetables in her hand to Levi and reminded.


    "Your grandma is not simple." Levi deliberated for a moment before making hisment.


    "She''s just an ordinary olddy, nothing uplicated." Ruby nced at Levi.


    Levi didn''t say anything about this. She had the state toe for her close protection, could she be


    any ordinary person?


    But Ruby didn¡¯t want to bring up the topic, and he didn¡¯t say much.


    The two worked well together, and in just half an hour, dinner was ready.


    Ruby wiped her hands and went out to call Cara over for dinner.


    Levi was very conscious of helping to set up the dishes, and it looked like he had actuallye over to


    help.


    "You two are soon to be married, I should not intervene with your young people¡¯s things, but some


    things still need to be noted. Tonight Levi goes back to sleep next door, or others would have gossip."


    After dinner, Cara sat on the sofa and bluntly made the request for Levi to leave.


    Levi faintly froze and pursed his lips as he looked at Cara.


    He could sense that Cara was happy with him, only now ......


    "Grandma ......," As Ruby was just about to speak, Cara stopped her with a look.


    Ruby touched her nose and sat obediently on the side, not daring to speak again.


    When Levi saw this, he sort of understood that Cara probably had something she wanted to say to


    Ruby alone.


    He stood up quite straightforwardly, "Then I''ll go back first, anyway, in two days, there will be a


    wedding. Ruby, have a good rest today, and tomorrow we have to go and take some photos for the


    wedding."


    "Okay." Ruby agreed.


    Levi said goodbye to Cara before leaving Ruby''s house.


    As soon as he left, Cara red at Ruby with a straight face.


    Ruby was full of innocence and deted as she looked at Cara.


    "Ruby, tell me, have you confessed all your affairs to Levi and made them clear?" Cara looked at Ruby


    with a sullen face and said in a very serious tone.


    Ruby was still wearing a smile on her face, and when she heard Cara''s words, she instantly


    understood what she was trying to say.


    She withdrew the smile from her face and pursed her lips, not answering.


    Cara sighed at this, "You will be marrying him soon, I don''t care if you are doing it out of your own free


    will or with an agenda, but I want to tell you, since you have chosen to be together, it means that the


    two of you have to support each other along. Since you are going to be together for the rest of your life,


    there are some things that you should confess to him. About Olivia, you''d better find a chance to talk to


    him before the wedding."


    "Grandma ......" Ruby frowned disapprovingly, only to meet Cara''s serious expression, she instantly


    sighed, "Grandma, between me and Levi... ..."


    "Levi is a good boy, and I believe that he will treat you well, but if one day he learns that you have


    hidden so much from him, do you think he will still be able to ept it? There are some things that will


    eliminate a lot of trouble if you clear them out directly. This time I was tricked intoing back to Sea


    City, what if someone brings Olivia back one day too? Will your wedding still be able to go on?" Cara


    looked at Ruby with a stern face.


    Ruby lowered her head, her gaze falling on the floor not far from her toes.


    "Olivia is your child, you have to ept her even if you don''t want to. This child has suffered enough all


    these years, you were always away from her but she didn''t cry. Now that I''m back too, you always have


    to bring her back too, do you want to go through life without seeing her? Then what did you have her


    born for in the first ce?" Cara knew that Ruby had a hurdle in her heart that she couldn''t get over,


    she never asked much about Olivia in the past, it was just that now since Ruby was getting married to


    Levi, there were still some things that had to be resolved.


    "Grandma, I know, I''ll talk to him." Ruby replied indifferently, her mood clearly not too good.


    Cara had little energy left.


    "You should think it over tonight." Cara reached out and gently patted Ruby¡¯s shoulder before she got


    up and went back to her room.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby sat there all night, sleepless, filled with thoughts of what had happened five years ago.


    She still hadn''t had any clue until now who that man was.


    She admitted that to this day she still can''t ept Olivia¡¯s existence, so she never cared for Olivia all


    these years.


    Cara''s words weren''t wrong, and she always needed to face that.


    The doorbell interrupted Ruby¡¯s thoughts. She got up and went over to open the door.


    Standing outside the door was Levi, who was carrying arge bag and was startled to see Ruby''s


    haggard appearance.


    "What''s wrong with you? You didn''t sleep all nightst night?" Looking at the very obvious dark circle


    under Ruby''s eyes, Levi frowned and asked.


    "Why are you so early?" Ruby turned sideways and let Levi enter.


    "You go rest, I''ll just stay with Grandma today." Levi looked at Ruby, who was sickly and half-hearted,


    and couldn''t help but speak.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and gave him a look, always feeling that recently Levi¡¯s attitude towards her


    had changed a lot and was not quite the same as it used to be.


    After looking deeply at Levi for a while, thinking of what Cara had admonishedst night, Ruby felt her


    temples suddenly start to throb with some headache.


    "I''m going to catch up on my sleep, so please take care of my grandma." She raised her hand and


    rubbed her temples, going straight back to her room to catch up on sleep.


    Levi stood there, looking at Ruby¡¯s back for a long time before heughed softly.

 Chapter 139 Hard Labor

    Chapter 139 Hard Labor


    "Levi, why are you the only one here? Where is Ruby?" Cara got up from her sleep and only saw Levi


    who was outside tidying up, she looked around and didn''t see Ruby''s figure, so she asked curiously.


    Levi went over to help Cara and sat down at the dining table, and went to pour hot milk and served


    porridge, cing it in front of Cara before replying, "Ruby didn¡¯t get a good restst night, so I let her


    go to sleep, so you can eat something first, and if you need anythingter, just let me know."


    Levi''s attitude was good, and Cara nodded in satisfaction.


    "I haven''t been back to Sea City for a long time, so take me out for a walk around." Cara ate breakfast,


    her spirits were good, and seeing that it was still early and the weather outside was good, she directly


    started directing Levi to work.


    Fearing that Cara would get tired of walking, Levi even went to get his own wheelchair and let Cara sit


    on it before pushing her out for a walk.


    It was a nice day in Sea City, but now it was the hottest time of the year, that one can''t stand to go out


    in the sun for a while.


    Levi was afraid that Cara would suffer from heatstroke, so he took her directly into the mall after he left


    the house.


    "It doesn''t seem like much has changed in Sea City after these past few years." Cara sat in her


    wheelchair, looking at the mall where people came and went with ack of interest.


    "It''s true that not much has changed, Sea City is now set in stone, except for the newly developed


    areas around it, the downtown area is change, it''s true that nothing has changed from a few years


    ago." Levi pushed her into a shop that sold middle-aged and elderly clothing.


    Cara didn''t say anything, reaching out to touch the clothes hanging on the rack.


    The cell phone inside Levi''s pocket had been ringing for a long time, and Cara nced at him before


    asking him, "Levi, do you have a calling?"


    "Yes, Grandma, you watch first, call out to me if anything happens. I''ll take a call and not go far." Levi


    nodded and took out his phone to look at the caller before answering.


    "Go ahead, it''s not like I''m Alzheimer''s and too old to walk, you go about your business." Cara waved


    her hand and simply asked him to leave.


    Levi didn''t dare to go far, making sure Cara stayed within his line of sight before answering the phone,


    "What must you call me at this time?"


    "Boss, the group we''ve been checking before has suddenly appeared, right here in Sea City, they seem


    to be looking for someone, making quite uproar. I am following them now, should we make a move? It''s


    a rare opportunity." Chester''s voice was tinged with suppressed excitement.


    Levi frowned and looked at Cara who was talking to the shop assistant about something, always feeling


    that this matter might have something to do with Cara.


    He pondered for a moment before speaking, "Don''t make any rash moves for now, keep an eye on


    them, contact me anytime they make any movements. I''m still busy with very important things on my


    side, I''m not avable for now."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone, not giving Chester any chance to react.


    "Ma¡¯am, I''m sorry, we really only have one color for this dress, we don''t have any other colors you


    want, so why don''t you go to another store? We may not be able to meet your request." The shop


    assistant was full of arrogance and looked impatiently at Cara.


    Cara was dressed in old clothes and didn''t look like she could afford to buy clothes here.


    The shop assistant lost all desire to entertain her properly.


    "Is that so? What about this one? Not this one either?" Undeterred, Cara pointed to another piece.


    "I''ve said no! All the clothes here are only one color, if you are not satisfied, go out and change to


    another store, why are you still deliberately making troubles?" The shop assistant was furious as she


    saw other customers entering the shop, but she was the one wasting time by an old woman who


    couldn''t afford to buy clothes.


    "Well, then, since none of you have the color I want here ......," said Cara, who was good-natured


    enough not to lose her temper, but only to look upset.


    "Wrap up all the clothes here for me." Levi walked back at this time, he heard what the shop assistant


    said to Cara just now, so he pointed directly at the row of clothes in front of Cara and spoke


    indifferently.


    "Okay, okay, sir, I''ll wrap them up for you right away." That shop assistant''s eyes lit up at that, with all


    the clothes here, themission alone would be enough for her to squander for a year!


    She was just about to go take the clothes down to pack them, but she heard Levi''s voice again, ringing


    out faintly, "Sorry, I have no intention of buying from you, let another persone and ce the order


    for me, if it were you, I wouldn''t buy a single one."


    "Sir, sir, I... I didn''t offend you, did I? You, you can''t do that." The assistant was instantly anxious.


    "I''m a customer, don''t I have the right to choose the service staff? Since you have the right to pick on


    customers, why can''t I choose someone who has a good service attitude and doesn''t look down at


    people to serve me?" Levi wrapped his arms around his chest, his tone still unhurried.


    Themotion over here was so loud that it soon drew the store owner over.


    "What''s going on? Why is there a ruckus here?" The store owner looked at the assistant with a sad


    face and then at Levi, who was standing at the side and, she knew from a nce that he was no


    ordinary person, so she pressed her voice to question.


    "I ......"


    "Alright, we don¡¯t intent to buy anything from you here. Levi, let''s just leave. Things are too expensive


    here and there''s nothing I like, so don''t waste your money." Cara looked coldly for a moment before


    reaching out and pulling a hand on Levi.


    Only then did Levi push Cara''s wheelchair and prepare to leave.


    Turning around before leaving, he gave that assistant a look and spoke faintly, "From now on, wipe


    your eyes and stop looking down at people, my grandma is not something you can just look down on.


    Starting today, I don''t want to see you in this store again."


    Only after saying a word did Levi push Cara away.


    The store owner''s face changed and he red at the assistant, "What''s wrong with you? How did you


    offend the customer?"


    "I... I don''t know." The assistant was so aggravated that he was about to cry.


    Not only did the big order go away, but she could be fired, and that was a bolt from the blue!


    Levi took Cara out the door and went around to other stores, buying her some clothes before entering a


    jewelry store.


    "Take this jade bracelet out and show it to me." Cara pointed to the jadeite jade bracelet inside the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cab and said politely to the salesperson standing behind the counter.


    The salesperson took a look at Cara and then at Levi, who was standing at the side, and immediately


    put on a bright smile, reached out to take the jade bracelet out from inside the cab and handed it to


    Cara.


    Cara reached out to pick it up, but before the jade bracelet could fall into her hand, the salesperson


    suddenly let go, and with a snap, the jade bracelet fell directly to the ground and broke into several


    pieces.


    "Geez, how are you? This jade bracelet costs 300,000! You have to pay for it! Don''t leave without


    paying up!"

 Chapter 140 Blackmailing

    Chapter 140 ckmailing


    "300,000 for your jade bracelet?" Cara nced at the jade bracelet that had fallen to the ground and


    then at the young female salesperson in front of her, if she didn''t understand what was happening by


    this time, she would have lived all those years in vain.


    She bet this was a dark shop. No wonder the location was so good, but there was not a single


    customer in the shop.


    "Nonsense, this jade bracelet of mine is an ancient jade, what''s wrong with selling it for 300,000? Is it


    too expensive? Don''t change the subject. Didn¡¯t you ask me to show it to you just now? Didn¡¯t I hand it


    to you and you didn''t take it yourself? If you break something, you''ll have to pay the price, or else we''ll


    see you at the police station!" The salesperson looked like she was justified, and it wasn''t the first time


    she had done something like this.


    "Ancient jade, then you guys are really selling this jade bracelet cheap. By the way, I saw that your


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    store acim to pays ten times for fake one, is that true? If I spent 300,000 on this and it turns out to be


    fake, would you have topensate me for three million?" Cara pointed to the words posted on the


    counter and asked casually.


    "That''s for sure, as long as you can prove it''s fake, then we''llpensate you." The saleswoman


    replied impatiently as she nced along Cara''s finger.


    "Okay. Levi, please lend me three hundred thousand first, I''ll pay for this jade bracelet." Cara nodded


    her head and turned her head to look at Levi.


    Levi directly took out his checkbook and wrote a check for three hundred thousand and handed it over.


    The saleswoman took the check and alertly called the bank to ask, making sure the check was


    exchangeable before looking at Cara with a smile on her face, "Gee, Ma¡¯am, take a look at something


    else in our store."


    "Forget it, I won''t, I''m afraid you won''t be able to pay for it then." Cara looked at the saleswoman with a


    smirk.


    The saleswoman was stunned, and had a not-so-good feeling.


    Just as she wanted to speak, she heard Cara speak, "Levi, pick up that jade bracelet, let me prove it to


    her."


    Levi smiled, bent down, picked up the jade bracelet that had fallen on the ground, and handed it to


    Cara.


    Cara held it in her hand and looked at the saleswoman as if she was looking at a fortune delivery boy,


    "Look at it clearly, I''ll appraise the treasure for you."


    This ck shop would screw people every time, and there were usually many people who had been


    screwed, so this time when they saw this scene, they gathered around.


    Hearing Cara''s words, everyone had a gossipy face and looked at the jade bracelet in her hand.


    Cara took the jade bracelet in her hand and gave the saleswoman a good lesson on what ancient jade


    was all about, and the saleswomen blushed after hearing that.


    Cara wasn''t about to let her off the hook, pointing to the words posted above the counter, "Well, I have


    now proven that the jade bracelet you sold me in your store is fake, as you said, you should pay me


    three million."


    Half an hourter.


    Ruby rushed to the mall and looking at the noisy jewelry store, she suddenly felt headache.


    She squeezed through the crowd and saw Cara sitting in a wheelchair,fortably sipping tea and


    eating snacks, while at the side of Cara, standing with the bodyguard-like Levi, and two uniformed


    police officers in the store, who were taking statements from the surrounding onlookers.


    "Grandma? What''s going on?" Ruby stepped forward quickly, ncing at the two police officers not far


    away, and the saleswoman who was looking at Cara with a face full of indignation.


    "Ruby, I am not making troubles, it''s them who want to bully me, I tell you, they ......" Cara took Ruby''s


    hand with an aggrieved face and cast aint with her.


    Ruby¡¯s temples were bursting, and after listening to it, she was at a loss for what to say.


    The two police officers had already made a statement, and they came over, politely greeted with Cara:


    "Ma¡¯am, we have understood the matter clearly, they will charge you 300,000 back to you, and that is it,


    what do you think?"


    "No, she said that I dropped her bracelet, but she forced me to pay her. I happen to have a friend over


    here who have money to lend me to pay for it, if I didn''t have money, wouldn''t I be forced to die by


    them? And business is all about honesty. Since they said they would pay me with ten times the price


    for a fake, isn''t it reasonable for them topensate me ten times the price for a fake one I bought? If


    you can''t handle it, find someone who can. Ruby, call the Consumer Association and ask them to send


    someone over to deal with it." Cara grunted, not intending to let this ck shop off easily at all.


    She didn¡¯t know how many people had been ckmailed, and it was only right that such a shady shop


    should be closed down.


    "Grandma, just leave the matter here to me, didn¡¯t you have lunch? Hurry up and go back to rest, leave


    this to me. I will definitely not let you down." Ruby went up and grabbed Cara''s hand, taking her pulse,


    seeing that her pulse was not right, she wrinkled her brows at once.


    "Ruby, then you have to do something for me, they are bullying me." Cara aggrievedly took Ruby''s


    hand, pointed at the saleswoman and started toin.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I''ll definitely deal with it." Ruby nodded her head repeatedly.


    She asked Levi to send her home first, and then stood up and faced those two police officers, "The


    matter will be done ording to what my grandma said, if they refuse topensate, we will arrange


    for awyer to follow up on this matter. In addition, they ckmailed others for a huge amount of


    money, they should have reached the criteria for filing a case. I don''t care whether you can''t file a case


    or have other reasons, you have to arrest them and seal the shop today, otherwise, be ready for media


    exposure."


    The two police officers panicked at the sound of this, how dare they refuse?


    The saleswoman was handcuffed at once, and the shop was closed and sealed.


    The people around pped their hands. Ruby came out of the store, "I don''t want you to arrest them by


    just going through the motions, mywyer will follow up on this matter, also, thepensation should


    be given to my grandma, not a penny less. You can''t cheat the old people."


    "I, I know, I''ll definitely give it to her." The saleswoman was on the verge of tears, not expecting to meet


    the bogeyman this time.


    Only after Ruby finished dealing with it did she hurry to leave the mall.


    Levi and Cara hadn''t left yet, and the two stood there obediently, waiting for Ruby toe over,


    resembling schoolboys who had done something wrong and was waiting to be criticized by their


    teacher.

 Chapter 141 Who Tricked Her Back

    Chapter 141 Who Tricked Her Back


    "Having quite a good time?" Ruby narrowed her eyes and looked at Cara who was lowering her head


    and grabbing the corner of her coat, not knowing what expression to give.


    Cara gave a nce at Ruby before she protested in a small voice, "I just came out for a walk, she was


    the one who ckmailed me first, you can''t me me for that."


    "Yeah, can''t me you. Did you eat your meal? Not hungry?" Ruby scolded in no good mood, and


    worried about Cara''s body, grabbed her hand and took her pulse once more, and only after making


    sure that Cara was just a little weak from not eating, did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You are not angry?" Cara peeked at Ruby and saw how she seemed to have lost her anger before she


    asked cautiously.


    Ruby couldn''t help butugh at her look, "Do I dare to get angry with you? Let''s go, let''s go eat first,


    we''ll settle the score with you when we''re full."


    She said and opened the car door straight away and let Cara in.


    They went to a pretty famous restaurant.


    Cara had a light taste, and this restaurant''s food was just right.


    This restaurant was very popr, and since it was mealtime, so it was packed.


    "Do you have a reservation, please?" The waitress at the door greeted the customers with a smile as


    she watched them arrive and asked politely.


    "Yes. Peony Pavilion." Levi stepped forward and spoke faintly.


    "What?" The waitress didn''t react for a moment and froze.


    Levi handed over a golden card, "Take it to your manager and arrange it as soon as possible."


    The customer looked at the gold card in his hand, her face changed and she respectfully made a


    gesture of invitation, "Sorry, I didn''t know you are an honored guest, pleasee inside, the Peony


    Pavilion is always empty, our boss said that the Peony Pavilion is always ready for you, as long as you


    are willing toe and visit."


    "Lead the way." Levi, without much of an expression, simply instructed.


    The waitress didn''t dare say much and hurriedly led the way inside.


    As the three of them had only just entered, they heard a disgruntled voice ring out shrilly, "Why should


    they be allowed to enter early? Why do we have to wait in line here? You still y this game in your


    restaurant? That''s too much, isn''t it? We''ve been waiting for hours, why are they still going inside


    before us?"


    "They''re ......"


    "They are queue jumper. Are you still trying to tell me that they had booked private rooms in your


    ce? Who doesn''t know that it''s hard to book a seat in your restaurant and you can''t get a private


    room at all, so what? Do they have special powers and a way to book private rooms here? Who are


    you fooling?" The woman who spoke simply didn''t believe it, and interrupted the waitress with an


    arrogant attitude.


    The waitress had an embarrassing look on her face, and many of the customers around who had been


    waiting for a long time had started to make noise.


    Ruby and the others weren¡¯t walking too fast, so naturally they heard themotion outside.


    The waitress smiled awkwardly at a few people and continued to lead them inside, "Sorry, someone will


    take care of that, I hope it doesn''t ruin your dining mood."


    "Let¡¯s go watch the fun." Cara looked at the noise over there and got up, waiting to watch the fun.


    Only before she opened her mouth, she saw Ruby cken her face, and she immediately did not dare


    to speak again, smiling resentfully.


    "Go to the box first, and order the kitchen to serve some hot, warm food up first." Ruby ignored the


    buzz outside, just pulled Cara and went into the box as fast as she could.


    The waitress Luna turned and went off to make arrangements.


    Just as she went out, she was yanked over by another waiter Jenny, who scolded in a bad tone,


    "What''s wrong with you? How can you bring random people inside? Don''t you know how much of a


    fuss there is outside because of your mistake alone? You hurry up and go exin to the customers, or


    else you can¡¯t work here anymore."


    Luna was angry, thinking about what Ruby had just instructed, she exined in a small voice, "They


    really do have reservations for private rooms, I''m going to inform the kitchen to serve the food, I ......"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What reservation? Don''t you know our restaurant has no reservations? You can still justify lying to


    outsiders here, but is it interesting to lie to even your colleagues? Hurry up and go exin to the


    customers." Jenny didn''t even listen to her and reached out to push Luna violently.


    The floor of the restaurant was already slippery, plus Jenny was so strong that Luna fell to the floor and


    hit her forehead on the corner of a table, and her head immediately broke and bled.


    Thismotion was so loud that the noise around them quieted down and they looked over.


    Jenny, who half-heartedly did not look like she had done anything wrong, looked at Luna who had


    fallen to the ground with her arms around her chest and scolded in no good mood, "Are you still


    pretending? Why don''t you get up and exin clearly to the customer? Just now you selfishly brought


    your own rtives inside to eat, if the manager came over ......"


    "What''s going on?" As her words had only just fallen, the manager of the restaurant came rushing over.


    Percy felt his head spin as he looked at the group of rowdy customers gathered around him.


    "Mr. Percy, it''s good that you''re here, it''s her, Luna took her rtives inside to dine in the private room,


    the customers outside who had been waiting for hours were not happy and made a scene." Jenny


    looked at Percying and hurriedly came forward toin.


    Luna aggrievedly got up from the ground, blood still seeping from her forehead. Seeing Percy looking


    over, she hurriedly exined, "Mr. Percy, I didn''t, they were really customers who had reserved a box,


    and that guest had a Peony Gold Card in his hand."


    "What?" Percy''s face changed at his words and he asked with some excitement.


    "That man......"


    "What peony gold card? Luna, you don''t talk nonsense here. It''s clearly you brought your poor rtives


    to the restaurant to have food and drinks, and you also opened a box for them indiscriminately, and


    now you''re still ......"


    "Shut the hell up!" Percy''s mind was now full of the Peony Gold Card and that guest, so he did not


    bother to hear nonsense.


    "Mr. Percy, they''re really customers of Peony Pavilion, and what the boss said before, as long as they


    didn''t mess around." Luna''s face was full of aggression.


    "Yes, yes, yes, you didn''t mess around, do they have any orders?" Percy nodded his head repeatedly.


    "Thatdy said for me to order the kitchen to serve some hot, stomach-warming food to go as soon as


    possible, but I, I got dyed and haven''t gone to order it yet." Luna said and lowered her head.


    Percy''s face turned pale and he red viciously at the dumbfounded waitress standing by the side


    before softly speaking to Luna, "Go quickly, don''t dy, just leave here to me."


    Luna answered, and then trotted off with her head down.


    Percy swept his gaze coldly at the waitress who had just been causing trouble and grunted, "You''re


    fired, you don''t have toe to work at thepany anymore."


    "Mr. Percy, I''m wronged, those few people don''t have any Peony Gold Card at all, it''s all nonsense from


    Luna to avoid responsibility. If you don''t believe me, you can go inside the box now, they definitely don''t


    have a Peony Gold Card!"

 Chapter 142 Dont like to be Disturbed

    Chapter 142 Don''t like to be Disturbed


    Percy frowned and didn''t say anything right away.


    Jenny looked at him like this and knew he was shaken, and quickly patted her chest to guarantee, "Mr.


    Percy, those few people were dressed shabbily, there is no way they were any gold card VIPs. Luna


    was just lying to you, if you don''t believe me, just go and take a look. I absolutely did not lie to you, if I


    lie to you, you fire me, in the future, all thepanies below the group do not ept me, I have


    absolutely no objection."


    Looking at Jenny''s conviction, Percy was also a bit shaken.


    It was said that there was only one Peony Gold Card, and the owner of the group had told the store


    manager of each branch that as long as the Peony Gold Card holder appeared, it was their highest


    specification VIP user, and they must take out full hospitality to entertain him.


    But if it was fake ......


    "Alright, I''ll go check the box." Percy red at Jenny before he turned around and went to the box.


    The customers outside looked at each other, not knowing what they were doing, but with Percying,


    the crowd didn''t dare to continue.


    Percy went to the Peony Pavilion, knocked on the door and went in. Inside the box, there were only two


    people in the room, Ruby and Cara, Levi had just taken a phone call and had gone out.


    After Percy entered, he faintly froze when he saw Ruby, being viciously amazed by her features, but


    then his gaze fell on how the two were dressed.


    Ruby was in a hurry to go out, wearing loose and casual home clothes, and Cara was dressed in an old


    clothes, looking like an old woman who just came out of the countryside.


    Percy''s face instantly changed, at this time, he had already believed Jenny''s words, thinking that this


    so-called valuable guest was just Luna''s nonsense to deceive him.


    He suppressed his anger, but his attitude was obviously not very good, only asking Ruby coldly, "Who


    allowed you toe in here to eat?"


    "What?" Ruby was pouring tea for Cara when she heard Percy''s words, her eyebrows raised and her


    gaze faintly nced over, "What did you say?"


    "I am asking you guys to leave." Percy immediately straightened his back after he was certain that


    Ruby and Cara couldn¡¯t possibly be any Peony Gold Card VIPs.


    "Are you sure?" Ruby put down the teapot in her hand.


    "Oh, quite an arrogant attitude. If you want to save your dignity, get out yourself, don''t let me send


    someone to kick you out. What the hell, you dare to pretend to be a valuable customer." Percy was


    furious at the thought that he had actually been tricked.


    "Fine, since you won''t entertain us, then we''ll just leave. It''s just that it''s easy for you to ask us to leave


    now, but it won''t be so easy to invite us back. Grandma, let''s go." Ruby stood up and reached out to


    help Cara up.


    "But I am so hungry, I can''t walk." Cara looked at Ruby with an aggrieved face.


    "It''s okay, it''s not like this is the only restaurant here, we''ll go eat at another one." Ruby helped Cara


    slowly walk towards the door.


    Cara sighed, "Well, it''s just that Levi might be upset."


    "It''s okay." Ruby spoke to Cara as if no one was watching, and walked past Percy.


    Percy watched the two men exit the box, grunted coldly, and closed the door with his hand.


    Levi came over after making the call and looked at Ruby and Caraing out of the box, he asked in


    confusion, "Why did youe out? Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "Levi, the manager of this restaurant kicked us out, saying that we don''t deserve to eat here and told us


    to get out. It seems that your gold card is of little use, they don''t even recognize it." Cara looked at Levi


    with aggravation and opened her mouth toin.


    Levi narrowed his eyes, even if Cara didn''t say it clearly, but he knew what had just happened.


    "Heh, still pretending by now, huh? Hillbilly, hurry up and get lost." Percy closed the door and came out,


    and when he heard Cara''s words, he instantly coldly scolded without a good mood.


    Cara shrank back behind Ruby, with a frightened look.


    "Let us get out?" Levi narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at Percy in front of him.


    The previous manager of this restaurant was not Percy. Percy got the position by connection, relying


    on the fact that his sister had married an executive of the group.


    "Let ......" Percy heard the voice and subconsciously tried to answer without even thinking, but when he


    turned his head and saw Levi, he was so scared that he almost gave a weak leg and knelt down.


    "You ......" Percy felt as if he had seen Levi somewhere, but for a moment he couldn''t be sure.


    Levi looked at him with an icy gaze, "Let us get out? Oh, that''s quite good."


    After saying that he fished out a phone number inside his address book and called it over, "I just want


    to ask you, are you still in charge of the Golden Jade Restaurant or not?"


    "Levi, aren''t you amusing me? The Golden Jade Restaurant is all my property now, so if I can''t be in


    charge, who will be? Did you go to the Golden Jade Restaurant and have eaten a dead cockroach?"


    On the other end of the phone, a soft voice rang out.


    "Not really, it''s just that I came to your restaurant to have a meal and got kicked out, and he said that


    someone like me doesn''t deserve to eat at a high-end ce like yours." Levi repliedzily.


    "What the fuck? Who the hell is that? Tell me who the store manager is, and I''ll fire him! What the hell!


    Even dare to kick you out!" As soon as he heard Levi''s words, the person on the other end got furious.


    "The one in Construction Road,e over here immediately, don''t keep me waiting." Levi instructed


    with a faint look and hung up directly.


    "You think a random phone call will be able to scare me?" Percy had now recovered after experiencing


    a brief moment of panic.


    He red impatiently at Levi and scolded.


    Levi ignored him and just looked at Cara, "Grandma, are you hungry? You guys go eat something first


    ande backter."


    "Okay." Ruby answered indifferently, helped Cara and went out.


    As soon as Jenny outside saw Ruby and Carae out, her eyes lit up and she knew she had just bet


    right.


    "Some people are really shameless, they obviously don''t have much ability, but they still have to


    pretend to be rich and toe to eat at such high-ss ces. Shame on them." Jenny stuck her


    waist, watching Ruby and Cara walk past in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but spit out a couple of words


    in a gloomy voice.


    Ruby paused in her steps, her gaze coldly sweeping over Jenny¡¯s face.


    "What are you guys doing out? The kitchen has made pork porridge, aren''t you eating?" Luna walked


    out of the kitchen with a steaming bowl of porridge, looking at Ruby and Cara in confusion.


    Cara was indeed hungry, dizzy at the moment, smelling that aroma, she couldn''t help but swallow.


    "Luna, they''re not customers of the shop, if you give them something to eat, you can¡¯t work in Golden


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jade Restaurant anymore!" Jenny looked at Luna, scolding.


    Luna''s face changed and she stood there somewhat at a loss for words.

 Chapter 143 Bold Enough

    Chapter 143 Bold Enough


    "Grandma?" Ruby kept an eye on Cara, who was severely hypoglycemic and had to have all three


    meals regrly, and now it was more than two hours after lunchtime, and her face was pale and her


    state was out of whack.


    Cara covered her chest with difficulty, her face was miserably white, and half of her body was leaning


    on Ruby''s body.


    Ruby looked around, saw an empty chair, reached out and hooked her foot to take it over to help Cara


    sit down.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Luna looked at Cara''s state and hurriedly carried the porridge up, "Is Ma¡¯am suffering from


    hypoglycemia? Have a candy first, and eat the porridgeter."


    "Thanks." Ruby took the candy Luna handed her gratefully and peeled off the candy paper and stuffed


    it into Cara¡¯s mouth.


    Cara''s face looked slightly better, but she was still weak.


    Ruby took the porridge handed over by Luna again and fed Cara with a spoon in small bites.


    "Who gave you permission to give them something to eat? No eating!" Jenny watched as Luna gave


    the porridge to Ruby, so angry that she reached forward and knocked the porridge in Ruby''s hand onto


    the floor with one hand.


    The porridge spilled directly onto the ground, and the bowl broke.


    She frowned and slowly stood up, looking at Jenny with a cold gaze, "Do you know that it''s shameful to


    waste food?"


    "For what we have in the shop, even if we feed it to the dogs, we won''t give it to you!" Jenny looked


    arrogantly at Ruby.


    Ruby¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she looked at Jenny¡¯s face and felt her urge to beat Jenny.


    Before she could make a move, Luna moved first, she suddenly pped Jenny''s face hard: "If you


    have a problem with me,e at me! Do you know that a bowl of porridge can be a life-saver for an


    old man with hypoglycemia? Who are you to knock it over? Even if it''s from the store, I''ll just pay for it!


    Jenny, you''ve really gone too far!"


    Ruby looked at Luna with some surprise, her reaction was unexpectedlyrge.


    Jenny was also blinded by the blow, covering her face and standing there for half a day.


    "What''s wrong?" Levi only walked out by this time and took a look at the mess all over the floor, as well


    as Jenny, whose face was half red and swollen, and frowned.


    Cara spoke with a face full of aggression, "This woman is so bad, she tried to get me killed."


    Levi''s cold, sharp gaze fell on Jenny at these words.


    Jenny shivered fiercely, but did not lose her temper: "Don''t talk nonsense! It was you who conspired to


    steal from the store, and I was just stopping you! So many people are watching!"


    "When did it be your turn to get upset about something in my shop? Who do you think you are?


    My future wife? Do you want to manage this shop for me?" Just as Jenny defended herself, a man


    wearing a pink shirt slowly walked in through the door.


    The man had flip-flops on his feet, fancy pants, and a pink shirt that made him look, well, kind of girly.


    But his face was cold.


    "What are you again?" Jenny gave the man entering the door a vicious re.


    The man smiled coldly, hands in his pockets, looking at Jenny with interest, "Don''t even know who I


    am? Where''s the store manager?"


    "Who the hell are you? You want to see the manager? Is the store manager something you can see?"


    Jenny scolded in no good humor.


    "Tut, what kind of crappy shop is this with this quality? Levi, arrange a few staff for me, the people


    under me are really useless at all, look at them, they don''t even know me, their boss." The man was


    exasperated by Jenny''s words, and looked sadly at Levi, teasing.


    Levi gave him a nk stare, "No time for you."


    "Tsk, ruthless." The man spat out, his gaze taking a few more nces at Ruby, who was beside Levi.


    At this moment, Percy just stumbled out from inside, his nose bruised and swollen, obviously having


    just been beaten up.


    When he just came out and saw the young man standing at the door, his legs went weak and he


    directly knelt down, "Mr. Louis? What, what brings you here?"


    Louis nced at Percy, "You''re the manager of this shop?"


    "Yes, yes." Percy silently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Didn''t read the employee handbook at orientation? Don''t know thepany rules? Don''t know what


    the Peony Gold Card stands for? You kicked my valued guest out? Are you tired of living?" Louis


    stepped forward and gave Percy a vicious kick in the chest, sending him several meters away.


    Percy''s chest hurt, and he couldn''t speak, and at this point, he was dumbfounded.


    "This store has a new manager." Louis was straightforward in his disposition.


    "Hey, young man, I think this girl is just fine, why don''t you let her be the manager of this shop?" Cara


    sized up Louis before beckoning and directly introducing Luna to him.


    Louis froze for a moment, then followed Cara''s gaze and looked at Luna, and when he got a clear look


    at that face, his face suddenly changed and he jumped to Luna, ring at her, "It''s you?"


    Luna gave him an expressionless stare back, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else."


    "How do you know I''m mistaken? It''s not like you know what kind of person I''m identifying." Louis


    grabbed Luna''s wrist and stared at her with a burning gaze.


    Luna struggled, but didn''t break free, so she suddenly scolded in some shame, "You, you let go! I don''t


    know you, why grab my hand, you hooligan!"


    "I''m a hooligan? Don''t you know what you''ve done? Now you''re calling me a hooligan? You''reing


    back with me now!" Louis didn''t even give Luna a chance to argue and grabbed her to leave.


    He took two steps before remembering the matter of Levi, and stopped back: "Levi, I will give you an


    ount of this matter, but today I have more important matters, I will leave first. I will treat you to dinner


    someday. By the way, this shop is yours now as reparation, you can do whatever you want, I have no


    problem with it."


    Dropping these words, Louis only grabbed Luna and left with quick steps.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I, I deserve to die, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have spilled your porridge, please give


    me a chance, don''t fire me, I beg you." Jenny was dumbfounded, only after Louis left did she snap


    back to consciousness, hurriedly lunged over, kneeling down in front of Ruby, raising her hand and


    giving herself two ps.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and gave Jenny a cold look, sneering in her heart.


    This person changed her mind so quickly in ordance with the situation, but she did not use this skill


    right.


    "Grandma has hypoglycemia, let''s get her something to eat first, we''ll leave when she¡¯s done." Ruby


    ignored Jenny, and just looked at Levi.


    Levi nodded, called a waiter over, gave a few orders, and led Ruby into Peony Pavilion again.

 Chapter 144 Bumped Into

    Chapter 144 Bumped Into


    "The people in this shop don''t have a good service attitude, but the food is still good." Cara ate a bowl


    of porridge, recovering a bit of energy now, and surveyed the decoration inside Peony Pavilion, unable


    to help but raise her eyebrows unexpectedly.


    Levi smiled lightly at his words, "It''s good that you like it, if you like it, you cane here to eat every


    day in the future."


    "Forget it, it''s not good to eat too much. Let''s go, I still want to walk around, I haven''t been back to Sea


    City for many years, I want to visit Sea City University." Cara waved her hand and refused outright.


    Ruby was on the sidelines, and her eyes shed when she heard the words Sea City University.


    When they came out of the Golden Jade Restaurant, the sun was just right outside and the


    temperature was high. Levi instructed the driver to drive over to pick them up, and the three of them


    stood in front of the shop waiting for the car toe.


    "Look, is that Levi? Isn''t his legme? Howe it looks like it''s fine?"


    Not far away, Hattie apanied severaldies who were carelessly shopping, when suddenly


    someone nced at Levi at the entrance of the Golden Jade Restaurant and couldn''t help but tug at


    Hattie''s clothes, speaking with a face full of surprise.


    Hattie''s heart thumped at the words, subconsciously looked over towards the location pointed out by


    thatdy, and when she looked clearly at the person over there, her face suddenly changed, not caring


    about the fewdies around her, she had to cross the road to take a look clearly.


    It just so happened that there were quite a few cars on the road at this time, and when Hattie just


    walked to the side of the road, the green light came on, a few cars came over and blocked her steps,


    and when she looked back again, Levi had gone.


    "Hattie, did you see it? Is that Levi? ording to me, you can''t be too biased, at least Levi is the eldest


    son of the Finn family, even if you are biased towards your own son, you can''t treat the son left behind


    by others like that." Seeing Hattie''s distracted look, thedy next to her was afraid of not stimting her


    enough, and even sarcastically said a few words.


    "You''re the only one who can talk, aren''t you? No one takes you for a mute if you don''t speak!" Hattie


    red at her viciously, annoyed.


    Now Lennon was considered ruined and demented, so he had not change to get inheritance of the Finn


    family.


    If Levi didn''t limp, then the Finn family would definitely still fall into his hands, wouldn''t it be a joke after


    all the years she had worked so hard?


    Hattie thought about this and was in no mood to continue shopping, taking out her cell phone to call


    Levi while reaching out to stop the car.


    A few people next to her pursed their lips andughed with sarcasm.


    In the car, Levi looked at the caller and raised his eyebrows, taking a long time before answering the


    phone, "Looking for me for something?"


    "Levi, the wedding is on tomorrow, I just heard that you and Ruby are not even going to the wedding


    photo shoot, why? Is there something wrong with you? Or is she ......," Hattie spoke in a concerned


    manner, faking her concern.


    "Oh, it''s too hot, I don''t want to put Ruby through that. We can still get married without wedding photos,


    I''ll just have a few of themposited. Anything wrong?" Levi asked indifferently.


    Hattie secretly held resentment in her heart, but she didn''t show it on the surface, "Is that so? You spoil


    Ruby too much before you get married. You can be too good to a woman, or she will bully you after you


    get married."


    "Is that so?" Levi dismissed it, only the cold smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more


    obvious.


    "Well, will youe home tonight? You are getting married tomorrow, it''s not good to be away from


    home all day, your Grandma misses you, and tonight your father wille back, you ......"


    "No, I won''t be going back tonight, I don''t think you guys would want to see me." Levi bluntly refused


    Hattie.


    "How can you talk like that? How can the family not want to see you? You ......," Hattie was blocked by


    Levi, but she still had to struggle to maintain the harmony on the surface.


    "I still have things to do, I have to go." Levi hung up directly.


    He sat there, looking out the window thoughtfully, for a long time before he put his phone away.


    "The wedding is tomorrow?" Cara listened to Levi''s call for a while before she asked Ruby somewhat


    nervously.


    "Yes, Grandma. Tomorrow." Ruby nodded very ndly.


    "Gee, why aren''t you in any hurry at all? It''s time to get married, are all the things ready? The wedding


    pickup is from the Harold¡¯s tomorrow, right? Let''s not go to Sea City University, let''s go to the Harold¡¯s


    now, you can''t lose your manners when you get married. I''ll go and show you what''s missing, you can¡¯t


    count on your dad, he won¡¯t prepare things for your wedding properly, I must be there for you." Cara


    red at Ruby, her face full of worry.


    "Grandma, no need for ......"


    "No need for what? Marriage is a big event in life, how can you not be nervous and not care? Levi,


    please take us to the Harold¡¯s, and also, can you leave the driver for us? We might have to go


    shoppingter on." Cara scolded Ruby before she smilingly looked at Levi.


    The corners of Ruby¡¯s mouth twitched, very suspicious that she was not her own granddaughter.


    Levi spoke to the driver and the driver turned around and drove to Harold¡¯s house.


    When she arrived at the Harold¡¯s house, Cara looked at the house in front of her with a face of emotion


    and grabbed Ruby¡¯s hand, "You must be careful of choosing a husband, your mother ......"


    Speaking of Nellie, Cara''s face was full of sadness and her eyes were slightly red.


    "Grandma, I know." Ruby held Cara''s hand.


    Cara nced at Levi, who was standing at the side, and nodded repeatedly.


    "I won''t be apanying you guys inside." Levi nced at the time and spoke lightly.


    "Okay." Ruby waved her hand and helped Cara inside.


    Levi didn''t leave either, but returned to the car, sitting there with one hand on his chin in a daze.


    Ruby helped Cara into the door, and as soon as the Harold¡¯s butler saw Cara, he came over in tears,


    "Ma¡¯am ......"


    "It''s you, you''re still here?" Cara sized up the butler in front of her and spoke with emotion.


    "Um, I, I''ve been there." The old butler nodded and lifted the back of his hand to wipe the tears from his


    eyes.


    Cara looked at everything in the house, it had long been different from the beginning, so many years,


    Spencer had removed all traces belonging to Nellie, not even a single trace was left behind.


    She sighed before she lifted her feet and walked into the house.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Who ......" Spencer glimpsed someone entering the door, subconsciously looked up and opened his


    mouth to ask, and when he got a clear look at the two people entering, his face suddenly changed and


    he jerked up from the sofa, "You, Ruby, why did you brought her here?"


    "I''m getting married tomorrow, so it''s only natural that Grandma shoulde. Dad, I''ll take Grandma


    up." Ruby smiled faintly at Spencer and didn''t care much about him as she helped Cara to go upstairs.


    Spencer''s face changed when he thought of the situation upstairs, and he quickly went over to block


    the two men, "No, you can''t go up there."

 Chapter 145 Something is Missing

    Chapter 145 Something is Missing


    "Why can''t we go up there?" Ruby looked at Spencer''s flustered look and already had a rough idea in


    her heart.


    When the Finn family carried over the bride price, it was a lot, she did not move the,, but had the list,


    leaving things in the Harold¡¯s.


    "Well, the upstairs is messy and unorganized, you guys ......" Spencer opened his mouth, not knowing


    how to exin.


    Ruby looked at him with a gentle smile, "It''s okay, I''m getting married tomorrow, and I have time today,


    I''ll clean up the house by the way. In the future, Dad, you''ll be living at home alone, without someone to


    take care of you."


    "I ......" Spencer now was at loss of words.


    For the things that the Finn family brought over, part of them were taken away by Susan and Rita, part


    of them were taken by him to sell, now it was estimated that not even one third of them are left, if Ruby


    saw them now and pursued them, how would he exin?


    "Ruby, your Grandma is an outsider, and you brought her here ......."


    "An outsider? Spencer, think about it carefully and say it again, I am an outsider? The house you live in


    was written in my daughter''s name, and now that she''s dead, it should be Ruby¡¯s turn to inherit it. I''m


    the Grandma of Ruby, how am I an outsider?" Cara was angry. Since Spencer stammered, she knew


    there must be something wrong.


    The more Spencer didn''t let her go up there, the more she had to go up there.


    "Get out of the way, Ruby gave you the house, that was her filial piety. You killed her mother and


    hijacked things of our Grant family, you are worse than an animal, you don¡¯t deserve to stay in this


    world! If I were you, I''d be dead! And you still have the cheek to be here, to enjoy everything my


    daughter brought you, and you just are satisfied!" Cara cursed viciously, reaching out and pushing


    Spencer away with one hand.


    Spencer did not dare to make a move for fear of hurting Cara, and was only able to watch the two go


    upstairs with a helpless face.


    The door to Ruby¡¯s room was still locked. She opened it and went in to look inside the room, the


    corners of her mouth curved.


    Cara went straight in and opened the box ced on the floor, and when she looked inside, she was


    furious: ''''This Spencer is really something, taking your things straight away, huh? How dare he?"


    "Grandma, I didn''t take my things away in the first ce, and I knew he would do that." Ruby smiled


    coldly and walked over, taking a careful inventory of the things inside the room.


    But whatever was of a little value and good for sale was pretty much taken, and what was left was left


    to her, firstly, what was not so valuable and secondly, what was not so good for sale.


    If she did not return today, it was estimated that these things would not be carried to the Finn¡¯s by


    Spencer, as her filial piety.


    "We can''t just let them off the hook!" Cara scolded.


    "There''s no hurry, tomorrow I''ll naturally make them spit it out for what they had taken away." Ruby


    pressed the back of Cara''s hand.


    Cara was so angry that she went to carefully count all the things inside again, and the more she looked


    at them, the angrier she became: "This family is really something! What kind of things did they leave for


    you? And these clothes, that Rita had already worn them, and she still stuffed them back! What a


    shame!"


    "Grandma." Ruby watched Cara''s face turn red with anger and couldn''t help but pull her back.


    "You''re just easy to be bullied, just like your mother!" Cara scolded in no good humor, thinking what


    else she should buy for Ruby.


    "I just don''t want you to be too upset, Grandma, there''s nothing to see here anymore, let''s go." Ruby


    grabbed Cara''s arm and uttered.


    Cara''s heart suddenly softened. Looking at Ruby, her heart ached, she sighed and lifted her hand to


    touch Ruby''s hair before she spoke, "Your mother said that her daughter should get married in style, to


    let everyone know that you are the princess of the Harold family. I am not capable of much now, and I


    still need you to support me, so I can¡¯t give you any dowry."


    "I don''t need these things, I''m content to have you to be with me." Ruby leaned towards Cara''s


    shoulder.


    Cara patted her head, "It''s okay, I won''t let you be aggravated."


    When the two of them went downstairs, Spencer was waiting there with a nervous face.


    Cara gave him a fierce re and grunted, "Spencer, you really let me down."


    "Well ......" Spencer opened his mouth, somewhat difficult to speak.


    "It''s okay, Dad, Grandma and I will leave first, I will set off from here tomorrow morning and I''lle


    back in the evening." Ruby smiled lightly at Spencer, as if she didn''t even care that she had less stuff.


    Spencer''s heart settled a little before he spoke politely, "That''s a must, you are my daughter, so it is


    natural that you set off from here. What else do you need? Let me know, I will definitely buy everything


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    for you."


    "Thanks, dad, there''s nothing missing." Ruby smiled and helped Cara to leave the Harold¡¯s house.


    As soon as she left the house, Cara couldn''t help herself: ''''What the hell! Spencer is so bullying! Ruby,


    you can''t be that nice, don''t forgive me because a few of his kind words, such people don''t deserve


    forgiveness!"


    "Grandma, didn''t we agree that you wouldn''t get angry?" Ruby was full of helplessness, looking at


    Cara''s angry appearance, she didn''t know how to exin.


    Cara reached out and patted her chest a few times before she felt a little morefortable: "I just can''t


    swallow that anger, go go go, I will buy you more things. You don''t have a sibling, your grandfather and


    I only have your mother as our daughter, s, when you get married into the Finn family, don''t let them


    bully you. If Levi bullies you, you will tell me, understand?"


    "Yes, Grandma, I know." Ruby felt only warmth in her heart.


    When the two arrived at the door, Levi had alreadye down to open the door.


    Seeing that Cara''s face was not too good, Levi subconsciously looked at Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t say anything, just got into the car.


    However, it didn''t mean that Cara didn''t say anything, she had cursed Spencer along the way, and Levi


    knew the reason for Cara''s angry face.


    He first nced at Ruby, some doubts in his eyes.


    Ruby was not that nice, when she had set up Rita before, she did not show any mercy, and now she


    would let Spencer bully her like that?


    But Levi was only thinking about it in his mind, not saying it.


    When she returned to Shangcheng International, Cara went back to her room and came out with a


    locked wooden box not long after, handing it over to Ruby, "Ruby, this is dowry from me, don''t mind if


    the things are worthless."


    "Grandma ......"


    "Don''t refuse me, I know my own situation, and I don''t have a few years to live, the only one I am


    worried is you and Olivia. You and Levi live well in the future, the most important thing for two people is


    to say everything clearly, don''t hide secret, got it?"

 Chapter 146 Wedding

    Chapter 146 Wedding


    "Grandma, I know." Ruby nodded, looked at the sandalwood box in her hand, and sighed softly.


    Cara didn''t say anything more, and on the excuse that she was tired, she sent Ruby out.


    Ruby went out with the box in her arms, Levi was still sitting on the sofa in the living room, seeing her


    unexpectedly.


    Very old stuff. That box is worth a lot of money just for the carving, not to mention the material.


    "You''re still not leaving?" Ruby asked indifferently as she nced at Levi.


    "I''ve at least spent a day with Grandma, doing hard work, and you don''t give me a cup of tea, but kick


    me out? It''s too much, isn''t it?" Levi looked at Ruby with an aggrieved expression.


    Ruby rolled her eyes and carried the box back to her room to put it away before she came out and


    poured a ss of water for Levi.


    "Tomorrow ......"


    "Tomorrow, follow the normal process, youe to the Harold¡¯s to pick me up, and by the way, arrange


    for someone to name the gift list and carry the things away." Ruby spoke straightforwardly.


    Levi froze for a moment, and it took him a while to react, looking at Ruby in a different way.


    Tomorrow, they would name the gift list in front of so many guests. If the things carried out from the


    Harold¡¯s are not the same as those on the gift list, how would outsiders see Spencer?


    He even took his daughter''s dowry, Spencer would beughed at in this life, and he could never rise


    again.


    "Okay." Levi was secretly d that he hadn''t made an enemy of Ruby, otherwise, he probably wouldn''t


    have been in trouble.


    Ruby yawned, meaning of sending off Levi.


    Seeing this, Levi couldn''t stay there any longer, so he found an excuse and left.


    The wedding was scheduled to pick up the bride at nine o''clock in the morning, and Ruby returned to


    the Harold¡¯s with Cara in the evening, and the makeup artist and photographer from the wedding


    Looking at the cold and empty Harold mansion, the group of people had some odd expressions.


    But they didn''t dare to say much, and when they went up to Ruby''s room, they went about their


    business.


    Ruby was still awake and was dragged by several people to change clothes first, then pressed into a


    chair to fiddle with her hair and makeup, and it took two whole hours of tossing and turning before it


    was over.


    Ruby looked at her exquisitely made-up self in the mirror and drifted off for a moment, having a very


    surreal feeling.


    Cara surreptitiously turned her back and lifted her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    A sound of firecrackers rang out downstairs, apanied together with the sound of noise, Ruby


    originally calm mood at this time inexplicably had a trace of tension.


    "The groom is here, hurry up and close the door." Cara hurriedly wiped her eyes and calmly


    A few of the makeup artists hurried over to unlock the door, and for some reason, there was a tinge of


    nervousness.


    Soon the recognizable voice of Jared came from outside, "Ruby, Ruby, open the door, we''vee to


    pick you up."


    "The bride can''t be taken away so easily by you, show some sincerity first." Cara cleared her throat and


    shouted at the door.


    It was quiet outside for a while, and Levi stood there with a taut face, not saying a word, and Jared


    exchanged words with the other men for a while before he took a red envelope and stuffed it through


    the inside of the door.


    "Go on, take it and see." Cara directed the makeup artist standing by.


    The make-up artist carefully went over and picked up the red envelope, opened it and looked at the


    thick stack of bills, a bit rmed: "Ma¡¯am, it''s quite a lot of money, it''s estimated to be twenty


    thousand."


    "Not enough, you are not sincere enough for the door to open." Cara nced faintly at the door and


    shouted at it once more.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time she even changed her voice on purpose.


    "Levi, what should we do? They don''t think the money is enough." Jared experienced this kind of thing


    for the first time, and looked at Levi like he was asking for help.


    Levi pursed his lips for a while before he fished out a gold card from inside his pocket and handed it to


    Jared.


    Jared''s eyes went wide at first nce, "Levi?"


    "Go on." Levi spoke.


    Jared hurriedly stuffed the card inside the red envelope and once again gave it through the doorway.


    Still the previous makeup artist went and picked up the red envelope and handed the card inside to


    Cara.


    Cara smiled in satisfaction at this, "That is it, open the door for him."


    The makeup artist dutifully went to open the door, and Jared and a group of men came rushing through


    the door with a feverish shout.


    Levi straightened the tie on his chest before holding the rose in his hand and walking in after them.


    Ruby looked at the man who entered the door, her brain nked for a moment.


    Today''s Levi did not wear a mask, with a faint smile on his face, holding a banquet of roses in his hand,


    which made his appearance at this time more handsome, but Ruby still felt that her brain was in


    turmoil.


    Who could tell her what was going on? Why was the man in front of her actually the man who had


    flirted with her that night inside the hotel?


    "What to do, what to do? Levi, isn''t it time to pick up the bride? Is there any more process to go


    through?" Those who followed Levi over to pick up the bride were all people from District 7, who had


    never even had a girlfriend, and it was their first time to pick up the bride. It was a bit chaotic at the


    moment, no one knew what to do next.


    "You guys still have to go find the bride''s shoes and put them on before you take her away." The


    photographer on the side spoke up softly and reminded.


    "Hurry up and look for shoes." Jared smiled at that, and with a big wave of his hand, a group of people,


    like a beast out of a cage, immediately turned up everywhere inside the room.


    Ruby: "......"


    Levi walked over with the flowers in his hand, looked at Ruby''s shocked face, and coughed softly, "I


    ......"


    "Levi, Levi, the shoes have been found, hurry up, grab the bride!" It was not known who it was that


    suddenly shouted out at this time, causing the people inside the room look over.


    A tall man, holding a red high heel in his hand, was seen shouting with a big smile on his face.


    Levi immediately felt a headache, and even regretted bringing this group of men to pick up the bride


    today.


    These people were here to mess him up.


    Ruby held down her inner excitement and acted very calmly.


    Levi took the shoes and squatted down to put them on for Ruby, before picking her up and walking out


    of the room with quick steps.


    "The bride is received, Chester, you take the men to carry Ruby''s dowry." Jared didn''t forget the


    mission he came for today and watched as Levi left with Ruby in his arms before instructing Chester.


    Chester immediately understood, and ordered his men to start working and carry the dowry.


    Spencer watched as Ruby was carried by Levi down the stairs with a somewhatplicated mood.


    At this moment, a loud voice was heard, ringing out from upstairs, "A pair of jade pendants carved with


    dragon and phoenix -"

 Chapter 147 Smacking him Hard in the Face

    Chapter 147 Smacking him Hard in the Face


    "Jade pendants carved with dragon and phoenix? I heard that the Finn family has a pair of ancestral


    jade pendant carved with dragon and phoenix, made of top quality imperial green jade, back in the day,


    it was made by the pce craftsmen. I wonder if I can see them today."


    "I heard that the Finn family doesn''t particrly care about the marriage, probably not the pair."


    "What do you know? That jade pendant is not the Finn family''s, but the one that Levi''s mother brought


    over with her at the time of her dowry. The Sharp family is a hundred year old family, can the things that


    out of Miss Sharp''s dowry."


    Today, the Harold¡¯s came a number of customers, and at this time, listening to the voices upstairs, they


    all exchanged words.


    Many people looked at Spencer with envy on their faces, and Spencer subconsciously straightened his


    back, full of pride.


    After Chester read the gift list, someone carried an ebony box and came down from upstairs, the box in


    his hand was open, and it was empty, there was nothing inside.


    The crowd was slightly stunned at the sight, and Spencer was also stunned for a moment before he


    reacted, and his face suddenly paled.


    Levi had already put down Ruby at this time, the two of them stood at the entrance of the stairs, looking


    at the personing down, the corner of Levi''s lips hooked, looking at Ruby, asking in a soft voice,


    "What? Did you take out the jade pendants?"


    "I haven''t seen it, it''s been sitting in my room." Ruby replied indifferently.


    Spencer''s face was blue at this moment, how proud he was just now, how humiliated he was now.


    All these things were put away in the Harold¡¯s household, and now the only thing taken down was the


    empty box, so it was clear who took it away.


    He felt embarrassed.


    But, it wasn''t over.


    Upstairs Chester was still continuing to read the gift list, as he read one item, someone with an empty


    box from upstairs down.


    Ruby didn¡¯t say anything, but with a smile on her face, she watched as one by one the empty boxes


    and empty crates were carried down from upstairs.


    Levi brought a lot of people over today, and after a group of people came down and put them in the


    living room downstairs, they went back up to continue.


    Soon the living room was filled with dozens of empty boxes.


    The entire Harold¡¯s living room, quiet, no one said anything, yet they all looked at Spencer in unison,


    Spencer''s body swayed and almost could not stand still.


    This was the most embarrassing moment of his life.


    "Dad, if you are in a tight spot and need money, just tell me, how can you ......" Ruby sighed and looked


    up at Spencer, his face full of helplessness.


    Spencer opened his mouth, wanting to exin, but he didn''t know how to do so.


    His face was on fire at this point, embarrassed and humiliated.


    The eyes of those people seemed like knives, desperately plucking at his body.


    "Levi, I think my father he is .


    .....," Ruby eyes red, looked at Levi, softly to help Spencer plead for mercy.


    Levi, however, just coldly interrupted her words, "I don''t care about the other things, my mother''s things


    are left to her daughter-inw. That is an ancestral item that has been passed down from generation to


    generation in the Sharp family, no matter who took it, you have to hand it over to me, otherwise, I will


    leave it to the police."


    Spencer''s face changed when he heard this, and he spoke hurriedly, "Levi, this is family matter, how


    can we say it''s stealing? Today is the wedding for you and Ruby, I think it is better to finish the wedding


    first, when the wedding is over, we can ......"


    "No, the Jade Pendant carved with Dragon and Phoenix, ording to the Sharp family''s rules, must be


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worn on the wedding day, signifying the couples have a happy marriage. If this thing is lost, this


    marriage is canceled." Levi''s attitude was unusually resolute.


    "Well ......" Spencer looked at Levi with dumbfounded eyes.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly froze, no one spoke, and everyone looked at Spencer, waiting to


    see how he was going to go about solving this matter.


    The marriage event was a top priority, and it seemed to everyone that at this time, Spencer should


    return what he had taken, and it was most important to make the wedding go smoothly first.


    However, Spencer felt it difficult.


    The Jade Pendants carved with Dragon and Phoenix were taken by Rita not him, and even if he


    wanted to return it, he couldn''t do so.


    "Levi, this marriage can''t be treated as a child''s y, you two go through the process first, I, I promise,


    will definitely send the things back to you, do you think it''s okay?" Spencer, with a rosy face, came up


    to Levi''s front and spoke embarrassingly.


    Levi didn''t answer, just looked at him with a smirk.


    Spencer''s heart thumped and he had a bad feeling.


    As expected, Levi immediately spoke next, "It looks like you didn''t take the stuff, since that''s the case,


    then call the police and let them handle it best. Naturally, our wedding must go on, but the thief, too,


    must be caught."


    "This, this ......" Spencer was agitated, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Only at this time did Hattie, who had arrivedte, enter with someone, looking at the quietness of the


    house, and was a little surprised for a moment, but soon, her attention was drawn to Levi.


    Levi stood there, not wearing the golden mask that he usually wore, wearing a custom-made suit, like a


    European aristocrat who was noble.


    Her face paled and her heart stuttered before she walked over quickly, "What''s going on here? Why


    aren''t you leaving after receiving the bride?"


    Hattie''s sudden appearance did help to ease the stalemate.


    Levi just looked at her with a light expression and ignored it, his gaze still falling on Spencer: "What do


    you think, Sir?"


    "This is the wedding day ......" Spencer naturally did not want to call the police, if this matter was


    spread, he would really feel embarrassed to live in Sea City in the future.


    "Dad, who actually took those things and you still refuse to say it? Today is my wedding day, do you


    have to embarrass your daughter like this?" Ruby looked at Spencer with red eyes, tears of aggression


    Spencer suddenly panicked with pressure, there was no way to continue to hide: "It is your sister and


    your mother ......"


    "My mother has died." Ruby spoke with a sob.


    Spencer opened his mouth and looked at Ruby''s aggrieved look, his heart was annoyed.


    What was annoying was that Ruby deliberately said these things to make things difficult for him at this


    time, not knowing at all to share his burden.

 Chapter 148 What a Lively Wedding

    Chapter 148 What a Lively Wedding


    "Spencer, you are really shameless to connive at your wife and daughter stealing your ex-wife''s


    daughter''s dowry, how dare you do it! Is this your Harold''s family upbringing?" As Ruby''s words had


    only just finished, an angry voice sounded out.


    Spencer only felt his headache at this time, and when he heard the voice, he subconsciously looked


    over and saw that face of Cara, and his face suddenly turned ck.


    Cara was originally watching from the sidelines and had no intention of interfering in the matter.


    The preference for Spencer was just too much, doing things that were simply not humanly possible.


    She couldn''t bear to see her granddaughter suffer, and she didn''t hold back and stood up for her.


    When Nellie suddenly passed away, Logan had a cerebral hemorrhage, and she was lying inside the


    hospital for a long time, Ruby had borne too many things alone, so she always carried guilt towards


    Ruby. Today was her wedding day, how could Cara allow Spencer to bully Ruby like this?


    "Who is this? I don''t care what''s going on with you guys here, Levi, you take Ruby first out. The hotel is


    ready, we can''t dy, we''ve invited a lot of dignitaries today, the Finn family can''t afford to disgrace."


    Hattie frowned at Cara before she spoke impatiently and interrupted the crowd.


    "The Finn family? Who told you that today''s wedding has something to do with the Finn family?" Levi


    hooked his lips and smiled coldly as his gaze fell on Hattie.


    Hattie''s face changed and she stared at Levi, her voice was sharp, "You, what did you say?"


    "I am a member of the Sharp family, today''s wedding, naturally, is a wedding hosted by the Sharp


    family. What does it have to do with the Finn family?" Levi replied with a straight face.


    "You! Levi! As long as you are still surnamed Finn, then you are a member of the Finn family, how can


    you say such unfilial words? You take Ruby now to the hotel, your father and your Grandma are


    already waiting there." Hattie''s face twisted in anger at Levi''s words, she angrily pointed at Levi and


    opened her mouth to order.


    "I''m sorry, we can¡¯t do that." Ruby blinked and looked at Hattie with a face full of innocence as she


    spoke in a soft voice.


    Hattie had a straight heart, always feeling that there was nothing good about her when she opened her


    mouth to speak.


    Sure enough, the next moment Ruby uttered, "Most of my dowry was stolen, just now Levi has called


    the police, until the stuff is recovered, it is still unknown if this wedding can go on.


    "


    "What? The dowry has been stolen?" Hattie, at this moment, got furious when she heard Ruby''s words.


    Those things were worth a lot of money! If it wasn''t for the fact that that bitch Jessica Sharp had left a


    will saying that those things had to be reserved for Levi''s wedding, she would have taken them all away


    for her son.


    But even if it was taken out and given to Ruby for the time being, in Hattie¡¯s heart, those things were


    hers, and now that she knew that they had been taken away, how could she have peace in her heart?


    She looked at Spencer angrily and cursed in a sharp voice, ''''Spencer! What the hell is going on here?


    At the beginning, we had agreed that our family would give you the project, and all the bride price that


    the Finn family brought over to Ruby must be brought back to the Finn family, no less than one piece!


    How dare you touch these things? What have you taken?"


    At those words, the guests around the room burst into an uproar.


    Hattie''s words revealed too much information within.


    Levi raised his eyebrows faintly, a mocking sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hattie, can we talk about this matterter? Right now it is only proper to get the children''s marriage


    done first, we ......" Spencer''s face was grim, but he did not dare to get angry, he could only suppress


    his anger and exin to Hattie in a good voice.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s there to talk about? You''re missing something, so pay it back! What else can the Harold


    you can''t get them back, you''ll have to pay the debt with the real estate of your family!" Hattie pushed


    Spencer away and didn''t have the slightest intention to be polite to him.


    There was no way the wedding could go on properly with things going like this.


    Ruby stood there watching as if it was hrious as Hattie messed with Spencer, her eyes icy cold.


    Soon the police arrived at the scene and took away all the empty boxes for evidence, and temporarily


    sealed off the Harold''s house, and as for Spencer, as a suspect, he was naturally taken away for


    investigation.


    Ruby and Levi stood outside the gates of the Harold, looking at the seal at the door, and nced at


    each other.


    "That''s the end of the wedding, now do we go our separate ways, or?" Ruby tugged at the wedding


    dress on her body, wearing this kind of dress made her feel ufortable all over, and she could not


    wait to go and take it off now to change back into her own dress.


    Levi twisted his head and nced at her, "Who told you the wedding was over? Let''s go, it''s just


    starting now."


    Saying that, he directly reached out, held Ruby¡¯s wrist, and led her to the car parked at the roadside.


    After the Harold made such a scene, Hattie followed Spencer to the police station, and all of the


    Harold''s guests dispersed.


    Ruby didn''t know what Levi was doing, but she did not ask. She got up in the early morning to put on


    her makeup and dress up, she was now sleepy, so she got into the car and leaned back in the seat and


    rested with her eyes closed.


    The car drove slowly, followed by a string of luxury cars that drove into the Tining Hotel with great pomp


    and circumstance.


    At the front door of the hotel, pink heart-shaped balloons were hung all over, and on one poster was a


    photo of Ruby and Levi, the two people on the photo were smiling brightly, their faces were full of


    happiness, and they really looked like a couple who loved each other deeply.


    When the car stopped at the gate, Levi reached out and gently nudged Ruby before she opened her


    eyes and froze for a moment when she saw the hotel before asking Levi in confusion, "What the hell?


    There''s another scene scheduled?"


    "Get out of the car. My grandparents are waiting inside, go in first and meet them." Levi unbuckled his


    seatbelt and took the lead in pulling open the car door to get out.


    Ruby was silent for a moment before she unbuckled her seat belt and followed him out of the car.


    The hotel lobby was quiet and there was no one else but the hotel attendants.


    When they saw Levi and Ruby enter, someone quickly came over and showed the two the way.


    Ruby had arrived at the banquet hall, looking at the hall full of guests, as well as the emcee who was


    singing a song, still feeling confusion.


    And at that moment, the emcee saw the two who appeared at the door and shouted out excitedly,


    "Now, please have our bride and groome up to the stage -"

 Chapter 149 Abandon Me

    Chapter 149 Abandon Me


    The eyes of all the guests in the room, along with the emcee''s words, fell to the door, and the lights


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    inside the banquet hall, at the same time, all fell on Ruby and Levi.


    Ruby turned her head to look at Levi, her eyes inquiring.


    Levi held out his hand, allowing her to take his arm.


    Ruby was being stared at by countless people, so she had to reach out her hand, take Levi by the arm,


    and was led by him into the banquet hall.


    "Bride and groom, can you tell us a little about how you met? I think all the guests present are very


    interested in it." The emcee watched the two walk up to them, and couldn''t help but be severely


    amazed by their facial features, before reacting and sending the microphone in his hand to Levi and


    Ruby.


    Ruby nced at Levi, who smiled before reaching out to take the microphone, "It probably started with


    a beautiful ident, in short, it was fate that brought us together."


    Ruby could not help but cursed madly in her heart, it was obviously this man who was shamelessly


    ying the rascal, it was not a beautiful ident!


    She didn''t say anything though, just put a decent smile on her face as she watched Levi talk eloquently.


    "Levi, I wonder if your conscience hurts when you say this? Your encounter with Ruby was a beautiful


    ident, what about you and me? What does it count when you abandoned me after I was disabled in


    a car ident?" As Levi had just finished talking about his encounter with Ruby, before the emcee


    could speak, a sharp voice, suddenly, interjected.


    Levi¡¯s grandfather Zack Sharp, who was sitting in the main seat, frowned and subconsciously looked at


    the woman next to him.


    The woman was none other than Levi''s aunt Laura Cooper, who received Zack''s gaze with an innocent


    look on her face: ¡°What are you looking at me for? Do you still think that I deliberately arranged this


    y to ruin Levi''s marriage? What good would it do me if I did this?"


    "Hmph, it''s best if it''s not you!" Zack snorted coldly, his face full of displeasure.


    Laura bristled and didn''t care, just watching with interest.


    With the sound of the voice falling, everyone saw a woman in a wheelchair appear at the front door, the


    woman''s face still had injuries that looked like she should have been caused by a car ident, her legs


    were disabled. And at this moment, sitting in a wheelchair, it could be told that her legs had obviously


    been amputated.


    Amelia looked at Ruby and Levi standing on the stage with a grimace on her face, today''s Ruby was so


    radiant that even she felt her heart fluttering when she looked at it, but the more she did, the more


    unfair she felt in her heart.


    Why could Ruby be happy and beautiful here in her wedding dress to marry Levi, but she could only


    hide at home alone and cry?


    Levi was hers!


    Five years ago she had worked so hard to set up all that, and in the end she had gotten nothing, how


    could she be willing to resign?


    Amelia moved her wheelchair and slowly arrived in front of Levi and Ruby.


    Ruby merely nced at Amelia indifferently, without the intention of speaking.


    Levi frowned, looking at Amelia, the past gentleness in his eyes had long since gone, and what was left


    was only disgust.


    "Levi, have you forgotten all that you promised me that you would marry me, that you would treat me


    well for the rest of your life? How can you treat me like this just because I''m disabled in both legs? Are


    you treating me fairly like this?" Amelia looked at Levi forlornly, tearfullyining.


    "Who told you toe here?" Levi just pursed his lips and looked coldly at Amelia.


    If there hadn''t been that one incidentst time, he might have continued to indulge in Amelia, and


    would have even broken off his engagement with Ruby for her. Whether Amelia was disabled or not, he


    would have been willing to be responsible for her.


    But Amelia actually revealed the secrets of their mission, resulting in the tragic deaths of several his


    men, and he was also close to death.


    Such a mistake of principle was something that Levi really could not take. And since she made it, she


    must pay the price.


    Levi had already given her the utmost decency by not exposing Amelia.


    "Levi! Have you forgotten everything that happened between us five years ago? I have given so much


    for you, how can you treat me like this?" Amelia looked at Levi with aggression, tears sliding down her


    pale cheeks.


    Levi pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, only his eyes were cold as he looked at Amelia.


    Ruby looked at him, guess it would be tough until dark this matter could not be solved, so she could


    only lift the hem of her skirt, took two steps forward and stood in front of Amelia, "Miss, may I ask if you


    have asked me before you say this?"


    "What are you? You''re a shameless mistress! Stealing my boyfriend, what qualifications do you have to


    speak?" Amelia couldn''t care about poise anymore at this point, she couldn''t lose Levi, or else she


    would really have nothing left.


    Ruby smiled coldly at her words and looked at Amelia from a high position: "A mistress? I was engaged


    to Levi since I was a child and it was a marriage that was decided when I was in my mother''s womb,


    who are you? Who are you to stand here and use me of being a mistress?"


    Amelia''s face stiffened at her words, and she looked at Ruby in disbelief.


    Ruby however was calm and looked at Amelia: "What? You have nothing to say? What''s wrong with


    Levi following my mother''s wishes and marrying me? And what are you? You''re still proud of being a


    mistress? Does your family know?"


    "Ruby, you ......" Amelia was so angry that her face turned red and she looked at Ruby angrily, but


    unfortunately, as she was to open her mouth, she was interrupted by Ruby again.


    "What''s wrong with me? Is what I said not true? We''ve been engaged for a long time, and no matter


    what way you look at it, I should be his real fianc¨¦e. You came to my wedding today and used Levi


    of being unfaithful, so why don''t you tell me properly how he is unfaithful?" Ruby looked at Amelia with


    an indifferent expression, two people, one looking calm and collected, and the other furious, were


    judged.


    Amelia was so angry that her eyes turned red and she looked at Levi with aggression, "Levi, are you


    just going to watch her bully me like this? You ......"


    "Enough, leave this ce right now, I can still give you thest decency, Amelia, you know what you


    have done yourself, do you have to ask me to make it clear?" Levi looked at Amelia with a cold face.


    If Amelia hadn''t been in her wheelchair, she would probably have fallen to the ground at this moment.


    She looked at Levi with a face full of disbelief, unable to believe that these cruel words woulde out


    of Levi''s mouth.


    "Levi, I, I am pregnant ......" Amelia was miserably pale, and before she could finish her words, Ruby


    went straight forward, grabbed her wrist, and took her pulse.


    "What? You want to make Levi a father, saying that you are pregnant with his child in front of so many


    people? I''m giving you a chance now, repeat what you just said."

 Chapter 150 What a Shame

    Chapter 150 What a Shame


    "Ruby, do you have to humiliate me like this? Why can''t I have Levi''s child?" Amelia looked at Ruby


    with a resentful gaze as she questioned.


    "Why can''t you? You want me to tell you? You don''t know it clearly in your own heart?" Ruby¡¯s lips


    curled up in a smirk as she looked at Amelia.


    Amelia was suddenly panicked, with the feeling that everything had been seen through.


    But at this time, she absolutely couldn''t be fainthearted, if she didn''t take herst chance, she would


    really have nothing left.


    Dr. Moore had left her alone and was utterly disappointed in her.


    Her future was all ruined, and if she lost Levi, she really had nothing left.


    "What should I know? I''m just having his child! If you don''t believe me, ask Levi if he had sex with me


    five years ago!" Amelia finished and deliberately nced at Levi.


    She knew Levi well that he valued responsibility more than anything else, otherwise he would not be


    responsible for her because of a one-night stand five years ago.


    Amelia thought she was holding Levi''s soft spot, but unbeknownst to her, the more she did so, the


    more it turned Levi off.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you had an abortion when you were fourteen years old, it should have been done


    at a ck clinic at that time, and after the operation you bled heavily, causing your uterus to be cut in


    half, and you were infertile for life as a result. I would like to know how on earth did you conceive Levi''s


    child in such a situation. Tell me, which miracle doctor cured you of this disease? I want to go and learn


    from them." Looking at Amelia''s obsession, Ruby didn''t intend to be polite with her, and directly told the


    truth.


    Amelia''s face instantly went pale when she heard the words, looking at Ruby with a shocked face,


    subconsciously screaming out, "You, you are talking nonsense!"


    "Am I talking nonsense? You know best in your heart whether I''m talking nonsense or not." Ruby


    However, after hearing her words, Levi¡¯s face changed drastically and he looked at Amelia in disbelief.


    She''d actually had an abortion at fourteen, so surely it hadn''t been her first time back then! But that


    night five years ago, he clearly felt that that woman was definitely a virgin!


    And afterwards, Amelia even told him that she was pregnant with his child, but identally miscarried


    it, thus causing her to never be able to have children again.


    Levi didn''t expect that Amelia would lie and cheat him on this kind of thing, so she didn''t even bother to


    investigate it, but it turned out he had been cheated for five years.


    "Levi, don''t listen to her nonsense, she deliberately set me up in order to steal you away, I didn''t, I


    really didn''t .


    ....." Amelia paled and looked at Levi, desperately trying to exin.


    Levi closed his eyes, he really didn''t know right now, which of Amelia''s words were actually true.


    "That''s enough! Today is the day of my Sharp family''s happy event, I don''t want anyone to disturb it,


    take thisdy out." Zack watched for a while and was very satisfied with Ruby when he saw that Ruby


    always stood up for Levi.


    Only after watching things get pretty much out of hand did he stand up and instructed the Sharp


    family''s bodyguards to kick Amelia out.


    Amelia shouted, but was eventually carried out of the hotel by the bodyguards in her wheelchair.


    Laura was full of disappointment, she didn''t expect Ruby to be that good and actually be able to tell


    that Amelia had a miscarriage so many years ago.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at Ruby, wary.


    "Let the wedding continue." Zack nced at the emcee who stood dazed on the stage and spoke


    indifferently.


    The emcee snapped back to his senses and wisely picked up the conversation, bringing the


    atmosphere to life once again.


    Ruby and Levi finally got off the stage and took their seats.


    Laura looked at Ruby and asked with a smirk, "By the way, your name is Ruby, right? Today is your and


    Levi''s wedding, why I haven''t seen your familye over?"


    Ruby had just taken a sip of water to moisten her throat. Hearing Laura¡¯s words, and then looking at


    her with an unsuspecting look, Ruby sneered in her heart.


    She squeezed out a smile and looked at Laura, ''''What? It''s a rule that my rtives have to be here


    today? But Levi didn''t tell me that this is how the wedding was arranged today."


    She looked at Levi with an innocent face.


    Levi smiled gently, and grabbed Ruby¡¯s hand in front of Laura: "Ruby¡¯s mother has died, for my


    wedding with her, it is enough to have grandparents here, others are not important."


    Laura was to speak, but unfortunately, before she could speak, Levi''s Grandma Vivian White spoke first


    with a smile, "You are so sweet, do you win Ruby¡¯s heart with sweet talks?"


    "Grandma." Levi gave Vivian a helpless look.


    Vivian, however, did not care and continued, "Ruby, Levi is blushing and embarrassed, tell Grandma,


    does he usually talk to you with such sweet words?"


    Ruby heard the words and looked sideways at Levi before seriously answering, "No for the time being,


    I will see in the future."


    "Hahaha, good, if he dares to bully you, youe to me. Your mother Nellie was just like my daughter,


    she even called me godmother, so if Levi dares to bully you, you can find me, I will definitely back you


    up and help you deal with him!" Vivianughed out loud before she spoke to Ruby kindly.


    Ruby felt pretty good about Vivian, smiling and nodding her head as she agreed.


    Levi was full of helplessness, "Grandma, I''m your real grandson."


    "It''s because you''re my real grandson that I have to teach you a good lesson. How aggravating it is for


    Ruby to marry you, if you don''t treat her well, can you justify it?" Vivian red at Levi and said without


    good grace.


    Levi had a helpless face, but in the end, he didn''t say any more.


    Ruby watched the way they got along and couldn¡¯t help but smile, just feeling very warm and fuzzy.


    This was something the Harold family hadn''t given her, even when Nellie was still alive, there would


    always be only Spencer''s whining and Nellie''s tears.


    "Well, why said that to her? It''s almost time to go to the toast, Levi, take Ruby first to know the people."


    Seeing that Vivian cursed Levi, Zack couldn''t help but speak up to help Levi out.


    Ruby originally thought that trying on dresses was tiring enough, but she didn''t expect marriage to be


    even more tiring, she now regretted it so much that she only wanted to go back home immediately, fall


    into bed and sleep, and didn''t want to bother with the rest at all.

 Chapter 151 After Drinking

    Chapter 151 After Drinking


    "Levi, why do you have so many heads? Don''t move around, I don¡¯t feel well." Levi led Ruby to


    propose toasts to the guest, and as he was about to lead her back to her seat, Ruby suddenly pounced


    over, holding his head with both hands, squinting her eyes at him, her face as red as an apple.


    Levi''s heart thudded, and he couldn''t help but think of what had happened thest time Ruby had been


    drinking, and immediately he was alert.


    "You are drunk?" Levi asked with a frown as he grabbed Ruby''s restless hand.


    Ruby tilted her head and looked at him in confusion, "What? Alcohol? Is it good? Then I want to drink it,


    can you give it to me? Levi, give it to me, where did you hide it? Where did you hide it?"


    Ruby said and scratched Levi, almost stripping off Levi¡¯s suit jacket.


    Levi¡¯s face changed instantly, not daring to let her continue to make a scene here, he picked her up,


    turned around and left.


    "We haven''t finished our toast yet! Howe you''re leaving?" Seeing Levi hugging Ruby and leaving,


    the bridesmaids and groomsmen who were following him were dumbfounded.


    Unfortunately, Levi walked so fast that he was in the lift in no time, and it was toote for them to stop


    him.


    "Mr. Zack, the bride and groom have both run away." With faces full of helplessness, the two men ran


    back to find Zack.


    Zack was slightly stunned and asked in confusion, "What do you mean? How do you mean the bride


    and groom have both run away? Where did they run away to?"


    "I don''t know, they were proposing toast, and only halfway, the groom suddenly took off with the bride


    in his arms." The two men were full of innocence.


    "Zack, you just don¡¯t know the romance of young men. The wedding is just a formality anyway, it


    doesn¡¯t matter she don¡¯t know those rtives. I think they are going to make a great grandchild for us.


    What should be the name of our great grandchild? But I prefer a great granddaughter ......," Vivian said,


    tugging at Zack and starting to imagine what her future great-grandchild would look like.


    Levi went into the elevator with Ruby in his arms, and Ruby wrapped her both arms around his neck,


    her legs wrapped around his waist. Her face buried in the nook of his neck, her hot breath pounding on


    his neck, making Levi''s body hot.


    The desire was so strong and swift that Levi''s heart was beating fast and his face was red.


    The elevator door opened and they arrived at the top floor. Levi carried her out of the elevator with


    quick steps and opened the door into the room.


    "I''m so hot, Levi, it''s so ufortable." Ruby desperately rubbed against Levi¡¯s body, at this time in his


    ear, whispering.


    Levi felt the fire in his abdomen had already burned his sanity out.


    Because of the toast, Ruby changed into a red evening gown with a wide neckline, revealing arge


    area of her skin. Her back skin was cold and smooth to the touch, as if it was fine silk, causing his


    blood to boil.


    "Ruby, if you keep moving around, I won''t be able to control myself." Levi suppressed the desire inside


    his body and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Ruby squinted her eyes and looked at Levi, then suddenlyughed and moved up and took the


    initiative to kiss Levi on the lips.


    Levi suddenly stared at her, his heart pounding hard, feeling Ruby''s not-so-skilled kiss, he felt like his


    whole body was about to explode.


    Since that night five years ago, when he inexplicably slept with a woman, he had not felt this way about


    any woman for five years now, and he wanted to melt her into his body bit by bit.


    "Why don''t you move? I''m so ufortable, Levi." Ruby muttered unhappily and reached out to untie


    Levi''s clothes.


    Levi waspletely unable to control himself and grabbed Ruby¡¯s hand, carried her into the room


    quickly and pressed her to the bed.


    Ruby was still looking at him dazedly, her brain was so hyperactive at the moment because of the


    alcohol.


    "Ruby ......" Levi''s brain was awake, lowering his head, looking at the woman with charming eyes in


    front of him, speaking in a dumb voice.


    Ruby deted her lips and reached out to tug at the clothes on Levi''s body: "Levi, you ......


    "


    This action of hers made Levipletely lost control, he leaned down and kissed Ruby¡¯s lips.


    Ruby¡¯s mind went nk, allowing Levi to kiss her. Memory of five years ago urred in her mind that


    the man pressed her down, kissed her, and she felt the pain from her lower body.


    "Don''t--"


    Ruby suddenly sobered up and pushed Levi, who was pressing on top of her, with force.


    Levi was pushed to the ground and his brain sobered up a lot, looking at the terrified Ruby, his heart


    felt as if it was being scratched hard by something and it hurt like hell.


    "Ruby?" He opened his mouth tentatively and called out.


    But Ruby was too engrossed in that nightmare toe to her senses.


    "Don''te any closer! Don''te any closer! Don''t touch me! Don''t ......" She hugged herself tightly


    and shrank into a ball, her eyes tightly closed, murmuring unconsciously and looking in a lot of pain.


    "Okay, okay, Ruby, I won''t touch you, I won''t touch you." Seeing her state, Levi''s heart ached so much


    that he could not help but go forward and reach around her, gently patting her back and soothing her


    emotions.


    It seemed to be the familiar smell of Levi''s body that gradually settled her down. Ruby did not continue


    to struggle against it, and obediently fell into a deep sleep in Levi''s arms in a short while.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Levi felt no movement from the person in his arms, and when he looked down, he saw Ruby frowning,


    her breathing had gradually evened out.


    He sighed and looked down at himself. Ruby aroused him, but now she was sleeping.


    Levi picked up Ruby and tucked her under the nket before went to the bathroom and took a shower.


    Ruby had a nightmare. She went back five years, to the same bar, the man behind her with shoulders


    as hard as iron, under the dazzling light, seeing the silver mask, she had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "No-" she shrieked, waking from her nightmare only to find herself lying in the hotel bed, wearing, as


    she had donest night, the same gown she had worn for the toast, with no difort on her body, to


    her relief.

 Chapter 152 I Actually Have a Child

    Chapter 152 I Actually Have a Child


    "What''s wrong?" Levi in the washroom heard the sound and rushed out quickly, his body was only tied


    with a bath towel, the upper half of his body''s fine muscles were exposed, just those wounds on his


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    body were also extraordinarily striking.


    When Ruby saw him, it urred to her that they had gotten married yesterday and were now truly


    married.


    Her face was slightly unnatural for a while before she spoke, "Levi, we need to have a chat."


    "What do you want to say to me?" Levi had sensed fromst night that something was not quite right


    with Ruby.


    He took a bathrobe and draped it over his body before walking over and sitting down on the edge of the


    bed, looking seriously at Ruby.


    Ruby was silent for a moment before she spoke, "From the beginning, the marriage between us was


    just a deal, each taking what we wanted, but since we have now had our wedding, no matter what, in a


    legal sense, we are now truly husband and wife. I feel that there are some things that I need to be


    honest with you about."


    "What do you want to say to me?" A not-so-good feeling inexplicably came over Levi.


    He had envisaged countless possibilities, such as Ruby having some kind of illness or that she actually


    liked women.


    "Actually, I have a child. She is over four years old this year, but because her health has not been good,


    she stays in F Country for treatment. She has a very serious autism and she is not close to anyone,


    except me, only her psychiatrist is able tomunicate with her." Ruby originally thought that it would


    be difficult to speak about this matter, but it turned out that when she had finished, she realized that it


    did not seem as difficult as she had imagined.


    She had never mentioned Olivia to anyone, and it can be said that apart from her Grandma, even the


    closest people around her did not know that Olivia was in fact her child.


    "What?" Levi was a bit surprised, this thing was different from what he had imagined, "That''s it? Is


    there more?"


    "Nope." Ruby shook her head.


    "Her father ......" Levi was silent for a while before he spoke tentatively.


    Ruby''s face changed slightly, but quickly regained its naturalness, so quickly that Levi didn''t even


    notice anything: "He is dead."


    "Then are you nning to pick up the child?" Levi didn''t doubt it, and believed Ruby''s words.


    "Yes, autism is a special case, she can''t stay out of contact with people for the rest of her life. I n to


    bring her back, so I''m talking to you now .


    ....." The interpersonal rtionships in both the Finn family and Sharp family were tooplicated, and


    she was not sure if Olivia would be stimted by anything when she came back.


    "Then bring her back, just leave the rest to me, you don''t have to worry about it." Levi thought for a


    moment, knowing what Ruby was worried about in her heart.


    "Thank you." Ruby thanked from the bottom of her heart.


    "Since you''ve put it out there, then there are some things that I want to make clear to you as well.


    Ruby, in my dictionary, there is no such word as divorce, so since you marry me, you can only be Mrs.


    Finn in this life." Levi straightened his face and looked seriously at Ruby.


    Ruby froze for a moment, "Are you serious?"


    "Ahem, I''m serious. My mother told me before that a man must be responsible and ountable, and


    since I married you, I will be responsible for you, so you can start trying to ept me." Levi blushed


    unnaturally, and if one looked closely, it was not hard to see that the tips of his ears, hidden between


    his hair, had turned red.


    Ruby looked at his serious look and was inexplicably moved.


    "I, I have something else to do today, I''ll leave first. Olivia will be picked up in a few days, we''ll discuss


    her matters then, that''s all." Ruby didn¡¯t know why her heart was pounding, and after she spoke to Levi,


    she ran away on her feet.


    Levi couldn''t help but smile, inexplicably feeling that the Ruby, just now, was actually cute.


    Ruby came out of the hotel, tugged at the clothes on her body, and suddenly pped her forehead.


    What she was wearing on her feet was actually still the hotel''s disposable slippers, she really couldn''t


    understand what she was just being vain about.


    "Ruby? Where are you going?" As Ruby had just entered the lift and went down to the ground floor, she


    met Laura who was dressed up in a fancy way.


    Laura looked at Ruby and could not help but ask a question, while also ncing behind her a few


    times.


    Ruby looked at Laura and thought for a while before she remembered that the woman in front of her


    was Levi''s aunt. She greeted her, "Hello, Aunt, anything wrong?"


    "No, but you married Levi yesterday, so by definition, you have to go back to the Sharp family with him


    today to make tea to the old man. I was afraid you would forget about it, so I thought I''de to the


    hotel to remind you. Is Levi not with you?" Laura said politely and stepped forward to take Ruby''s arm.


    Ruby was not used to being this close to strangers and avoided it before she replied indifferently, "Levi


    didn''t tell me, and I have things to do, so I gotta go. If you want to find Levi, he is upstairs."


    After saying that, Ruby ignored Laura and left with quick steps.


    "What an ill-bred cunt! No manners at all! I bah!" Laura looked at Ruby''s back and couldn''t help but


    curse before she puffed out her chest and entered the elevator.


    Ruby went out of the hotel and took a taxi back to Shangcheng International.


    She was relieved to arrive home and see Cara sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching TV with


    the remote control.


    "Grandma, have you eaten yet?" Ruby changed her shoes at the foyer before entering the house.


    Cara nced at her and saw that she was still wearing her gown and could not help but frown: "Why


    have youe back at this time? Did Levi bully you? It''s only your first day of marriage and you''re


    running away from home?"


    Ruby looked at Cara speechlessly, "Grandma, what are you talking about?"


    "Then why are you back at this hour? It''s early in the morning, andst night you two ......" Cara


    scowled suspiciously at Ruby.


    Ruby was so ufortable by the look in her eyes that she had to blush and shout, "Grandma!"


    "It''s not that I''m trying to force you, Ruby, think about Olivia, if she had a sibling, do you think she would


    be better?" Cara looked at Ruby and said with an unhappy face.


    Ruby pursed her lips and did not answer the question.


    Cara sighed and looked at Ruby sadly, "You and Levi, you''re not faking your marriage to try to cheat


    me, are you?"


    "Grandma, no, it''s not like that, he and I don''t want kids yet. I''m nning to pick up Olivia and bring her


    back. He needs to bond with Olivia, and it always takes a bit of time, if we have another child, we won''t


    have the energy to take care of Olivia." Ruby was afraid that Cara would continue to hold on to the


    issue of having children, so she hurriedly made an excuse.


    It was horrible to be rushed into having a baby when they had only just gotten married.

 Chapter 153 Seven Points

    Chapter 153 Seven Points


    "You''re taking Olivia back? Did you talk to Levi about her? What did he say?" Cara was indeed


    immediately distracted as soon as she heard about Olivia.


    "He said he would take care of it." Ruby thought of that demeanour when Levi said this just now and


    could not help but smile.


    Cara, who had lived for decades, knew from the look on her face that Ruby''s rtionship with Levi


    must be very good, and that it could not be faked.


    She was finally at ease.


    "Then take her back, that child is pathetic." Cara sighed.


    Ruby did not say much and excused herself to go to her room and change her clothes before calling


    Dottie.


    "Boss," Dottie spoke respectfully as she answered the phone.


    "Send Olivia back home as soon as possible, make sure to take care of the safety on the way, I don''t


    want any idents to happen." Ruby instructed in a serious manner.


    Dottie agreed and went to make arrangements immediately after hanging up the phone with Ruby.


    Ruby was not too close to Olivia because she was always haunted by what happened back then and


    had never let go of it. In addition, Olivia had been staying inside the hospital with special doctors and


    nurses to take care of her illness.


    Dottie was very efficient and three dayster, Olivia arrived at the airport in Sea City.


    When Ruby received the call, she originally nned to go and pick her up herself, but Levi had to


    follow her there, so the two of them finally left for the airport together.


    People came and went at Sea City Airport, and the daily traffic was very high, especially now that it


    happened to be the summer holidays.


    Ruby raised her wrist to look at the time, which was moving very fast.


    Levi, looking at her anxious look, couldn''t help butugh. She said she did not care, but in reality, Ruby


    should be very concerned about that child.


    The two soon arrived at the special VIP room, and Levi finally met the child that Ruby had spoken of.


    The little girl, aged about four, was wearing a courtly princess dress, with a head of naturally curly hair


    that hung well over her shoulders, her features exquisite and beautiful, as if she were a doll, especially


    the eyes, which were extraordinarily dark and charming.


    When he saw that little girl, Levi felt his heart jump hard, and vaguely felt that the little girl''s features


    had an inexplicably familiar feel.


    He subconsciously nced at Ruby, who was standing to the side, and mentally dismissed it outright.


    Olivia and Ruby did have some resemnce, but their eyes werepletely different. Olivia''s eyes .


    .....


    As Levi was thinking, Ruby had already walked over, she was somewhat resistant to Olivia, even at this


    moment, she had notpletely let go, so her attitude seemed stiff: "You are here."


    Olivia did not say anything, but only looked timidly at Ruby, her eyes with expectation, yet she did not


    dare to approach Ruby.


    Ruby was upset, pursing her lips, wanting to ease her attitude a bit, but was unable to do so. After


    being silent for a long time, she turned to Levi.


    "Your name is Olivia, isn¡¯t it?" Levi asked as he squatted down in front of Olivia, speaking in a gentle


    tone.


    Olivia blinked, looked at the overly handsome looking man in front of her, and then gave a nce at


    Ruby, for a long time before she whispered, "Daddy."


    It was as if something had hit Levi''s heart hard, with some slight pain and an inexplicable, strange


    feeling.


    He carefully held out his hand and handed it to Olivia, "Can I hold your hand? The airport is a bit


    crowded, I''ll take you home."


    "Okay." A sh of excitement shed under Olivia''s clear eyes, but it quickly disappeared cleanly again.


    She hesitated for a moment before cing her hand in Levi¡¯s hand and letting him hold it.


    The man''s palm was so broad and warm that Olivia inexplicably felt at ease, while at the same time


    she could not help but peeked at Ruby.


    Ruby happened to be looking down at her, and when she saw Olivia looking over, she was silent for a


    moment before she walked over and handed her hand to Olivia.


    Olivia''s eyes lit up at once and she quickly put her hand on Ruby''s.


    Ruby pursed her lips, the hand she held inside her palm was small and a little cold, she could not say


    what she felt in her heart, but she always felt very strange.


    The three held hands and followed the crowds out of the airport.


    Outside, the car was already waiting there. Levi led Olivia to the car, and Ruby had already pulled out


    the passenger seat and sat in it.


    Levi just looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    Chester drove and the car soon left the airport.


    With little to say, Olivia opened her little backpack once she got into the car, took out her paintbrush


    and book and scribbled on it.


    Curious, Levi padded over to take a look and was instantly filled with amazement.


    Olivia was very good at drawing, and what she was drawing at this moment was actually him, the


    eyebrows and eyes were as realistic as if they were photographed.


    "Olivia, you like drawing?" Levi looked at it for a moment and couldn''t help but look at Olivia in shock.


    The movement of Olivia''s hands paused and she turned her head sideways, looking at Levi, her eyes


    seemed to be talking, her lips were pursed and her whole body was tense, as if she was very nervous


    about getting along with Levi, so she did not speak.


    "I also like drawing very much, however, I am not good at it, can you teach me?" Seeing Olivia tense


    up, Levi knew that this child must have very little contact with people. He sighed slightly in his heart and


    couldn''t help but look up at Ruby sitting in the passenger seat.


    Ruby looked out of the window sideways, and remained quiet.


    "Okay." Levi looked at Ruby for a moment before he heard Olivia''s voice, as low as a mosquito, ringing


    in his ears.


    "Then when we get home, will you teach me? I''m very stupid though, so don''t mind me." Leviughed.


    His attitude infected Olivia, who smiled back at him, with two little dimples on her face that were


    extraordinarily cute.


    "Okay." Olivia smiled and nodded, lowering her head again and starting to scribble in her book.


    Levi''s eyes fell on the book, but in a few minutes'' time, Olivia had finished drawing a portrait of none


    other than Ruby.


    This child had a gift.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already two hourster when they arrived at Shangcheng International.


    Levi got off the car with Olivia by his side, Ruby walked ahead alone, her expression still looked faint,


    but had softened a lot.


    Olivia looked at Ruby expectantly. Ruby was so ufortable by the look that she had to walk over


    with a cold face and handed her hand to Olivia.


    Olivia was at once happy.


    When the three of them entered the door hand in hand, Cara''s eyes were wide open, full of


    disbelief.

 Chapter 154 The Illegitimate Child

    Chapter 154 The Illegitimate Child


    "Olivia? Quick,e over here and let me take a look." After a brief moment of dismay, Cara quickly


    recovered and smiled as she extended her hand towards Olivia.


    Olivia was not very close to Cara, and when she saw her actions, she hesitated a little and instinctively


    looked up at Levi.


    Levi felt the dependence and trust of the little girl, and his heart could not help but warm up, this feeling


    was too strange, it was the first time he had ever felt it.


    He reached out and gently rubbed Olivia''s head before saying softly, "Go ahead."


    Only then did Olivia let go of his hand and moved her feet to walk up to Cara.


    Cara gave Levi a shocked look, her gaze sweeping back and forth between Levi''s face and Olivia''s for


    a long time, her heart secretly amazed that this child looked so simr to Levi!


    "Great Grandma." Olivia''s voice was very small and she walked up to Cara before she softly called out.


    "Good girl, are you tired from the trip? Are you hungry?" Cara''s hand was trembling with excitement.


    She raised it to rub Olivia''s head, but did not dare to drop it, and finally silently withdrew it.


    "Grandma, Olivia should be tired, let her go and rest for a while first, I''ll go and make dinner." Ruby


    went over and took Olivia''s luggage into the room, came out and looked at Cara''s eyes flushed with


    excitement, sighed slightly in her heart before she walked over and reached out to take Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia''s eyes, which were still very calm, instantly lit up when Ruby''s hand grabbed her, allowing Ruby


    to take her by the hand and follow her into the room in a docile manner.


    Cara raised her hand and wiped the corners of her eyes. Levi went over and handed her tissue.


    "Olivia has a hard life." Cara took the tissue andmented.


    "It seems that she is not particrly close to Ruby." Levi thought of Ruby''s attitude and felt a little


    puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Let Ruby tell you herself, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. Olivia did not feel well since she was


    born, plus she is introverted, she does not like tomunicate with people, s." Cara shook her


    head, sobbed, and after a few words, she sighed and went back to her room.


    When Ruby came out, she saw Levi alone outside, took a look at Cara''s room, before she had an idea


    of what was going on, and without saying anything, she went straight into the kitchen.


    "I''ll help you." Levi followed in to help.


    Ruby didn''t refuse, just handled the ingredients in her hands, thinking about things in her mind.


    It took two hours for the meal to be ready and Ruby went to knock on the door to ask Olivia and Cara to


    more lively than before and at least willing to talk.


    Cara was thrilled and at the same time she couldn''t help but feel sorry for the child.


    "At Olivia''s age, it''s almost time for kindergarten, isn''t it? What are your ns for next?" It was only


    after eating that Levi found the opportunity to be alone and asked Ruby.


    Ruby was silent for a while before she looked at Levi: "Olivia she has a very serious autism, in severe


    cases she may even have violent tendencies, in her case, she is not suitable to go to kindergarten."


    "I have a well-connected friend who is quite knowledgeable in psychology, if it''s okay with you, I can get


    him toe over and help, provided that Olivia doesn''t resist the psychologist." Levi was silent for a


    while, thinking about Olivia''s situation, if she was really sent to kindergarten,municating with a


    group of children would indeed be a bit troublesome.


    "No need, her exclusive psychiatrist will be here in a couple of days." Ruby refused outright, shaking


    her head.


    Levi was a little surprised, but didn''t ask much.


    "You''ve been idletely? Nothing to do in District 7?" Ruby looked at Levi who was still lingering and


    couldn''t help but be puzzled.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched as he looked at Ruby: "We just got married, even if I am busy, I


    still have wedding leave, and have you forgotten that my main task now is to protect your Grandma."


    Mentioning this matter, Ruby frowned: "There is still no news about the person who tricked Grandma


    back from F country, it seems that the other party is not simple. What is the status of my Grandma? Is it


    worth them going to such extreme lengths?"


    "Maybe you should ask your Grandma." Levi didn''t say so directly, just shrugged.


    Ruby rolled her eyes, it was because she couldn''t investigate that she wanted to get a message from


    Levi.


    The intelligence department she held in her hands was actually unable to find out what Cara''s identity


    was, so it was evident that her identity was really quite uplicated, or at least at the 3S level.


    "Mr. Finn, you can leave now, I''m going to sleep." Not having any useful clues, Ruby lost the interest of


    continuing tomunicate with Levi, and directly asked him to leave.


    Levi looked at Ruby speechlessly, "Have you forgotten something? Mrs. Finn."


    Ruby directly ignored the words Mrs. Finn and continued, "Olivia doesn''t like strangers disturbing in the


    house, and with three women in our house, it''s not appropriate for you to stay here."


    As Levi was just about to speak, his mobile phone suddenly rang, and when he took a look, he


    frowned.


    "OK, I''ll go back first, call me if you need anything." He said and left straight away.


    Ruby watched his back, pondering, and only when the man had gone out and the door was closed did


    shee back to her senses.


    Levi had left Ruby''s house before he picked up the phone, "What?"


    "Boss, we have news from Y.


    S. we''ve been tracking before, he entered the country half an hour ago, he''s now in Sea City, should


    we ......" Chester''s tone was tinged with excitement.


    Y.S. they had been tracking for three years was excellent in hacking skills, every time no matter where


    he went, he was able to erase his own traces cleanly. They had been tracking for three years, but no


    news, but this time he came to the door.


    "Are you sure?" Levi''s expression was very serious.


    "Yes, very sure, thanks to the new system that Ruby installed for us in District 7, it actuallyes with


    such a function that as Y.S. has just entered the country, we have already locked his location, the


    tracking function of this system is really great." Chester said excitedly.


    "Continue to track him down." Levi felt a little surprised, Y.S. was a top 10 international wanted criminal,


    at first, because of his goodputer technology, he directly hacked into the United Nations system,


    and was rewarded by the United Nations with arge amount of bounty. At that time, there were


    countless hunters to catch him, but did not even find out whether he was a man or a woman.


    "Okay, boss, Ruby is really awesome, let''s ask her to get us a few new systems." Chester agreed and


    spoke up again.


    "Get lost."

 Chapter 155 Boss, Im Being Targeted

    Chapter 155 Boss, I''m Being Targeted


    At the airport in Sea City, a young man wearing a long ck trench coat, his face was grim at the


    moment, he stepped on the elerator, nced at the car that was in hot pursuit behind him, and


    couldn''t help but curse.


    "What the hell is going on? Since when there is someone that powerful in Sea City, who can actually


    track me?" Evans couldn''t help but curse as he steered the car, dashing left and right, trying to shake


    off the car following behind him, but it was as if the car was equipped with radar and kept chasing after


    him, no matter how he shunned it, the other party was able to lock his position again in the end.


    Only after Evans scolded the people once again did he shout at the mobile phone ced aside, "Call


    the boss."


    The phone screen lit up and automatically jumped to the address book, a number with the note Boss


    popped up and the phone started dialing.


    The phone rang three times before it was picked up, azy female voice with a touch of impatience on


    the other end, "What?"


    "Boss, I''ve been tracked down, I can''t get rid of them now. The other side has very powerful IT experts,


    you should help me get rid of them, otherwise, I might not be able toe to you." Evans spoke


    pitifully.


    Ruby couldn''t help but raise her hand to rub her temples, "What did you do?"


    "I didn''t do anything, I''m behaving well, I didn''t do anything from the time I got on the ne to the time I


    got off the ne, really, you have to believe me. I''ve be a virtuous person." Evans exined very


    innocently.


    Ruby had opened the door and entered the room, turned on theputer, after entering a string of


    codes on it, theputer screen turned into a city map of Sea City with several dots of different


    colours on it. Ruby moved the mouse and clicked on the purple light dot representing Evans, then she


    quickly entered the code, soon, a string of information came back. Ruby looked at the ID and felt


    vaguely familiar, after another look at the IP address, she fell silent.


    The ones tracking Evans were actually from District 7?


    And with the same system that she had helped to improve on thest time she was there.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched fiercely as she silently tapped the keyboard a few times to block


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    out Evans''s IP.


    In District 7, in theputer room, a group of people were watching the red dot on the screen, looking


    closer and closer, but suddenly it disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    "What''s going on? Where is he?" Chester had been staring over here, and at this moment, when he


    saw that Evans had suddenly lost track, he couldn''t help but turn pale.


    The others started to input various codes, but unfortunately, theputer screen was unresponsive,


    and Evans seemed to have evaporated, no matter how hard they tried, they could not find a trace of


    him.


    Chester was dumbfounded, looking at theputer screen for a while before he remembered to call


    Levi to report this matter.


    He subconsciously looked out of the window and felt that this matter might have something to do with


    Ruby.


    "Got it, Evans hasn''t done anything over the years, hasn''t hacked into the country''s security system,


    but the UN government issued the wanted notice, so just pretend he isn''t here." Levi stroked his chin


    for a long time before he smiled and faintly instructed.


    Chest was so upset, but Levi was not aware of it.


    Ruby''sputer skills were rarely surpassed, and Levi had seen the system she just helped upgrade


    behind the incident.


    He was now increasingly curious to know what Ruby really was.


    "Ruby, Ruby."


    In the middle of the night, Ruby was awakened by Cara, who was full of anxiety, and reached for Ruby


    after opening the door directly.


    Ruby, whose mind had not yet cleared, looked at Cara in front of her in confusion and could not help


    but ask, "Grandma, what''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?"


    Cara had only just woken up for a short time and Ruby had been very nervous about her physical state


    for the past few days.


    "It''s not me, it''s Olivia, go and see her, she has suddenly developed a high fever." Cara''s eyes were


    filled with anxiety.


    Ruby got up in a hurry, following Cara to Olivia''s room.


    Olivia''s small body was curled up in a ball, lying on the bed, her face was red and flushed at the


    moment because of the high fever, looking a little frightened.


    Ruby stepped forward and reached out to touch her forehead, which was hot. She grabbed Olivia''s


    hand and took her pulse, then her face grew grim.


    "How''s it going? How is Olivia doing?" Cara was anxious as she watched from the sidelines.


    Ruby put down Olivia''s hand, got up and left the room, and returned a short whileter with the needle


    bag.


    She opened the needle bag and at the same time quickly removed the clothes from Olivia''s body, took


    the silver needles and quickly stuck them on her body.


    In a short while, Pei''s body was covered in silver needles, which looked rming.


    Ruby''s face was grave as her fingers quickly twisted the ends of the silver needles on Olivia''s body


    gently for about a minute before she began to withdraw them.


    Cara just looked on nervously, never daring to speak.


    Ruby put away the silver needles and grabbed Olivia''s wrist again, taking her pulse, her face still not


    looking too good: "We need to send her to the hospital, I''ve stabilized her for now."


    "Ruby ..


    ...."


    "Grandma, Olivia has leukemia, her condition is special. The only way to cure her is to change her


    bone marrow, the medicine I prescribed can only dy the onset of the disease, but not make her


    well." Ruby knew what was on Cara''s mind, she looked at her calmly and exined seriously.


    Cara opened her mouth and finally sighed, "Ruby, you know that Olivia''s blood type is special, and it is


    not easy to find the right bone marrow match. You haven''t given up your search over the past few


    years, but what happened? You can''t find it at all. Now that you''re married to Levi, can you do it for


    Olivia ......"


    "Grandma! Children are not objects, they can''t just be born whenever I want. I can¡¯t give them the best


    care and love, and I don''t want to harm one more child." Ruby interrupted Cara and made her attitude


    very clear.


    It would be unfair to another child who was born just to use its cord blood or bone marrow to save


    Olivia.


    And she was not in a rtionship with Levi to the point of having a child.


    When Cara looked at Ruby''s resolute attitude, she just turned away, secretly wiped her tears and did


    not mention the matter again.

 Chapter 156 Bumping Into Her

    Chapter 156 Bumping Into Her


    Ruby looked at Cara in this way and felt ufortable.


    Olivia''s illness had been dragging on for quite some time, and Ruby had looked up many medical


    books, but the only solution for Olivia''s condition was a bone marrow transnt, but her blood type was


    very special, and it was difficult to match bone marrow.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I definitely won''t give up on Olivia, now that I''m back, maybe I''ll be able to find


    the right bone marrow at home. I will keep looking for it." Ruby saw that Cara was really ufortable


    before she sat over and reached out to put her arm around her shoulders, soothing her softly.


    Cara looked at Ruby and sighed, "I know, I know all about it, it''s because I am incapable of protecting


    you."


    "Grandma, don''t say that. Okay, I have to go out for a tripter, you stay well at home, don''t wander off,


    keep an eye on Olivia for me, I''ll be back soon." Ruby wrapped her arms around Cara and soothed her


    in a soft voice for a while, and only when Cara''s mood had stabilized did she go out.


    At the entrance of Shangcheng International, a young man with hair dyed in several colors, wearing


    exaggerated earrings above his ears, wearing a leather jacket and trousers, leaning against the


    entrance.


    The security guard at the door looked at him with a wary look on his face, his electric baton ready in his


    hand, waiting to deal him a fatal blow.


    Evans lifted his wrist to look at the time, and couldn''t help but nce inside themunity again.


    The bted figure finally appeared.


    His eyes lit up slightly, and he looked at Ruby with eyes full of admiration.


    Ruby walked to the door and exchanged a few words with the security guard before looking at Evans,


    looking at his colorful hair, she immediately felt a headache: "Still note over?"


    Evans smilingly went over, looked at the security guard who was always alert and on guard at the


    entrance and raised his chin provocatively.


    Ruby wanted to give him a kick.


    "Boss, the security system of thismunity is well done, I actually wasn''t able to hack into it." It was


    only after he entered the gate of themunity that Evans could not help butment.


    Ruby gave him a nk look.


    After Evans received her gaze, he first froze for a moment, then reacted and stared at Ruby with


    incredulous eyes, "No way? Boss, the security system of thismunity is made by you?"


    "Cut the crap, I asked you toe back because I want you to do something for me. I''ve been very


    busytely, I don''t have time to do such trivial things." Ruby interrupted his chatter impatiently.


    "What? You''ve got me back, and you want me to do such trivial things? If you can do it, what do you


    need from me?" Evans sighed with an exaggerated expression.


    Ruby directly raised her foot and kicked over him, Evans nimbly avoided it with a heated smile.


    "This matter is very important, I don''t feel at ease leaving it to others, I don''t have much time to keep an


    eye on it all the time. Aren''t you very free? Isn''t it just right for you to do it?" Ruby gave a nk nce


    at Evans.


    Evans touched his nose, "Boss, actually I''m not idle at all."


    "If you hack the White Pce''s defense system again, I''ll just send your personal information and also


    your whereabouts directly to the Red Network, and I think you should really not be idle by then." Ruby


    nced at him indifferently.


    Evans jumped up at once: "I''m wrong! Boss, I''m really wrong, I''m very idle, very idle, whatever you


    have to do, I''ll do it. I''ll definitelyplete my mission sessfully!"


    Ruby ignored him and led the way into the building and pressed the lift floor.


    Evans stood behind and looked around curiously, "Boss, this is a nice house, are the prices here high?"


    "It''s not that expensive, a house is only a few tens of millions." Ruby replied casually.


    Evans shut up at once.


    The lift went all the way up and soon arrived on the eighteenth floor.


    The lift door opened and Ruby led Evans out.


    It just so happened that at this moment Levi¡¯s door also opened, he came out of the house, saw Ruby


    return from outside, first he stared, then his eyes fell on Evans behind her.


    When Evans saw Levi, he was nervous at once.


    But fortunately he remembered in time that Levi seemed to have never seen him before, so he was


    slightly relieved, but his heart was still very apprehensive.


    "Your friend?" Levi''s sharp gaze swept back and forth over Evans''s body a few times before he faintly


    spoke and asked Ruby.


    Ruby nodded and thought for a moment before adding, "I get him to have Grandmapanied."


    "It just so happens that Grandma called me and asked me for dinner." Levi didn''t say anything, only his


    gaze lingered on Evans for a moment longer.


    Ruby went over to open the door and the two men entered one after the other.


    As if on purpose, Evans slowly changed his shoes at the foyer, sizing up Levi as he did so.


    The leader of District 7, known as the Living King of Hell, had excellent detective skills, and many


    international criminals who had been absconding for years had fallen into his hands.


    Evans was not expecting that he would one day be able to meet Levi and get so close to him.


    Levi sensed Evans''s gaze and asked with a faint look, "Is there something wrong?"


    Evans was frightened by his eyes and hurriedly withdrew his gaze, not daring to look around again.


    Hastily changing his shoes, he trotted off into the house.


    "Grandma." Once he entered the door and looked at Cara sitting on the sofa reading a magazine,


    Evans greeted her.


    Cara was quite happy to see Evans and greeted him, "It''s Evans, what brings you here? Haven''t you


    been workingtely? Why is your hair dyed like this? It''s a mess."


    "Grandma, there is nothing much going ontely, Ruby asked me toe and chat with you. I haven¡¯t


    seen you for a long time, but you are still so young, you are simply as beautiful as eighteen years old."


    Evans smilingly went forward and sat down beside Cara,plimenting her.


    Levi heard it. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch fiercely when he heard his words, and he


    was speechless for a while.


    Cara, however, was coaxed tough: "You know how to talk to make me happy. I''m already old, how


    can I look like eighteen years old? Olivia must be happy that you are here."


    "Is Olivia back too? Then I''ll have to have a chat with her and see how she''s doing with her homework


    by the way." Evans naturally picked up the conversation.


    Levi raised his eyebrows with some surprise, as Olivia''s autism was so severe, there were not many


    people who could get close to her, what exactly was this man? Not only was he so close to Cara, but


    he was also so familiar with Olivia?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For no apparent reason, Levi suddenly had a slight sense of crisis.

 Chapter 157 Olivias Ability

    Chapter 157 Olivia''s Ability


    "She is in her room, she''s probably painting at the moment, if you want to see her, go into the room,


    just that room." Cara caught a glimpse of Levi entering the door, casually pointed at Olivia''s room and


    sent Evans away.


    Evans nodded, he hade back this time originally for Olivia, so without saying much, he got up and


    went to knock on the door.


    There was no response inside the room and Evans called out from the doorway, "Olivia, it''s me, I''m


    After waiting for a while, Evans unscrewed the door handle and went in.


    Seeing this, Levi frowned and walked over to sit down beside Cara before asking, "Is Olivia familiar


    with him?"


    "Yes, Olivia is a child who has never liked to have much contact with people since she was a child. I


    was sick back then, and I couldn''t take care of her. Her mother was also busy, so it''s all because of


    Evans who keeps herpany. Evans is a very capable child, and I heard that he knows psychology,


    and it''s thanks to Evans that Olivia has been able to live so well over the years and learn to paint. He is


    a good person." Cara sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    This was not denied by Levi.


    Evans entered Olivia''s room. Olivia was sitting in front of the windowsill, her back to the door, with


    headphones inside her ears, and was painting.


    The painting was of arge, blooming sunflower, with the backs of three people in it, whose faces were


    clearly not visible, but whose joys and sorrows could somehow be felt.


    Evans stood there for a while, watching Olivia finish her painting before he walked over and raised his


    hand to give Olivia a gentle pat on her shoulder.


    Olivia''s body instinctively stiffened, then twisted her head, looking behind.


    When she saw Evans, her eyes lit up and she took off her headphones and called out sweetly,


    "Master."


    "Have you been studying welltely? I aming to test you." Evans dotingly rubbed her head.


    Olivia nodded seriously, "Master, I did learn earnestly. But you told me that the techniques I learned


    should not be used indiscriminately, or else something will happen, I have obeyed you and did not use


    them indiscriminately."


    "Good, now I am going to test you. Inside thisputer, I have nted thirteen Trojan horse virus,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    before dinner, you have to solve them, otherwise, you won''t be able to eat today." Evans looked at


    Olivia''s serious look, nodded, took out a bulky ckptop from inside the backpack he had with him,


    and ced it on Olivia''s desk.


    Olivia suddenly had a serious expression and turned on theptop, tapped on it, a dialog box popped


    up on theputer, a password needed to be entered.


    She thought about it, her fingers started tapping quickly on the keyboard and soon cracked the


    password set by Evans.


    Evans''s eyes couldn''t help but light up as he watched, and his expression grew serious.


    After unlocking and entering the home page of theptop, Olivia tapped her hands on the keyboard


    quickly, a series of codes were entered, and several dialog boxes started to pop up on the desktop.


    Only then did Olivia stop and twist her head to look at Evans: "Master, you cheat, there are obviously


    fourteen Trojan horse virus."


    "Your mother has given you a lesson? Your technique ......" Evans almost bit his tongue, looking at


    Olivia as if he was looking at a pervert.


    He originally thought Ruby was already perverted enough.


    When he met Ruby, she was only eighteen years old, but herputer skills had been for superior


    them his.


    He never thought that now Ruby''s daughter, who was only four years old, would have such remarkable


    "Master, this Trojan horse virus is so easy that I don''t need my mother to give me a lesson, I will be


    able to solve it by myself." Olivia exined very seriously.


    Evans felt he had been struck.


    "There''s nothing more I can teach you now that you''re able to get this technique. I''ll find a few books for


    youter, so you can read them yourself." Evans looked at Olivia''s innocent look and for a moment


    didn''t know what to say, holding his words in for a long time.


    "Okay." Olivia nodded seriously.


    Olivia, who usually could not say a few words to people, would only say slightly more words in front of


    Evans, usually even in front of Ruby and Cara, she was shy.


    Evans stayed inside with Olivia and chatted with her for a while. He found that Olivia''s psychological


    state nowadays had obviously improved a lot, and from the paintings she drew, he could see that


    Olivia''s psychological state nowadays was positive.


    "Olivia, you''re great." Evans gave a thumbs up to Olivia.


    Olivia smiled brightly at him, her eyebrows arched and her little dimples at the corners of her mouth,


    cute as can be.


    Ruby had already prepared lunch and Levi went over and knocked on the door to call the two of them


    out to eat.


    When he opened the door, he saw Olivia smiling brightly at Evans, that kind of smile, as bright and


    warm as the sunshine in March, which was not the look of an autistic child?


    Levi¡¯s heart inexplicably had some ufortable feeling, always feeling that Olivia''s attitude towards


    Evans was a bit too intimate.


    He stood in the doorway for a few moments before he coughed and spoke, "Dinner is ready."


    The smile on Olivia''s face narrowed considerably at the words, and she looked timidly in the direction


    of the door, and felt a sense of relief when she saw Levi.


    Levi didn''t notice this.


    Olivia had gotten up and walked out.


    Evans followed her out and saw Levi, who was standing at the door looking at him, with an obvious


    hostility.


    He felt inexplicable and could not help but look at Levi a few more times.


    During the meal, Levi and Evans like had a grudge. Ruby thought that Levi had found out Evans''s


    identity, so she always ate in silence and did not say a word.


    Until lunch was finished, Ruby got up to clear the dishes.


    "What do you do, Evans? I heard from Grandma that you still know psych?" Levi sat on the sofa,


    looked at Evans, and faintly opened his mouth to ask.


    "It''s just a little bit of knowledge." Evans replied very modestly.


    "Is that so? If I have the chance some day, I''ll have to learn from you. I wonder which university you


    graduated from?" Levi made tea and poured a cup for Evans, sending it to him before asking with a wry


    smile.


    Evans took the tea, took a sip and raised his eyebrows to look at Levi: "It is not a famous university,


    you must not know it, never mind it."


    "Don''t you have things to do? It''s time for you to go." Ruby shoved the dishes into the dishwasher and


    came out, listening to the conversation between the two, she felt something went wrong and hurriedly


    stepped forward to interrupt them.


    She was really afraid that Evans would expose himself.

 Chapter 158 Living Upstairs

    Chapter 158 Living Upstairs


    "Me? What do I have to do?" Evans pointed at himself with a bewildered face and looked innocently at


    Ruby.


    Ruby shoved a set of keys into his hand, "You do have things to do, hurry up, go back to your own


    home, it''s upstairs,e down for dinner tonight."


    Evans was thus sent out in confusion by Ruby, and when he stood in front of Ruby''s house, he still


    looked bewildered.


    Looking down at the keys in his hand, it took him a moment to respond.


    Ruby had just given him a suite? A house worth tens of millions?


    Evans didn''t bother to think about why Ruby had kicked himself out just now, humming a tune happily,


    he went upstairs to see his new house.


    Levi looked at Ruby with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Ruby coughed before she asked Levi, "Are you free today?"


    "The only thing I''m going to do now is to stay at your house and stay with Grandma." Levi replied in a


    serious manner.


    "Alright, then you can stay here and help me take care of Grandma, I''m going out." Ruby looked at


    Levi, and was silent for a moment before speaking.


    She had to go to Dr. Moore''s institute to ept the results of thetest trial drugs, as well as the


    condition of a few patients there, which she also needed to reconfirm.


    "Where to?" Levi asked subconsciously.


    "To the Institute." Ruby didn''t hide anything, she told Levi directly.


    "Be safe." Levi admonished.


    Ruby changed her clothes and went straight out.


    It had been a while since she hade over to the Institute. Ruby went to theboratory first and


    check the data of each patient recently.


    "Miss Harold, you''re here." Oscar looked at Ruby and came over with a smile on his face, "A few


    patients have already healed and left. Dr. Moore has recently taken a few new patients over, do you


    want to go and see them?"


    "Which patients were discharged? Why don''t I see the records?" Ruby asked Oscar in confusion as


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    she flipped through the information in her hand.


    "Taylor and Mr. Chambers, they recovered well, and after Dr.


    Moore confirmed it, he let them go. It was only just yesterday that they were sent out." Oscar didn''t hide


    anything from Ruby, and told her the general situation.


    Ruby frowned and went to look for Taylor''s information, after reading it, her face sank, "Is Dr. Moore in


    the Institute?"


    "Yes, he should be in his office, he''s been staying at the Institutetely." Oscar didn''t notice Ruby''s


    abnormality, and after replying her words, he went on with his own business.


    Ruby put away the document in her hand, and then pulled out the information of another patient who


    had left and read it over, before taking it to Dr. Moore¡¯s office.


    Dr. Moore was haggard, his hair was much more gray, so it was clear that he had not had a very good


    time recently.


    Seeing that Ruby had arrived, he put down the half-eaten noodles and stood up, wiping his mouth


    before speaking with a bitter smile, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing over? What''s wrong? Is


    there something wrong?"


    "Oscar said two patients had left, I came to confirm the situation." Ruby pulled out a chair and sat down


    straight away.


    As soon as Dr. Moore took one look at her expression, he knew that there might be something wrong


    with the patient''s condition. He sat down with a straight expression, "Is there something wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Chambers, but can you find Taylor back immediately?" Ruby looked at


    Dr. Moore seriously.


    Dr. Moore''s heart jumped hard and he subconsciously asked, "What''s wrong with him? Is there


    something wrong with him?"


    "Yes, a big problem. His current figures seem to be stable, but Dr. Moore, you have overlooked one


    thing: he is a patient who has been shot in the head and has been in aa for 20 years. If he is


    discharged now, you can¡¯t ensure that he has beenpletely healed, he needs at least three months


    of observation before he goes back home." Ruby had a serious expression as she told Dr. Moore about


    the situation.


    Dr.


    Moore''s heart tightened at her words, and he did not dare to dy, hurriedly taking out his mobile


    phone and calling Taylor¡¯s family.


    The person on the other side of the phone cursed out directly: "Dr. Moore! We trusted you and sent


    Taylor to your institute to receive treatment, and you started to give us assurances that the


    experimental medicine you had researched could restore brain cell activity, why is Taylor''s condition


    now worse than before? What in the world are you thinking?"


    After hearing the other party''s words, Dr. Moore''s face changed abruptly and he asked with some


    urgency, "How is he doing now?"


    "He''s dying now, the doctor said he only has three days to live! Tell me, how will you be responsible for


    this matter!" The woman on the other end had a sharp voice and was very impatient as she opened her


    mouth to question.


    The cold sweat on Dr. Moore''s forehead came down and he looked at Ruby for help.


    Ruby pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    The situation was worse than she could have imagined.


    The person only left yesterday and today they had actually given a notice of critical illness.


    She took a deep breath before she took the phone from Dr. Moore''s hand, "Where is the patient now? I


    need to see him right away."


    "Who are you? I''m telling you, if anything happens to Taylor, I want you to pay for your lives!" The


    woman was very impatient and did not cooperate at all.


    "If you want him to die right away, you''d better keep arguing with me, I don''t have that much time to


    waste with you here, tell me where the man is." Ruby was running out of patience.


    The longer they dyed, the more dangerous the patient''s condition would be, and by then even


    she might not be sure that she could save him.


    After being scolded by Ruby, the other party did not dare to continue to make a scene, and only after a


    while did she reply unhappily, "We are now at Sea City Borin Hospital."


    Ruby hung up the phone straight away and instructed Dr. Moore, "Arrange a car right now and go to


    Borin Hospital."


    An hourter, Ruby and Dr. Moore arrived at Borin Hospital.


    When she saw Ruby and Dr. Moore arrive, the other party''s eyes lingered on Ruby for a moment


    before she said to Dr. Moore, "The patient is in ICU, the situation is very unpromising, a critical illness


    notice was just given ten minutes ago, and there was also a cardiac arrest."


    "Got it." Ruby answered indifferently and walked at the front with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 159 Taylor Sutton鈥檚 Family

    Chapter 159 Taylor Sutton¡¯s Family


    A number of people were gathered at the entrance of the ICU, each with a very grim face. One of them


    was an olddy with gray hair, sitting in a wheelchair, her eyes red and in a very unstable mood.


    When Ruby and Dr. Moore came over, there was little reaction from those few people.


    Dean Chase gave an introduction to both sides.


    It was only when Olddy Sutton heard that she raised her head and gave Ruby and Dr. Moore a


    nce, only when her eyes fell on Ruby, she froze dumbfounded on the spot.


    "It''s whatever experimental drug you came up with. Do you know that you almost killed my big brother


    with that crap drug?" A woman with features that bore a slight resemnce to the olddy gave Ruby a


    mean-eyed nce before she opened her mouth and scolded in a shrill voice.


    Ruby didn''t even look at her and said directly to Dean Chase, "Arrange for an operating room


    immediately, I want to operate on him."


    Dean Chase did not answer immediately, but just subconsciously nced at Dr. Moore.


    "Go on." Dr. Moore''s face was grim, and he waved his hand impatiently at the sight.


    It was only then that Dean Chase hurriedly turned around and left to arrange an operating theatre for


    Ruby.


    When Nancy Morris saw that Ruby was ignoring her, she became furious and stepped forward,


    reaching out to tug Ruby''s hand, while also scolding in an unkind tone, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t


    you hear me talking to you? What? The drug you created has made my brother look like this, and now


    you don''t want to be responsible for it?"


    "Are you talking to me?" Ruby looked at Nancy with a nd expression and opened her mouth to ask.


    Nancy felt that Ruby''s gaze made her feel a little panicky, that feeling was the same as the way the old


    man looked at her when he was still alive.


    She was a little ufortable, so her tone became even more impolite: "Why are you being mean to


    me? The truth is that there is something wrong with the drug made by your institute! Didn''t you tell us


    yesterday that he was cured? Howe it''s only been a few hours since he got home and now he is in


    this state? Now my brother is dying ....


    .."


    "That''s enough! Taylor will not die!" Old Lady Sutton had been shocked at Ruby''s looks until then, when


    she heard Nancy''s words, she came back to her senses and shouted with a cold face.


    Nancy''s face was full of reluctance and she red at Ruby, but due to the Old Lady Sutton''s authority,


    she did not dare to continue speaking.


    Dean Chase soon returned and wiped the sweat from his forehead before speaking to Ruby: "Miss


    Harold, the operating theatre has been arranged, will you arrange the operation now?"


    "Yes, immediately, send the patient into the operating room." Ruby nodded, turned around and left.


    Nancy opened her mouth to say a few words, but when she met Old Lady Sutton''s eyes, she meekly


    shut her mouth and did not dare to say another word.


    But there were those couldn''t help but mutter, "She is so young, will she do the surgery? And need


    someone to prepare the operating room for her? Don''t get brother get killed, then ......"


    "No one will take you for a mute if you don''t speak, those who don''t want to stay in the hospital, all get


    out." Hearing those inauspicious words, Old Lady Sutton''s face immediately sank, and she gave the


    woman who spoke a fierce re.


    The woman nodded resentfully, not daring to speak any more nonsense.


    Ruby went to change into a sterile gown before entering the operating room with a sullen face.


    Taylor had been sent over and Dean Chase had arranged for a few people toe over and give Ruby


    a hand.


    Ruby didn''t even look at them, walked straight over to the operating table and looked down at Taylor''s


    face that was pale.


    She went to take a look at the brain CT chart hanging at the back, and walked back again, took a razor,


    shaved all of Taylor''s hair, and took a marker and drew a cross on it, before picking up the scalpel and


    starting the operation.


    The others watched in shock as she performed all the movements, obviously the same surgery, but for


    some reason, Ruby¡¯s movement was particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Ruby did not call for any help from the beginning to the end and stood there alone to perform the


    operation.


    Taylor was shot in the brain back then and had always had fragments of the bullet remaining in his


    skull, and because the location happened to be covered with nerves, no craniotomy was ever done to


    remove the fragments.


    He had been in aa since he was shot, and because there was no movement, the fragments of the


    bullet did not move, and as a result, he was discharged from hospital yesterday and left, presumably


    having had some kind of strenuous movement that caused the fragments in his skull to move out of


    position, which triggered a series of problems.


    Ruby removed the fragments and after she finished suturing, she dropped the scalpel: "That''s enough,


    send him into the ICU first, you won¡¯t need me to teach you post-operative care."


    "Okay." Throughout the operating room, everyone nodded in unison, looking at Ruby with a look of


    reverence.


    They had seen the best surgeons in the hospital perform surgery, but nothing as fast and delicate as


    Ruby. Watching this surgery today was shocking for them.


    "Miss Harold, your medical skills are really impressive, where did you learn your medical skills?" A few


    nurses came over with faces full of admiration and gathered around Ruby.


    "F Country." Ruby replied casually, took off the blood-stained gloves from her hands and threw them


    inside the bin, "I''ll go first, I''ll leave the rest to you guys."


    "Miss Harold, will youe back to our hospital for future surgeries? Can I give you a hand?"


    "And me, and me, I can do it too!"


    "I can do it too! I can wipe your sweat!"


    "Bah! Shame on you, the job of wiping the sweat is mine!"


    "You''re the shameless one, it''s mine!"


    The three nurses argued directly, Ruby shook her head, ignored them and turned to leave.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just after leaving the operating room, Nancy was the first one toe up and looked at Ruby, with


    mockery in her eyes: "What? Is the operation done? Are you going to tell us that the operation was a


    sess and my brother will be fine? And that he''ll wake up soon?"


    Ruby heard Nancy''s mocking tone and faintly raised her eyebrows, ncing at her, "You''re quite


    clever."


    "Oh, you don''t know how to brag. And you can do surgery? You are not afraid of beingughed at!"


    Nancy was very unhappy when she thought of how Ruby had just ignored her and was reprimanded by


    Old Lady Sutton.


    Especially when she looked at Ruby''s face, for some reason, she always felt as if she had seen it


    somewhere before, but could not recall it for a while.


    "Move over, you''re blocking the way." Ruby was in no mood to talk to such a person, and directly


    reached out to push the person out of the way.


    Nancy staggered, looking at Ruby''s uncaring attitude, and was half-exasperated.


    After an operation, Ruby was now so physically exhausted that she didn''t bother to talk to Nancy. She


    went to change her clothes, took a shower, and left the hospital straight away.

 Chapter 160 Coming to the Door

    Chapter 160 Coming to the Door


    "Miss Harold, is it?" As Ruby had just arrived at the entrance of the hospital, she saw Old Lady Sutton


    waiting there, looking at her with aplicated gaze.


    Ruby looked at Cara in front of her suspiciously, not sensing any malice in her, so she was silent for a


    moment before she opened her mouth and asked, "You are looking for me? If you want to ask about


    Taylor''s condition, I suggest you go directly to the doctors at the hospital, they will give you a very


    satisfactory answer."


    "No, I''m not looking for them, I''m looking for you." Old Lady Sutton shook her head, her gaze never


    leaving Ruby''s face.


    Ruby felt that Old Lady Sutton in front of her was strange, her eyes held a hint of nostalgia and seemed


    sad, and she had a feeling that Old Lady Sutton seemed to be looking at someone through her.


    "What is wrong?" Ruby nced at the time, it was gettingte at this hour, if she didn''t go back now,


    there would definitely be traffic on the road and she would bete arriving home.


    "Let''s get in the car and talk, shall we?" Old Lady Sutton lifted her hand and rubbed the corners of her


    dry eyes.


    Ruby hesitated for a moment before nodding and following Old Lady Sutton to the car parked at the


    roadside.


    It was only after she got into the car that Old Lady Sutton spoke with emotion, "I thought I would never


    see you again in this life."


    "You''ve seen me before?" Ruby was a little surprised at her words, she recalled carefully and was quite


    sure that she had never seen Old Lady Sutton before.


    Old Lady Sutton pursed her lips and smiled, shaking her head without saying anything.


    Ruby was bewildered by her reaction.


    "Is your mother okay? Can you take me to meet her?" Old Lady Sutton was silent for a long time before


    she asked.


    "Old Lady Sutton, my mother is no longer alive." Ruby was more and more certain at this point that she


    must not have known Old Lady Sutton, otherwise she could not have even known about her mother''s


    death.


    Old Lady Sutton was slightly stunned for a while before she muttered to herself, "She has passed


    away?...... So, do you still have any rtives at home? Can you take me to meet them?"


    Ruby felt that Old Lady Sutton''s attitude was strange, and she stared at Old Lady Sutton for a while,


    silent for a moment, before nodding her head.


    After telling the driver the address, Old Lady Sutton did not continue talking. The car drove all the way


    to Shangcheng International and was stopped at the entrance of themunity.


    Ruby rolled down the car window and spoke to the security guard before she opened the door and let


    them in.


    After Old Lady Sutton got out of the car, she surveyed the neighborhood in front of her before quietly


    following behind Ruby.


    "Grandma, I''m back." Opening the door and entering, Ruby shouted into the house.


    "It is good that you are back." Cara didn''t raise her head, watching the television intently.


    No one else was at home, Levi had gone off somewhere, and Olivia hadn''te out.


    Ruby changed her shoes and brought a new pair of shoes to Old Lady Sutton, who changed her shoes


    and followed her in the door.


    When she saw Cara, Old Lady Sutton had some excitement in her eyes, but tried her best to control


    her emotions.


    "Grandma, there is a guest at home today." Ruby looked at her Grandma watching the television there


    in fascination and could not help but remind her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cara smiled before she twisted her head and indifferently responded, "If you have guest. ......"


    Halfway through her sentence, her expression froze and she looked fixedly at Old Lady Sutton for a


    while before she withdrew the carelessness from her face, sat up straight and looked coldly at Old Lady


    Sutton, asking in a somewhat cold voice, "Why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    "Cara, I ......" Old Lady Sutton''s eyes were red and she couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Don''t you call me, I don''t know you, and you are not wee here, please get out now." Cara


    interrupted Old Lady Sutton''s words with great impatience and gave her expulsion order with a bad


    attitude.


    "Cara......," Old Lady Sutton looked at her with red eyes and had no intention of leaving.


    Ruby felt that there might be something in the past between these two olddies, and when she


    thought about the mysterious identity of her Grandma, which Levi had been hiding and refused to tell


    her, and the intelligencework she had at her disposal couldn''t even find out the details of her


    Grandma, she could see that her Grandma''s identity was not simply Cara of the Grant family.


    She took a few steps back and took the opportunity to go back to her room, leaving space for the two


    olddies.


    Old Lady Sutton took a step forward, "Cara, I have been looking for you all these years.


    "


    "What''s the point ofing to us? You were the one who disagreed with the two children back then, so


    why bothering to us? Our two families are not rted anymore." Cara''s face was stern and her


    attitude was very cold.


    "It''s been so many years and the children have grown up now, Cara, can''t you still get over it?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Cara''s face sank, "Back then we had made it very clear that


    the two families would never have any rtionship from then on. We''ve been away from the capital for


    more than twenty years and we''ve never been in touch?"


    "That girl is Nellie and Harvey''s daughter, is she? She ......" Old Lady Sutton raised her hand and wiped


    her eyes, deliberately ignoring Cara''s words, only to speak what she wanted to say.


    "She has nothing to do with your Sutton family. Harvey is gone, and Taylor didn''t leave you a


    descendant? But don''t you still have a son? Didn''t Nate Sutton give you a grandson either?" Cara


    directly interrupted Old Lady Sutton''s words coldly, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    These words directly stunned Old Lady Sutton.


    It was true that she had three sons, none of whom left a single offspring.


    Not so much for Taylor, who was in aa for twenty years.


    Harvey had not got married after Harvey¡¯s death.


    Back then she had broken him Harvey up with Nellie, Harvey became depressed afterwards and got


    serious depression, andmitted suicide not long afterwards.


    Cara was indeed correct in saying that none of her three sons had left her a grandchild.


    If this continued, the Sutton family would really be extinct.


    "Cara, why do you have to be like this? When Nellie and Harvey separated back then, she should have


    already been pregnant with Harvey''s child, right? I know Nellie and Harvey have a good rtionship,


    there''s no way she would marry another man and have a child with another man, so ......" Old Lady


    Sutton raised her hand to wipe her eyes before sobbing.


    "So what? You think Harvey is a treasure, but on what ground Nellie should keep himpany for life?


    Do the math, they broke them up in 1991, we left in the same year, and Ruby was born in 1994, she


    can''t be your Sutton family''s child."

 Chapter 161 As You Like It

    Chapter 161 As You Like It


    "Why, how is it possible? How can Nellie do such a shameless thing? She loved Harvey, how could she


    have a child with another man? You must be lying to me, right? I can see that the child looks so much


    like Harvey, there is no way she is not my Harvey''s child ......," Olddy Sutton immediately got


    emotional upon hearing these words, her previously disguised performance was gone at once.


    "Oh, you treat your Harvey as a treasure, but Nellie is not a treasure! You treated her like that in the


    beginning, and you still want her to stay single for Harvey for the rest of her life? Get out of my sight,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    get out! Get out of here right now!" Cara had long since seen through the true nature of Old Lady


    Sutton, and seeing what Old Lady Sutton looked like, she directly stepped forward and reached out to


    push Old Lady Sutton towards the door.


    "Cara, I ......" Old Lady Sutton still wanted to speak, but Cara didn''t give her any chance at all and


    pushed her straight out the door.


    "Get the hell out of here! Don''t ever set foot in our house again! I''m telling you, if you dare to harass


    Ruby, I''ll fight you to the end!" Cara couldn''t help but cough violently when she got emotional.


    Levi had juste out of the lift and his face changed slightly at the sight of this. He quickly stepped


    forward, squeezed past Olddy Sutton who was blocking the doorway and looked at Cara with


    concern, "Grandma, what''s wrong with you? Don''t get emotional, go in and sit down."


    Olddy Sutton looked at the suddenly appearing Levi in a daze, not knowing for a moment what his


    rtionship with Grant family had been before.


    Inside the house, Ruby heard the movement was not right and also opened the door toe out and


    check the situation.


    When she saw Leviing, she was a bit stunned, but quickly came back to her senses and walked


    over quickly, reaching out to take hold of Cara''s hand and taking her pulse in the process.


    The olddy''s pulse was disturbed and she was obviously extremely irritated.


    "Grandma can''t be stimted any further, I''ll take her in first, I''ll leave this to you." Ruby instructed with


    Levi and helped Grandma into the room first.


    Cara was so agitated that she was helped into the house by Ruby while still cursing angrily, "I''m telling


    you, you old shameless thing, you''re not allowed toe and disturb Ruby again! If youe back


    again, I''ll fight with you!"


    "Grandma! You can''t get irrigated, even if you want to protect me, you should at least take care of your


    own body first, what if something happens to you?" Ruby scolded unhappily with a stern face.


    Cara was so weak-hearted that she did not dare to look Ruby in the eyes, but only spoke in a muffled


    voice: "Then, then you must first promise me that you will not be allowed to believe whoeveres to


    you with nonsense in the future."


    Ruby was exasperated by the olddy''s childish words, she looked at Cara with a helpless face for a


    long time before sighing, "Okay, I promise you, no matter whoes and tells me nonsense, I


    definitely don''t believe them, I will go home first and ask you, is that okay?"


    "That''s more like it. You mustn''t meet with that old woman again, she''s a bad person, she''s definitely


    not in the best of intentions, got it?" Cara admonished uneasily.


    Ruby agreed to do so and managed to calm the olddy down before she went out to the door to check


    on the situation.


    Levi blocked the doorway and looked coldly at Olddy Sutton in front of him, his expression


    condensed.


    Olddy Sutton did not leave either, but stood outside the door, constantly looking into the house.


    Ruby walked out at this time and looked at Olddy Sutton before she opened her mouth and asked


    indifferently, "Is this what you are aiming for toe home with me and meet my elders? If that''s the


    case, then sorry, you may not be very wee in our home, and please don''t appear in front of me


    again in the future."


    "Tell me, which year were you born?" Olddy Sutton couldn''t wait to ask, she had to be sure of Ruby''s


    age now, if she really wasn''t Harvey''s child, it would be a waste of effort for her to say any more.


    "It''s none of your business. Levi, close the door." Ruby said impatiently and nced at Levi.


    Levi froze for a moment at the name Levi, then his heart inexplicably sweetened as he agreed and


    turned to enter the door, closing it behind him with his hand.


    Olddy Sutton opened her mouth, the words she wanted to say were blocked in her throat, and there


    was no way to say them, she could only watch the door being closed in front of her.


    She stood in the doorway for a long time before raising her hand to wipe her tears, but soon, she


    murmured in a low voice again, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I won''t give up, whether the Sutton family can rise


    from the dead this time depends on her, if she is my family''s child, then the Sutton family will be saved.


    I can''t give up, I absolutely can''t give up."


    Only after saying this did she turn away with a determined gaze.


    "How did you get involved with the Sutton family?" Levi asked only after he entered the door and


    looked at Ruby''s not-so-good face.


    Ruby looked at him, "You know the Sutton family well?"


    "Not really, there have been some dealings, mainly with the eldest son of the Sutton family." Levi shook


    his head and answered honestly.


    "Is that so? Grandma knows them and, by the looks of it, has a grudge." Ruby couldn''t help but frown


    as she thought about the way Grandma had looked just now.


    She had lived with her grandmother for so many years and had never known that the olddy had


    hidden so many other things, first her own identity, and now came the Sutton family.


    Dr. Moore had once said that the Sutton family was in a superior position because Taylor had saved a


    certain big shot back in the day, so it looked like the Grant family had some past she didn''t know about.


    "I''ll have someone check it out." Levi pursed his lips, his expression somewhat serious.


    Ruby originally wanted to say that there was no need to do so, but when she thought about it, Levi''s


    duty now was to protect the olddy''s safety, and these seemed to be things within his obligation.


    She nodded, sort of agreeing, and after thinking about it, she fished out another translucent ss bottle


    from inside her pocket and handed it to Levi, "This is for you."


    Levi was puzzled and took it over, the ss bottle was very nice, with very delicate engraving on it, and


    colourful pills could be vaguely seen inside, which looked like candy for children.


    "It''s for eating, take two pills a week, keep it with you, it might be of some use one day." Ruby exined


    in a light voice, not saying too much.


    Levi knew that the things Ruby gave out must all be good things, so he silently put it into his pocket


    before speaking up, "Thank you."

 Chapter 162 Meet and Greet

    Chapter 162 Meet and Greet


    "Right, Grandpa asked when you have time to go for a meal." After Levi had put his things away, he


    thought of what Zack had called over to say a few days ago and got a bit of a headache.


    "What!?" Ruby didn''t hear clearly what Levi said for a moment, and looked over in some confusion.


    "Forget it if you don''t have time, old people just like to have something to do." Levi pursed his lips,


    fearing that Ruby would not want to entertain those people from the Sharp family, so he spoke directly.


    "It''s fine, there''s nothing going ontely. Let me know when you have an appointment." Ruby instantly


    thought of the kindly old man on the day of the wedding, Zack gave her a pretty good impression, at


    least he was not a brutal and unreasonable old man, and it was obvious that he was very fond of Levi.


    He had given her a gift on the day of the wedding, but she was too tiredter and forgot about it, so it


    seemed that she had to prepare a gift if she wanted to go to the Sharp family for dinner.


    Ruby went to the kitchen to pour water.


    Levi raised his eyebrows in some surprise and stood there for a while before he called Zack and told


    him about Ruby''s going to dinner.


    The time was set for the next evening, and Levi told Ruby, who responded haphazardly and thought


    about it before asking Levi again, "What does your grandfather like?"


    "Grandpa? He just likes fiddling with flowers and nts, he also likes calligraphy and painting." Levi


    subconsciously replied, thinking about it and added, "You don''t need to bring gifts over."


    "Got it." Ruby answered and ignored Levi.


    "Levi,e to my room." As Levi was just about to remind Ruby of a few more things, Cara came out


    of her room and waved at him, gesturing for him to go over.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Levi responded and followed.


    "Grandma, is something wrong?" When he entered the olddy''s room, Levi asked with some concern


    as he saw that the olddy did not look too good.


    Cara patted a seat to the side and gestured for him to sit down before she turned and went to the


    dressing table and brought something over, handing it to Levi: "Put this away and give it to Rubyter."


    "Grandma, you''d better give it to her yourself." Levi always felt that the olddy was not in the right


    state, saying these words as if she was giving herst words.


    Thinking of how Grandma had be the way she was after Old Lady Sutton had suddenlye to


    see her earlier, he guessed there was something to do with the Sutton family.


    "I know that you are not an ordinary person, and you probably know the people in the Sutton family, so


    I won''t say anything more to you, you will know what you need to know. If they want to get into trouble


    with Ruby, I''m too old to protect her. Levi, I can see that you have feeling for Ruby. So I want you to


    protect Ruby, is that okay?¡± Cara looked at Levi, and her eyes reddened as she spoke.


    "Grandma, what exactly happened? Between you and the Sutton family ......" Levi looked at Cara with


    concern.


    "The Sutton family won''t give up that easily, especially since their family has been extinct by now, that


    old woman certainly hopes that Ruby to be her granddaughter, and maybe they will recruit a son-inw,


    so that their family''s bloodline will continue. Humph, what a beautiful thought." The olddy snorted


    coldly.


    Levi was confused, but he had grasped the key: Ruby was rted to the Sutton family.


    "Ruby and the Sutton family ......¡± Levi was full of surprise.


    "Sit down, I will tell you a story." Cara could see that Levi was a little curious, she smiled and let Levi sit


    down.


    Levi had to sit down honestly at her words.


    Cara spoke up, ¡°The Grant family was quite prominent in the capital back then, andter on, Nellie got


    together with Harvey, the second son of the Sutton family. Old Lady Sutton wanted Harvey to marry the


    daughter of the arthy family, so that she could use the power of the arthy family to return to the


    top. So she was determined to destroy the rtionship between Nellie and Harvey, and in order to


    force the two to separate, she even went to the extent of using despicable means to trick Nellie into


    having sex with another man. Nellie was heartbroken at the time and went to see Harvey. I don''t know


    exactly what she said to Harvey, and after she came back, she knelt there and begged me and my


    husband to leave the capital and never go back in this life.


    "


    "After that, our family left the capital and settled down in Sea City. In order to forget about Harvey,


    Nellie also chose to get married, and now more than twenty years have passed." Cara said with a face


    full of emotion, "Old Lady Sutton must have thought that Nellie was carrying her son''s child, and now


    she hase to our door, hoping that Ruby go back to her family, but Ruby is not Harvey''s daughter."


    "Then who is it?" Levi finally understood by this point.


    He was not expecting that Ruby was actually not a daughter of the Harold family.


    It was true that how could a person like Spencer produce such an outstanding daughter?


    "Who knows, back then Nellie was drugged by Old Lady Sutton, she didn''t even know which man she


    had sex with and onlyter found out she was pregnant when she arrived in Sea City and married. If I


    had known that Spencer was that kind of heartless thing, I wouldn''t have let Nellie marry him like that in


    the first ce. In the end, my husband died and I have lived in confusion for years." The olddy shook


    her head and sighed, her face full of sorrow.


    "Then what do you expect me to do!?" Levi gathered his thoughts and by now sort of understood what


    had happened in the first ce.


    Old Lady Sutton did seem like someone who would do such a thing.


    "Help me to protect her. She is, at any rate, still a child, and she has borne a lot for me over the years. I


    hope you don''t me her for what happened to Olivia. Can you promise me that you will help me to


    take good care of her?" The olddy looked at Levi seriously, waiting for his answer.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, since I married her, then I will definitely be responsible for her." Levi reached


    out and took the olddy''s hand in his and promised seriously.


    "With that from you, I am relieved. The things inside the box will be given to her after I leave." Cara


    looked at Levi with relief, revealing a relieved look.


    Levi had a bad feeling in his heart, he always felt that the olddy was up to something.


    As he was just about to speak, the olddy spoke again, "I''m a bit tired, you go out first, I want to rest."


    "Grandma, don''t think too much, there''s still me, I won''t let anyone hurt you or Ruby." Levi admonished


    uneasily before he left Granny''s room.

 Chapter 163 Be Generous

    Chapter 163 Be Generous


    When he came out of Cara''s room, Levi looked down at the box in his hand, a box carved from fine


    pearwood, emitting a faint fragrance, with a very delicate lock on it, no key in sight, presumably the old


    Levi returned to his home with the box in his arms, and after thinking about it, he sent a message to


    Ruby to remind her of Cara''s condition.


    When Ruby received the news, she froze for a moment, got up and went to knock on the door of the


    olddy''s room.


    The room was quiet inside and no one answered the door. Ruby stood at the door for a while before


    pushing it open and entering.


    The olddy was lying asleep on the bed, breathing long. She went over and sat down, grabbed her


    hand and took her pulse to make sure it was just normal aging and that there wasn''t much wrong with


    her body before she put her hand down, gently helped her put the cover back on and went out of the


    room.


    After leaving the house, she thought of what Levi had said that Zack liked calligraphy and painting, so


    she went to Olivia''s room.


    Olivia''s room was always so clean and tidy, things are put in their regr ces strictly to her liking


    and tidied up immactely.


    When she saw Ruby, Olivia was so happy, she sat there looking at Ruby and spoke in a sweet voice,


    "Mommy."


    Looking at the exquisite and lovely little girl in front of her, Ruby could never really ept her, she


    pursed her lips and stood there for a while before she spoke somewhat stiffly, "Well, give me some of


    your paintings."


    "Okay." Olivia went off happily to find paintings for Ruby.


    She loved to paint and did not like to go out of her room, just stayed in her room painting, as if she was


    immersed in a world of her own, very resistant to the outside world.


    Ruby looked at Olivia''s tiny back and could not help but sigh.


    Olivia opened the drawer and quickly brought over a thick stack of paintings, standing there somewhat


    hesitantly and speaking in a small voice, "Which one do you like, Mommy?"


    Ruby reached out and picked up the painting in her hand.


    She rarely looked at Olivia''s paintings seriously, because of that one incident five years ago, she was


    actually very resistant to Olivia, and would try to stay away if she could, sometimes not even speaking


    to Olivia for a long time.


    It could be said that arge part reason of Olivia''s autism was due to her.


    Ruby looked down at the painting in her hand. Olivia''s paintings were very vivid and bold in colour,


    rendering a colourful and spiritual world. Just by looking at these paintings, she could feel that the


    person who painted them must be someone who loved life and the world very much.


    The more she looked at it, the more shocked she was. After she finished looking at the painting in her


    hand, she looked at Olivia differently.


    She was silent for a long time before she knelt down in front of Olivia.


    Olivia was much thinner than the average child because she was originally a month earlier than the


    expected delivery time. At that time Ruby was still young and was too busy caring for her


    grandmother''s illness and studying to think about anything else, and she didn''t even know she was


    pregnant at all until the baby was suddenly born and she was taken aback.


    "I may not be a qualified mother, but I want to learn how to be a good mother, can you give me this


    opportunity?" Looking at the child with clean eyes in front of her, Ruby seemed to be touched gently by


    something in her heart.


    She reached out her hand and ced it in front of Olivia''s face, then spoke to him gently for the first


    time.


    Olivia was ttered and looked at Ruby for a while before carefully cing her hand in Ruby''s, "Mom?"


    "You should not always lock yourself in your room from now on, if you want to go somewhere, you can


    tell me and I will take you there." Ruby pursed her lips for a while before she spoke softly.


    "Okay." Olivia nodded happily at once.


    Ruby looked at the smile on her face and was touched, unable to help but smile along with her.


    It seemed that it was not as difficult as she might think to open her heartpletely.


    She took Olivia''s paintings and went out of her room. After she returned to her room and sat down, she


    thought of Olivia''s happy cry for her mother just now, and the time when she reached out and grabbed


    her hand. That feeling, which she had never experienced before, was amazing and had notpletely


    brought her back to her senses until now.


    After a while of dithering, she picked out two paintings, made a frame by hand, packed them inside the


    gift box, and included an extra small bottle of pills before she was finally relieved.


    Early the next morning, Ruby got up and saw Olivia sitting in the living room, talking to Cara.


    The olddy seemed to be in a good mood and looked rosy. Although Olivia said little, she responded


    when the olddy spoke to her and the two of them actually got along harmoniously.


    "Grandma, Olivia." Ruby stood and watched for a while before she walked over.


    Olivia looked coyly at Ruby, her eyes shining brightly, as if she was waiting to be praised.


    Ruby was a little uneasy by that look in her eyes, and it was only after a while that she coughed and


    opened her mouth topliment her, "Olivia, you are good today.


    "


    Olivia nodded happily at once.


    Seeing that she was contented, Ruby felt guilty.


    She had really cared too little for Olivia in the past.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The three had lunch and at 4pm Levi came to pick up Ruby to go to the Sharp¡¯s.


    Ruby had already told the olddy, so she took the two framed paintings with her, as they were painted


    by Olivia, neither of which was too big.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to bring a gift?" Levi looked at Ruby carrying arge gift bag, his face full of


    helplessness.


    "It''s not for you, it''s for your grandfather." Ruby exined in a serious manner.


    Levi could not say anything else, seeing her serious look.


    It was still dark when the two arrived at Sharp¡¯s.


    Knowing that Levi was going to bring Ruby back today, Zack had been looking forward to it with great


    anticipation.


    His wife Vivian couldn''t help butugh at him.


    As soon as Levi and Ruby entered the door, Zack immediately put on another act as if nothing was


    wrong.


    "Your grandfather has been looking forward to your arrival since he got up in the morning." When she


    saw Levi and Rubye over, Vivian couldn''t help but spoke to them.


    Levi couldn''t help butugh, "Didn''t I tell you guys that we would arrive around six?"


    "Your grandfather is impatient." Vivian gave Zack a nk look.


    As Ruby looked at the rxing scene, she finally understood why Levi would like the Sharp family.


    It was more like a home than the Finn family.


    She listened in silence as Vivian teased Zack before handing over the gift she had brought over,


    "Grandpa, this is a gift for you. This is for grandma."

 Chapter 164 Harmony Days

    Chapter 164 Harmony Days


    "Oh, you bring gifts? Levi, why didn¡¯t you stop her?" Zack smilingly epted the gift from Ruby, and


    gave Levi a scornful look.


    Levi had an innocent look on his face and didn''t say anything.


    "It''s not anything of value." Ruby exined.


    "The value is not important, I''m already happy that you''re here. Hurry up,e in and have a seat,


    don''t just stand there." Zack happily greeted the two of them.


    He said it didn''t matter, but he was so happy that he carried the gift bag tightly, fearing that someone


    would snatch it away.


    "Grandpa, what did sister-inw send you! Show me." As Zack had just gone back to sit down, a young


    girl suddenly leapt over, snatched the gift bag the old man was carrying and opened it.


    Inside was a square wooden box, a long wooden box and two other delicate ss jars containing a


    colourful candy-like pill.


    "Hey, sister-inw, why did you give my grandfather two jars of sugar? He''s diabetic and can''t eat


    sugar, so it''s better for me to have this candy." The girl grabbed the two jars and was about to stuff


    them inside her pocket.


    "Serena, put it down!" When Zack saw that his gift had actually been intercepted, he became furious


    and went over with a furious face, snatching back the two ss bottles from Serena Sharp''s hand.


    Serena looked at him with bewilderment: "Grandpa, that''s candy, you can''t eat it, why don¡¯t you give it


    to me? Give me one, Just one."


    Serena had a sweet tooth and had loved all kinds of sweet things since she was a child. The two


    bottles of candy looked delicious and her mouth was watering.


    Zack red at her fiercely and scolded in no good mood: ¡°Buy it yourself, why are you even robbing old


    people of their things? This one is a meeting gift from Ruby, it''s mine! Oh, and your grandmother''s."


    When the old man finished, noticing the look in his wife''s eyes, he added.


    "You can¡¯t eat that, if you want, I will send it to you some other day." Ruby looked at Serena''s aggrieved


    look and felt inexplicably amused.


    As soon as she heard that from Ruby, Serena jumped up: "Really? Really? Wow, sister-inw, you''re


    really great! I''ve decided, from today onwards, you''re my new idol! I like you the most!"


    "Can I eat this candy?" Zack covered the inside of his pocket and looked at Ruby.


    "That one is not sugar, but you can eat it as if it were sugar. You can only eat one a day, and after three


    months, just change it to one a week." Ruby exined seriously to Zack.


    "If it''s not candy, what is it? Sister-inw, is it some kind of treasure?" Serena was the most gossipy


    and came over with a face full of curiosity.


    "It''s refined from various medicinal herbs for Grandpa and Grandma, it''s all for strengthening the body


    and enhancing immunity and resistance." Ruby was afraid that Zack would really eat it as candyter,


    so she exined it extra seriously.


    "So it''s medicine, I thought it was sugar. If it''s medicine ......" Serena was about to say that she wasn''t


    going to eat it, but Ruby continue speaking again.


    "If you want, I''ll make you some detox and beauty onester, they work pretty well."


    "Detox and beauty? Sister-inw, then can I look as pretty as you after I eat it?" Serena was instantly


    interested.


    Ruby looked at Serena.


    Serena was actually very beautiful, with bright and beautiful features, the kind of looks that can easily


    impress people, especially the pair of her innocent eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The atmosphere in the Sharp family was very good, and Serena looked like she was raised in love,


    with a naive and simple personality.


    "If you want to look as pretty as her, you can go get a facelift." Before Ruby could open her mouth, Levi


    spoke sarcastically in a cool voice.


    Serena covered her face and looked at Levi with a face full of aggression, "Brother, how can you say


    that? Am I still your sister?"


    "No, you are my cousin." Levi answered very dryly.


    "Grandpa! Look at him! He''s bullying me again!" Serena went over to Zack sadly toin.


    The old manughed that his eyes narrowed into a line, allowing Serena to hug his arm and pamper


    while he gave Levi a reproachful look, "Don''t always bully your sister."


    "I was asking her to recognise the truth." Levi replied indifferently.


    Ruby looked at Levi with some surprise. She remembered that Levi was always cold, and always had a


    business-like attitude towards everyone. She had only seen that he had different attitude towards


    Amelia, but it was not like this presenting.


    It seemed that Levi had a really good rtionship with the Sharp family, which was why he could


    remove his defenses and reveal his true nature in front of them, right?


    "Well, old man, don''t always talk to the kids, it''s time to eat, so let''s start the meal. Talk after the meal."


    Vivian, who had not said anything, only spoke slowly at this moment.


    As soon as she spoke, Zack ran over to her and helped her up: "Hungry? Let¡¯s eat them. I''ve asked the


    kitchen to make you your favourite sweet and sour fish and braisedrge meatball, but you mustn''t be


    greedy, just eat a little, got it?"


    Zack helped Vivian up, his eyes gentle and his voice, speaking as if he were coaxing a small child.


    "I''m not a child. And when have I been greedy? You''re the one who''s greedy, don''t eat too muchter,


    be careful with your health." Vivian red at Zack and let him support her as they stumbled towards the


    dining room.


    Seeing that, Ruby could not help but think of the time when Grandpa was still alive.


    At that time she was still young and he was close to her grandparents, so after her grandfather''s


    ident, her grandmother became ill.


    If Grandpa hadn''t had an ident, their family would be as harmonious as the Sharp family was now.


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s go." Levi suddenly grabbed her hand.


    The man''s palm was broad and somewhat warm, wrapping around her tiny hand. Ruby couldn''t help


    but look sideways at Levi, looking at the side of his good-looking face, his gentle eyes, her ears


    somewhat became rosy.


    For the first time, she felt that it felt good to be holding hands with Levi in this way.


    By the time the two walked to the dining room, everyone else was already seated.


    Zack had reserved a ce for them, just to his left.


    Levi pulled Ruby over to sit down, and the kitchen had already started to serve the food.

 Chapter 165 Show Off Her Ability

    Chapter 165 Show Off Her Ability


    Ruby took a look at today''s dishes, which were very rich, but not really suitable for the two old people,


    who were old and had more or less old age diseases, especially Zack, who did not take care of himself


    when he was young, so he had many minor problems.


    The food was really nutritional, but it was heavy on oil and salt and very unfriendly to older people.


    "Grandpa and Grandma, you''d better not eat these food." Ruby said as the crowd was about to eat,


    especially Zack, who just particrly liked spicy and greasy things, went towards the te of spicy


    chicken.


    As soon as Ruby spoke, Zack had already retracted his chopsticks and looked at Ruby in confusion.


    "Grandpa, when you were young, you ate irregrly all the time, so your spleen and stomach were out


    of order, and you haven''t been able to properly regte them over the years. Eating spicy will irritate


    your stomach and cause diarrhoea. Also the other dishes are heavy on oil and salt, none of them are


    very suitable for you to eat." Ruby spoke seriously.


    Hearing that, Serena¡¯s face changed and she desperately gave her a wink, telling her to stop.


    Zack loved spicy food, he has to take two bites every time before he felt at ease, even if he had had


    medicine after that.


    No one in the family dared to say anything except Vivian, but she had now long since and turned a


    blind eye to him.


    Ruby was the first person, who dared to say this question.


    Serena was really afraid that Zack would get angry and scold Ruby, so she spoke up, "Grandpa, I think


    sister-inw is right, so you eat something else, okay?"


    After saying that, she even winked desperately at Levi.


    But Levi didn''t react at all as if he didn''t see it, which made Serena want to scratch his face.


    "Ruby, I ...... ", Zack opened his mouth and sighed, before he could finish his sentence, he was


    interrupted by Ruby.


    "Grandpa, let me make two dishes for you and Grandma, wait for me." Ruby said and got up straight


    away and went into the kitchen.


    The kitchen was well stocked with all the ingredients, even some of the herbs to be used in making


    medicinal meals, much to Ruby''s delight.


    She selected some ingredients that would be beneficial to the two elderly people and some herbs,


    which she put in cold water to soak before starting to process the ingredients.


    Zack liked spicy food but could not eat spicy food because of his health.


    Ruby put pepper in a gauze bag and added several herbs, which would be spicy to eat if put into the


    dishes, but were good for the body, especially for regting the spleen and stomach.


    Ruby moved quickly, and in just twenty minutes, the two dishes were finished.


    She carried the dishes out to the living room and ced it in front of Zack and Vivian, "Grandpa, try it."


    Zack picked up his chopsticks in disbelief and took a slice of fish.


    The fish was delicious, with a hint of fresh spicy taste, and that taste made Zack''s eyes light up when


    he took a bite.


    He couldn''t wait to take another slice into his mouth, then spoke in a slurred voice, "Mmm, mmm, yum,


    yum."


    As he ate, he helped Vivian sitting next to him, "Eat, eat."


    Vivian was mused seeing his wretched appearance, giving Ruby an apologetic nce before she took


    the fish from the bowl into her mouth.


    Vivian didn¡¯t really like spicy food, she didn''t eat much when she was younger and even less as she got


    older.


    But as soon as the fish entered her mouth, she felt that she had good appetite.


    Seeing that both of them liked it, Ruby returned to her seat and sat down, starting to eat quietly


    together with Levi.


    Serena watched as Zack and Vivian ate so happily, and in the end they ate an unprecedented two


    bowls of rice, with not a single dish left over, even the soup was used to soak up the rice. Her mouth


    was watering and she asked Zack curiously while swallowing her saliva: "Grandpa, is it really that


    delicious?"


    "Yes, delicious, I''ve never eaten such delicious fish. Ruby ...... " Zack looked at Ruby with a sorrowful


    face.


    After he had eaten such delicious dishes, how could he face the mediocre home-cooked dishes made


    by the chef at home in the future?


    "Grandpa, you can''t eat too much even if it''s delicious, it''s not good for your health if you eat too much."


    Ruby reminded him kindly.


    Zack suddenly dropped his face with a gloomy look on his face.


    "I''lle back and make it for you next time." Ruby looked at him and thought of that when her


    grandmother wanted to eat, she would look like this.


    "Really? So when''s the next time? Will youe for dinner tomorrow?" Zack''s eyes lit up at her words,


    and he looked at Ruby with a hopeful face.


    "I can''t tomorrow, I have to leave Sea City for some time, I guess I won''t be back until a weekter."


    Ruby refused outright.


    "You''re leaving Sea City? Where to?" Levi was surprised, he actually didn''t know about this matter.


    "I have personal business to attend to." Ruby nced at Levi.


    Levi touched his nose and did not pursue the matter further.


    Looking at this way of the two getting along, Zack narrowed his eyes and probably had an idea in his


    mind.


    However, he believed that his grandson was so outstanding that he would definitely be able to win


    Ruby''s heart. Now Ruby was Levi¡¯s wife, and she would definitely be in the future.


    "Ruby, you and Levi are married, why don¡¯t you move in with us? There''s someone to take care of


    you." Zack gave Levi a sneaky look before smiling and discussing with Ruby.


    "No need, Grandpa, we''re fine now." Ruby refused outright.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After eating the meal, Ruby chatted with Zack and Vivian for a while, until the two yawn incessantly,


    before Ruby left together with Levi.


    "Brother, sister-inw! Can Ie and stay at your house for a few days?" As the two of them had only


    just left the house and had not even gotten into the car, Serena''s voice came from behind them.


    Carrying her suitcase, she trotted over and looked at Ruby with a smile.


    Ruby gave Levi a faint look.


    "There is no room for you here?" Levi spoke coldly and mockingly.


    "That''s not the same, grandparents show love every day, I''m a single dog at home and very poor.


    Brother, please be kind and take me in." Serena grabbed Levi''s hand and shook it vigorously.


    "What! Do you think your sister-inw and I are not in love? Or do you think we don''t know show love?"


    Levi narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction and looked at Serena.


    Serena heatedly smiled, "That''s different, my sister-inw is so beautiful, I''m happy even if I''m


    watching you guys show your love."


    "Go, so much nonsense." Levi could do anything with this sister, and in the end, he could only nod his


    head and agree.

 Chapter 166 Humanoid Monitor

    Chapter 166 Humanoid Monitor


    "Brother, you and my sister-inw don''t live in the same room?" Serena was curious all the way into


    Shangcheng International with Levi and Ruby, watching Ruby entered 1801, but Levi opened the door


    of 1802, she asked with a curious face.


    Levi nced at her lightly, "Do you want toe in? If you don''t, go back home."


    "No, no, no, I''lle in." Serena said as she hurriedly squeezed into Levi''s house.


    After greeting Ruby, Levi closed the door and went inside.


    "Brother, let me ask you something, what is going on between you and my sister-inw? You''re not


    married by contract like those in novels, are you? Will you get divorce in the end?" When she entered


    the door, Serena looked at the decoration of Levi''s house, it was cold and clean, not like there was a


    mistress at all, she couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Levi nced at her lightly, "Grandpa asked you toe over to spy on me and Ruby?"


    "No, no, how is that possible? Grandpa is not that kind of person, he just thought I was too annoying at


    home and kicked me out." Serena waved her hand.


    Levi didn''t believe her bullshit at all, pointing in the direction of the guest room, "You live in that guest


    room, don''t touch anything in the house, don''t be curious."


    "Oh, can I go next door and y with my sister-inw? You''re not worried about her living alone? She''s


    so pretty and nice, many men are staring at her, aren''t you afraid that she''ll be taken away by them?"


    Serena pulled her suitcase to the guest room, before opening the door, she couldn''t help but ask again.


    Levi didn''t look at her, but his mood was affected by that one sentence of hers.


    It was true that Ruby was surrounded by men, who were interested in her.


    Inexplicably, the thought of this made Levi feel distracted.


    Serena went into the room to put down her things before came out again.


    She told Levi and went next door to go to Ruby.


    Once she entered, she looked around curiously, "Sister-inw, do you still have an empty room here? I


    ......"


    Before she could finish her words, she saw a demonic looking man, walking out from inside the room.


    Serena froze and looked at Ruby with a face full of disbelief, "Sister-inw?"


    "What?" Ruby was thinking about things when she heard Serena''s voice before she looked up at her.


    Seeing Serena looking behind her with a shocked expression, she only looked back and saw Evans


    "Well?" She ignored Serena for the moment and just looked at Evans and opened her mouth to ask.


    "Not bad, it seems that taking her back is the right choice, she is now much better than before and is


    willing to interact with people, she talked even more. I think following this trend, soon she will be able to


    return to her normal social life, and then you can send her to kindergarten." Evans didn''t look at Serena


    and spoke to Ruby about Olivia''s situation.


    "Okay." Ruby responded carelessly before remembering that Serena was still at the door and hurriedly


    greeted her as she entered.


    Serena was confused about the situation in front of her, and after she entered the door, her eyes


    always fell on Evans.


    Evans, who had azy and elegant air about him, was sitting on the sofa in the living room,zily


    watching TV with the remote control, and seemed to notice her gaze before he finally looked up at her,


    but it was only a nce before he withdrew his gaze.


    It was the first time Serena had met such a man, who didn''t even put her in his sights.


    Coupled with the fact that she had just seen him walk out of Ruby''s room, she became more and more


    curious about Evans''s identity and could not help but move over, asking with a face full of gossip, "Are


    you very close to my sister-inw? Do you like my sister-inw?"


    Evans originally did not want to pay attention to Serena, but this woman was too noisy, talking in his


    ears all the time.


    Evans didn''t hold back and twisted his head, ncing at her faintly, "Can you shut up? Hasn''t anyone


    ever said that you are noisy?"


    Unlike the easy-going attitude when facing Ruby earlier, at this moment, Evans spoke nonchntly.


    Serena was treated so rudely for the first time and was stunned for a moment, then her eyes reddened


    and she muttered somewhat aggressively, "I, I was just casually asking, what are you so angry about!"


    "Then you''re really quite casual." Evans said coldly and didn''t bother to look at Serena again.


    Serena''s eyes were red as she sat aside, her throat astringent and ufortable, wanting to cry but


    not daring to do so, just sitting there, looking at Evans with watery eyes.


    Evans ignored her, treating her like an invisible person, Serena became more and more aggrieved in


    her heart.


    Ruby went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, and when she came out after it was ready, she realised that


    the living room was a little frighteningly quiet.


    The television was on but there was no sound, and the atmosphere was a little odd as the two of them,


    Evans and Serena, sat on the sofa in the living room.


    "What are you doing!?" Ruby couldn''t help but walk over, looking at Evans and then Serena.


    Serena had endured all the aggression.


    When Ruby asked this question, she finally lost controlpletely and could not help but cry out.


    Ruby was startled by her sudden cry and looked at Evans with a puzzled face.


    Evans also had questions, it was the first time he had encountered such a difficult woman.


    Seeing Ruby look at him, he hurriedly cleared himself: "It has nothing to do with me."


    After saying that, he stood up and went to wash his hands and prepare for dinner, and also went to call


    Cara and Olivia toe out for dinner.


    When Olivia came out and saw Serena who was sitting there crying, she looked at Ruby with some


    confusion.


    "Go and eat first." Ruby said softly to her, and Olivia nodded and followed Cara.


    "What''s wrong?" Ruby did not know what to do since Serena was crying, she really had no experience


    inforting people.


    "Sister-inw, he, he''s so mean, he scolded me." Serena sobbed before she found her voice and


    opened her mouth to use Evans of his crimes.


    Ruby raised her hand and rubbed her brow, "You don''t need to pay attention to him, that is his


    personality. Go wash your face and eat first, your brother will be here soon."


    "Really, really?" Serena asked again in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Ruby nodded her head in a hurry, just in case Serena continued to cry.


    Serena managed to stop crying, went to wash her hands and followed Ruby over to the dining room to


    sit down.


    Levi came at this point. Ruby had already recorded the fingerprints for Levi to the fingerprint lock at the


    door, so he could open the door ande in directly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Serena heard the movement and looked towards the door, she watched Levi enter and stared at


    him thoughtfully for a while before withdrawing her gaze.

 Chapter 167 Forced to Share a Room

    Chapter 167 Forced to Share a Room


    "Sister-inw, do you and my brother live separately all the time?" After having dinner, Serena had long


    since been cured by the food and had forgotten all about the unpleasant things that had just happened.


    She hugged a pillow and sat beside Ruby, asking with a face full of gossip.


    Ruby didn''t answer, but only looked at Levi with unkind eyes.


    "Serena, you''re sleepy, it''s time to go back to bed." Levi spoke coldly, as he gave a nce at Serena.


    "I don''t want to go back, it''s still early, I can''t sleep so early. I want to be here for longer." Serena shook


    her head and simply went over and hugged Ruby''s arm.


    Ruby resisted the touch of others and subconsciously frowned.


    Levi didn''t miss this action of hers, he directly got up and reached out to sp Serena''s arm, "It''s time


    for you to go back to sleep, if you don''t sleep, go back to the Sharp¡¯s tomorrow."


    "Brother?" Serena looked at Levi with disbelief.


    Levi dragged her out of Ruby¡¯s house and returned to his, before he said impatiently, "What is your


    mission this time? To spy on me and Ruby?"


    "No, I just like my sister-inw and want to stay at her house for a while longer. In case sister-inw is


    suddenly in a good mood and wants to make a snack or something, won''t I be able to eat then?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Brother, you are really heartless. Ie here once, what''s wrong if you let me eat more? It''s not like it''s


    going to kill you." Serena sheepishly avoided Levi''s eyes, lowered her head and muttered in a small


    voice.


    "Go to your room and sleep now." Levi had little patience left.


    "Brother, are you and my sister-inw really separated? You''ve just gotten married, newlyweds, it


    couldn''t really be ......" Serena moved a few steps and couldn''t help but run back to Levi, her eyes with


    gossip.


    Levi didn''t say anything, just lowered his head and looked coldly at Serena.


    Serena was ufortable by his look, and she dared not speak any more nonsense and hurriedly


    trotted into the room.


    But only a moment after the door was closed, Serena opened it again and poked her head out,


    "Brother, really, I still have to report to grandpa, don''t make it too difficult for me, why don''t you go next


    door and make do with sister-inw for one night? Otherwise I really can''t give a good ount."


    "Fuck off." Levi was now regretting it, how could he have taken Serena home with him?


    She was a problem he could not wait to throw out now.


    But when Zack arranged for Serena toe over, he should have seen that there were problems


    between him and Ruby, so he asked Serena to spy on them.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his temples for a long time before exhaling slowly.


    Serena was the worst liar, it was estimated that at this moment she had told the old man about the


    situation between him and Ruby, Levi had a hunch.


    As he was thinking about it, Levi''s mobile phone suddenly rang, and he took it out to look at the caller,


    very surprised.


    Zack''s call came much sooner than he even imagined.


    "Levi, there is something I don¡¯t want to hide from you. I went for a medical check-up with your


    grandmother some time ago and was found to have cancer, which is already at an advanced stage.


    There''s nothing I worry about, except for you and your grandmother. Your grandmother''s health has not


    been good and she will probably die sooner than me. I don''t have anything to look forward to in my life,


    except that you will get married early and have kids. I want to see you and Ruby have a baby before I


    die, so that I can go in peace. Can you fulfill my wish?¡±


    Only when the phone was connected, the weak voice of Zack came through on the other end of the


    phone.


    Levi pursed his lips and didn''t answer.


    The old man coughed for a while before he continued to speak again and asked, "Levi? Are you unable


    to decide on your own? Then why don''t you give your mobile phone to Ruby? I''ll talk to her."


    The old man must have already heard Serena''s report, but now he was just deliberately finding an


    excuse to test them.


    He sighed before opening the door straight away and going next door to Ruby''s house.


    Ruby looked at Levi as he came back, his face full of surprise: "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go to your room and talk about it." Levi covered the microphone of his phone and lowered his


    voice.


    Ruby nced at the mobile phone that Levi was holding in his hand and had a rough idea in her mind.


    She nodded and took Levi to her room.


    The door to the room closed, and Levi looked at the phone in his hand and gave Ruby a wink.


    Obviously he didn''t say anything, Ruby actually read his meaning.


    She reached out, took the phone in Levi¡¯s hand, and put it to her ear, "Hello, Grandpa?"


    "Ruby." Hearing Ruby''s voice, Zack spoke with great joy.


    "Anything wrong? I was just in the shower and just came out." Ruby answered naturally, taking the


    phone and heading inside the room.


    "It''s okay, I am old now and have no idea how long I can live. I just want to see you and Levi be well,


    and preferably, have a child, so that even if I die, I can rest in peace." Zack sighed quietly before he


    said.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched and she silently nced at Levi.


    Ruby raised her hand and rubbed her temples before she said patiently, "Grandpa, I think it''s better to


    let nature take its course."


    "s, I don¡¯t have many days left, so that''s all I have left to wish for." Zack simply began to y the pity


    game.


    Ruby really couldn''t do anything with such an old man, and looked at Levi for help.


    When Levi picked up the phone, he heard the words that Zack said afterwards, "Ruby, Levi has been


    without a mother since he was a child and has had a hard time, I have always been worried that he


    would not know how to love others, now that you are married, I really hope that the two of you will be


    able to live a good and harmonious life."


    Levi pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, but his heart was inexplicably bitter.


    Zack rambled on and on, and Levi remained silent and did not speak, just listening to what he had to


    say.


    Only when the old man had almost finished talking did he speak helplessly, "Grandpa, I know, Ruby


    and I will try our best."


    Only after saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Ruby.


    "Your grandfather is very healthy, although there are some old age diseases, but there is no problem to


    live for 20 to 30 more years. Levi, even if you want to have children, you should find a woman you like,


    I ......"


    "What if the woman I like is you?"

 Chapter 168 Sudden Silence

    Chapter 168 Sudden Silence


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ruby heard the words and after a moment of bewilderment,


    she gave Levi a nk nce.


    But Levi looked at her seriously and was about to speak, but his phone suddenly rang, interrupting his


    words.


    Levi frowned at the caller and saw that it was Chester calling before he answered the phone with a


    ck face, "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Levi, today another group of forces from outside the country have entered Sea City, all of them


    ranked high on the hunter list, in the recent month, hundreds of hunters have entered Sea City one


    after another, the highest ranked is Lagus. Mr. Levi, what exactly is it about Sea City that attracts them


    so much? This time there are actually so many peopleing all at once that even the FBI has been


    rmed and is recently arranging for people toe over to H Country." Chester couldn''t help but


    speak up about the situation in Sea City today.


    Levi gave Ruby a thoughtful nce and did not reply.


    "Mr. Levi, what are we going to do? The new Colonel Sean Grant doesn''t care about these things at all,


    and has instructed us not to continue to keep an eye on those people, just let them move around in


    Sea City." Chester added when he did not receive response from Levi.


    "Got it." Levi hung up the phone straight away.


    "A group of hunters have recently arrived in Sea City, and I reckon they''reing for your


    grandmother." Only after Levi hung up the phone did he look at Ruby with a serious expression.


    "What?" Ruby raised her eyebrows and looked at Levi.


    "Your grandmother''s identity is a high level secret, I can''t tell you exactly what her identity is, but one


    thing is for sure, she has a rather important piece of information on her body, which everyone at home


    and abroad wants to get. As long as this information stays in her hands, sooner orter she will attract


    the top ten people on the hunter list toe out and kill her. She is in a very dangerous position now."


    Levi thought that Ruby did not know the seriousness of the situation nowadays, and seriously


    exined to her.


    "What do you want to say!?" Ruby asked.


    "I need to stay at your home and protect your grandmother close twenty-four hours a day in case of an


    ident." Levi answered Ruby in a straightforward manner.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, this man had actually found such a grand reason for staying


    overnight.


    She shook her head, gesturing to the sofa, "You can sleep on the sofa if you want to stay."


    Ruby''s room had a small two-seater sofa, which was not particrlyrge, so a petite girl can sleep on


    it, but it was a bit difficult for Levi, who was tall, to sleep on it.


    Levi nced at it and his eyes fell on the floor: "No need, I can sleep on the floor.


    "


    "As you like." Ruby stretched her hand indifferently.


    She went inside and got a new set of quilt and threw it to Levi.


    Leviid down directly on the floor, the movement was so skilful that Ruby was amazed: "Do you


    always y on the floor? Why are you so skilled?"


    "When I go out on missions, I often have to sleep on the ground, many times I don''t even have a quilt.


    You can go to sleep, don''t worry about me." Levi smiled and replied casually.


    Ruby was silent for a while, and said nothing.


    Ruby was more or less ufortable with the extra person inside.


    The atmosphere was quiet and harmonious as oney on the bed and the other on the floor, moving in


    neat and unison as they looked at the ceiling, neither speaking.


    It was only after a long time that Levi spoke softly, "I wasn''t joking just now, I was serious."


    "What!?" Ruby heard Levi speak and did not react at once, subconsciously asking.


    After asking, she regretted it, because she had already thought of what Levi meant by this statement.


    She pursed her lips and fell silent.


    "It''s nothing." Levi tugged at the corner of his mouth, not continuing the conversation.


    A night without words.


    The next day when Ruby got up early, Levi heard themotion and jumped up from the ground,


    startling Ruby.


    "Did I wake you up?" She looked at the wary looking Levi and took a step back before speaking.


    Only when Levi heard Ruby''s voice did hee back to his senses and realize that he was in Ruby''s


    room and not in the field on a mission.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His originally tense body suddenly rxed and he looked at Ruby, "No. I''m used to performing


    missions, and my sleep has been very light."


    "Then you clean up. I''ll go and get breakfast ready." Ruby nodded and didn''t know what to say.


    She went straight out the door.


    It was only when breakfast was half done that she came back as an afterthought to the fact that she


    seemed to havee out before she had washed up.


    Thinking that, Ruby could not help but p her forehead.


    "Ruby, you are up early." Cara was old and had less sleep, she got up early every morning and came


    out to see Ruby busy inside the kitchen. She first looked at the door of Ruby''s room before asking with


    a smile.


    "Grandma, what would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you." Ruby didn''t answer, opening the fridge in a


    rummage for ingredients.


    "I am not picky about food." Cara waved her hand.


    At this time Levi happened toe out of Ruby''s room, and he didn''t notice that Cara had already


    Grandma?"


    "Levi, you want toiletries? I will go get them for you, there are new ones at home." Cara looked at Levi


    and smiled so much that her eyes narrowed into a line.


    With a smile, she went to her room and in a short while came out with a brand new set of toiletries and


    handed them to Levi.


    Levi picked them up before turning around again and going back to Ruby''s room.


    Ruby felt that this time, she really could not exin it in any way.


    "Ruby you and Levi really need to work harder so that before I die, I can see you two give me a great-


    grandson." Only after watching Levi enter the room did Cara smilingly go over and give Ruby a speech.


    Ruby looked at her grandmother, "Grandma, he and I have only been married for a few days, so even if


    you urge, you''re not in that much of a hurry, right?"


    "I know in my own heart how long I can live, if you don''t hurry up, I won''t even be able to see it." Cara


    couldn''t help but give Ruby a nk look and said in an unpleasant manner.


    Ruby was silent at her words.


    She could guarantee that Zack would live for another 20 years, but she really couldn''t guarantee that


    for Cara.


    The olddy''s health was so poor, today she looked healthy, but she was only temporarily sustained by


    her medication, and in a year''s time at the most, she would be gone.

 Chapter 169 Olivias Illness

    Chapter 169 Olivia''s Illness


    "Ruby, I know that you have always had a shadow in your heart, and I won¡¯t ask you what really


    happened five years ago, so don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t want to, but I really hope that you can


    forget about the past and live your life well. Levi is a good man, I can see that he is interested in you, I


    only hope to see you happy before I die, do you know that?" Cara looked at Ruby''s expression and let


    out a quiet sigh.


    "Grandma, I ......" Ruby opened her mouth, she did not know what to say to Cara.


    Whenever she dreamed of that night five years ago, she was always in a cold sweat and could not


    forget the psychological shadow it had cast over her.


    Especially when a man was close to her, that psychological shadow became more and more severe.


    To this day, she still didn''t know who the man from five years ago really was, but she always


    remembers the pain that ripped through her at that moment.


    Closing her eyes, Ruby did not want to continue this topic, "Why is Olivia not up yet? Grandma, go and


    see her."


    Looking at Ruby''s back, Cara knew there was no point in saying more, she sighed and turned around


    to see Olivia.


    Ruby continued cooking breakfast absentmindedly.


    Just after she had cracked the eggs, she heard Cara''s miserable screamsing from Olivia''s room:


    "Olivia? Olivia? What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"


    Ruby¡¯s heart thumped, she hurriedly turned off the fire, and did not care about the eggs in the pot, then


    rushed out quickly.


    Levi was a little faster than Ruby. By the time Ruby reached Olivia''s room, he was already there,


    picking up Olivia, who had fallen to the floor and was foaming at the mouth, and cing her gently on


    the floor.


    Ruby stepped forward, grabbed Olivia''s hand and took her pulse, her face bing paler and paler.


    "Ruby, what happened to Olivia? Say something, tell me, what''s wrong with her?" Cara asked with red


    eyes, grabbing Ruby''s arm and choking up as she spoke.


    Ruby looked at Cara, "Grandma, hasn''t she taken the medicine I gave her recently? Why did she


    suddenly have an attack?"


    "Medicine? The medicine .....


    . Right, the medicine lost a bottle before, I originally intended to tell you about it, but ended up


    forgetting. Olivia probably didn''t want to bother you, so she held back from telling you. She won''t have


    any idents, right? Nothing will happen to her, right?" Cara was a bit incoherent, and her heart was in


    a state of anxiety.


    "What''s wrong with Olivia?" Levi looked at the tiny child, pale and lifeless, lying on the bed, and his


    heart could not help but clench.


    "Olivia has a gic disease, the doctor said, what did he say?" Cara didn''t remember the long name


    at once and looked at Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t answer, just looked fixedly at Olivia''s pale face for a long time before standing up, "There''s


    no big problem for now, you all go out, I''ll give her some acupuncture."


    Ruby didn¡¯t look right, but she refused to say anything, so Levi didn''t pursue the matter further and left


    the ward with Cara.


    "Olivia has a hard life, she was born in poor health, at first Ruby didn''t notice it, she just thought she


    was born premature and weak, onlyter did she find out that this child was born with a disease inside


    her mother''s womb. She said at the time when the child was conceived, it carried toxicity, the toxicity


    destroyed the blood making cells in her body, causing her blood making function to be missing, not


    quite the same as a normal child. At that time, Ruby was alone, she was still a child herself, so how


    would she know how to take care of Olivia?" Cara went out of the room and raised her hand to wipe


    her tears before she spoke to Levi in a heartbreaking manner.


    "Who is Olivia''s father, do you not know that, Grandma?" Levi looked at the sad look on Cara''s face


    and reached out to pat her back.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t been told about this matter, but she seems to have a big problem with Olivia''s


    father, if she knew who it was, she would probably kill him." Cara shook her head, her stomach full of


    anger at the mention of that irresponsible man, "So what if we know? It''s been so many years, and he


    hasn''t gone back to Ruby, he must be an irresponsible scum. If he had just paid more attention to Ruby


    back then, she and Olivia wouldn''t have had to suffer so much."


    "It''s all in the past, it''ll be better in the future, Grandma, I''ll take care of Ruby and Olivia." When Levi


    heard Cara''s words, he didn''t know why, but the corners of his eyes suddenly jumped.


    "Thanks to you, you must help me to take good care of Ruby and Olivia. If you have a child with Ruby


    earlier, Olivia would have been able to suffer less. s." Cara patted the back of Levi''s hand, her face


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    full of emotion.


    "What?" Levi looked at her in confusion.


    "This disease of Olivia''s, as Ruby said before, can be saved by recing the bone marrow, or using the


    umbilical cord blood of a sibling, but Olivia''s blood type is too special. Ruby has searched for a long


    time, but has not been able to find a suitable bone marrow match, that''s why there has been a dy.


    Usually, Olivia takes the medicine given by Ruby to control her condition, today she should have run


    out of medicine and had a seizure." Cara exined seriously to Levi.


    Levi was thoughtful and did not speak again.


    But in half an hour''s time, Ruby came out from inside Olivia''s room.


    She was drenched in sweat and seemed to be extremely exhausted, and when she came out, she


    went straight to her room, and within a few moments, the sound of water was heard.


    Worried about Olivia''s condition, Cara dragged Levi inside to see her.


    Olivia was still unconscious, but looked better than she had a moment ago.


    Cara went over and reached out to touch Olivia''s face, "It''s good that Olivia is fine."


    "Grandma, Olivia will be fine, and so will you." Levi held Cara''s shoulders andforted her.


    "I''ve lived most of my life. When my husband died, I should have died with him. If I hadn''t been worried


    about Ruby, I would have been dead. You don''t have tofort me." Cara smiled at Levi.


    Ruby came out of the shower and gave Vincent a call, "Didn''t you recently get a new batch of


    advanced medical equipment? I need a blood analyzer, send it over to me."


    "A blood analyzer? What do you need that for!?" Vincent had a puzzled look on his face.


    "Send it when you''re told to, what is the nonsense?" Ruby returned with no good humour.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll send it to you this afternoon." Vincent knew Ruby was in a bad mood and did not dare


    to continue to talk more.


    Only after Ruby hung up the phone did she leave the room.


    Levi and Cara were already eating breakfast, but Ruby had little appetite and put down her chopsticks


    after a few bites.

 Chapter 170 Poison in the Blood

    Chapter 170 Poison in the Blood


    "What''s wrong? You look bad, is there something wrong?" Cara looked at Ruby''s appearance and


    spoke with a worried face.


    Ruby shook her head, "Grandma, I''m fine, I probably didn''t rest wellst night."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As she had only just finished speaking, Cara looked abruptly at Levi.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, rubbing his nose before speaking, "Want to go


    back to sleep?"


    "Okay. You guys take your time to eat, don''t mind me." Ruby got up and went straight back to her room.


    It was true that she had not rested wellst night and was mentally dishevelled, and another important


    reason was that she was on her period.


    She often suffered from her period, and when Logan was alive, he prescribed her medicine, and it took


    her a few years to get better.


    As she was just getting better, the Grant family had an ident.


    The death of Nellie and Logan, and the illness of Cara for she had suffered a great deal of stress, had


    left Ruby with a huge responsibility and pressure on her shoulders, andter she had been sent to F


    Country, a country she was unfamiliar with. It was lucky that she could survive, so she did not have


    time to care for her own health.


    She tried to regte it again over the years, but found that she had taken several doses of medicine


    without much sess.


    Ruby lied in bed, her face pale.


    Levi came in after eating and was a bit worried when he saw her: "Are you alright?"


    "I am okay." Ruby shook her head and shrank her entire body under the cover.


    Seeing Ruby in this state, Levi thought for a moment before turning around and going out, finding Cara:


    "Grandma, Ruby doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well, do you know what¡¯s wrong?"


    The olddy, who had heard the words and calcted the time, instantly understood, and came to


    Levi''s ear and whispered a word.


    He coughed to hide his embarrassment before he went to the kitchen to boil a bowl of brown sugar and


    ginger tea and brought it in for Ruby as instructed by Cara.


    "Get up and drink it first, it will warm up your stomach." Levi carried steaming sugar water over and


    ced it on the table before reaching out to help Ruby up.


    At this moment, Ruby was very weak and did not resist, allowing Levi to help her up and sit against the


    bed.


    Levi handed her the ginger tea.


    Ruby smelled the smell and immediately frowned in disgust: "Brown sugar ginger tea? I don''t want to


    drink it."


    "You will be better after drinking it, be good and drink it." Levi coaxed Ruby as if she was a child.


    But Ruby, who usually seemed to be quite nice, refused to drink the bowl of ginger tea this time.


    "Why don''t you drink it? Don''t like the taste of brown sugar? Or don''t like ginger?" Levi frowned at


    Ruby.


    It was rare for Ruby to have such a weak and childish side, and he was amused.


    "Neither." Ruby replied sullenly.


    She hated the smell of ginger, and the exact reason for what happened was pretty much forgotten by


    now.


    But even if it hurt like hell when her period came, she should never take a sip of ginger tea.


    "This is good for your health, at least you will feel better." Levi looked at her helplessly, and could only


    persuade her patiently.


    Ruby resisted and turned her head away, refusing to give in.


    "Then I''ll go and make you some more brown sugar water without ginger?" Seeing that she was really


    unwilling to drink it, Levi had no other way for a while, and could only ask.


    Ruby frowned at the look of concern on Levi''s face, and the thought that she would actually be


    pampering herself to Levi was new to her.


    She coughed awkwardly before speaking, "Brown sugar tea, then. A little is fine, nothing too sweet."


    Levi was amused by this look on her face, "I didn''t expect you to have food you dislike. Let me go fill up


    another hot water bag for you."


    Levi went out with the brown sugar ginger tea.


    When Cara took a look at the ginger tea he was holding, she couldn''t help but smile, "This girl still


    hates the taste of ginger so much."


    "Do you know why, Grandma?" Levi looked at Cara curiously.


    "When she was a child, she was tricked by someone who told her that ginger was delicious, so she ran


    to the kitchen and took a big piece and ate a bite of it, only to vomit afterwards. She was allergic to


    ginger, and when she ate a bit of it, she got a red rash and vomited and had diarrhoea. After that, the


    family never bought ginger again. The psychiatrist said that it was a psychological allergy and that once


    she got over her fears, the allergy would go away, but she was always resistant. I''ve tried so many


    things, but I can''t get her to ovee it. You see she doesn''t put ginger in her cooking every time."


    Cara couldn''t help but feel emotional as she recalled the past.


    Ruby was a spoiled daughter of the Grant family at that time. If Nellie had not met someone bad and


    ended up with a broken family, Ruby would not have be like this.


    "Forget it if she doesn''t eat it, just brew some brown sugar water for her.


    " Cara waved her hand and sent Levi off to the kitchen to make some brown sugar water for Ruby.


    Levi went to the kitchen, brewed brown sugar water and came out. He also asked Cara to find a water-


    warming bag, and took it in to Ruby.


    Ruby drank the brown sugar water and held the warm water bag in her arms before she felt slightly


    less ufortable.


    She huddled under the covers, her eyes closed, and she didn''t care about Levi in the room.


    Levi stayed in the room until Ruby fell asleep and checked the temperature of her forehead to make


    sure she was okay before he left the room.


    Ruby slept in a daze for the rest of the day, not even knowing when Vincent had sent the haematology


    analyser over.


    By the time she opened her eyes, it was night time.


    Outside it was already dark and neon lights decorated the city.


    Ruby stretched and got up, her stomach was much morefortable and didn''t hurt as much as it did


    in the morning.


    She walked out of the room, and outside she heard the pleasant sounds of Levi talking to Cara,


    apanied by Serena''s voice, it looked like they were getting along quite well.


    "You are up. There''s still rice hot in the kitchen, go eat some if you''re hungry." Levi was the first to spot


    Ruby and greeted her.


    Ruby nodded and went straight to the kitchen.


    After eating dinner, her stomach warmed up and she felt refreshed.


    She cleaned up the dishes and put them away in the dishwasher before going out to ask Levi, "Did


    Vincente by this afternoon?"


    "Yes, he came to deliver something to you, it''s been put in the study." Levi nodded in reply.


    "Thanks." Ruby thanked Levi and went straight to the study.


    "Brother, you can''t chase girls like this, you have to be more proactive and showed your care. Isn''t


    sister-inw having menstrual cramps during her period? You should at least show more enthusiasm


    and care for her. Hurry up, pour a cup of brown sugar water and send it to the study." Serena looked at


    Levi with contempt and directly handed over the cup in front of her.

 Chapter 171 Strange Fetal Poison

    Chapter 171 Strange Fetal Poison


    Ruby entered the study, where a box half a man high was ced inside.


    She went over and took the knife and opened the box.


    The haematology analyser that Vincent got in his hand was the most advanced haematology analyser


    in the world, the domestic hospitals were not using such advanced instruments for the time being.


    Ruby assembled the machine and first drew a little of her own blood to analyse it. The analysis data


    came out quickly, in less than three minutes.


    When Levi came in, Ruby was looking carefully at the printed data.


    "Are you better?" Levi stood by the side and waited for a while, seeing Ruby put down the data in her


    hand, he spoke softly.


    Ruby was startled before she noticed that Levi had entered and was holding a cup of brown sugar


    water.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The corner of her mouth twitched, "I am fine."


    "It''s better to have a drink." Levi handed over the cup in his hand.


    Ruby could not bear to refuse his kindness, so she had to take it.


    After taking a sip, she couldn''t help but frown and silently set the cup aside, "What''s wrong? Not to your


    liking?"


    "No." Ruby shook her head, didn''t say anything, and swallowed the small mouthful of sugar water that


    she had taken in with difficulty.


    The sweetness was too high and there was a very faint taste of ginger that made her stomach turn over


    in a very unpleasant way now.


    The menstrual cramps had gone, but her abdomen had been ufortable, and now she wanted to


    throw up straight away.


    Ruby forced herself to hold back, but she failed and rushed out of the study, covering her mouth and


    going to the bathroom to throw up.


    There was no rash, but the vomiting was so unpleasant that it made her throw up everything she had


    just eaten.


    Her stomach was like on fire and ufortable.


    Levi felt that something was not quite right, picked up the brown sugar water that she had put aside


    and took a sip of it.


    "You added ginger to it?" Levi ced the cup in front of Serena, his face expressionless as he


    questioned.


    Serena was startled by his appearance: "What ginger? It''s just brown sugar water, I bought it online. I


    usually drink it for menstrual cramps, what''s wrong with it?"


    Saying that, she even picked it up and took a sip, "It tastes fine, that''s what I usually drink, it works


    quite well. What''s wrong? My sister-inw doesn¡¯t like it?"


    "She''s allergic to ginger.


    " Levi looked at Serena''s bewildered and innocent look and knew that although this girl was usually


    talkative and gossipy, she was not bad-hearted and would not intentionally try to harm people.


    Presumably she was unintentional.


    Cara looked at Levi''s anxious look and smiled before she relieved him, "You don''t need to be so


    anxious, Ruby won¡¯t necessarily have a problem. It isn¡¯t a thing for her, at least it allows her to face


    reality ande out of her psychological shadow."


    "I''ll go and check on her." Levi was really uneasy in his heart.


    Allergy was a big deal, and he wouldn''t dare bet on it.


    In case something really went wrong with Ruby, the consequences could be very serious.


    He went to the bathroom door and waited there.


    Inside, the sound of vomiting could be heard at first, and then it was quiet for a long time before the


    sound of water flushing was heard.


    When Ruby came out, her face was full of water and her face looked pale. She gave Levi a breathless


    nce, ignored him, and walked straight past him to the outside.


    "Is everything okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Levi reached out and sped Ruby''s wrist


    with one hand.


    He had forgotten that Ruby''s medical skill was very powerful, even she could not help this disease, it


    would be useless to go to the hospital.


    "No, I''m fine." Ruby drew her hand back.


    Serena came over at this moment with guilt written on her face, ¡°Sorry, I didn''t know that you are


    allergic to ginger. I bought that brown sugar, I also get menstrual cramps, so I have to drink a bag every


    time I have my period. I don¡¯t know there is ginger. This matter has nothing to do with my brother, he


    doesn''t know anything about it. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?"


    "I''m fine, and you don''t need to apologize." Ruby looked at Serena''s guilty look and knew she wasn''t


    lying.


    She did have a hard time, but the imagined severe allergy did not ur, she just couldn''t get used to


    the taste of ginger for a while, so she threw up.


    There was no rash, no sign of diarrhoea, and she took her own pulse, which was smooth and


    uneventful, so it was clear that she was in good health and had no problems.


    "Sister-inw, I''m really sorry, I really didn''t know, don''t be angry with my brother, he really cares about


    you." Serena was still feeling guilty in her heart, the more Ruby did not bother with her, the more upset


    she felt in her heart.


    Ruby raised her hand and patted her head, "I''m really fine, I''m not allergic, you don''t have to me


    yourself. I still have things to do, you guys go watch TV."


    "Are you really not angry with me?" Only then did Serena carefully look up at Ruby.


    Only after Ruby nodded and repeatedly assured her that she really wasn''t angry did Serena finally


    breathe a sigh of relief and happily went back to watch TV with Cara.


    Ruby was amused.


    "Are you really okay? You don''t need to go to the hospital?" Levi, however, was still uneasy and


    carefully surveyed Ruby''s face.


    "I''m fine." Ruby looked at Levi.


    "Then don''t work too hard and rest early." Levi still gave an admonition.


    Ruby nodded her head in agreement before going to the study.


    Olivia''s blood had been collected and Ruby took a deep breath, took the sample and put it inside the


    blood analyser.


    The data was being analysed and Ruby was staring at the position where the results came out.


    Half an hourter, a blood analysis report appeared in front of Ruby.


    She picked up the blood analysis report and carefully read the data from beginning to end, her face


    bing grim as she read it.


    She had always thought that Olivia''s illness was leukaemia, caused by the toxin stimtion inside her


    mother''s womb, which had caused her cells to mutate, and that if she had an operation and a bone


    marrow recement in time, she would naturally be able to get better.


    All these years she had been keeping an eye out for suitable bone marrow for Olivia''s illness, but to her


    surprise, the cause of Olivia''s illness had nothing to do with bone marrow at all, and even if she did


    have a bone marrow transnt, Olivia''s illness would still not be cured.


    The root cause was that her whole body carried poison in her blood, and this poison was carried from


    inside her mother''s womb.


    Ruby had never been poisoned before, which she could be very sure of. If it had nothing to do with her,


    then it could only be brought on by Olivia''s biological father.

 Chapter 172 Q

    Chapter 172 Q


    Ruby''s face was grave as she copied the blood analysis report in her hand to her mobile phone, before


    she turned on herputer, clicked on the Red Spider icon, found the name of one of her friends and


    sent the file over.


    "Do me a favour and find out what kind of poison this is. I''ll send you the blood sample." After Ruby


    finished sending the message, her fingers lightly tapped on the desktop.


    She didn''t remember much about Olivia''s father, only the heavy smell of blood on the man in the


    darkness and the searing heat of the man as he pressed against her.


    For five years after that, that night became a nightmare that she didn''t even want to remember.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Olivia''s health had never been good, especially recently when it seemed to


    be deteriorating, she would never have thought about the blood test.


    "What''s this?" asked the person, who had only the word Q in the notes and a ck avatar with nothing


    in it.


    After receiving the file sent by Ruby, he opened it and read the contents, he was immediately


    interested: "It''s interesting, when will this blood sample be sent to me? It should be that the poisonous


    ingredients have damaged the growth of blood stem cells, resulting in haematopoietic anaemia and


    also clotting disorders. I''ve never really seen this poison before."


    "I''ll send it to youter, give me your address." Ruby thought for a long time before she replied.


    "Okay." The man sent over an address and a phone number.


    Ruby was surprised to find that the other party was actually from the capital.


    This Q, whom she had known for two years, was a very powerful expert on top of Red Net specializing


    in poisons, and almost all difficult poisons could be cracked out when they came into his hands.


    It was by chance that Ruby met him and they became friends afterwards.


    The address was King University. Ruby looked at the address in thought, and then her eyes fell on the


    phone numbers, before she gave a smile.


    How could she think of Kevin? The direction of that boy''s research had nothing at all to do with


    poisons, it couldn''t possibly be his.


    Ruby wrote down the address, ced a courier order, packed the rest of the blood samples carefully


    and waited for the items to be sent over.


    At that moment, in the Institute of Research of King University, Kevin walked out of hisboratory with a


    fluffy face full of suppressed excitement.


    "Kevin, you''ve made progress with your research?" The old professor outside, seeing that expression


    on Kevin''s face, was immediately filled with excitement.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Professor, an unexpected gain.


    A friend of mine just sent me a set of data from the blood analysis, and I saw some problems in that


    set of data, and afterwards figured out the reason why we have been stuck in this research. It''s


    because of the bloodposition. Professor, I have a feeling that if I am given another half a month''s


    time, I will definitely be able to get the results out!" Kevin couldn''t help his excitement.


    "Great! Great! Kevin, I was right about you! By the way, the National Research Institute has been


    asking me if I want to release you or not, they want to recruit you and you will be a senior researcher.


    Kevin, although I want to keep you by my side, for the sake of your development, I suggest that you


    should go to the National Research Institute. That ce has a lot of hidden talents, and you can learn a


    lot more. I have nothing more to teach you now." The old professor looked at Kevin with a face full of


    emotion.


    He had watched Kevin improve little by little.


    When Kevin first entered King University, he was only thirteen years old. At that time, everyone didn''t


    have confident on him, thinking he was too young and must be another one of those rich kids who


    didn''t learn anything and wanted to pull a stunt.


    It was Kevin who relied on his own efforts to get to this point step by step. Even the National Research


    Institute was vying for him.


    The old professor was really emotional.


    "There''s no rush, I''ll think about it when this experiment is done and the results are in. Besides, I want


    to make a trip home. My sister got married some time ago and I didn''t even make it back in time, I want


    to go back to see her and tell her the good news." Kevin shook his head and refused outright.


    The old professor didn''t say anything, Kevin was a very thoughtful boy, and since he didn''t intend to go


    at this time, the old professor wouldn''t force him.


    Kevin hadn''t closed been slept for days and when the excitement passed, he yawned a lot.


    He told old professor and went back to his dormitory to sleep.


    Ruby sent out the blood samples, still using the expedited express.


    "Sister-inw, why are you back from outside?" As Ruby had just walked downstairs, she encountered


    Serena who was about to go out.


    Serena had a lot of activities during the day and she was basically invisible during the day.


    "Are you going out?" Ruby asked.


    "Yeah, I''m meeting a friend. Sister-inw, do you want toe with me? You''re pretty bored at home


    anyway, I saw my brother just went out. Will you like to hang out with me?" Serena said and took


    Ruby¡¯s arm.


    Ruby originally wanted to refuse, but she knew that Serena would insist, so she nodded her head and


    agreed.


    When the two arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, there was already a yellow Porsche parked


    there. Seeing Serenaing out with a woman beside her, the visitor couldn''t help but freeze.


    While getting out of the car and opening the door for Serena, he asked her curiously, "Serena, who is


    this? Is she your friend? I''ve never seen her before."


    Serena gave him a nk look, "This is my sister-inw, don''t put your eyes on her, you don''t deserve


    her."


    The manughed heatedly at Serena''sment, "How dare I have eyes on others? Don''t you know


    how I feel about you?"


    After saying that, he gave Ruby a wary look.


    Ruby ignored it, she hadn''t slept wellst night and was a bit sleepy at the moment.


    Once in the car, she leaned back in her seat and rested with her eyes closed.


    Serena did not bother her, just sat there having a conversation with the man who was driving.


    Ruby knew from their conversation that the man driving the car was Aydin Bailey, the youngest of the


    Bailey family, who had been pursuing Serena for some days, but Serena was not interested in him.


    Ruby drifted off to sleep and only after a long time did she hear Serena call her, "Sister-inw, we''re


    here. This new clubhouse is quite fun, and I heard there are shows to watch at night."


    Ruby opened her eyes and looked at the clubhouse in front of her. Looking at the name of the club, she


    guessed it was belong to Vincent.


    She opened the car door and got out, entering the door with Serena.


    Aydin stood behind, looking coldly at the backs of the two men, the corners of his lips hooked before he


    followed them in.

 Chapter 173 Doing the Trick?

    Chapter 173 Doing the Trick?


    "Sister-inw, you haven''t slept well, have you? I will ask someone to get you a room and you can have


    some sleep there? There''s still quite a long time before the show starts in the evening." Serena looked


    at Ruby''s face which was not too good and was worried. She even regretted that she had brought


    Ruby out with her.


    "Lexie, I''m familiar with this ce, if you want to sleep, I''ll have someone get you a room. Don''t worry,


    there''s absolute privacy here, no one will bother you." Aydin said.


    Ruby nced at Aydin and withdrew her gaze, "No need, I promised to hang out with you, so I''d better


    follow you."


    "Then tell me if you''re tired, otherwise my brother will be angry with me." Serena smiled, hugged


    Ruby¡¯s arm and led her into the box.


    There were already quite a lot of people inside the box. The lights were on dimly at this moment, and


    all that could be heard was the deafening sound of music, which made Ruby frown.


    She really hated this environment.


    Noticing Ruby''s expression, Serena hurriedly asked Aydin to turn off the music inside the box and


    brighten the lights a bit.


    A group of people saw this and looked towards the door.


    It was only when they saw Serena that they understood, then their eyes fell on Ruby. Many women''s


    eyes changed, and those men''s eyes fell on Ruby.


    Ruby''s features were stunningly beautiful, looking indifferent and detached, yet the more she was like


    this, the more she made countless men itch to conquer her and make her fall under their trousers.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Serena? This is your friend? She is quite good looking.


    " A woman spoke up sourly.


    Serena took Ruby''s arm and went over to sit down, raised her eyebrows at the woman who spoke,


    then proudly replied: "Of course it''s my friend, otherwise it''s your friend? Pearl, what! Are you jealous


    that I have such a good-looking friend?"


    "I''m just asking." Pearl was angry at that.


    "You asked her toe? Don''t you know that I don''t have good terms with her?" After scolding Pearl,


    Serena turned to Aydin.


    Aydin looked innocent: "No, I know you don''t like her, so how could I ask her toe? She wanted to


    "How shameless, we don''t even invite you, yet you still have toe." Serena said disdainfully.


    "Serena! Don''t be too bullying! You don''t own this ce, why can¡¯t Ie? I have toe!" Pearl was


    so angry that she stood up and pointed at Serena, cursing angrily.


    "Okay, who cares?" Serena repliedzily.


    The more she did so, the angrier Pearl became.


    Ruby nced lightly at Pearl, saw the resentment under her eyes and frowned.


    At this moment, Aydin hurriedly spoke: "Serena, it''s rare to hang out, don''t let unrted people spoil


    your mood,e on, drink, drink."


    He said and handed Serena a ss of wine.


    Pearl coldly nced at Aydin, and then looked at Serena, and could not help but speak mockingly:


    "Serena, this man follows you like a dog, maybe he has some bad intentions in his heart, if you don''t


    like him, don''t keep him around, or you may not know what''s going on even if you get trickedter."


    Aydin''s face changed at her words and he gave Pearl a vicious re, "Pearl, no one will take you for a


    mute if you don''t speak! No one wees you here, so get out!"


    Pearl grunted at his words, grabbed her bag and scolded at Serena, "Serena, it''s okay for you to be


    stupid and brainless, but don''t harm others along with you! When you have a drink, you should be more


    careful, otherwise you won''t even know you''ve fallen into someone''s trick!"


    Only after saying this did she leave at a brisk pace.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and her gaze fell on the wine in front of Serena, pondering.


    Aydin was so angry, this Pearl was really hateful!


    "Serena, don''t listen to her nonsense, how could I possibly harm you? I like you so much.


    " Aydin saw Pearl leave before he hurriedly exined to Serena.


    "I don¡¯t suspect you, what are you so nervous about! Can''t I see that Pearl is deliberately provoking


    me? Will I believe her?" Serena spoke disdainfully, reached out and picked up the ss of wine on the


    table, about to drink.


    Ruby suddenly reached out at this time, snatching the ss out of her hand: "Those who speak ill of


    you may not really want to harm you, and those who have been pleasing you and ttering you may


    not be sincere to you either. Serena, you are too young to know people well."


    "Sister-inw?" Serena looked at Ruby uprehendingly.


    Ruby took the wine in her hand, stood up and walked over to Aydin.


    A bad feeling suddenly rose up in Aydin''s heart.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Ruby suddenly reached out, strangled his jaw, and poured the wine in


    her hand straight into his mouth, before throwing the ss away and pping her hands.


    Aydin was choking himself, but not knowing what Ruby had just done, he actually just obediently drank


    all the wine in, and now it was toote to pick his throat.


    He looked angrily at Ruby, "What are you doing!¡±


    "There was a problem with the wine you gave to Serena and I let you drink it yourself, what''s wrong


    with that? Serena, let''s go." Ruby said indifferently and reached out to pull the still dumbfounded


    Serena up, about to leave.


    "Stop right there! Since you have to stand up, don''t me me for being ungracious! Serena, I''ve put up


    with you for a long time! Why are you pretending to be so noble? I''ve been chasing you for two years,


    but I haven''t even touched your hand, do you really think you''re so great? If it wasn''t for your status, I


    wouldn''t bother to give you a second nce!" Aydin simply did not continue to pretend since he had


    been seen through by Ruby.


    At this moment, his body was burning hot and ufortable, and with red eyes, he looked at Serena


    and angrily said all the words that had been pent up in his heart for a long time, all at once.


    He felt much morefortable after saying that.


    Seeing Serena looking at himself with an uprehending expression, Aydin became more and more


    furious in his heart and reached out to grab Serena''s hand: "Today I''ll definitely have you in bed! I


    would like to see if you can continue to be so arrogant!"


    "Aydin, what the hell are you talking about!?" Serena only came back to sense by this time, angrily


    looking at Aydin. With a wave of her hand, she flung away Aydin''s hand and threw a fierce p at


    Aydin''s face.


    Aydin licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Serena angrily "Beat me? Good! Very


    good! Serena, you made me do it!"

 Chapter 174 Offending Someone You Cant Afford to Mess With

    Chapter 174 Offending Someone You Can''t Afford to Mess With


    "Since so, don''t me me for not being polite! I beg you can¡¯t walk out of this box today!" With red


    eyes, Aydin cursed viciously, spitting out the blood in his mouth as he stepped forward and roughly


    yanked Serena''s arm.


    Serena was in pain and struggled desperately: "Let go of me! Aydin! Do you know the consequences of


    what you did? My grandfather will not let you go!"


    "Your grandfather? Serena, when the timees we make it, do you think your grandfather will still


    oppose us? Even if he is angry, he will only be able to bear this anger! Do you think you''ll be able to


    marry a good man after I''ve banged you? Serena, just ept your fate! For the sake that I like you so


    much and have chased you for so many years, don''t worry, after I marry you, I will definitely y with


    you for a few months before I throw you out." Aydinughed hideously and reached out to rip Serena''s


    clothes.


    Serena''s eyes were scarlet and tears began to fall down. She looked at Ruby aggressively and spoke


    guiltily, "Sister-inw, I''m sorry, I''ve dragged you into this, I shouldn''t have brought you out with me."


    "Don''t worry, after I''m done screwing you, I''ll naturally go and give her a good time, I won''t be partial!"


    Aydin looked at Ruby with a malevolent gaze.


    Ruby''s behaviour just now hadpletely angered him.


    Not only did Aydin want to put Ruby to bed, but he also wanted her to beg him like a dog, on her knees.


    "Is that so?" Ruby smiled coldly, and with a sh of silver light in her hand, several silver needles


    pierced directly into the back of Aydin''s hand, as well as his chest and abdomen.


    Aydin immediately screamed out in severe pain and let go of Serena.


    Ruby pulled Serena over and shielded her behind, looking down at Aydin with a cold gaze, "Since there


    are some things you don''t use for anything meaningful even if you grow, then don''t keep them, lest you


    scourge others."


    "You, you, what have you done to me! What have you done!?" Aydin looked at Ruby with a fierce look


    on his face, he wished he could cut Ruby to death!


    Ruby hooked her lips and smiled flirtatiously, "What''s the hurry! You''ll find out soon."


    Aydin was in cold sweat from the pain.


    Someone inside the box saw him like this and uneasily went forward and helped him up, pointing at


    Ruby and cursing: "You bitch, do you know what status Aydin is? You dare to offend him, you don''t


    want to live, do you? Aydin''s grandfather is the director of the City Defence Department! You probably


    don''t know what the Director of the City Defence Department means, do you?"


    "The director of the City Defence Department? You can call him now and see if he will bail you out. By


    the way, tell him you want toy hands on Levi''s sister and his woman." Ruby cast a cold nce at the


    woman who spoke and spoke indifferently.


    The woman was frightened by the look in Ruby''s eyes and subconsciously shrank her neck, not daring


    to say another word.


    "I want you to die! I want you all to die!" Aydin roared in anger, taking out his mobile phone to make a


    call as he roared.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, help me, help me, I''m being beaten up at QCJ, I''m dying, Grandpa!" Aydin cried


    out.


    A cold andpelling male voice on the other end rang out faintly, "What''s happening?"


    "Grandpa,e and save me, they''re going to kill me." Naturally, Aydin did not dare to say that he had


    bullied others and was beaten by the other side in turn.


    His grandfather, Rio Gill hated bullying, if he knew Aydin had done such an asshole thing, not only


    would he not save Aydin, he would personally shoot Aydin with a gun!


    Ruby didn''t stop him but just watched coldly as Aydin made his phone call.


    Serena tugged at Ruby uneasily, "Sister-inw, should we call too?"


    "Call your brother." Ruby said to her indifferently.


    Serena nodded her head, took out her mobile phone, and went to call Levi.


    Only just as Levi¡¯s voice sounded, Serena was so aggrieved that she huffed and puffed and told Levi¡¯s


    everything that had just happened, "Brother, you shoulde quickly."


    After Serena hung up the phone, she shrank behind Ruby.


    She had never experienced these things, and felt particrly uneasy and frightened at this moment,


    afraid that when Aydin''s grandfather really cameter, something would happen to her and Ruby.


    The door had been blocked and they couldn''t leave now.


    Ruby looked indifferent, pulled two small stools over and sat down with Serena in a leisurely manner.


    Aydin was helped up to sit on the sofa, his body hurting badly, especially in a certain ce, the pain of


    which he could not bear at all.


    "You''re dead! No one can save you! Levi is nothing but a piece of shit! Even if his legs weren''t crippled,


    I wouldn''t give a damn about him! You have offended me, and there will be no ce for you in Sea


    City!" Aydin looked at Ruby with a resentful gaze, his voice was as if it was put in with poison.


    Ruby didn''t even look at him, seeing that Serena''s arm had just been tugged by Aydin and had arge


    bruise, she fished out a small white porcin bottle from her bag, opened it and applied a bit of the


    creamy ointment inside to Serena''s arm.


    Seeing Ruby so rxed, Serena also rxed and looked at Ruby''s movements and asked in


    confusion, "Sister-inw, what is this!?"


    "It''s for activating blood and reducing swelling. The effect is not bad, I made it myself, you can have it.


    " After Ruby had administered the medicine to Serena, she casually threw the small porcin bottle to


    Serena.


    Serena took it, opened it, it smelled very fresh.


    The wound was now cool and she looked down, only to be surprised to find that her arm, which had


    just been bruised and battered, was now smooth again, with no trace of it.


    She hurriedly put the ointment away in her bag.


    This was a good one!


    Rio and Levi arrived at QCJ at the same time.


    The two met downstairs and Rio looked at Levi with a surprised look on his face, "Colonel Finn?"


    "Director Gill." Levi replied with a light expression.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, what a coincidence." Rio smiled and didn''t mind Levi''s coldness.


    Even if he was the director of the City Defence Department of Sea City, there was no way he could


    However, Levi kept a low profile and his identity needed to be kept secret, so people from outside


    simply didn''t know about it.


    "Yeah." Levi still had that nd attitude.


    The two men got on the lift together.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The further they walked, the more odd Rio''s expression became, and finally as the two stood together


    at the entrance of a private room, Rio''s face hadpletely changed.


    He gave Levi a stony look and reached out to push open the door in front of him.

 Chapter 175 The Sinful Bastard

    Chapter 175 The Sinful Bastard


    The people at the door who were blocking Ruby and Serena''s way hurriedly moved out of the way


    when they heard amotion outside the door.


    The crowd then saw that two men appeared in the doorway.


    The older one looked in his early sixties, spirited, probably because of years of exposure to the sun, so


    his skin was dark. At this time, with a dark face, standing in the doorway silently, he gave an imposing


    presence, enough to make people feel breathless.


    The young man next to him was in his twenties, his features were stunning, and he was standing there


    with his hands in his pockets, somewhatnguidly, with an unrestrained air.


    He was standing next to the old man, but he didn''t lose any momentum, but had a vague tendency to


    overpower Rio.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa, help me! This bitch did something to me, it hurts me to death." Seeing Rioing,


    Aydin wailed at once.


    Ruby swept over coldly, that gaze was as cold and sharp as a knife. Seeing that, Aydin shuddered, not


    daring to cry out anymore.


    But somehow he felt aggrieved, when had he ever been so humiliated?


    Even if Rio was here, he wouldn''t dare to offend Ruby anymore, this woman was simply a madman.


    "What''s happened?" The fact that Levi would appear here showed that things were not at all as simple


    as Aydin had said.


    Rio''s gaze coldly swept around towards the inside of thepartment and finallynded on the two


    young women who were sitting on the side leisurely, and he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly.


    He recognized Serena, and the odds were that Levi was the one who came over this time.


    When Serena saw Levi, she instantly became aggrieved, got up and ran over, about to jump into Levi''s


    arms.


    With a cold face, Levi stretched out his hand against her forehead, and Serena could not advance


    another half inch.


    She instantly reddened her eyes in aggravation, "Brother, I was almost bullied and you still treat me like


    this, do you have any humanity left?"


    "Who gave you permission toe to this ce?" Levi looked at Serena with a cold gaze.


    Ruby was not a person who liked to get together, plus this kind of asion was so pandemonium that


    it was impossible for her to like it, so it was probable that it was Serena''s request toe here.


    Serena deted aggrievedly, "I, I was just curious, they told me that there was a good show here at


    night, so I came to see it."


    "And then what?"


    "Brother, Aydin is such an asshole, he actually drugged the wine and tried to misbehave with me and


    my sister-inw! Luckily, my sister-inw found out and saw through his plot. I didn''t expect him to


    be enraged and rely on the fact that his grandfather is the director of some city defence


    department, he actually threatened us, saying that he would let his grandfathere and fix us up! You


    have to stand up for us! He even hit me just now, it hurts." Serena originally wanted toin to Levi,


    but as she had just put her hand out, she remembered that the injuries on her hands had all healed.


    She withdrew her hand and looked at Levi in a resigned and innocent manner.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched vaguely as he turned his head to look at Rio: "Director Gill, I don''t


    know when you have condoned your grandson''s bullying, my sister is still my grandfather''s jewel, even


    if the Sharp family is not as powerful as your family, it is not easy to be bulled."


    Rio''s face darkened as he heard this and he hurriedly exined, "Colonel Finn, you''ve wronged me, I


    really don''t know what''s going on here. This brat called and lied that he was about to be beat up to


    death. You know, I have only one daughter and my daughter only has one son. I am afraid there is


    anything happened to him. If I had known that he had done such a horrible thing, I would never have


    Rio had never felt so humiliated before, especially in front of Levi.


    Levi was a great war hero, not yet thirty years old, but he had made a lot of achievements, his merits


    wereparable to the founding fathers.


    Aydin even had the nerve to eveny hands on Serena!


    Levi lift his feet and walk towards the young woman who was still sitting on the chair.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rio¡¯s corners of his eyes suddenly jumped hard with some bad feeling.


    Rio had not been invited to the wedding of Levi and Ruby, plus he usually didn''t pay attention to gossip


    news, so naturally he didn''t know about Ruby''s rtionship with Levi.


    At this moment, watching Levi walk past, he was inexplicably uneasy in his heart.


    "Are you okay?" Levi looked down, looked at Ruby who had a calm face and opened his mouth to ask.


    Ruby smiled at him, then spoke with a scared face and said in a resigned voice, "No, I''m scared to


    death, Levi, I''m so scared, he just bullied me and Serena and said he was going to get us killed."


    The corners of Levi''s mouth twitched fiercely as he looked at Ruby with this look.


    Aydin was furious at her words and cursed angrily, "You are shameless. I didn''t even touch you! You


    were the one who hit me!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You brought so many people with you and blocked the door,


    forbidding me and Serena to go out and abusing us in public, we had no choice but to call for help."


    Ruby looked at Aydin innocently, with a scared look on her face as she burrowed into Levi''s arms.


    Levi''s heart beat hard and his body temperature began to rise.


    He smoothly wrapped his arm around Ruby and his gaze looked coldly at Aydin.


    Aydin was about to cry.


    He didn''t do anything. He was even beaten up by Ruby and got stabbed him with a needle, it hurt like


    hell!


    Just now, Ruby was still acting like she was unbeatable, but as soon as Levi arrived, she immediately


    became weak and helpless.


    Serena was stunned for a moment before she followed suit: "That''s right! My sister-inw and I are


    scared to death. Brother, you have to do something for us. It''s okay that he want to hurt me, but he


    even want to hurt my sister-inw. How care you bear with it?¡±


    Rio was standing in the doorway at this moment, his eyebrows beating wildly.


    Sure enough, the worst possible oue came out.


    Aydin really got himself in troubles!


    He angrily entered the box and walked towards Aydin.


    Aydin thought that Rio was here to help him, he anxiously shouted, "Grandpa, they are bullying me,


    they are all bullying me, youe ......"


    Before Aydin could finish his sentence, Rio raised his hand and threw a fierce p at his face.


    Aydin was dazed, half of his face was in ming pain, and two teeth were knocked out.


    He covered his face and looked at Rio with disbelief.


    Because he was the only grandchildren of Rio, Rio was usually very doting on him, and this was the


    first time Rio had hit him.


    "Grandpa?" Aydin covered his face and looked at Rio as he spoke in a cry.


    "Beast! You sinful beast! What have I taught you? Have I taught you to be such a bullying brute? I''ll


    break your legs today! I''ll see how you''ll be able to do harm in the future!" As Rio said that, he directly


    picked up the chair on the side and viciously smashed it down towards Aydin''s leg.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 176 Impotence

    Chapter 176 Impotence


    "I will beat you to death today!" Rio took the stool in his hand and viciously smashed it on Aydin''s body.


    Aydin screamed in agony and eventually ran out of strength to scream.


    Levi didn''t make a sound, just watched quietly, and only when the fight was almost over did he speak


    indifferently, "Rio, it''s okay, take him to the hospital."


    "Colonel Finn, I''m really sorry for today''s incident, it''s because of my poor discipline that I raised such a


    brute, don''t worry, I''ll definitely teach him a good lesson when I get back, and I definitely won''t let him


    cause any more trouble in the future." Rio''s forehead was covered in sweat, and only when he heard


    Levi''s words did he throw away the stool in his hand.


    Aydin had little energy left to scream andy there, motionless.


    Rio exchanged a few words of courtesy with Levi before picking Aydin up and leaving at a brisk pace.


    Aydin was really beaten hard this time, and it was estimated that he would not be able to get out of bed


    for 10 days.


    "Brother, I ......" Serena looked at Aydin being taken away before speaking in a condescending manner.


    However, just as she opened her mouth, Levi gave her a sharp nce, scaring her into shutting up and


    running to hide behind Ruby.


    "Aydin has suffered such a great loss, the Bailey family will not rest in peace. I am now ostensibly


    suspended, if the Bailey family deliberately finds trouble, both of you will be in danger. Serena, you go


    back to grandpa''s immediately, and until this matter is settled, you are not allowed to go out at will!"


    Levi scolded coldly and seriously.


    Serena knew she was in the wrong, so she dared not say a word.


    She nodded her head.


    "Aydin is ruined. What is the background of the Bailey family?" Ruby was silent for a moment before


    she coughed and opened her mouth to ask.


    When Levi heard her words, his face changed: "What did you do!?"


    "Nothing, I just think that since he''s not being human, I''ll help him eliminate something, so that he will


    not cause trouble for others." Ruby didn''t dare to look at Levi''s expression.


    Levi was stunned for a moment beforeing back to his senses, "You?"


    "There is a mean to perform chemical castration." Ruby lifted her chin and replied sheepishly.


    Levi was angry with Ruby.


    If Aydin was really ruined, not only the Bailey family, but also the Gill family would be furious.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his temples, thinking for the first time that Ruby was so capable of


    causing trouble.


    But when he thought of the bastard things that Aydin had done, he felt that Ruby had done the right


    thing.


    "Leave this matter to me, both of you keep a low profile these days." Levi looked at Ruby, and only


    after a long time did he speak tiredly.


    Ruby looked up at the sky in silence and did not speak.


    Aydin was taken out of the QCJ by Rio and sent directly to the nearest hospital.


    He was covered with severe injuries, and Rio knew how hard he had beaten him. In order to calm down


    Levi¡¯s anger, he did not show any mercy just now.


    Aydin broke seven ribs and suffered a crushed fracture of the calf bone in his left leg, in addition to a


    number of other traumatic injuries on his body, which were shocking to see.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he was wheeled straight into the operating theatre.


    When she got the news, Hazel Gill, Aydin¡¯s mother rushed over as fast as she could. Looking at Rio,


    who was standing at the entrance of the operating room with a gloomy face, she cried out, "Dad, who


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was so cruel as to do this?"


    "Ask your precious son what kind of bastard things he''s done! Breaking his legs is even light


    punishment!" Rio was furious at the thought of how close Aydin hade to offending Levi.


    When Hazel was scolded by Rio, she raised her hand in aggression and wiped her tears, not daring to


    say more.


    When Eduard Bailey received the news, he was in the middle of something, and when he was done,


    Aydin was still in the operating room.


    He looked at Hazel, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and at Rio, whose face was


    gloomy, and for a moment he could not tell what had happened.


    When Aydin was admitted to hospital, the incident was undoubtedly like a major earthquake for the two


    families.


    Within ten minutes of Eduard''s arrival at the hospital, Aydin¡¯s grandma Ivy came.


    She was trembling as the butler helped her over, and when she saw Eduard, she asked, "Eduard, is my


    precious grandson all right? What happened? Why did he get beaten up? Who did it? Have you caught


    that person?"


    "Mom, Aydin will be fine, don''t worry." Eduard subconsciously nced at Rio.


    "I beat him." Rio spoke with a cold face and answered indifferently.


    "What!?" Ivy was dumbfounded, looking at Rio with disbelief.


    "Do you know what kind of people he offended? If I don''t beat him up this time, he will die!" Rio cursed


    angrily.


    "You, you ......" Ivy was heartbroken, but did not dare to speak Seeing Rio¡¯s grim face.


    Soon the door to the operating theatre opened and the doctor came out with a tired look on his face.


    Ivy was the first to push her way through the crowd, "Doctor, how is my grandson? Is he all right?"


    "Seven broken ribs, no injury to the lungs, it is considered fortunate. The left leg has a crushed calf


    fracture, whether it will affect his future walking will depend on hister recovery, and, he ......" the


    doctor said with some embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong? Are there any more injuries?" Ivy was so frightened by the doctor that her face went


    white.


    Her heart ached at the thought that her precious grandson had actually suffered so much.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that it was Rio who had beaten him up, she would now want Eduard to go and kill


    the man who had injured Aydin.


    "The nerves in his spine have been damaged and he may be impotent, so your family should be


    prepared." The doctor hesitated, but spoke honestly.


    Ivy''s face turned white and she staggered backwards two steps, almost failing to stand. Fortunately,


    Eduard reached out to help her in time to avoid the danger of falling down.


    "You, what did you say! What did you just say! Say that again?" Ivy couldn''t believe what she had just


    heard.


    Eduard and Hazel''s faces were also somber.


    Rio''s face was even gloomy, as if a storm wasing.


    The doctor felt some pressure, but still spoke, "Aydin may be impotent, I am sorry."


    After saying that, he did not dare to look at Ivy and the others again and left hurriedly with his head


    bowed.


    Ivy could not hold back this time, her eyes rolled over and she simply fainted.


    There was another flurry in front of the operating theatre.


    Aydin was taken out of the operating theatre and transferred to the ward.


    The anesthetic hadn''t worn off and he was still unconscious.


    Ivy was taken to the next ward, and Hazel sat at the head of Aydin''s bed, bowing her head and crying


    hard.


    Eduard was fed up with her crying before he impatiently scolded, "Enough! Stop crying! Now it''s better


    to think if there''s any way to cure Aydin."

 Chapter 177 Theres a Miracle Doctor in Sea City

    Chapter 177 There''s a Miracle Doctor in Sea City


    "What''s the point of you yelling at me? Do I want him to be like this? The doctor has said it''s


    nerve damage, what can be done? My poor son, why is his life so miserable!" Hazel was yelled at by


    Eduard, and instantly she too came to a rage.


    "That''s enough!" Rio interrupted them impatiently.


    He looked at Aydin and his face was grim.


    Although Aydin would be injured, it was unlikely that he would damage the spinal nerves, much less be


    impotent. Thinking that when he entered the box, Aydin was already lying there screaming in agony,


    Rio thought presumably he had been injured then.


    "Aydin''s injury should have been caused by Levi''s wife." Rio spoke coldly.


    "What!?" Hazel and Eduard were both stunned, looking at Rio with shocked faces.


    "You guys stay here and watch Aydin, I''m going out." Rio didn''t borate.


    He could do nothing about Levi¡¯s background, even if he replied on the Bailey family and the Gill family,


    he could not defeat Levi, but for Ruby, a woman with no background, he did have a way to make her


    die.


    Rio came out of the ward and walked to the side to smoke two cigarettes before taking out his mobile


    phone, flipping out a phone number and calling it, "Hello, Dr. Moore."


    "Rio? Why do you have time to call me? Is there something wrong?" Dr. Moore looked at the caller with


    some consternation. He and Rio were considered old friends, but then they were in different


    professions and Rio was in the City Defence Department, so they had not been in touch for many


    years.


    "I remember there seems to be a miracle doctor with good medical skills on your side. I heard that she


    was able to cure even brain cell death, so please ask her for me if there''s anything she can do about


    spinal nerve damage." Rio pursed his lips and his expression was serious.


    "Spinal nerve damage? You have someone in your family with a spinal nerve injury?" Dr. Moore asked.


    "Yes, my grandson, he''s hurt quite badly and the doctor said he might be impotent." At this point, Rio


    had nothing to hide.


    "I''ll ask her then. She doesn''t necessarily have the solution, so you''d better be prepared." Dr. Moore


    didn''t agree straight away.


    After a few words of courtesy with Rio, Dr. Moore hung up the phone and thought for a while before


    calling Ruby.


    Ruby and Levi had just entered when they saw Dr. Moore''s call.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows before answering the phone, "Dr. Moore, something wrong at the Institute?"


    "The Institute is fine, someone contacted me and wanted you to help treat a man who has spinal nerve


    damage. Do you have the means to be able to cure it?" Dr. Moore shook his head and gave an


    approximate ount of Rio''s affairs.


    "Rio Gill contacted you?" The corner of Ruby''s lips hooked, she didn''t expect Rio to have quite a way to


    find Dr. Moore, she just didn''t know if he had a way to investigate her, if he did, it would be really


    interesting.


    "You know it?" Dr. Moore had a shocked look on his face.


    "Yes, his grandson had a spinal injury and I did it." Ruby admitted it.


    Dr. Moore didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    He didn''t bother to ask why Ruby had hurt Aydin; he had known Ruby for several years and he knew


    her nature too well.


    "Then I''ll say no to him." Dr. Moore shook his head with a somewhat helpless smile.


    "Okay, thanks." Ruby thanked Dr. Moore and hung up the phone.


    "Ruby, Grandma is missing and so is Olivia." As Ruby had just hung up the phone, Levi walked over


    with a gloomy look on his face.


    "What!?" Ruby''s face snapped, "Are you sure they are missing? And not gone out?"


    "Yes. Olivia always takes this locator watch with her when she goes out, but now the watch is still on


    the table in her room, and also, Grandma''s phone isn''t on and she doesn''t have her money. There''s no


    way they went out like this, without even changing their shoes." Levi''s face was gloomy as he spoke to


    Ruby while calling Chester.


    Ruby turned around and went back to her room, took out herputer and pulled up the surveince


    of the house.


    From the time she left with Serena, Cara sat in the living room watching TV, seeing that it was about


    three o''clock when the doorbell rang before she got up to answer the door, after which the surveince


    was gone.


    When Ruby saw this, her face became grim.


    Her fingers jumped quickly over the keyboard and soon the corrupted surveince video was repaired,


    followed by the footage on theputer.


    After Cara opened the door, two tall men came in, and a woman''s voice came through the door.


    Because of themotion outside the door, Olivia came out of the room to check the situation and was


    knocked unconscious and taken away.


    "I have instructed Chester to pull up the surveince of every intersection near the neighborhood;


    Grandma and Olivia will definitely be fine." Levi saw Ruby''s gloomy face and pursed his lips before


    speaking.


    Ruby did not answer, her hands still jumped quickly above the keyboard, and soon, the city map of the


    whole Sea City appeared on theputer desktop, while there were two blue dots of light on it, which


    showed they were still in Shangcheng International.


    The location tracker inside Grandma''s body was actually found and removed and discarded.


    Ruby closed her eyes and closed herputer: "I''m going out."


    "Ruby, I''ll go with you." Levi was afraid that Ruby would risk going alone and reached out to grab her


    arm.


    Ruby looked down, nced at the arm that had been grabbed, and was silent for a moment before


    nodding, "Let''s go."


    The two hurried out the door and into the lift, which was already upied by someone inside, a familiar


    face.


    It was Julia Sutton, who lived upstairs and had argued with Amelia before.


    "Lady, it is you? Are you going out?" Julia''s eyes lit up when she saw Ruby, and she spoke up happily


    to greet her.


    Ruby nodded and did not say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Julia nced at Levi, vaguely feeling that the man in front of her was somewhat familiar, as if she had


    seen him sometime before.


    However, her attention was more drawn away by Ruby, so she quickly withdrew her gaze that had


    weekends, and today it just so happens that something came up, so I''m back."


    "Okay." Ruby answered indifferently, watching the lift''s floor with some anxiety.


    "Miss, why do you look so anxious? Anything wrong? Tell me, maybe I can help you." Julia could not


    help but ask.


    Ruby looked at her and thought for a moment before asking, "Did you use the lift at three o''clock?"


    "Coincidentally, that''s when I came back. It''s strange, when I came back, I saw two men with an old


    feel weird ......" Julia nodded her head and told Ruby everything about what she had encountered.


    "Did you notice where they went?" Ruby asked, somewhat anxiously.


    "I think I heard one of the men say that he was going to the Holmes Mansion."

 Chapter 178 Holmes Mansion

    Chapter 178 Holmes Mansion


    "Holmes Mansion?" Ruby frowned, she didn''t know much about the domestic forces, so she looked at


    Levi in doubt.


    "Thank you." Levi''s face was grim and he didn''t exin too much to Ruby.


    The lift arrived at the ground floor. He reached out and pulled Ruby with him, exiting the lift.


    Julia followed them out, but her friend''s phone call came in, and she answered it as she walked out the


    door.


    Levi had already pulled Ruby into the car.


    "What exactly is the Holmes Mansion?" Ruby asked Levi with a cold face.


    "The Holmes family does not develop in Sea City, their home is in the capital and their main


    development is ced in the Southeast Asian region, not in the country. In every first-tier city, there is a


    Holmes Mansion, a ce for people from the Holmes family to live. Since Grandma and Olivia were


    brought to the Holmes Mansion, it means that the Holmes family is behind this matter." Seeing Ruby''s


    somber face, Levi knew that she was angry, so he gave an overview of the Holmes family''s situation.


    "Is it powerful?" Ruby raised her eyebrows.


    "The overlords of Southeast Asia, so to speak." Levi answered truthfully.


    "I got it." Ruby pulled out her phone, flipped out Dottie¡¯s WeChat, and sent her a message over, "The


    Holmes family in the capital, I want all their forces overseas, all theirpanies to go bankrupt, you


    have one hour."


    After Dottie received the message, she replied with a question mark.


    Unfortunately, Ruby didn''t even reply to her.


    "Who pissed off Miss Harold? What''s the background of this Holmes family?" Dottie cursed and


    hurriedly ordered someone to investigate the Holmes family.


    It was a shock in the end.


    The Holmes family''s power was so intertwined that it was considered a family power at the top of the


    pyramid in terms of the country.


    Originating three hundred years ago, the Holmes family had a deep heritage and had grown to hold a


    veryrge fortune today.


    About thirty years ago, the Holmes family''s industries began to gradually move overseas, and there


    were no more industries in the country other than some of the factories and mines.


    Overseas, especially in Southeast Asia, the Holmes family was the dominant business yer,


    ounting for 80% of the economy of the region.


    "Bobby, hurry up and make arrangements, now start sniping at the Holmes family''s various businesses.


    Miss Harold has asked us to destroy their overseas businesses within an hour and put them out of


    business." Fifteen minutes had passed since Dottie had arrived with the Holmes family''s information.


    She ran to the PR department with the information and ced the stuff in front of Bobby.


    Bobby took a look at the Holmes family''s information and rolled his eyes, "Has Miss Harold lost her


    mind? If we want to bankrupt the Holmes family in an hour, we''ll have to pay a great price too."


    "Hurry up, what''s all the nonsense? Is Miss Harold the one who cares about that little money?" Dottie


    red at him and scolded in no good mood.


    Bobby thought about it. Ruby really didn''t care about those hundreds of billions, so he didn''t say much,


    distributed one task after another, and instructed the people under his hand to start moving.


    Bobby had arge pool of financial talents at his disposal, all of whom have been favoured by Ruby to


    a greater or lesser extent, so they worked for her with all their hearts.


    Although they didn''t understand why Ruby was sniping at the Holmes family, they didn''t find anything


    wrong at all when Ruby said she would make them go bankrupt within an hour.


    The Holmes family did not notice anything at first, but after ten minutes, they finally sensed that


    something was wrong.


    And at this time, Ruby and Levi''s car had arrived at the entrance of the Holmes Mansion.


    The gate of the Holmes Mansion was closed and no one came to open the door even though Levi''s car


    had been parked at the entrance for five minutes.


    Ruby hadpletely lost her patience and spoke coldly, "Ram in!"


    Levi nced at her, knowing that the disappearance of Cara and Olivia was tantamount to touching


    Ruby''s bottom line for her.


    At that moment, he did not hesitate, stepping on the elerator to the bottom, and directly crashed


    through therge iron gate in front of him, driving into the Holmes Mansion.


    Inside the Holmes Mansion, a feminine looking man satzily on a sofa in the living room in front of a


    standing Cara and a pale Olivia.


    Both had some injuries, but nothing too serious.


    The olddy looked coldly at the man in front of her and opened her mouth to question, "What are you


    trying to do!?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing, I heard that you are Mr.


    Grant¡¯s widow, so I guess all the things that Mr. Grant left behind are in your hands. As long as you


    hand over the things, I will send you two back." The man looked at Cara with a smile, and his tone was


    quite polite.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Cara''s face sank.


    "Don''t you know? If you don''t know, that''s easy, I''m not very patient, if you don''t tell me, then I''ll cut off


    your great granddaughter''s fingers one by one. If you don''t tell me in one minute, I''ll cut off one finger,


    and if you don''t tell me in ten minutes, I''ll cut off ten fingers. After the fingers are cut off, there will be


    toes, and after the toes are cut off, there will be ears and nose, I just don''t know how long she will be


    able to endure it, olddy, what do you think?" The man''s smile grew bigger and bigger.


    Cara''s face snapped at his words and she shielded Olivia behind her, "How dare you?"


    "Do it." The man waved his hand.


    Immediately, someone stepped forward and pulled Olivia away from the olddy''s side.


    Cara tried to defend Olivia, but she was too old to be a match for the young and powerful bodyguards


    and was pushed straight to the ground with some injuries.


    "Olivia!" Cara was full of anxiety as she looked at Olivia who was being pulled away.


    Olivia was miserably white on her face and trembling, but she did not open her mouth to say a word,


    only looking at Cara with red eyes.


    The man who pulled Olivia away pinned her down on the coffee table, picked up a knife and fixed it to


    her index finger; at themand of the man sitting there, he would not hesitate to cut off Olivia''s finger.


    "Don''t you hurt her!" Cara roared in anger as her eyes turned red.


    "Olddy, I won''t make things difficult for you, I just want what I want, I don''t really care about your


    lives. I know that your granddaughter is very capable and may be arriving soon, so, I don''t have much


    time to waste with you. Give me the stuff and I''ll let you go, that''s a pretty equal deal, isn''t it?" The


    smile on the man''s face disappeared as he slowly sat up straighter and looked at Cara.


    The olddy looked at Olivia, who was over there with a miserable white face, and her heart ached to


    the core.


    Seeing that she was hesitant to speak, the man was thoroughly impatient: "Cut it out! I want to see how


    long you can keep your mouth shut!"

 Chapter 179 You Seek Death?

    Chapter 179 You Seek Death?


    "Don''t-" cried Cara in a piteous voice.


    But she was toote in shouting, and the man''s knife went straight down with a vengeance-


    Just then, a gunshot rang out and the young man sitting on the sofa couldn''t help but blush and look


    coldly in the direction of the door.


    Levi and Ruby walked in the door together, both of them with cold faces and a terrible murderous aura.


    And that shot just now was fired by Levi.


    The hit was on the bouncer who had taken control of Olivia.


    The man fell down and Olivia was set free again.


    She seemed stunned though, frozen on her knees and unresponsive.


    "Ruby, look at Olivia, look at her!" Cara cried out to Ruby with red eyes.


    Ruby walked in with a cool face, as if she had not heard the olddy''s words, and from the moment she


    entered, her gaze had always fallen on the young man sitting on the sofa.


    The man inexplicably felt a chill down his spine as he looked at Ruby, his heart beating fiercely with an


    inexplicable feeling of fear.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    By this time, Levi and Ruby had already walked over. Levi went up and kicked away the bodyguard


    who was pressing on Olivia before picking Olivia up.


    Olivia''s face was so pale that her tiny body was still trembling slightly, but she did not cry.


    Levi looked distressed and held her in his arms, softly reassuring, "Olivia, it''s okay, Mom and I are


    here."


    It was only when Olivia heard the word ¡®Mom¡¯ that her eyes regained focus, and she turned to look at


    Ruby, who was cold-faced at the side.


    The emotions she had been suppressing finally wentpletely out of control when she saw Ruby,


    and she burst into tears with a loud cry.


    She was still a four year old child, how could she not fear at all when she encountered something like


    this?


    She was crying her heart out, lying in Levi¡¯s arms, breathless.


    Seeing that Levi wasforting Olivia, Ruby walked towards the man, "Did you capture my


    grandmother and Olivia?"


    "You havee faster than I expected, worthy of being the granddaughter of Mr. Grant, you do have


    some skills." The man smirked as he looked at Ruby, his eyes ice-cold.


    He waved his hand at the bodyguard controlling Cara, whoplied and ced a knife against the old


    Ruby watched the scene with cold eyes, especially when her gaze fell on the injury on the olddy''s


    face, her eyes were frightening.


    "What do you want!?" Ruby pulled a chair over and sat down directly, raising her eyebrows at the man


    in front of her.


    "I want what your grandfather left behind." The man didn''t beat around the bush and answered


    honestly.


    Ruby nced at the time, more than half an hour had passed since she had called Dottie. If it went


    smooth, by now Dottie and the others had started to move, and the Holmes family should have been hit


    hard.


    The corners of her lips curved, her smile yful: "Want what my grandfather left behind, okay."


    "Give me the stuff, and I promise I won¡¯t hurt this olddy." The man thought she hadpromised,


    and he suddenly became excited.


    Ruby stood up at this moment and suddenly waved her hand towards the man, several silver needles


    flew out quickly, before the man could react to what was happening, he only felt a pain on his neck. He


    subconsciously touched his neck and only felt as if he had been bitten by ants.


    "What did you do!?" The man looked up angrily at Ruby.


    "No one dares to threaten me, especially by using the people I care about most!" Ruby said and walked


    straight toward him.


    The man began to panic and tried to open his mouth to order his bodyguards to do something, but with


    his mouth open, he could not make any sound at all.


    Such a bizarre situation made him more and more fearful and uneasy.


    Ruby walked straight over, reached out and gently pushed the bodyguard escorting Cara away, and the


    bodyguard fell straight to the ground, silent and motionless.


    The man became more and more frightened and opened his mouth in a desperate attempt to speak,


    but still no sound came out.


    He looked at Ruby with a face full of fear, as if he was looking at a devil, and the calmness and


    Ruby did not look at him either.


    The Holmes family had beenpletely ruined, it didn''t matter whether this man was dead or alive,


    and Levi would naturally arrange for someone to take care of the aftermath.


    She first took Cara''s pulse and was relieved to make sure that she had only sustained some superficial


    injuries and was not in serious trouble.


    Olivia was lying in Levi¡¯s arms at this moment, looking at Ruby with a longing face.


    Ruby was softened by the look in her eyes and sighed slightly before she went over and picked her up


    from Levi¡¯s arms.


    At once, Olivia reached out in high spirits and wrapped her arms around Ruby''s neck.


    When they came out of the Holmes Mansion, Chester had already brought his men over and


    surrounded the Holmes Mansion.


    Only when he saw Ruby and Levi bring Cara and Olivia out unharmed, did he step forward, "Mr. Levi."


    "Go inside and take everyone away, also, inform the top that the Holmes family has kidnapped an


    important national talent, they will know what to do with it." Levi instructed with a cold face, talking to


    Chester.


    Chester nodded and waved his hand, instructing the men he had brought in to arrest the Holmes


    family, while he himself went off to make phone calls to arrange for follow-up.


    "The Holmes family should be disguise for someone who tricked my grandmother intoing back,


    and they haven''t shown up yet." Only after sitting in the car did Ruby turn her head, nced at Levi and


    spoke indifferently.


    Levi nodded.


    The situation in Sea City was too treacherous nowadays, especially with more and more hunters


    pouring into Sea City, the danger level had skyrocketed, and Cara could be in trouble at any time.


    This time he and Ruby had been away for a short time and had actually been taken advantage of,


    especially since the security system of Shangcheng International was so tight and they were still able


    to breach it, so it was clear that there were people behind them offering help.


    Olivia was so frightened that she fell asleep in Cara''s arms not long after she got into the car.


    Cara looked down at her and reached out to touch her delicate face, thinking of how close Olivia had


    It was already an hourter when they returned to Shangcheng International.


    Dottie came to report to Ruby.


    It took sixty-three minutes to uproot all of the Holmes Group''s forces overseas, and all of the


    At this time, at the Holmes family''s old mansion in the capital, Old Lady Holmes received a phone call


    from her son overseas, and after learning that the Holmes family''s decades of hard work overseas had


    gone up in mes, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 180 With Strong Background

    Chapter 180 With Strong Background


    When they returned home, Ruby went to make two bowls of tranquilizing tea for Cara and Olivia, and


    watched them finish it before sending them back to rest.


    Levi came back from a phone call and looked at Ruby with a bit of an odd look.


    Ruby frowned at him, "What are you looking at me like that for!?"


    "Nothing." Levi shook his head, not asking more.


    Just now, Jared called and told him that in just an hour''s time, the Holmes family had gone bankrupt.


    That behemoth, which had stood for over three hundred years, suddenly fell apart andpletely


    disappeared from the country in such a short period of time.


    This was something that could only be done by Ruby.


    "Okay." Ruby didn''t care about Levi''s reaction, since she dared to instruct Dottie to do something to


    clean up the Holmes family, she didn''t think of avoiding Levi.


    And this time she acted to show those who were watching Cara that she was not to be messed with,


    and that those who dared to touch her would be waiting for revenge.


    Ruby ignored Levi and went to see Olivia in her room.


    Olivia had drunk the calming tea and was now asleep, but her brow was still furrowed. There were


    bruises on her wrists, presumably from the struggle she had put up when she was grabbed, and a


    slight cut on her finger, probably from when the man had taken the knife and tried to cut her finger.


    Ruby''s eyes went cold, leaving Quinn Holmes alive was really too good for him.


    She sat down at the edge of Olivia''s bed, took out the wound medicine she carried with her and gently


    applied it to Olivia, watching her wounds gradually heal and return as before, before Ruby put down her


    hand.


    Today''s incident would not be the only one. Even if she had warned those people herself, Ruby


    guessed that someone else would continue to do it.


    There are too many overseas forcesing in to Sea City, especially the bloodthirsty hunters who


    would not be mercy.


    She was able to deter only the domestic forces, but not the overseas ones.


    Aftering out of Olivia''s room, Ruby went back to her room, turned on herputer and logged on


    to Red Net, sending a message out.


    Old Man Picking Up Rags: Crap, what did I see! In my lifetime I actually saw the boss post a bounty?


    Anti-hair Loss Product Seller: No way, no way, The boss couldn''t have had her number stolen, could


    she? It''s been three years and I haven''t seen her post any quests.


    Red Shoes: No, only my concern focuses on the fact that the person the boss is trying to protect is


    actually a person from H Country? The boss is not a person from H Country, is she?


    TS007: I actually tracked down the IP address of the boss, she''s actually in H Country and in Sea City,


    I''m in Sea City too, boss, want to meet?


    A man with nothing to do: No, are you all not focused on the point? The boss has issued a bounty, a


    bounty of two billion!


    Along with the news sent out by Ruby, the whole Red Net shook, and some old guys who had been


    disappeared for years, came out in droves.


    All of a sudden the whole Red Net became unbearably lively.


    At this moment, Jared was also on Red Net, looking at the news that had caused the entire Red Net to


    shake, and couldn''t help but stare in disbelief.


    The message sent by Ruby was very detailed, not only giving the address name, but even a photo.


    He had met Cara, and even if he hadn''t, he was familiar with the address Ruby sent out, and it was


    because of this that he was more and more shocked.


    Looking at the message on theputer screen, Jared trembled and took out his phone, calling Levi


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    again.


    Levi frowned and impatiently answered the phone, "What?"


    "Mr. Levi, I seem to have identally discovered Ruby''s other hidden identity." Jared spoke cautiously.


    "What?" Levi narrowed his eyes, "What identity?"


    "She, she''s still the boss of Red Net!" Jared said with unbridled excitement.


    Levi''s face changed.


    No one knew better than he what Red Net represented.


    This mysterious organization, which had always stayed out of worldly affairs, only published various


    news and missions.


    Even someone of Levi¡¯s status was not qualified to get a Red Net ount, so it was clear how difficult


    it was to get into Red Net.


    He originally knew that Ruby had an ount on Red Net and was a drug seller. Last time with the


    neurotoxin, he and Jared had an unspoken understanding and did not expose it.


    He just didn''t expect that Ruby was actually still the boss of Red Net?


    "That''s not possible. Red Net was founded thirteen years ago, how old was she thirteen years ago?


    How could she possibly be the boss of Red Net?" Levi directly dismissed this conjecture of Jared''s.


    It was so unbelievable that he couldn''t believe it.


    Ruby was only twenty-three years old this year, only ten years old thirteen years ago. At the age of ten,


    she actually had that ability to create Red Net which was still very mysterious even now? How was that


    possible?


    "Mr. Levi, it''s true. She just posted a bounty on Red Net for two billion to find someone to protect her


    grandmother and daughter, the photos are posted and the address is avable. I reckon there are


    already a lot of people over at Shangcheng International lurking right now.


    " Jared refreshed the various messages below that one bounty.


    Ruby went offline after posting the bounty, and it was none of her business as to how the others partied


    there.


    After getting offline, she received a message from Evans on her phone, "Boss? Seriously? In this way,


    everyone knows who you are."


    "So what? Is my identity unseen?" Ruby replied indifferently.


    "No, then why did you keep concealing it before?" Evans thought that Ruby had some reason to


    conceal her identity, but now he was a bit confused.


    "Because it is troublesome." Ruby replied directly and dryly.


    When Evans thought about it, it was indeed quite troublesome to put out that identity of Ruby.


    Seeing that Ruby didn''t care herself, he didn''t say much more.


    Only after Jared had finished talking to Levi about this matter did he hang up the phone.


    With an odd expression on his face, Levi stood at the door for a while before knocking on Ruby''s room


    door.


    "Come in." Ruby said indifferently.


    Levi pushed the door open and entered, sat down on the edge of the bed and looked up and down at


    Ruby.


    Ruby frowned, ufortable by his gaze, and could not help but give him a nk look, "Is there


    something you want to say?"


    "You''re the boss of Red Net?" Levi sat there, deliberating, but still couldn''t resist asking.


    Ruby paused and silent for a moment before she looked at Levi: "How did you know?"


    This statement was tantamount to an admission.


    Levi felt that he could note back to his senses and looked at Ruby as if he was looking at a


    demon.


    She was the person who had the ability to create a behemoth like Red Net at the age of ten.


    "It was left to me by my grandfather, who created Red Net with his friends. He gave it to me after he


    died and left me his ount."

 Chapter 181 Grandmas Identity

    Chapter 181 Grandma''s Identity


    "Your grandpa was the founder of Red Net?" Levi was shocked.


    Logan, whom he had not investigated, had not been expected to have such a powerful identity.


    Ruby nodded, "My grandpa was the dean of theputer department of Sea University back then, and


    what Grant family was mainly engaged inputer-rted industry, and only after Spencer took away


    Grant family did they gradually transform into something else."


    Ruby did not continue to conceal it, and told Levi some information about Logan, anyway, if Levi


    wanted to investigate, he would be able to have the result.


    "So that''s how it is." Theputer department of Sea City University had always been the leading


    department in the country, until five years ago when it gradually declined. It also happened that five


    years ago was the time around Logan''s ident, after he left Sea City University, theputer


    department of Sea City University gradually began to decline, and now it had long been removed out of


    the top ten in the country.


    "These people want to capture my grandma, I guess they should be running after the things my


    grandpa left behind." Ruby added.


    Levi looked at Ruby with a surprised look, she seemed to know everything.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I thought at first that my grandma had some special identity and was hiding


    some secret in her. This time when she was caught, I did see that what they wanted was what my


    grandpa left behind, not my grandma." Ruby said in an unpleasant voice as she gave Levi a nk look.


    "Don''t you think your grandma''s identity is not simple either?" Levi spoke tentatively.


    "What''s so not simple about it? Isn''t she just an ordinary olddy?" Ruby said with a disbelieving look


    on her face.


    "Maybe she wasn''t just an ordinary olddy? Maybe not all of these people who came to the country


    came for the things your grandpa left behind, but also some of them came for your grandma as well?"


    Looking at Ruby''s carefree look, Levi couldn''t help but cough before adding.


    Ruby didn''t say anything either, looking at him with a smirk.


    Levi asked: "Why are you looking at me like that!?"


    "My grandma does have an identity that cannot be told, you know it by heart, and you know what those


    people are trying to trick her back to the country for, so what are you testing me for!" Ruby looked at


    Levi and hooked her lips.


    Levi looked away sheepishly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "My grandma does hold some special abilities, her disguise skills are unparalleled in the world, and


    also, she holds several special recipes, something that I think many people would want, especially the


    recipe for a potion that can bring back one''s youth. Those people are here for this thing, I suppose."


    Ruby had no need to continue beating around the bush with Levi at this point, so she simply told him


    what she knew.


    These were all the information that she used special channels to get. Cara had only married to Logan,


    keeping a low profile, until Logan died, she remained as a in olddy.


    Ruby never knew that her grandma, when she was young, had also been mboyant and was the


    youngest senior researcher in the country''s physics department. Had she notter married Logan and


    conceived Nellie, she might have continued in her position where she belonged.


    But she willingly gave up all her mour for Logan and became an ordinary olddy, keeping her


    husband and daughter apany.


    "You know all about it?" Levi was getting more shocked.


    These were all state secrets, even SSS high level secrets that ordinary people had no way to ess,


    but Ruby actually had the ability to get them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ruby smiled, but did not exin.


    After all, it was not exactly from a decent way to ess that information.


    Seeing Ruby in this state, Levi did not pursue the matter further.


    But after this heart-to-heart talk, it was clear that the two men had grown much closer to each other.


    "Thank you for helping me save my grandma and Olivia, you can go back now." Ruby looked at the


    time and saw that Levi still had no intention of leaving, so she directly gave the expulsion order.


    Levi got up, opened the wardrobe, got the quilt out andy in on the floor, saying, ¡°The floor of your


    room is quitefortable to sleep on, in order to protect you and your grandma and prevent what


    happened today from happening again, I have decided that I will sleep here until those forces in Sea


    City leave. "


    Looking at Levi''s scoundrelly look, Ruby was exasperated.


    "Whatever." She said without a smile.


    Levi looked at her with a smirk.


    Ruby went straight out and went to cook dinner.


    Both Olivia and Cara had average appetites in the evening and did not eat much.


    Ruby knew that they had not yet recovered from the events of the day, especially Olivia, whose face


    was still white, so it was clear that she had really been in shock.


    "Olivia,e to my room at night and sleep with me." Seeing Olivia in that state, Ruby finally could not


    bear it, and after finishing her meal, she spoke lightly.


    Having said that, she felt wrong herself and went into the kitchen on the pretext of washing the dishes.


    When Ruby returned to her room, Olivia was already in her room. She sat on the bed and looked


    curiously at Levi who was sitting on the floor: "Uncle Levi, why are you sleeping on the floor in


    mommy''s room?"


    "Because I upset your mother and was only able to sleep on the floor." Levi replied speciously.


    "Then you have to coax my mother, my mother is the most soft-hearted, as long as you are sincere,


    she will forgive you." Olivia had a serious face as she taught Levi.


    Levi was amused, but still nodded, "Okay, I will definitely admit my mistake properly."


    Ruby heard the conversation between the two at the door and the corners of her mouth twitched before


    she opened the door and entered.


    Olivia hurriedly climbed up, looking at Ruby in a disciplined manner, afraid of displeasing her.


    It was the first time in all those years that Ruby had asked to sleep with her, and Olivia was excited in


    her heart.


    "Have you brushed your teeth?" Ruby looked at Olivia for a moment before she could utter out a


    sentence.


    Olivia immediately jumped out of bed at the word: "No, not yet, I, I''ll go brush my teeth right away."


    After saying that, she ran out of the room as if she were a fugitive.


    Ruby looked at her scared look and could not help but shake her head.


    Olivia returned after ten minutes, faintly scented with toothpaste. She looked carefully at Ruby before


    climbing onto the bed and lying down.


    Ruby turned off the light, leaving only a tablemp, and twisted her head to look at Olivia again. Seeing


    her nervous look, sheughed softly before reaching out, lifting her head up and cing it on her


    shoulder.


    Olivia''s heart was beating fast, she was actually sleeping in her mother''s arms!

 Chapter 182 Mrs. Finn Make a Move

    Chapter 182 Mrs. Finn Make a Move


    Olivia gave a nce at Ruby, as if she was afraid of being discovered, and then quickly withdrew her


    gaze and obediently closed her eyes to sleep.


    The dim light of the room spilled down and the two people in the bed were sleeping soundly, both with


    faint smiles on their faces.


    Levi listened to the shallow breathing of the two, and suddenly felt warm inside.


    This was the life he had always longed for but could not have.


    A family of three had a peaceful life together.


    "Good night." He said softly, then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep not long after.


    This was the most peaceful and solid night''s sleep Levi had ever had in all those years, and he didn''t


    even have nightmares.


    Ever since he entered District 7, especially after bing the head of District 7, he had nightmares


    almost every night, especially after the first time he had someone killed, and every dream was always a


    mountain of corpses and blood that never stopped.


    The next day, the morning sunlight fell through the window in the room, and Olivia was the first to open


    her eyes and stretchedfortably.


    Ruby had already woken up a long time ago, because she was afraid of waking up Olivia, so she kept


    lying in her original position. When she saw Olivia getting up, she moved her arms which were sore


    after being pressed all night.


    "Mom, did I, did I hurt you?" Looking at Ruby''s movements, Olivia''s face reddened and she opened her


    mouth with embarrassment.


    Last night was the first time she slept next to Ruby, and she was even able to sleep in Ruby''s arms.


    She really did not want to move her position, and kept sleeping in one position all night, and when she


    watched Ruby move her shoulders, she realized that she might have made Ruby ufortable.


    "It''s alright, get up and go wash up, I''ll go and cook breakfast." Ruby raised her hand and patted


    Olivia¡¯s head, and said softly.


    Only when Olivia saw that Ruby seemed to be genuinely not angry did she quietly sigh with relief, and


    then she couldn''t help but nce at Levi, who was sleeping on the floor and hadn''t gotten up yet,


    before asking Ruby secretly, "Mom, isn''t Uncle Levi up yet?"


    Ruby nced at Levi with some surprise. Usually this man would wake up at the slightest movement,


    but today he was a rare heavy sleeper.


    Hearing that his breathing was normal and there was nothing wrong with it, Ruby ignored him, "It''s


    okay, he''s tired, let him sleep longer."


    After saying that, she went off to wash her face.


    Hearing that, Olivia naturally didn''t care about Levi and went back to her room to wash up.


    It was only when Ruby''s breakfast was ready that Levi woke up.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been since he had slept so soundly. The feeling of sleeping until


    he woke up naturally was so good that even the migraine that had been bothering him seemed to have


    gotten better.


    When they went out, they saw Ruby, Olivia and Cara sitting at the table eating breakfast, the three of


    them talking andughing in a very harmonious and cordial atmosphere.


    Levi couldn''t help but smile as he walked over and pulled out a chair beside Ruby and sat down, "Good


    morning."


    "Morning." Ruby replied casually.


    "Levi, you are up. You look good, young people should have been better to rest well, when you sleep


    well, you''ll be in good spirits, and you''ll have the strength to do anything." Cara smiled and looked at


    Levi.


    Levi rubbed his nose, "Yeah, Grandma, you are right."


    "It''s good that you know that I am right, so hurry up and give me another great-grandchild." Cara was


    satisfied with Levi''s answer and took the opportunity to rehash the old story once more.


    Ruby was just drinking soy milk and almost choked to death.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She looked at Cara speechlessly, the olddy was really scrambling not to miss any opportunity to urge


    her give birth.


    "What are you looking at me for! Do you want me to die without seeing you and Levi have a child? Levi


    is a good man, he treats you so well, and what do you have to worry about? He certainly won''t


    abandon you like your scum father." Cara nced at Ruby and couldn¡¯t help but re at her without


    good grace.


    Knowing that once the olddy started to lecture, she would never stop, Ruby hastily raised her hands


    in surrender, "Grandma, I''m wrong, I''ll listen to you, okay?"


    Seeing that Ruby had a helpless face, Levi could not help butugh out loud.


    Ruby was not afraid of anything, but when faced with Cara, she acted like a child.


    The breakfast passed in such a cheerful atmosphere.


    Ruby had packed up her things and as Levi was about to leave the table, his phone rang.


    He nced at the caller and raised his eyebrows, the smile on his lips weakening and coldness tinting


    the bottom of his eyes.


    Taking his phone aside, he answered the call coldly, "What is wrong?"


    "What kind of attitude is that? I''m your father! Your grandma''s 90th birthday is in three days, so you


    should go home and bring your wife with you." Natan was angry from Levi¡¯s attitude.


    A cold smile curled the corners of Levi¡¯s lips, "Got it."


    "You don''t live at home even after you get married, your grandma misses you quite a bit, soe


    home more often when you have time." Although Natan did not like Levi, but thinking of what the old


    Levi didn''t answer, just pretending he hadn''t heard.


    Natan had long been ustomed to this obnoxious character of Levi, he was furious, but when he


    thought about the rumors outside and the fact that he might have to turn to Levi for help, he had to


    swallow all his anger.


    Levi hung up the phone, the corners of his lips curled in a sneer.


    The Finn family suddenly asked him to go back with Ruby, so it must be no good.


    Isabe''s 90th birthday was still half a year away, but the birthday banquet was to be held now, wasn''t


    it a joke?


    However, Levi wanted to go and see what kind of tricks the Finn family wanted to y, so he didn''t


    refuse.


    Tucking his phone into his pocket, he walked over to see Rubying out of the kitchen.


    "Ruby, go back to the Finn¡¯s with me in a few days." Levi looked at Ruby and spoke in a soft voice.


    "What is wrong?" Ruby nced at Levi.


    Even something as big as a wedding didn''t involve the Finn family, so it was clear how bad the


    rtionship between Levi and the Finn family was.


    "Grandma''s nieth birthday, they invited us to go back and celebrate her birthday." The corners of


    Levi''s lips hooked up, his tone naturally taking on a bit of a sneer.


    Seeing that, Ruby knew that the olddy was going to make a move. She did not intend to bring gift


    with her then the time came.

 Chapter 183 Shameless Families

    Chapter 183 Shameless Families


    Three dayster, in the Finn¡¯s.


    There were a number of luxury cars parked at the entrance, and although few guests were visible, it


    was clear that the Finn family had prepared well for the birthday banquet today.


    Ruby took Levi''s arm and walked into the door of the Finn¡¯s.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Mr. Levi, you are back, Old Lady must be very happy to see you." The old housekeeper came out with


    a smile, weing the two, while also giving Levi a sly wink.


    Levi understood, and the smile on his lips grew colder and colder as he led Ruby inside.


    The house was very lively, with people gathering in twos and threes to talk andugh. The banqueting


    room was specially organized, with several long tables filled with food and a number of balloons and


    ribbons hanging around.


    When she saw Levi and Ruby enter, Isabe immediately greeted her with a smile.


    "Oh my, Levi, Ruby, you are finally back, your grandma has been missing you for a long time, quick,


    quick, go over to see her." Hattie smiled as she stepped forward and took Ruby''s hand, dragging her


    towards the living room.


    Ruby did not struggle, and obediently allowed Hattie to pull her.


    There were quite a few people sitting on the sofa, most of whom Ruby did not know.


    Before Ruby went over, they were still talking andughing. When they saw Hattie dragging Ruby over,


    the group of people all stopped talking and looked at Ruby.


    "This is Levi''s wife?"


    "She is pretty. Howe you didn''t inform us of their wedding?"


    "That''s right, do you look down on us your poor rtives, and didn''t even give us a word about Levi''s


    wedding?"


    A few of the women sitting there spoke up, especially the one sitting next to Isabe, who gave Ruby a


    condescending nce before speaking up in a disgruntled tone.


    "Their wedding was done in a hurry and .....


    ." Isabe looked annoyed, but still exined patiently.


    "It''s not the Finn family''s turn to handle my wedding." Levi spoke coldly at this point, directly interrupting


    the olddy''s words.


    Isabe''s face changed violently and she couldn''t help but re at Levi.


    But as if he didn''t see it, Levi pulled Ruby back from Hattie''s hand: "Why did you ask us toe


    back?"


    "What kind of attitude is that? Levi, I am your grandma!" Isabe''s face shook up viciously in anger as


    she red at Levi.


    Levi, however, gave her azy look, "Grandma? Heh, are you worthy?"


    Isabe was so angry that she almost lost her breath and started coughing violently, covering her


    chest.


    Isabe hurriedly went forward and patted her chest to calm her down: "Mom, Mom, don''t be angry,


    don''t be angry, think about what we''ve done to get them back. If Ruby is good at medicine, you need


    her to cure you, so you can¡¯t fall out with her. If our family has such a skilled doctor, will we still be


    worried about our future development?"


    Isabe looked much better and her cough subsided, she gave Ruby a sidelong nce, although she


    had not been happy with Ruby, but thinking of her medical skills and the benefits she could bring to the


    Finn family, she endured it, "Ruby, right? Since you married to Levi, you are now a member of my


    family. I have heard that your medical skills are good,e over and give me a check."


    The olddy said and put her hand straight out.


    Ruby was in daze. She had seen many brazen people, but this was the first time she had seen such a


    thick-skinned olddy.


    "What! Don''t youe over here yet?" Isabe had never tried to beg lowly in her life, and at this


    moment, even when she knew she was begging, she still had that high and mighty posture.


    Ruby took Levi''s arm and looked at Isabe innocently, "Grandma, where did you hear that rumor? I


    don''t know any medical skills at all, how can I treat you?"


    "You don''t know medical skills?" Isabe looked at Ruby with an unhappy face, "You''re still lying to me?


    Your medical skill is known to everyone,e and check on me. I feel ufortable all over my body


    neck."


    Ruby looked at Isabe with a smirk, not a reply.


    Her attitudepletely angered Isabe, who pped the tabletop and sat up straight, ring angrily


    at Ruby: "What! Do you want to disobey my order? Do you believe it or not ....


    .."


    "Do you want Levi to divorce me?" Ruby blinked innocently, helping Isabe toplete what she


    wanted to say.


    It was only at this time that Isabe snapped back to her senses and looked at Levi.


    The look of contempt in Levi''s eyes was simply obvious.


    At this, her face changed.


    In ny years of living, it was the first time she felt so humiliated and embarrassed.


    "Sister, if you really want to ask her to check on you, at least you should have a better attitude. What


    kind of attitude is that? She married your grandson, it''s not like she was sold to your family as a ve,


    everyone has personal rights these days, you can¡¯t talk like that." Isabe''s sister sat by the side, and


    after listening for a while, she understood what was going on.


    She looked at Isabe mockingly and spoke without mercy.


    Isabe''s face was already very grim, and now when her sister said that, she felt even more agitated.


    When Hattie, saw that the situation was not right, she rubbed her eyes and spoke in a fake manner,


    "Ruby, the olddy is old and if she says something unpleasant, don¡¯t take it to your heart. For the sake


    of her age and the fact that she is Levi¡¯s grandma, give her a check. If you think it''s about money, then


    we can give you whatever you want, we''re family, there''s no need to make a scene."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? If I know medical, I would sure help Grandma, but I really don''t


    know anything about medicine. In case something goes wrong, then wouldn''t I be guilty of a great


    crime?" Ruby sighed and spoke with a face full of helplessness.


    "How can you not know medical? The news says that you are better than expects in the hospital. You


    have cured people who are dying, the olddy''s illness is just an ordinary disease of old people, you


    must be able to cure it." Hattie looked at Ruby in a scornful manner.


    Ruby froze, and subconsciously looked at Levi, who had a slightly pale face.

 Chapter 184 Theres Always Someone Looking For Death

    Chapter 184 There''s Always Someone Looking For Death


    "Ruby, you married into our family, then you are a member of the Finn family, since you have the ability,


    how can you hide it? The olddy is old, since you are so good at medicine, isn''t it something you


    should do as a junior to give her a look at her illness and let her live a long and healthy life? Why are


    you still pushing things around? Don''t you think of yourself as a member of the Finn family?" Seeing


    Ruby''s reaction, Hattie snorted.


    Although the one who reported Ruby''s story was just a small local media in Sea City, it did not prevent


    them from knowing the truth.


    They didn''t expect that Ruby, who looked so gentle and harmless, had hidden such a great skill, and


    was actually a miracle doctor. If she had known that Ruby was so capable, Hattie would never have left


    her son, Lennon, with such a good woman.


    Thinking of Lennon, Hattie''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Since thest incident, Lennon had been insane. If Ruby''s medical skills were really that good, could


    she also help Lennon to cure his illness?


    After all, even the country''s leading neurologists were at their wits'' end, saying there was nothing they


    could do.


    The thought that there was hope that Lennon could be cured made Hattie''s eyes light up.


    "Mom, where did you hear from hearsay that I know how medicine? If I really had such a skill, would I


    still be able to be left out like that in the Harold family?" Ruby sighed and exined helplessly.


    "What! Is it possible that what is reported in the news can still be wrong? I''ve seen your face, the whole


    process was filmed when you were treating someone. Ruby, you just don''t want to treat the olddy, do


    you?" When Hattie saw that Ruby was still denying even at this time, she became unhappy.


    Isabe''s face changed, "Forget it, we don''t need to beg her, humph, but remember, if you act like this


    today, don''t beg me if anything happens to you in the future."


    Before Ruby said a word, Levi pulled her over and couldn''t help but smile when he heard the olddy''s


    words, "Don''t worry, there''s no such a chance."


    "You!" Levi''s words were really infuriating, and Isabe felt that if she continued to talk to him, she


    would sooner orter be infuriated to death.


    She covered her chest and cursed, "Never mind, you guys go away ......"


    Hattie was still waiting for Ruby to cure Lennon, if she really fell out now, how could she still ask Ruby


    to cure Lennon?


    She hurriedly spoke up, interrupting the olddy''s words, and persuaded, "Olddy, you should calm


    down, Ruby is young, as elders, we should just teach them properly, don¡¯t get angry."


    When Isabe heard that, although her expression was still stiff, she did not continue to kick Ruby out.


    Hattie took a breath of relief and then said to Ruby, ¡°Ruby, you have used to live outside and don¡¯t


    know how to get along with families, but it is okay, since you have married into the Finn family, I will


    teach you. You first give a check on grandma, she has been suffering from headaches and is not


    feeling well. Today is her birthday, so please at least show her a bit of respect."


    Ruby did not say anything, but only had a smile on the corner of her mouth and looked at Hattie


    indifferently.


    Isabe was ufortable by her look, and before she could say anything else, Levi spoke up coolly


    from the side: "If you want her to help the olddy, it''s possible.


    Let''s follow the rules. Ruby charged five million for pulse consultation, pay first."


    "What! Five million? Why don''t you go and rob it?" As soon as Isabe heard that Ruby wanted five


    million, she was so angry that she screamed out loud straight away.


    She had five million, but she felt ufortable in her heart when she was asked to give 5 million to


    Ruby by only checking her pulse.


    Ruby was the grandson-inw of the Finn family. She had never heard of a grandson-inw charging a


    fee, which was so expensive.


    Hattie felt it expensive too, but she wanted to see Ruby''s help, so she could at least see if she was


    really that good at medicine. So she uttered with determination, ¡°Okay, I will pay it. Mom, you''ve worked


    hard all your life, and today is your birthday, so I''ll pay this money."


    With that, she turned and went upstairs, not long after she brought a card down and handed it to Ruby:


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "There are five million in this card, the password is six eights, give your grandma a check."


    Ruby took the card and put it directly into her pocket.


    When Isabe saw that, she was angrier, and disliked Ruby even more.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Ruby with squinted eyes, which was clearly full of anger and


    hatred.


    Ruby didn''t care about it, but went forward and put her fingers on the olddy''s wrist, a minuteter,


    she withdrew her hand, "Grandma should have left behind the roots of her illness when she was young,


    there''s a blood clot inside her skull, that''s why she has a constant headache that''s splitting."


    After saying that, she turned around straight away and walked back to Levi''s side.


    "That is all?" Isabe looked at Ruby in a daze, not hearing her say anything else.


    "It''s true that the olddy has some health problems, but most of them are old people''s illnesses that


    more attention to your diet, less oil and salt, have regr work and rest, and exercise regrly, your


    body will naturally be fine." Ruby felt that it was indeed a bit ungenerous to ept five million for a


    casual remark, so she added a few more words.


    Isabe almost died from her anger and asked bluntly, "Since you know I have a blood clot in my skull,


    do you have a cure? You have charged me five million!"


    "Five million is just the consultation fee, it doesn''t include the treatment. And since there is a blood clot


    inside the skull, a craniotomy will be fine, you can just go to the hospital and find a brain surgeon."


    Ruby blinked her eyes and said very seriously.


    Isabe was so angry that she coughed violently, and before she could catch her breath, she heard


    Ruby say something cool: "Olddy, you are old, you have to be calm and peaceful, you can''t get angry


    easily, it hurts your body."


    "Ruby, there''s no way you can make the olddy heal without an operation? You are a miracle doctor."


    Isabe was tired of watching Ruby y dumb, and seeing that the olddy and Ruby were about to


    argue, she had no choice but to speak up. .

 Chapter 185 Sky-high Treatment Fees

    Chapter 185 Sky-high Treatment Fees


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ruby did not say anything.


    Looking at Ruby, Hattie knew that there was a chance. Thinking of what Levi had said earlier, she


    smiled and spoke, "If it''s because of the money, you don''t have to worry, as long as you can cure her,


    we are willing to pay as much as we can."


    Ruby remained silent and only looked at Levi.


    She was not short of money. 5 million or 50 million was just a number to her.


    "Forget about the money, but the holiday resort over at Ming Yang Mountain is good, so take that as


    payment for the olddy''s treatment." Levi knew what Ruby meant, and after thinking about it, he


    spoke.


    He knew too well about the Finn Group, the holiday resort on Ming Yang Mountain was the most


    profitable property for the Finn Group, and expected that the Finn family would not hand it over easily.


    "You''re dreaming!" This time Isabe did not speak up, instead it was Natan, who had been watching


    the drama from the side, spoke up.


    His face was gloomy as he looked coldly at Levi: "If you don''t consider yourself a member of the Finn


    family, why do you still covet the business of the Finn family? What? Levi, you don¡¯t want the Finn


    family to be good?"


    "As you said, you would agree to any condition as long as Ruby can cure the olddy, and now we


    have only just put forward our request, but you have so many opinions, so why do you need to bring it


    up if you are not sincere in wanting to cure the disease? What! Do you really think that just because I


    am a member of the Finn family and Ruby is the daughter-inw of the Finn family, you can do


    whatever you want? Just because my mother was soft-natured, it doesn''t mean that I am also good-


    natured." Levi looked at Natan with a cold expression.


    Natan was furious with him, not expecting that this rebellious son would dare to disrespect him in front


    of so many people.


    He waved his hand and spoke with a firm attitude, "If you want the resort on Ming Yang Mountain, it''s


    impossible. We will only pay 50 million, if you''re willing to treat her, then treat her, if not, forget it."


    "Fifty million? Do you see me as someone who is short of that fifty million?" Levi hooked his lips


    disdainfully and looked coldly at Natan.


    Natan felt that the look in Levi''s eyes was extremely provocative and contemptuous. He was so angry


    that his body trembled and he looked at Levi, wishing he could p the rebellious son in front of him to


    death.


    "You want the resort on Ming Yang Mountain?" Isabe was not angry, but only looked at Levi with a


    burning gaze, as if she wanted to see through his mind.


    Levi''s face did not change as he answered, "Yes."


    "Do you know how much the resort at Ming Yang Mountain is worth?" Isabe continued in a deep


    voice.


    "In my eyes, it''s not worth anything.


    " Levi looked at Isabe with a wry smile.


    Isabe was so inexplicably weak-hearted from that look in his eyes that she didn''t even dare to face


    the eyes of Levi.


    Only after a long time did she let out a long sigh: ¡°Okay, I agree, the holiday resort on Ming Yang


    Mountain, it''s yours.''


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t trust you guys, draw up the transfer documents first before you can be cured." The corners of


    Levi''s lips hooked.


    Isabe looked deeply at him for a long time before she raised her hand and spoke to Natan, "Give him


    the stuff!"


    "Mom!" Natan shouted.


    But looking at the determined look on her face, he could only swallow his reluctance and turned to


    contact hiswyer to draw up the transfer agreement.


    Within half an hour, the transfer documents were delivered.


    Levi looked at it carefully and made sure there were no problems before handing it to Ruby.


    Ruby swept through it, the Finn family did not make any tricks on it, but Ruby had a hunch that this


    Ming Yang Mountain Holiday Resort was not so easily handed over to her hands.


    She took a pen and signed her name before handing the document directly to Natan.


    Natan signed and stamped the document with a ck face, and had hiswyer notarize it, giving one


    copy to Ruby and a backup copy to hiswyer.


    The people who came to the olddy''s birthday banquet today were all members of the Finn family


    themselves. At this moment, when they saw that Ruby had easily obtained five million without any


    effort, and had even taken away the Finn family''s most profitable Ming Yang Mountain, they were all


    somewhat indignant.


    "Can olddy be treated now?" Natan held back his anger and spoke in a cold voice.


    "Yes." Ruby nodded and walked directly to the olddy.


    "No need to go to the hospital?" Isabe looked at Ruby uneasily, always feeling that Ruby was too


    young, and although Ruby was able to tell what was wrong with her at once, her medical skills did not


    necessarily mean that she was really that good.


    Previously, it had been Hattie who had been talking about how powerful Ruby was, but she actually


    had no confidence in her heart. At this moment, seeing that Ruby was about to make a move, she


    became more and more uneasy in her heart.


    "No, it will be done soon.


    " Ruby shook her head, fished out the needle bag from her bag, took out a few silver needles, sterilised


    them, pressed them twice on the olddy''s head, then the silver needles stuck in.


    "Ahhh." The olddy shouted out subconsciously as she was in pain.


    Hattie watched with immense tension, not daring to miss a single moment.


    Ruby was so quick in cing the needles that the crowd did not even see clearly what she had done


    before they saw nine silver needles stuck in the olddy''s head, the ends of the needles trembling


    gently as Ruby watched with a grave expression on her face, her fingers flicking at them for a moment


    before she began to withdraw them.


    Isabe only felt that her whole body was warm and iparablyfortable, as if she was soaking


    in a hot spring.


    As Ruby pulled out thest silver needle, she only felt her whole body was refreshed, and then spat out


    a mouthful of bruised blood.


    Hattie and Natan were taken aback, and as they watched the olddy spit out arge mouthful of


    blood, they went forward to check the situation.


    Isabe felt spirited at this moment. Although she had vomited blood, her body was not in any


    difort. On the contrary, her head, which had been heavy all along, was suddenly much lighter and


    her tense nerves seemed to have rxed.


    She felt nothing but unbelievablefort and couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    "Ah..." The olddy had been suffering from this headache for decades, more than fifty years ago, due


    to an ident, she had a piece of bruised blood inside her skull, because the location was too


    sensitive, the doctor did not dare to operate to remove it for her, so it had always been inside her skull,


    all these years, she always had unbearable headaches, and in severe cases, even painkillers did not


    help at all.


    She didn''t expect Ruby to be able to cure her with a few casual stabs.


    She was looking at Ruby at that moment with a much kinder look in her eyes: "You are very good."


    Ruby did not say anything and put the silver needles away.


    Hattie''s eyes were glowing and she quickly stepped forward and grabbed Ruby''s hand, "Ruby, now that


    you are so good at medicine, please, please help Lennon, he is Levi''s brother anyway, you don''t want


    to see him live the rest of his life like this, do you?"

 Chapter 186 Cant Save

    Chapter 186 Can''t Save


    "Don''t worry, money is not a problem, I won''t renege on the bill." When Hattie saw that Ruby did not


    immediately agree, she immediately understood and hastily added.


    Ruby shook her head, "It''s not a matter of money."


    "Then what is the problem? The olddy has been ill for so many years and you were able to cure her


    with just a few stabs, Lennon has only been ill for a short while and it''s not that serious, how can you


    ......" Hattie spoke up with some urgency.


    Just thinking of Lennon in this state made her heart anxious.


    "Grandma''s illness has a cause, but Lennon''s illness, that''s a heart disease. I can''t save one with heart


    disease, you''d better find another expert." Ruby refused outright, shaking her head.


    What a joke, Lennon was crippled by her own hands, and now she was wanted to save him


    personally? That kind of scum, she didn''t make him half paralyzed, which was already kind.


    "Why, how could this happen?" Hattie was so devastated that her whole face lost its glow.


    Although Natan did not say anything, his eyes were obviously much darker. Obviously, he still hoped


    that Ruby would save Lennon, who in the end was more obedient to him and more understanding than


    Levi.


    "Sister, you are really lucky, you actually have such a powerful granddaughter inw, this medical skill


    is god. We are all family, in the future, if there is someone in my family who is not feeling well, ask your


    granddaughter inw to help, you can''t refuse it." The olddy, who had just given Isabe a grim look,


    changed her face at that moment and was extremely pleasing to Isabe.


    Although Isabe was disgusted by this, she felt relieved to see her sister''s ingratiating look.


    Everyone else started topliment the olddy and the whole living room was buzzing with


    excitement.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched as she nced at Levi.


    Levi sneered, he had been used to the shamelessness of the Finn family. He pulled Ruby to a quiet


    corner, looked at Isabe, and was silent for a while before asking Ruby, "Did you really cure her?"


    "Yeah.


    " Ruby took a ss of juice and was drinking it, the taste was not bad, sweet and a little astringent.


    Levi looked at the object in her hand and his face couldn''t help but change, reaching out and snatching


    her drink away, "Who gave you this?"


    "What''s wrong? It was just taken there." Ruby looked at Levi with a puzzled expression.


    She was tired after treating the olddy, and she happened to be thirsty, and seeing the colourful juice,


    she took a ss.


    Levi could not help but raise his hand and rub his temples at her words, "Come on, let''s go home now."


    "What?" Ruby was puzzled.


    Levi, however, did not exin.


    After all, Ruby had changed after drinking and did something that was against the norm. He did not


    know how to exin to Ruby.


    He pulled Ruby out of the Finn''s, and shoved her directly into the car.


    The night was cool and breezy, veryfortable. Ruby sat in the car, rolled down the window, she


    actually felt a little dizzy at this time, her brain was like stuffed with paste, she could not think properly.


    She propped her chin on one hand and stared out at the view in awe.


    Levi had already started the car and left the Finn¡¯s.


    When the wind blew, Ruby felt that her brain was even more confused.


    She turned her head sideways and looked over at Levi, who was sitting on the side, her eyes misty.


    Levi did not dare to stop, stepping on the elerator to the maxiMom, almost speeding all the way


    towards Shangcheng International.


    Only halfway down the road, he suddenly braked sharply and brought the car firmly to a halt.


    Ruby looked at him with drunken eyes, reached out and pinched his cheek: "You are so good looking,


    have I seen you somewhere before?"


    Levi: "......" Again.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Do you have a girlfriend? What do you think of me?" Ruby looked at Levi


    with bewildered eyes, cupping his face with both hands and pulling him closer to her.


    Levi looked at the face that was close at hand and his heart inexplicably beat faster.


    Her sweet-smelling breath hit his face, inexplicably tantalising.


    How could Levi, who was a man of vigor, not react?


    "You want to be my girlfriend?" Knowing full well that Ruby was delirious at the moment and would


    forget what she said when she woke up, Levi couldn''t help but be tempted, reaching out to pick up her


    chin and asking in a soft voice.


    The temperature inside the carriage rose abruptly, and even Levi''s breathing sharpened.


    Ruby smiled and put her hands around Levi¡¯s neck, "Yes, I don''t have a boyfriend yet, will you take me


    home?"


    Levi''s face changed at her words and he moved closer to Ruby, his voice lowered: "Do you often invite


    other men to take you home?"


    For some reason, Levi thought of Olivia.


    Judging from Olivia''s age, Ruby was at most neen years old when she gave birth to Olivia.


    When he thought of how confused she would be whenever she was drunk, Levi¡¯s eyes deepened, even


    he didn''t realize that he was so concerned about this matter.


    Ruby blinked bewilderedly and looked at Levi, seemingly not understanding what his words meant:


    "No, only go home with you."


    "Is that so? Why only go home with me?" Levi asked.


    "Because on you, there''s a familiar smell." Ruby was unguarded when she was drunk, and she


    answered almost honestly to whatever Levi asked.


    Levi''s heart moved slightly and he moved a little closer to Ruby: "Then can you tell me about your


    daughter ......"


    "Daughter?" Ruby''s eyes grew more and more confused, but after a moment, a sh of sadness


    shed under her eyes, and she suddenly pushed Levi away with great force, clutching her head in


    pain, "Go away! Don''te over! Don''te over! Don''t -"


    In that moment, Ruby seemed to be a wounded and helpless beast, clutching herself with both hands


    and whimpering in a low voice.


    Levi was distressed by her look and couldn''t care about testing anything, he hastily pulled open the car


    door and got out of the car, went around and opened the door and pulled Ruby out of the car, "Don''t


    cry, I won''t ask you again."


    "Don''te over, don''te over, go away--" Ruby was trapped in a nightmare, and there was no way


    to pull away.


    Levi gently took her in his arms and reached out to pat her back to smooth her breath.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby cried for a long time until she was tired, and only then did she finally fall asleep in the arms of


    Levi.


    Looking down, at the face with red and swollen eyes, Levi sighed softly.

 Chapter 187 Check It Out

    Chapter 187 Check It Out


    When Ruby woke up the next day, she was already in bed at home, sleeping next to Olivia, with Levi


    still on the floor, breathing evenly, as if everythingst night was just a dream, with a very surreal


    feeling.


    Ruby sat there in a daze for a long time before she came back to her senses.


    "Mommy." Olivia opened her eyes and reached out her hand to grab Ruby''s hand, "Don''t be afraid,


    mommy, I have grown up, I can protect you."


    Ruby''s heart softened at her words and she reached out to gently pull Olivia into her arms, "When did it


    be your turn to protect me?"


    "Hey, I am going to be really, really strong, and then I will protect you." Olivia giggled, scratching her


    head and making a serious promise.


    Ruby did not take it to heart and raised her hand to flick her on the forehead before getting up and


    going to cook breakfast.


    Both Levi and Ruby had a tacit agreement not to mention anything about what happened yesterday,


    especially everything that happened after Ruby drank, Levi just acted as if nothing had happened.


    When they had eaten breakfast, Ruby''s mobile phone rang.


    She nced at the caller and frowned in disgust, but answered the phone anyway, "What''s up."


    "Ruby, you''re famous now! You went to the olddy''s birthday yesterday? You even gave her a cure?"


    Vincent''s voice, somewhat exaggeratedly, came over inside the phone.


    Ruby took the phone away in disgust, probably knowing what had happened, "Get down to business."


    "The video of you treating the olddy of the Finn family has been released, and it''s all over the major


    social forums now. Everyone knows that you have great medical skills and can cure a dead man. I


    assume there will be a lot of people lining up toe to you. And now that your identity as Mrs. Finn


    has been revealed, all those people will probably be begging for help from the Finn family, and the Finn


    family will really be famous this time!" Vincent red out all the circumstances to Ruby.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he scolded bitterly, "Ruby, I have worked so hard to help you keep your identity a


    secret, why are you so careless?"


    "I got set up. You go and find out who is behind this, and by the way, find out who release the video of


    the Finn family." Ruby raised her hand and rubbed her temples.


    She didn''t want to keep a low profile, but she didn''t want to be high profile in this way either.


    Now with all the fuss, it seemed she can''t hide her identity.


    Ruby thought couldn¡¯t help but nce at Levi not far away, intuiting trouble.


    After hanging up Vincent''s call, Ruby raised her hand and knocked on the table in front of Levi: "Come


    to my room, I have something to tell you.


    "


    Levi got up obediently and followed Ruby into the room.


    Cara and Olivia exchanged a look, both smiling meaningfully.


    Inside the room, Ruby sat on the bed and looked up at Levi: "The incident of going to the Finn''s house


    "I know." Levi was not surprised at all.


    It was impossible for the Finn family to let go of this great opportunity, and they would certainly


    publicize it so much that they wanted everyone to know that Ruby was an excellent doctor.


    With Ruby as a cash cow, the Finn family would soon be among the top ten families in the country in


    the next few years'' time, and by then they could move from Sea City to the capital and squeeze into the


    real upper ss.


    "I suspect that this time the olddy suddenly held a birthday party, there is someone behind it who


    deliberately instigated it, also, this time my identity being exposed may bring some trouble, you should


    be mentally prepared." Ruby coughed sheepishly and gave a nce at Levi.


    Levi was calm, looking at her with a wry smile, not saying anything.


    Ruby looked up at the sky silently, "I have to go to the Institute today, so I gotta go."


    Dropping the words, Ruby went straight out the door.


    When she arrived at the institute, she saw Dr. Moore walking out in hurry. When he saw Ruby, he


    faintly stared at the sight of her, before he quickly stepped forward and pulled her inside: "Why are you


    here at the Institute at this time? Go and hide in theboratory first."


    "What''s wrong?" Ruby looked at Dr. Moore in confusion.


    "There are peopleing for you, they asked us to hand over the research results of theb, I refused,


    now they are on their way to the institute, I guess they will arrive soon, you should hide first, don''t fight


    them hard, these people are tough nuts." Dr. Moore said with an grim face while pulling Ruby to the


    Ruby''s face changed and she looked at Dr. Moore for a long time before saying indifferently, "If they


    want our research result, just give it to them."


    "What did you say!?" Dr.


    Moore thought he had misheard and looked at Ruby incredulously.


    "The experimental data is meaningless, even if you give it to them, they won''t be able to replicate the


    exact same experimental drug. It doesn''t matter, just give it to them if they want it, all the experimental


    data, in detail, give it to them. They will stille to beg you, when the timees, it''s not toote for


    us to take revenge together." Ruby smiled coldly.


    These people really had a good idea. Seeing that the clinical trial of the experimental medicine was


    sessful and would be put into use soon, which would bring huge benefits, they could not wait to


    enjoy the benefits. But how could it be so easy to steal?


    Dr. Moore smiled, and then suddenly understood what Ruby meant.


    The key core lied in the form of the medicine, which was not owned by their institute but provided by


    Ruby, they were only responsible for the clinical experiments.


    When Dr. Moore figured it out, he was in a much more rxed mood.


    "Good, then you wait here for now while I deal with them. They''ll be here soon, and I guess they can''t


    even dream that the experimental data they worked so hard to pressure to get is nothing but a pile of


    scrap paper." Dr. Moore was in a good mood at this moment,ughing loudly and turning around to


    leave.


    Ruby looked at Dr. Moore with that look on his face and knew that he was probably holding back a lot


    these days and didn''t tell her, less she would be worried.


    Dr. Moore went out just in time to see the group of people from the Capital Institutee in, each with


    a lofty and unassable look.


    "Oscar, go and get all the experimental data that''s been coted, give it to them and tell them to get out


    immediately."

 Chapter 188 Insatiable

    Chapter 188 Insatiable


    "Dr. Moore, just the experimental data is not enough, hand over all the No.1 experimental medicine


    potions in your institute." The leader looked in his early thirties, with arge belly and a pair of gold-


    rimmed sses said, when he heard Dr. Moore''s words, pushing the gold-rimmed sses on the


    bridge of his nose.


    "Oh, you still want the potion? Then I''m really sorry, the potion is not owned by our institute and cannot


    be given to you." Dr. Moore sneered and refused outright.


    "It doesn''t matter if you reject me, but what I represent is the country, do you want to reject the country?


    Do you want to be a traitor to your country?" The man grunted and looked coldly at Dr. Moore.


    Dr. Moore''s face was calm at his words and he was not angered by this, "Mr. Lawson, if you want to


    interpret it this way, I can do nothing about it. If you think I am a traitor to the country, you can get the


    Ministry of State Security to arrest me, as long as they find me guilty."


    "You!" Preston Lawson was instantly annoyed at his words and red viciously at Dr. Moore, "You


    really don''t want to hand over the stuff? Do you know how important this reagent is to our country? For


    how many vegetative people, it is a blessing? Don''t you think of the good of our countrymen at all?"


    "Mr. Lawson, I naturally wish our country well, otherwise, why would I have wasted several years of


    time and effort to devote myself single-mindedly to this cause? For how much I have contributed to the


    country, I believe the country knows in its heart, if you must erase all my merits for this reagent and say


    me as a traitor, then I have nothing to say." Dr. Moore raised his chin in a lofty manner without fear and


    looked coldly at Preston.


    Preston was furious, but there was nothing he could do about Dr. Moore.


    He took a deep breath before easing his attitude, intending to use a soft tactic to convince Dr. Moore:


    "Dr. Moore, you should know how important this experimental reagent is to raising the influence of our


    country''s medical level in the international arena, since the whole process of this experimental


    medicine was carried out in your institute, you naturally have the right to dominate and use it. You hand


    over the reagent and give it to us conduct research, and when we crack the secret of this reagent,


    promote it to give hope to those who are already desperate and benefit the general public, I believe


    that you will not refuse such a merit, right?"


    "No matter what you say today, it''s useless. I don''t have the reagents here, all the experimental drugs


    are provided by WW. She sends them over and we use them for clinical trials and feedback the results


    to her. If you must get the reagents, why don''t you go and discuss with her in person?" Dr. Moore


    looked at Preston coldly.


    Preston''s patience was finally running out at this point, and he looked at Dr. Moore angrily, "Philip


    Moore! Do you know what you are talking about now? Do you know how much damage your refusal


    will cause to our country? You ..


    ...."


    "Howe I don''t know that the state is still qualified to take away other people''s research results by


    force?" Just as Preston was loudly using Dr. Moore, a cold female voice suddenly sounded out.


    Preston was already angry, but when he heard that someone else was interrupting, he became more


    and more furious. Before he could see who wasing, he opened his mouth and cursed, "What are


    you? Dr. Moore, this institute of yours, I think it really needs adjustment."


    "Fine, you have a point, then I announce that starting today, my First Research Institute will officially


    close down for good, you all should do what you need to do and take a good rest, everyone has been


    working for a long time. The Institute is permanently closed and when it reopens will depend on when


    Mr. Lawson lets us go." Dr. Moore was angry too, this Preston wanted to take the credit himself and


    gave orders here.


    He simply took the namete off his chest and smashed it hard on the ground.


    Preston''s face suddenly changed at his words.


    The First Research Institute was so supreme that even the Capital Research Institute had to look up to


    it. If Dr. Moore really shut down the Institute in a fit of rage, he would definitely be given a severe


    lecture when he returned to the capital.


    "Dr. Moore, I, I didn''t mean that, don''t be so angry, let''s talk properly, let''s talk properly." Preston had


    lost his arrogant posture just now, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and spoke cautiously.


    Dr. Moore, however, was really angry and gave Ruby a nce, "Ruby, Let¡¯s go, it happens to be a long


    time since we have had a break."


    "Okay." Ruby looked at Dr. Moore for a moment before nodding.


    "Stop right there!" Preston didn''t dare to do anything to Dr. Moore, but he didn''t put Ruby in his eyes.


    He reached out and grabbed towards Ruby, while also roaring viciously.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, turned around, and the silver needle in her hand unceremoniously and


    fiercely stuck on the back of Preston''s hand.


    "Ah..." Preston screamed out in dismay.


    "Mr. Lawson." The few people who followed Preston over, their faces paled at the sight, and they


    quickly stepped forward, holding Preston up.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Preston''s red eyes red at Ruby: "You, you''re dead! You''re dead! Say it! Who are you! I''ll make sure


    you die!"


    "My name is Ruby Harold, if you think my name sounds strange, then you may have also heard of my


    other name, my code name WW, oh yes, I have another name, internationally, they call me DR.Y,"


    Ruby looked at Preston indifferently, ignoring his stormy look, and opened his mouth to reply.


    "WW? DR.Y?" said Preston with a start.


    Without giving him a chance to react, Ruby left with Dr. Moore.


    Oscar came over with tworge boxes in his arms and threw them directly in front of Preston: "Mr.


    Lawson, these are all the data from all our clinical trials over the past few years. Take a look."


    With that said, he walked out of the Institute with his head up and strutting.


    One by one, the men from the Institute walked up to Preston, gave him a look, then took off the


    namete from his chest and dropped it at Preston''s feet.


    Soon, all the researchers in therge First Institute were cleanly gone.


    The cold sweat on Preston''s forehead began to slowly slide down.


    And at that moment, the person following came over and reminded in a small voice, "Mr. Lawson, that


    woman just now said she was WW."


    "What!?" Preston hadn''te back to his senses and looked at the man beside him in disbelief.


    "WW, the researcher of this brain cell regeneration potion, the internationally renowned cytology expert.


    Also, DR.Y, is the owner of the world''s top No. 3 Lab." The man spoke up.


    Preston''s legs went weak and his whole body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 189 Taking You For A Ride

    Chapter 189 Taking You For A Ride


    As Ruby and Dr. Moore had just exited the Institute, they saw Levi, who was leaning against the front of


    the car, looking down at his mobile phone.


    Ruby looked at him with some dismay and walked over with Dr. Moore: "What brings you here?"


    Levi stuffed his phone into his pocket and greeted Dr. Moore before looking at Ruby, ¡°To pick you up."


    "Pick me up?" Ruby reached out and pointed at herself in confusion.


    "Yes, Jared told me about the reagents you''ve researched, and I think that you should be out around


    this time, so I wait for you here. Get in and I will take you somewhere." Levi nodded and went around to


    the passenger seat, pulling the door open for Ruby.


    "I was just nning to go to dinner with Dr. Moore." Ruby was speechless as she went over and sat in


    the car before she spoke to Levi.


    "It''s fine, when is Dr. Moore going? I''ll drop you off and treat you to dinner some other time." Levi


    turned his head and smiled at Dr. Moore.


    Dr. Moore waved his hand, "Forget it, I won''t bother you young people with your romance, I''ll just go


    back by myself, no worries."


    "Then I''ll treat you to dinner with Ruby another day." Levi nodded in response, then got into the car and


    prepared to drive away.


    Only then did Preston stumble and run out of the Institute with his men, shouting loudly as he ran, "Dr.


    Moore! Dr. Moore, wait, wait-"


    With a cold face, and without bothering to look at Preston, Dr. Moore walked slowly towards the


    junction.


    Levi subconsciously nced at Ruby.


    "Drive, aren''t you going to take me somewhere?" Ruby leaned backzily, her eyeszy with a bit of


    carelessness.


    Levi hooked his lips and smiled, stepped on the elerator and started the car.


    Looking at the car in front of him, Preston''s face was full of despair and he hurriedly caught up with Dr.


    Moore: "Dr.


    Moore, Dr. Moore, just now it was all my fault, it was my fault, I was an asshole, I was too eager to get


    things done. You must not take it personally with me, the institute cannot close down! Also, can you put


    in a good word for me with that Miss Harold just now? It''s best if you can introduce her to me."


    "You''re talking to me?" Dr. Moore raised his eyeszily to Preston in front of him.


    Preston looked at him with a pleasing expression, his eyes tinged with anticipation.


    "Sorry, no time, I''m going on holiday. Please move over, you''re in my way." Dr. Moore reached out,


    pushed Preston, who was in front of him, out of the way, and left without looking back in stride.


    Cold sweat ran down Preston''s forehead as he looked at Dr. Moore''s back, anxious and helpless.


    He had a mind to go after them, but he was afraid that he would anger Dr. Moore again and then there


    would really be no hope at all.


    The news of the closure of the First Research Institute soon reached the capital, and the Capital


    Research Institute was so angry that they scolded Preston and immediately arranged for someone to


    sincerity. If Ruby could agree to join the Capital Research Institute, their status would leap to be


    the real number one research institute in the country!


    "Is this where you brought me?" Ruby looked at the sea of flowers in front of her and turned her head in


    confusion to look at Levi.


    Levi coughed to hide his embarrassment, at this time his face was involuntarily flushed, the tips of his


    ears were also flushed, he was a little ufortable and avoided Ruby''s gaze: "This is a very famous


    sea of flowers in Sea City, there is also a tree over there. I heard that as long as couplese here to


    hang the Love padlocks, they will be able to grow old together."


    "You still believe in this?" Ruby looked at Levi with astonishment, really not expecting that Levi would


    still believe in such things.


    Levi had cursed Jared several times in his heart, if it wasn''t for his bad idea that having a date must go


    to such romantic ces, he wouldn''t have brought Ruby over here.


    Looking at the disgusted look in Ruby''s eyes, Levi was embarrassed.


    "Jared told me, I find it boring, if you don''t like it, then we .....


    ." Levi coughed and spoke subconsciously.


    But Ruby had already taken two steps forward, and because his voice was not loud, she didn''t hear


    him for a moment, so she turned her head back to look at him, "What did you say!?"


    "No, nothing." Levi returned to his senses and replied hastily.


    Ruby continued on her way.


    The sea of flowers here was indeed beautiful,rge swathes of red, pink, blue and purple, between the


    flowers she could see butterflies flying. Ruby did not know that there was actually such a ce in Sea


    City, this was the first time she came. Looking at those flowers, she could not help but look at them a


    few more times, only to be surprised to find that the flowers here, actually were all medicinal herbs,


    could be used in medicine. Although it was not any valuable medicinal herbs, it was all over the


    mountains and fields nted, which was a big project. The key was that they were very well


    maintained.


    "This ce is private?" Not seeing any other guests visiting, Ruby could not help but ask Levi in


    confusion.


    Levi shook his head: "It''s not private, but there are people who take care of this ce, these flowers


    were nted more than twenty years ago. I heard that the person who came to manage this


    mountainous area at that time was a flower nerd, then he nted flowers here every day for five whole


    years, and nted all the hundreds of acres of mountainousnd here with various kinds of flowers,


    then this ce gradually became famous, and more and more people came here."


    "But why no one in sight?" Ruby looked around and saw no one in sight.


    "I have booked this ce today." Levi silently touched his nose and said in a small voice.


    Ruby couldn''t help butugh at this look on his face: "What! You''ve prepared this surprise for me?"


    "No, well, let''s get on." Levi shook his head.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was nervous at the moment, more so than he had ever been when he first went into battle to kill an


    enemy.


    He had never known his heart could beat this fast and his face burned.


    The two of them continued along the path between the flowers and soon came to the tree.


    The tree in front of them had long since withered and was entwined with an unknown vine, which was a


    whole sheet of lushness, and because of its reputation, it was covered with colourful streamers and a


    trunk full of locks of various shapes and sizes.


    There was a wall under the tree with messages left by people who havee here, all of them


    expressing their love.


    Ruby took a look and the corners of her mouth twitched, what a childish vow.


    She looked up at the fluttering pink ribbons, on which words could be faintly seen, though they were too


    far away to be read clearly.


    It was at this moment that Levi walked over and handed Ruby a pink ribbon: "You can write your wish


    on it and throw it on the tree. I heard that the higher you throw it, the more likely your wish wille


    true."

 Chapter 190 Youve Mistaken Me for Someone Else

    Chapter 190 You''ve Mistaken Me for Someone Else


    "Childish." Ruby rolled her eyes, tossed the ribbon back to Levi, and walked straight ahead.


    Levi looked at her back and then at the ribbon in his hand. As he was just about to catch up with her,


    he saw Ruby turn back and take the ribbon out of his hand, throwing it away, and then continued to


    walk on as if nothing had just happened.


    When Levi looked up in dismay, he saw that the ribbon Ruby had thrown out was already hanging


    securely on the top of the tree, and the position of the ribbon was quite high.


    He inexplicably felt a warmth flow through his heart, and a smile could not help but appear on his face,


    before he caught up with Ruby in a brisk pace.


    Ruby walked ahead as if nothing had happened.


    The scenery was really nice, with birdsong and flowers, and the air was filled with a light fragrance that


    was pleasant to smell.


    "Can I go and meet the owner of this ce?" Ruby walked away for a moment before turning back to


    Levi.


    "Yes, he lives inside this scenic spot and doesn''t usually have much contact with outsiders." Levi


    nodded his head and quickly nced at Ruby before reaching out his hand and gently grabbing Ruby''s


    hand.


    Subconsciously, Ruby wanted to struggle, but something came to her mind, she dismissed the idea


    and let Levi take her by the hand.


    Having taken the first step towards sess, Levi''s heart was inexplicably excited.


    At this moment, it was as if he was back in his school days, having secretly loved a girl for years and


    finally finding the opportunity to hold hands with her, his heart was filled with an indescribable


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    excitement and thrill.


    The two walked slowly, following the path up the hill, and soon reached the top.


    There was a temple at the top of the hill that was so old that it had a sense of history about it, and the


    air was thick with the smell of sandalwood.


    There were no monks in the temple, probably because there were no visitors today, and the incense


    did not look very strong.


    The two of them walked into the temple together. Ruby looked up at the Buddha statue in the temple


    and withdrew her gaze.


    Levi led her through the hall to the backyard.


    The backyard was very secluded, not many people usually came here. The small courtyard was full of


    all kinds of rare herbs. Ruby looked at it with astonishment, these herbs, if not for a thick foundation, it


    would be difficult to grow in such an environment in the south. This owner was probably not a simple


    person.


    "Sir, are you home?" Levi stood at the door with Ruby, not rushing in.


    It was clear that Levi had a great deal of respect for this person inside.


    Ruby became more and more curious about his identity.


    With a creak, the closed door opened and a man in a pale blue tunic came out from inside. The man


    was tall, slim, with an aura of istion.


    When Ruby saw him, she was slightly stunned, not knowing why, she inexplicably felt some ties with


    the man in front of her.


    The man''s face was clear and gentle, and after he came out, he looked at Levi and nodded, before he


    looked at Ruby again, and when he saw Ruby''s face clearly, he was stunned, and it was only after a


    long time that he spoke uncertainly, "You are, Nellie?"


    "What?" Ruby did not expect to hear her mother''s name from his lips and subconsciously frowned.


    The man realized he made a mistake.


    At this point he also realized that the girl in front of him could not be the Nellie he remembered; even if


    Nellie was still alive today, she was already an old woman in her early forties, while the little girl in front


    of him was only twenty years old by any measure.


    "Sorry, pleasee in." The man quickly recovered as before and didn''t mention Nellie again, just


    turned around and led Ruby and Levi into the door.


    With doubts in her mind, Ruby followed the man into the door.


    Levi still held Ruby''s hand and walked behind the man with her, introducing the man''s identity to Ruby,


    "He is Mr. arthy, he is from the arthy family in the capital, and the person who is in charge of


    the arthy family nowadays is his son."


    The surname arthy was somewhat familiar, and Ruby quickly remembered Patrick arthy.


    The young man, simr in age to her, and he had the same plum birthmark on his chest.


    They came to the inner courtyard, where had a pavilion surrounded by a number of peony nts,


    which were in full bloom at this time of the year.


    "Please." Eden arthy made a gesture of invitation, inviting Ruby and Levi to take their seats.


    There was a stone table in the pavilion, four stone stools scattered about, and a purple sand pot on the


    table, apparently for Eden to drink tea and sip tea here in his spare time.


    Ruby graciously took her seat, and Eden turned to boil water to make tea.


    "Mr. arthy, you know my mother?" Ruby looked at Eden''s back, and that familiar feeling became


    stronger and stronger.


    She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have seen this man when she was young, she was


    probably less than a year old at the time and her memory was very vague, but she could not be


    mistaken with the aura of the man in front of her.


    Eden skillfully washed the teacups and began to make tea, listening to Ruby''s words, he only smiled


    gently and raised his head to meet Ruby''s eyes, "I don''t know your mother."


    "Is that so? I thought you knew her. Before my mother died, there was someone who was always on


    her lips, but unfortunately, until she died, that person never appeared." Ruby sighed regretfully and said


    softly.


    When Eden heard her words, his hand shook slightly, and the hot tea spilled out, sshing onto the


    back of his hand, which instantly turned red.


    He, however, continued the movements of his hands as if he was painless, never again showing any


    signs of perversity.


    When Ruby saw that action of his, she understood in her heart that this man, who must have known


    her mother, was just unwilling to admit it for some reason.


    Ruby didn''t continue to test, and together with Levi, they drank tea leisurely.


    Eden did not say anything from the beginning, just sipped his tea, his eyes drifting a bit, his mind had


    long since drifted off to nowhere.


    "By the way, you live in the temple, are you a monk here?" Ruby drank her tea, and looking at Eden''s


    lost look, she smiled softly again and asked as if she was curious.


    "I own this mountain. You can also think of me as the director of the temple." Eden''s hand shook


    slightly, spilling some tea out of his cup. He took a silent sip of tea before replying.


    "So that''s it. What is your name, sir? I treated a patient before, his surname is arthy, he looks


    somewhat simr to you, I wonder if he has some connection with you." Ruby smiled and her eyes


    rolled before she said again deliberately.


    "He is probably my son." Eden did not hide it.


    "That is strange, he has a birthmark identical to mine, even in the same position, would you say it is


    strange?" Ruby poured herself a cup of tea before she looked at Eden with a smile.


    Eden''s hand shook and the cup in his hand fell directly onto the table, shattering into several


    pieces.

 Chapter 191 Expulsion

    Chapter 191 Expulsion


    "Sir?" Ruby called out in deliberate surprise.


    This time, Eden could not continue to maintain his usual calm and easy-going manner, he stood up with


    a somewhat somber face, under his amber eyes was inexplicable anger. When he heard Ruby call him,


    he just nced at Ruby indifferently and spoke, "It''ste, you two please go back."


    After saying that, he no longer paid any attention to Ruby and Levi and left directly.


    Ruby looked at his back, pondering, and her gaze fell on the coffee table, seeing a bit of Eden''s blood


    on the shattered fragment of the teacup.


    She was silent for a moment before she took a tissue out of her pocket and wrapped the fragment


    carefully, cing it in her pocket.


    Levi watched her actions and was puzzled, but did not bother to ask too many questions.


    The two men sat for a while before getting up and leaving the temple.


    At this moment, in the room, Eden was holding a pocket watch with a picture on it, the girl in the picture


    was smiling brightly, and her eyes were crystal bright with happiness.


    His fingers stroked the girl''s face on the photo for a long time before he asked softly, "Nellie, why did


    you lie to me back then? Why were you unwilling toe with me? Do you know that all these years, I


    have missed you day and night?"


    The descent was much quicker than the walk up the mountain, and it was still early when Ruby and


    Levi reached the bottom of the mountain.


    Ruby sat on the passenger side, eyes closed, thinking about Eden''s reaction just now. Levi looked at


    her lost in thought and started the car to leave, driving very slowly because he was afraid of disturbing


    her.


    Ruby pondered for a long time before she came back to her senses and saw that the car had already


    driven out on the highway before she took out the porcin tile inside her pocket and put it aside,


    "Have Jared help me do a paternity test."


    "You and Mr. arthy''s?" Levi looked at Ruby in confusion.


    Ruby nodded, "His reaction just now was not right, moreover, I am not Spencer''s biological daughter, I


    already knew this matter five years ago."


    "Okay, I''ll instruct Jared to do it." Levi''s gaze fell on the porcin piece wrapped in tissue, his mind in a


    slight trance.


    Ruby was the daughter of the arthy family? If that was true, then wouldn''t her status be


    iparably honourable?


    The arthy family, which stood at the top of the real pyramid, and Eden, who was originally the heir


    to the arthy family, but no one knew what had happened twenty years ago, Eden suddenly left the


    arthy family, sending back only a three-year-old boy, and saying that that was the heir he had found


    for the arthy family.


    Originally, the entire arthy family was shocked and righteously opposed to this, but to their surprise,


    the three-year-old child showedposure and wisdom beyond his years, conquering everyone in the


    arthy family by forceful means and bing the youngest head of the arthy family in all


    generations.


    To seed as head of the family at the age of three was truly unprecedented, yet Patrick had done it.


    In the past twenty years, he had relied on his ability topletely take the arthy family into his own


    hands, and he might have been able to do better if his body had not been weak and sickly since


    childhood, and even a fortune teller had asserted that he would not live past the age of twenty-five.


    Levi was fortunate enough to have dealt with Patrick, even if he was as proud as he was, he had great


    admiration and appreciation for Patrick. He never thought that that man could possibly be Ruby''s


    brother.


    Levi felt that this world was, indeed, a small ce.


    The two of them returned to the city and it was already getting dark. Levi sent the blood sample to


    Jared''s clinic first and instructed him to have the paternity test done as quickly as possible before


    returning to Shangcheng International with Ruby.


    The lift went up to the eighteenth floor and the door only opened, Ruby sensed that something was


    wrong.


    The doors of both houses were open and there was a constant stream of noiseing from inside.


    Ruby thumped in her heart and walked quickly into the house.


    The house was a mess, and Ruby could still vaguely hear the angry hissing of Cara.


    She walked quickly with a ck face to the living room and saw the olddy sitting there, furious and


    red in the face.


    And beside the olddy, there sat the expressionless Kevin, as well as the furious Serena.


    Seeing that Ruby had returned, Serena stood up, ran over quickly and grabbed Ruby''s hand,


    aggrieved, and began toin: "Sister-inw, it''s great that you''re back, that old woman suddenly


    came to our house, saying that you''re their family''s granddaughter, that you have to go back to their


    family with her, and that you have to marry the young master of that the Collins family. Isn''t she too


    much?"


    Ruby was slightly stunned by the words and frowned at the old woman Serena was talking about - Old


    Lady Sutton.


    "What nonsense! Who are you calling sister-inw? She''s not your sister-inw! What is your family?


    Can itpare to the Collins family? The Collins family is one of the biggest families in the capital!


    She''s lucky to be married to Mr. Collins!" Old Lady Sutton was furious and red angrily at Serena


    before she spoke proudly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    To be able to be in connection to the Collins family was truly a blessing to the Sutton family.


    The Collins family was now in the ascendant, but the Sutton family was getting down and out. If this


    continued, the Sutton family would fall from grace sooner orter.


    On the contrary, Nate did not care and even thought she was delusional and unreasonable.


    Old Lady Sutton could not stand it any longer and after receiving the Collins family''s promise, she


    brought someone to Ruby''s house, wanting to take Ruby back by force.


    "Bullshit! Ruby is my granddaughter! She has nothing to do with your family! If I say no, I mean no! If


    you keep talking nonsense to me here, don''t me me for not being polite!" Cara was so angry that


    she directly exploded into foulnguage.


    Old Lady Sutton stood up with a red face and looked at Cara, scolding her angrily, "You old fool! When


    your daughter slept with my son and had a child, she still wanted to marry into our family, so who''s child


    is it if not ours? Don''t tell me that the age is not right! Age can be falsified! She''s my granddaughter! I''ll


    take her away today no matter what! If you dare to stop me, old woman, don''t me me for being rude!


    No one will be able to stop me ......"


    "Old Lady Sutton, you seem to have forgotten one thing." Ruby listened to Old Lady Sutton''s arrogant


    words, and her clear face was like covered with frost as she spoke indifferently, interrupting Old Lady


    Sutton''s words.


    Old Lady Sutton looked at Ruby in confusion, "What did I forget!?"


    "Whether I have anything to do with your Sutton family, it is not up to me, but me. Moreover, it seems


    that you do not have the right to order me to do anything. Now, get out of my house, otherwise, don''t


    me not respecting you." .

 Chapter 192 Delusions of Grandeur

    Chapter 192 Delusions of Grandeur


    "You! You! This is your family education! The Grant family really didn''t educate you well, but it doesn''t


    matter, after I bring you back to the Sutton family, I will personally teach you properly, so that you will


    know what it means to be respectful." Old Lady Sutton did not expect Ruby to treat herself with such


    disrespect.


    Did she not understand what the Sutton family represented? Even though the Sutton family was now


    down and out, Taylor had woken up, and as long as he lived, that big shot would take care of the


    Sutton family, and sooner orter, the Sutton family would rise to the top again and be a gentry


    among gentry.


    Old Lady Sutton was very unhappy and quite disappointed with Ruby''s performance.


    Ruby smiled disdainfully at her words and looked coldly at the olddy in front of her: "Respect? You


    think your reaction is considered respectful? Sorry, in my eyes, people who know how to respect others


    are the ones who deserve to be respected, and you are clearly not."


    "You!" Old Lady Sutton was so angry that her anger and blood went to her head and she almost fainted


    straight away.


    She covered her chest and gasped for air, looking at Ruby with a gaze full of disappointment and


    hatred.


    This little brat was really the same as her unproductive mother, she didn''t know how to judge the


    situation and didn''t know how to think about the Sutton family!


    When she thought of Nellie, Old Lady Sutton hated her even more.


    If Nellie hadn''t seduced her son, the Sutton family wouldn''t have ended up in this situation!


    "I don''t want to talk to you so much,e on, tie her back. It''s okay that she disobeys, teach her a


    good lesson, she will always obey! Ruby, if you are sensible, follow me back to the Sutton family and


    wait to marry the young master of the Collins family. If you don''t behave wel, I will not spare your


    grandma, your brother, and that bastard daughter of yours, I will make it difficult for them!" Old Lady


    Sutton hadpletely lost her patience and directly instructed her men to do something.


    The two bodyguards came straight up, intending to capture Ruby and take them away.


    Levi stepped forward at this moment with a cold face. His eyes at the two bodyguards were like those


    of a poisonous snake, full of deterrence.


    Those two bodyguards were also bloodthirsty people who had killed many people on the battlefield


    back then, but when they met Levi, they still felt a great pressure and a sense of suffocation that they


    could not breathe.


    This absolute oppression in his aura made them take a step back, their faces slightly pale.


    "What are you doing! Just do it?" Old Lady Sutton became even more furious when she saw those two


    people stepping forward and doing nothing, but instead taking a step back.


    Levi''s cold, stern gaze faintly swept towards Old Lady Sutton: "You mean you want to steal my


    woman?"


    "What your woman? She is my family''s granddaughter, who she wants to marry is up to me!" Old Lady


    Sutton replied in a domineering and forceful manner.


    "Even Nate wouldn''t dare to speak to me like this in front of me, even the backer behind your family


    would have to be respectful when they see me, and you dare to steal my woman?" Levi snorted lightly,


    a terrifying killing aura enveloping his body.


    The two bodyguards were secretly rmed, knowing that they had met their match.


    Levi''s strength was definitely above the two of them.


    The two men could not even entertain the slightest thought of fighting with Levi, they just looked


    straight at him, their faces full of horror.


    "You! How dare you! Is my son''s name something that a punk like you can say? It is just a mere Finn


    Family, if I want your Family to go bankrupt, it''s just a matter of a word! You''d better not anger me! Get


    out of my way and let me take Ruby away, or else ......" Old Lady Sutton was so angry that her body


    was trembling and she pointed at Levi and cursed.


    Levi ignored her, just took out his phone, flipped out a phone number and called it.


    Old Lady Sutton was in the middle of her scolding when she heard a very majestic voiceing from


    the phone, "Hello, what is it?"


    "Chief , it''s been a long time." A smile tinted the corners of Levi''s lips as he spoke softly in greeting.


    "Oh, Levi, it''s been a long time, why! Calling me for something? Who was that talking just now? Quite a


    big mouth." The other party replied, his tone vaguely resentful.


    Levi was the head of District 7 and his strength was unfathomable. It was because he sat in District 7


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that many evils had been avoided and the borders of the country were peaceful.


    "She is the olddy of the Sutton family. She said she wanted my wife to go back to the Sutton family


    with her and marry Mr. Collins.


    Chief, I''m almost thirty years old and I''ve had a hard time finding a wife to my liking, s, I''m to me


    for my own ipetence, born into an ordinary family like the Finn family, I can''t even protect my wife,


    and seeing as she''s about to be snatched away, I can only seek help from you." Levi sighed, a weak,


    helpless look of pity.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line, and faintly she heard what seemed to be


    something dropping.


    Old Lady Sutton was stunned at first, then he reacted and couldn''t help but sneer: "Levi, I think you''re


    really ridiculous, do you think you can make me believe your bullshit just by calling me and scaring me


    like this? I''m telling you! No way! Ruby is a member of my family, the marriage of my granddaughter is


    up to me. I say she will marry Mr. Collins, she can only marry him. You are right in saying that you


    should me yourself for being born in a family with no background and no backing like the Finn


    family. Behind our family, we are relying on the Chief!"


    "Chief, you have heard it too, s, I can only me myself for being incapable." Levi let out a long sigh


    and spoke with a face full of helplessness.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched fiercely and she silently nced at Levi, she really didn''t see that


    this person was quite good at acting.


    "Christian Bailey! What bullshit are you talking about here! Is Levi''s wife someone that your family can


    just grab? I don''t care what your rtionship with her really is, I''m telling you, if you dare ......"


    "I bah! You''re really pretending? What the hell, daring to impersonate the old chief! Do you think I don''t


    know the old chief? Can''t I hear his voice? Do you really think that because I''m old, I''m easy to fool?


    How dare you! Today, even if the King of Heaven is here, I will take Ruby back to the Sutton family! I''ll


    see who dares to stop me!" Old Lady Sutton interrupted Cassius Sutton''s words.


    Cassius Sutton froze, having lived most of his life, it was the first time he had been scolded so


    unkindly.

 Chapter 193 Youre Going to Destroy the Sutton Family

    Chapter 193 You''re Going to Destroy the Sutton Family


    "Why are you all still standing around? I spent so much money to hire you, just to be a backdrop? Why


    don''t you hurry up and take her away? Anyone who dares to resist, beat him up! I will take the


    responsibility!" Old Lady Sutton was running out of patience.


    She had agreed early on with Emmanuel Collins that Ruby would be washed and delivered to his bed


    tonight, and that the Collins family would then give the Sutton family half of the benefits of the most


    lucrative project they had at hand today.


    Although the Sutton family had looked good on the surface over the years, in fact, it had long been


    riddled with holes. Nate did business honesty, preferring to make less profit, but also to do honest


    business. Thepany still had a group of regr customer in cooperation for many years, but just by


    those money, it could simply not supply the Sutton family to squander.


    Whenever Old Lady Sutton went out for tea with her fellow olddies, she felt unbnced when she


    saw others showing off.


    Now that she finally had the opportunity to make the Sutton family a leap to the real top, how could she


    possibly let it go?


    The project given out by the Collins family was worth tens of billions!


    Those two looked at each other, then silently took off the coats they were wearing and threw them on


    the ground, "Olddy, sorry, we may not be able toplete the task you ordered, we will resign now,


    we will go back and talk to Mr. Sutton about it."


    After saying that, the two bodyguards ran straight away.


    What a joke, they all felt a tremor in their legs against Levi, if they really had to fight, ten of them would


    not be a match for Levi. In addition, they were not deaf, Old Lady Sutton could not hear who Levi¡¯s


    caller was, but they could hear him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They had alle down from the battlefield and were absolutely no strangers to Cassius Sutton''s


    voice.


    As she watched the two men actually run away, Old Lady Sutton was so angry that her eyes went


    ck, her body swayed and she almost fainted without standing still.


    Ruby didn''t even give her a second look, she just said impatiently to the two bodyguards who had


    already reached the door, "Come back, take her away with you. Do you think my house is a rubbish


    dump? Why throw rubbish into my house?"


    How could those two people dare to say a word of no? They obediently retreated, and without any


    further ado, they pulled Old Lady Sutton by the hand and dragged her out of Ruby''s house.


    "Let go, you guys! Let go! Ruby, how can you do this to me? I''m your grandma! I''m your own grandma!


    Cara is not nice, she''s the one who tricked you!" Old Lady Sutton was still hissing desperately as she


    was dragged away.


    Unfortunately, Ruby went straight over and mmed the door shut,pletely shutting out her voice.


    Only after the rubbish had been thrown out did Ruby look at Cara with her arms around her chest,


    "Aren¡¯t you going to exin to me what this is all about? Hmm?"


    Cara was so weak-hearted that she looked at Levi for help again.


    Levi looked like he couldn''t help, and seeing that Ruby was really angry, he could only touch his nose


    and speak stiffly, "Grandma, did something happen between Ruby¡¯s mother and the young master of


    the Sutton family back then? Why don''t you talk to me and Ruby about it?"


    Cara knew that this matter could not be concealed any longer, so she sighed and told Ruby everything


    that had happened between Nellie and Harvey: "Ruby, it''s really not that I wanted to hide it from you,


    it''s because I thought that I would never have any contact with the Sutton family again in this life, but I


    didn''t expect that they would stille to my door, especially I didn''t expect that this old woman would


    so shameless."


    "Yeah, sister-inw, that old woman is really shameless! She even bullied Grandma just now!" Serena


    nodded her head repeatedly, helping to speak.


    "Yes, sister, that old woman is really shameless! She even scolded me just now!" Kevin also said in


    exasperation.


    Ruby nced at him: "Why are you back? Nothing to do at school? Didn''t you promise me that you


    would study hard?"


    "Sister, I miss you. And I miss Grandma too." Kevin hugged Cara''s arm aggressively and looked


    pitifully at Ruby.


    "I''ll settle the score with youter." Ruby felt a headache all of a sudden.


    She could not be Harvey''s daughter, this was something Ruby knew in her own heart.


    There was one thing that Cara did not lie to Old Lady Sutton, the date of her birth was not concealed,


    which meant that after leaving Harvey, Nellie had a child with another man and gave birth to it.


    These old stories were really giving Ruby a headache: "Then Grandma, do you know who my mother


    was withter?"


    "Your mother married your father not long after she left the capital, andter gave birth to you." Cara


    shook her head and said with great certainty.


    Ruby saw that Cara did not look like she was hiding something from her, so she guessed that


    something had happened to Nellieter that Cara did not know about, so Ruby did not pursue the


    matter any further.


    Because Old Lady Sutton came over and made a scene, quite a lot of things were smashed. Ruby


    Sang gave Dottie a call and instructed her to get the Sutton family a lesson, lest Old Lady Sutton really


    thought that the Sutton family was so powerful.


    Old Lady Sutton was dragged downstairs by two bodyguards, and when she got into the car, she still


    cursed indignantly, "What are you pulling me for! Let me go back! If I don''t take Ruby away today, I......"


    Before Old Lady Sutton could finish a sentence, the call came.


    She was so annoyed that she looked at the phone and saw that it was her son Nate calling, she


    suppressed her anger and answered the phone.


    As the phone had just been answered, Nate''s voice came over angrily, "How long do you want to keep


    this up? You still feel unhappy after killing Harvey, don''t you? Are you only happy when you want to


    destroy the Sutton familypletely? Why do you want to provoke Ruby! You even offended Chief


    Sutton too! Now that the Sutton family is going to be finished, are you happy?"


    Nate yelled so much that Old Lady Sutton froze, and it was only after a while that she spoke dully:


    "You, what did you say! What do you mean the Sutton family is going to be finished? Nate, are you


    joking with me? How could the Sutton family be finished? The Sutton family has Chief Sutton behind it,


    Taylor is awake now, in the future our family will only get better and better, in the future ......"


    "Don''t you dream! You think Taylor will help you? Don''t you know in your heart why he went to block the


    gun for Chief Sutton back then? He did it because he didn''t want to live anymore! If you hadn''t insisted


    on separating him from Esther Graham and forcing him to marry Chief Sutton''s daughter back then,


    would he have done that? Chief Sutton has already called me, he won''t shelter our family anymore!


    Also, do you really think the Collins family will help you? The Collins family is in a difficult position to


    protect itself, and if something happens to the Sutton family, they will be the first to suffer! Take care of


    yourself!" Nate really didn''t want to talk to Old Lady Sutton anymore, so he scolded her and hung up


    the phone.


    Old Lady Sutton felt like it had been drained of strength as she sat there, her face pale with misery.


    The Sutton family was over? How could the Sutton family be finished? .

 Chapter 194 Beauty Misplaced

    Chapter 194 Beauty Misced


    "What are you thinking about!?" When Levi came out of the shower, he saw Ruby propping up her


    cheeks, sitting there frowning and thinking about something, he didn''t hold back and stepped forward,


    opening his mouth to ask.


    Ruby instinctively turned back and her gaze fell on Levi''s body.


    Levi had juste out from shower. The bathrobe he was wearing had a slightly open chest.


    This man was overly cute, her face looked charming.


    Neither Isabe nor Natan had such a look in her memories, so she guessed she looked like his


    mother.


    Ruby''s gaze was too hot, which made Levi''s heart beat faster. He couldn''t help but move closer to


    Ruby, and his slightly hot breath gently puffed on Ruby''s face before Ruby came back to her senses


    and realized that she had actually been staring at Levi for a long time, and her face couldn''t help but


    feel hot.


    She turned her head away as if nothing had happened, not looking at the man in front of her any


    longer.


    Ruby never dreamed that she would have a day when she would be attracted by his beauty.


    It was this damned man who came out of the shower and seduce her!


    She took a deep breath before she absently replied to Levi, "Nothing, I was thinking about what


    Grandma said."


    "Are you thinking that there is something fishy about what happened back then?" Levi instantly


    understood what Ruby meant, and obediently sat down beside her, wiping his hair as he asked in a


    seemingly casual manner.


    The man leaned closer, Ruby instinctively resisted, and at this point in time, as he spoke, Levi¡¯s breath


    brushed against her ear, actually making her feel her heart beat uncontrobly for a moment.


    This feeling was unprecedented for Ruby.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She reached out to fan herself and moved to the side before replying in a muffled voice, "Yeah."


    "It''s a pity that too much time has passed, and information was not circting at that time, so it is


    probably very difficult to investigate, but I will keep an eye on it and help you investigate what


    happened back then." When Levi saw the reddish tips of Ruby''s ears, he suddenly reached out and


    took Ruby into his arms.


    "Ah-" Ruby eximed, had already fallen into Levi''s arms. She reached out to block Levi''s chest with


    some uneasiness and resistance, her face was scarlet.


    He took a deep breath before he reached out and hooked Ruby''s chin, making her look up at himself.


    Ruby''s heart was in turmoil and she wanted to push Levi away, but her hands and feet were weak and


    feeble.


    She had never been so overwhelmed even when she had faced her enemies.


    Looking at hers, Levi couldn''t help but let out a lowugh.


    Ruby reached out and pushed him, her voice seductive: "Let go of your hand."


    "No. Ruby, I''m serious about you, and I hope you can seriously consider me, I think I''m not bad, I


    should meet your criteria for choosing a spouse, don''t you think? Hmm?" The man''s trailing voice drew


    out long, his eyebrows nted, indescribably seductive.


    Ruby swallowed hard and almost wanted to nod her head.


    Only just as she reacted, she instantly came back to her senses and violently pushed Levi away with


    one hand.


    He was pushed backwards by her and his whole body fell onto the bed. He still had one hand sped


    around Ruby''s waist, and this copse incidentally pulled Ruby down with him, and her whole body


    steadily fell on top of him.


    Levi wrapped his arm around Ruby''s waist and smiled ambiguously: "What! So impatient to throw


    yourself at me? I don''t mind that."


    "Levi!" Ruby was so annoyed that she reached out and punched him twice on the chest.


    Levi grabbed her hand and put it to his lips for a kiss, "Ruby, I was serious just now."


    Ruby fell silent at his words, pursing her lips without speaking.


    "I like Olivia and it''s nice to have a daughter, she seems to like me quite a lot too."


    "I don''t like you!" Levi hadn''t even finished his words, but Olivia puffed up and pushed the door open


    from outside, angrily yelling at Levi.


    After yelling, she even ran over and pulled Ruby off of Levi''s body, her small body blocking Ruby''s


    face, her eyes looking at Levi with wariness and hostility: "I don''t like you! I don''t like you! I don''t want


    you! You''re not allowed to take my mother away! You are all bad people! You are all bad people who


    want to take my mother away from me! I hate you all!"


    Olivia looked very irritated, her small body trembled, and after she finished, she threw herself into


    Ruby''s arms and cried in aggression.


    Ruby looked down at Olivia with a bewildered expression, and wondered what was going on.


    He and Olivia had always gotten along very well, and even before Olivia had vaguely revealed her


    willingness to set him up with Ruby, so how could she suddenly change now?


    "Alright Olivia, don''t cry no one will snatch me away, I will always be yours." Ruby saw that Olivia was


    crying so hard that she could barely breathe before she helplessly lifted her hand and gently patted her


    back.


    Olivia''s hand clung tightly to Ruby''s thigh, sobbing for a long time before she tilted her head up to look


    at Ruby: "Really, really? Is it true that no one can snatch you away? That olddy said I was a wild


    child, and mommy would marry someone and have new children, would abandon me. Mommy, I don''t


    want you to marry someone, and I don''t want younger brothers and sisters, I don''t want to lose you, I


    want you ......"


    Olivia cried so hard that her voice broke.


    Ruby felt heartbroken as she listened, and by now she understood exactly why Olivia was resisting


    Levi.


    Levi sighed before he went over and squatted down in front of Olivia, reaching out to gently pull Olivia


    into his arms, "Olivia, be good, don''t cry, okay?"


    Olivia''s eyes were red and tearful as she looked at Levi, not crying, but her shoulders were still shaking


    slightly.


    Levi reached out to wipe her tears: "Don''t listen to that olddy''s nonsense, your mother will not leave


    you, even if she has a younger brother or sister, there is no way she will leave you. Think about it,


    Olivia, have I been good to you?"


    Olivia really recalled that although she hadn''t spent much time with Levi, he had indeed been good to


    her, so she nodded.


    "So now that I''m with your mother, did your mother abandon you?" Levi continued to ask patiently.


    Olivia shrank for a moment and stole a nce at Ruby and then at Levi, confused now. .

 Chapter 195 Even Fool a Child

    Chapter 195 Even Fool a Child


    "Olivia, think about it, has Mom been treating you better and better since she got together with me?"


    Levi continued to ask Olivia in a good-natured manner.


    Olivia was bewildered by the question.


    Seeing that, the corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, this man was too shameless, even


    fooled a child.


    Olivia had been fooled by his words, she was already dizzy, forgetting even to cry, and just stood there


    in a daze.


    "So, don''t worry, even if Mommy does get married, she won''t leave you, on the contrary, there will be


    one more person to love you. Don¡¯t you want a daddy? Other children have dads, and I can lift you up,


    but your mommy can''t." Seeing that Olivia had calmed down, Levi continued to reason with her.


    Olivia was nowpletely dumbfounded and unresponsive as he looked at Levi.


    "That olddy is unhappy with her life and no one loves her, that''s why she is jealous that you have


    someone to love, she deliberately said that to get you in trouble with your Mom and dad, so you


    shouldn''t listen to what she said, you should learn to judge for yourself, understand?"


    Ruby was really speechless. Seeing that Olivia was bbergasted by him and no longer had the


    excitement she had just felt, she shook her head and went out.


    Outside, Kevin and Cara stood there in a tidy group, seeing Rubye out and looking at her with a


    worried face.


    "Olivia is fine." Ruby raised her hand and rubbed her temples before she spoke indifferently.


    Both the two breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "I was so scared, ever since that olddy came over and started talking nonsense, Olivia has been


    very silent, she ignores me no matter how I talk to her, luckily, she¡¯s okay." Cara was now most afraid


    that Olivia would not speak, this little girl was already sullen in nature, and with her autism, she had


    locked herself away in her own world.


    Recently, because of Levi, the knot between Ruby and Olivia was untied and the rtionship between


    them was looking better, but unexpectedly, Old Lady Sutton came over to talk nonsense.


    "Aren''t you guys going to bed yet?" Ruby asked as she watched the two people''s eyes keep drifting


    inside the room, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, we''re going to bed." The two said as they looked inside the room.


    Ruby simply opened the door to the room, inside Levi''s voice, still able to faintlye out, gentle and


    delicate.


    Cara was full of relief and grabbed Ruby''s hand, "Levi is a good man, Ruby¡¯, you must treat him well


    and not let him down.


    "


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, "Grandma!"


    When Cara saw that Ruby was blushing, she knew that this girl was thin-skinned, so she did not


    continue to tease her.


    "Alright, alright, Kevin, hurry up, go to bed, go to bed." Cara yawned and said to Kevin as she was


    about to leave.


    "Grandma''s going to bed, youe with me to the study." Ruby grabbed Kevin directly by the cor of


    his coat.


    Kevin looked at Cara for help, who silently looked at the sky and just pretended she didn''t see it.


    "Sister, sister, I was wrong, I was wrong ......," Kevin cried in aggravation as he was dragged into the


    study by Ruby.


    Ruby pushed him directly into the study, her arms around her chest, looking coldly at the pitiful Kevin:


    "Tell me, what have youe back for? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you are not allowed toe back to Sea


    City before graduation?"


    "Sister, my project just happened to have progressed, and the professor gave me a leave of absence,


    so I came back to see you and Grandma." Kevin stole a nce at Ruby and saw that she did not seem


    to be really angry, before he breathed a sigh of relief and said curtly.


    "Sea City is not safe now, go back to the capital immediately, in the capital, at least you can still


    guarantee the safety of your life, there is no way I can protect you if youe back here." Ruby could


    not help but sigh.


    "I''ll stay a few more days and then I will leave, okay? Sister, I''ve been inside the Institute for three


    whole months without leaving the door, I''m really good." Kevin folded his hands and begged Ruby.


    "Two days, I''ll arrange for someone to send you back in two days." Ruby said.


    He was spoiled by Spencer in the past, until Nellie''s ident, he suddenly grew up overnight, although


    on the surface, he was still naive, but behind the scenes, he was always working hard.


    Ruby knew that he was having a hard time, and looking at the lean figure of the young man in front of


    her, she could not bear to be too harsh on him in the end.


    Nowadays, because of Grandma, many people had gathered here in Sea City, and they could not do


    anything with the olddy, so they might put their hands on these people around her like Kevin.


    Ruby cannot allow Kevin to stay in such a dangerous ce.


    "Sister, you are the best to me." Kevin''s face was full of joy when he heard this, and he went up to hug


    Ruby''s arm and shook it gently.


    "How old you are, still acting like a child? Hurry up and go to bed, it''s okay to stay in Sea City, but you


    are not allowed to go out and fool around, stay at home and keep Grandmapany." Ruby raised her


    hand and gave him a knock on the forehead.


    Kevin was in pain, covered his forehead, and a momentter giggled heatedly again.


    Ruby couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she saw his silly look: "Hurry up and go to bed."


    Kevin turned and ran away.


    Ruby sighed, went over and turned on theputer and sent a message to Evans: "Keep an eye on


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    those people in Sea City, tell me any time there is any movement, and by the way, see what kind of


    people are contacting them behind the scenes, and get them out for me."


    "Got it." Evans replied the message.


    Ruby returned to her room.


    Olivia had already fallen asleep, and Levi was leaning against the bed, one hand being pillowed by


    Olivia, which was unspeakable harmony.


    Ruby was in a trance for a moment before she walked over, "She is asleep?"


    "Yes, she said quite a lot to me, and told me to treat you better in the future and not to bully you, or else


    she would fight me." Levi answered softly and looked down tenderly at Olivia before he said in a soft


    voice.


    Ruby felt amused, this was like something Olivia could say.


    At this time, inside a vi on the outskirts of Sea City, several dark shadows were shrouded in the night,


    one of them spoke in a hoarse voice: "Just got urate information, that mysterious medical professor


    is the Harold family''s eldest youngdy Ruby, you guys go and capture her father, also, her younger


    brother Kevin, he had just returned to Sea City yesterday, find a way to him too."

 Chapter 196 Spencer Was Arrested

    Chapter 196 Spencer Was Arrested


    "What the hell is this? How can people just throw things at other''s doorsteps?" Cara was about to go


    out for her morning walk, but she saw a broken cardboard box at her doorstep, without a delivery note


    on it.


    She subconsciously reached out to pick it up and throw it into the trash, but just as she picked it up, the


    box, which was probably not of good quality, fell apart, and the contents that were inside fell down with


    it.


    "Ah..."


    Two minutester, in the living room.


    It was a broken cardboard box with a somewhat frightening looking like finger and a sapphire ring on it,


    which looked vaguely familiar.


    There was also a bloodstained note inside the cardboard box.


    Ruby picked it up, and the words on it were written: Spencer is in my hands, want his life, you are


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    limited to two hours to the Tonglin Chemical Factory in the south of the city, one hourte, I will cut off


    one of his fingers.


    Ruby put the note back silently and fell into silence as she looked at the one finger.


    The sapphire ring she still had some impression of was one of Spencer''s favourite rings, worth a lot of


    money. Now that the Harold family was bankrupt, Spencer had kept a low profile, probably because he


    knew there was no chance of aeback, and had been very quiet for a while.


    Ruby didn''t even remember the existence of this person anymore.


    Now knowing that he had been taken away, Ruby was also in a somewhat mixed mood.


    "You can¡¯t go! Have you forgotten what Spencer did to you in the first ce, what he did to your


    mother? Let him die if he wants to, you can''t risk your life for such a person, I don''t agree!" Cara read


    the note and was adamant that she did not agree with Ruby going to risk her life.


    Levi did not say anything, he just looked at Ruby.


    "Grandma." Ruby looked at Cara, deliberating her words, "Spencer is certainly at fault, but he can''t just


    die at the hands of these people, he killed my mother, I still haven''t investigated what happened back


    then, I have to know how exactly my mother died, so I have to go."


    "No! I''ve already lost your mother, I can''t lose you. Can''t you just give me some peace of mind? I''m


    already old, I''ll be dead if I get any more irritation." Cara pounded her chest in grief and howled, and no


    matter what Ruby said, she would not agree to her risking her life.


    Ruby did not have any fear even when facing the most dangerous virus in the world, but she was most


    afraid of the olddy crying.


    She looked at the olddy, and only after a long time did she helplesslypromise: "Okay, Grandma,


    don''t cry, don''t cry, I won''t go, I won''t go,

 Chapter 197 Impressed by Levi

    Chapter 197 Impressed by Levi


    "Hey, Noah, what''s wrong with you? Why hasn''t he arrived by now? We''re all waiting at Blue Diamond


    Club, and, is that boy Kevining? You promised me that you would bring him over, do your family


    still want the project in South City?" Lawrence''s voice, arrogantly, came over.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows lightly and looked at Noah.


    Noah''s face was bashful and he scolded with a strained neck, "Who wants the South City project?


    Don''t talk nonsense! Kevin has something to do, so he can''te, and I also have something to deal


    with on my side, so I won''t go over."


    "Noah, you should think clearly, if you reject me today, not only will you lose the project in South City,


    your family, I guess, won''t be able to stay in Sea City either." Without waiting for Noah to finish his


    words, Lawrence grunted and coldly threatened.


    Noah''s face changed and he hung up the phone straight away, sullenly without speaking.


    Ruby understood by now why Noah had cooperated with Lawrence and fooled Kevin into going to the


    Blue Diamond Club.


    "The Moss family is very powerful in Sea City?" Ruby had never heard of the Moss family, so she


    twisted her head to look at Levi, asking his opinion.


    "Generally, it is a third-rate family, business not big, but they have a family member who works in the


    municipal partymittee, so some not particrly important projects are able to gained, now in Sea


    City, it is kind of rich." Levi pondered for a moment and searched inside his mind for some information


    about this person Lawrence Moss.


    It was also thanks to the fact that Lawrence was a jerk and had done a lot of jerky things, especially the


    fact that he was also involved in smuggling drugs, that he made it onto the watch list of District 7, and


    only then did Levi know something about the Moss family.


    "Oh, the system is so chaotic now? With a bit of connections, they dare to do whatever they want."


    Rubyughed mockingly and just wanted to take out her phone to send a message to Dottie, asking


    her to deal with the Moss family.


    Levi then spoke up, "This Moss family also has some ties with the gang over at the overseas drugs


    group, District 7 had been chasing this, it''s almost time to close the. Since they can''t wait for death


    now, I can make it happen, so you don''t have to do anything."


    Levi said and looked at Ruby.


    Ruby touched her nose sheepishly and did not say anything.


    In front of Levi, she had no secret.


    Since Levi had the intention to cover for her, she was happy to be at ease.


    Levi made a call to Chester and told him to deal with the Moss family, as well as to get rid of the person


    in the system.


    At this moment, in the Harold¡¯ s vi, Rita''s face was white and her clothes were in disarray as she fell


    to the ground, with a bruised and battered Susan beside her.


    Susan''s eyes were full of fear as she looked at the group of ck-d men who had suddenly


    appeared in the house, not understanding what was going on at all.


    "Who the hell are you people? What do you want to do!?" Rita asked, tugging at her cor and


    shivering.


    The man looked at Rita from above, raised his foot and stepped on her chest, causing Rita to almost


    vomit out a mouthful of blood in pain.


    Her face grew whiter and whiter as she looked at the man in ck in front of her, a wave of fearing


    over her.


    "Whatever you want, we can give it to you, don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me." Rita was really scared.


    She had a hard time recently.


    The Harold family was bankrupt.


    Lennon was crazy, and the Finn family didn''t even acknowledge what was going on between her and


    Lennon.


    She originally thought she could use the child inside her belly to threaten the Finn family, but the baby


    was aborted for no reason. What was more, because she had too many miscarriages, the doctor


    judged that she would never be able to get pregnant again.


    These months she followed Susan, living a harsh life, and finally could not stand it anymore before


    returning to the Harold family.


    She did not expect to meet these people as soon as she entered the door.


    "You and Ruby, are you very close?" The man drew a cigarette out and held it in his mouth before


    looking down and giving Rita a sidelong nce.


    Rita licked her dry and cracked lips with difficulty, "I, I......"


    "Don''t think you can fool me." The man didn''t give Rita a chance to lie.


    Rita swallowed for a moment, not daring to talk nonsense, so she had to answer honestly, "We are not


    on good terms, she is the daughter of my father''s ex-wife, and was even kicked out of the house by my


    father five years ago for misbehaviour and sent to F Country."


    "You''re being honest." When the man saw Rita being honest, he lifted his foot up.


    Rita immediately breathe a sigh of relief, she covered her chest and sat up, her eyes rolled before she


    suddenly spoke, "You guys want to deal with Ruby? I have a way, she will definitely fall for it."


    "Oh?" The man became interested and looked at Rita in a different way.


    "I have a copy of something in my hand that she would definitely be interested in.


    " Rita was full of excitement.


    "What is it?"


    "The truth about her mother''s death. I have a video file, as soon as Ruby sees it, she will know what it


    is, you can take the top half and show it to her, after she sees it, she will definitelye for the bottom


    half." Rita''s tone was iparably certain.


    Rita cared so much about Nellie and had been investigating Nellie''s death all these years, Rita was


    certain that she would definitely have her heart set on it.


    "Give it to me." The man''s eyes changed slightly and his whole aura became different.


    Rita did not notice anything wrong. This was thest card she had left behind, and it was also for future


    use to save her life.


    It was so important that she naturally couldn''t have carried it with her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in front of her was no good, she could tell even if she was stupid.


    Although she would have liked to have used the person in front of her to get Rita killed, for now, saving


    her own life first was the most important thing.


    So she thought for a moment before she spoke, "I can give it to you, but you have to let me go."


    "Let you go?" The man looked at her with a wry smile, obviously finding what she said quite ridiculous.


    Rita wasn''t afraid, she lifted her chin and looked at the man, "My mother is still in your hands, I won''t


    leave her behind, I''ll go and get it to you, my mother stays here. If I dare to run away, you can kill her.


    I''m sure I won''t run away, trust me."


    "OK, I''ll walk you to get it." The man pondered for a moment, there was no better way he could trick


    Ruby out at the moment.


    Spencer''s arrest was of no use, and there was no reaction from Ruby''s side.


    Kevin even didn''t even go out of Shangcheng International, so they didn''t have a chance to kidnap


    anyone of them.


    Now it was their only chance.


    The item in Ruby''s hand was very important and they were determined to have it.


    Pulling Rita up from the floor, the man led her out the door.

 Chapter 198 Seek Death?

    Chapter 198 Seek Death?


    "The stuff is important, so I put it in the bank''s safe." Rita took the man straight to a bank not far from


    the Harold family, and, seeing the man''s unhappy face, exined.


    The man didn''t say anything, just pushed Rita and told her to walk faster.


    When the two entered the bank together, someone came up to them and asked what business they


    needed to do.


    Rita stole a nce at the man and handed over the bank VIP card she was carrying, "I''ming to


    pick up something, please arrange it."


    "Then pleasee over here to the VIP lounge to rest for a while, I will immediately go and inform our


    manager toe over to help you with your business." The staff took Rita''s card, took a look at it, led


    the two into a room, and turned around.


    Rita was nervous and her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    The staff soon returned, followed by a well-mannered man wearing gold-rimmed sses.


    "Hello, it''s Miss Harold, isn''t it? I am your exclusive manager, my name is Samuel Berry, may I ask


    what business you need to conduct?" Samuel smiled as he entered, his gaze falling on the man beside


    Rita before he asked her with a smile.


    "I opened a safe at your bank earlier, and I want to take out what''s inside." Rita smiled at the man


    before she spoke.


    Samuel inquired and Rita did put something there, he ordered someone to get it, while he himself sat


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    there with Rita and chatted.


    That man was impatient, his brows knitted, looking coldly at Samuel, who could feel the very heavy


    hostility in him, but he remained as if nothing was wrong.


    Soon, the staff came over, "Miss Harold, you did open a safe deposit business with our bank, do you


    need to go pick up something now? You need to pick up the items in person, please follow me."


    With that she made a gesture of invitation.


    Rita got up to follow, and the man behind her wrapped his arm around her waist and gave her a


    warning look.


    There was only a sh stick inside the safe, and after Rita named the password, the staff opened the


    safe.


    Rita took it over and handed it to the man, "This is what you want."


    The man picked it up.


    Rita suddenly and quickly ran away from him at that moment and hid behind the staff, shouting, "Help!


    He''s a kidnapper! He''s trying to kill me!"


    The staff''s face changed at the words, and he cursed Rita in his heart, but he reached out very quickly


    and pressed down the rm.


    The rm sounded and the man couldn''t be bothered to get angry and take his things and leave


    quickly.


    Only after he had left did Rita''s legs go weak and she fell to the ground, her back already soaked in


    cold sweat.


    But her expression was one of extraordinary excitement and frenzy.


    The contents of that sh drive were real, but only the top half! As long as the man sent it to Ruby,


    Ruby would definitely fall for it when she saw it! By then, Rita would definitely die! When Rita thought


    that Ruby would have a miserable death, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    "Miss, are you all right?" The bank staff helped her up with some concern.


    Rita pped her hand away, lifted her chin, and walked out with a proud look on her face.


    **


    Shangcheng International.


    When the second parcel appeared at Ruby''s doorstep, two hours had passed since thest time Cara


    received it.


    Lying inside was Spencer''s other finger, plus a sh stick sent over with the kidnappers, and a note


    with two lines scribbled on it.


    "Ruby, inside this sh drive, it wouldn¡¯t be the video of that bastard Spencer getting his finger chopped


    off, would it?" Cara looked at the pale sh stick and spoke with some concern.


    Ruby did not reply, but simply inserted the sh stick into theputer and opened it, which contained


    only a video with the time on it, which was eight years ago.


    When she saw that time, Ruby frowned.


    Eight years ago, exactly when Nellie was killed, even the date on it was exactly the same.


    Ruby had a vague suspicion in her heart, and only after clicking on the video did she watch it quietly.


    When Nellie married Spencer, they did not have much of a rtionship to speak of. Eight years ago,


    Spencer had already been openly seeing Susan, but Nellie did not care about it, instead, she calmly


    filed for divorce.


    At that time, Spencer was able to make his fortune thanks to the support of the Grant family. Even


    though he did not put Nellie in his eyes, he could not really separate from Nellie, after all, if he lost the


    Grant family, he would be nothing at all.


    In the video, it was clearly seen that Nellie was badly injured and fell to the ground dying, while Susan


    arrogantly came over, squatted down in front of her and said a few words to her, after which Nellie''s


    eyes dimmed and seemed to havepletely lost the courage to live.


    The video was clearly edited, with no beginning and no end, only a part in the middle.


    After Ruby finished watching it, her fists instinctively tightened and she looked coldly at the image of


    the video as her hands began to jump up and down on the keyboard.


    Only after half an hour of trying, she had no effect.


    It had been cut away and could not be recovered.


    This was not an original at all.


    "This beast!" Cara had been watching from the sidelines, and when she saw the image of her daughter


    as weak and helpless as that, she just felt her heart break.


    Ruby looked at Cara and reached out to grab her hand, "Grandma, I will take revenge for my mother''s


    death. Everything that was taken away from the Grant family, I will get it all back too."


    "Ruby, are those people very powerful? They''re hiding in the shadows, they ......" Cara was, however,


    full of worry.


    "Grandma, don''t be afraid, I''ll protect Ruby, no one can hurt her." Levi suddenly reached out at this


    moment and covered the back of Ruby''s hand, wrapping her hand, along with Cara''s, in his palm.


    Ruby nced back at Levi, who smiled at her gently, his eyes all determined.


    Ruby withdrew her gaze ufortably, she still wasn''t quite used to Levi standing behind her to shield


    her from danger, but she was used to being alone all these years. Suddenly there was an extra person


    to guard her, she really didn''t feel at ease.


    Levi didn''t press her for anything, just calmly began to analyze: "They got this video and sent it to you,


    they should want to trick you into going to the Tonglin Chemical Factory in the south of the city, I guess


    an ambush has already been arranged there, you can''t go."


    "No, I''m going." Ruby replied iparably firm, she pulled her hand out of Levi''s palm and stood up,


    her pretty face covered with frost, "I have to solve my mother''s death with my own hands, Spencer will


    definitely know something, there are still some things from Grant family that went to unknown ces


    back then, I need him to give me an answer."

 Chapter 199 Going Alone

    Chapter 199 Going Alone


    "I''ll go with you." Levi stood up after him, his gaze burning as he looked at Ruby.


    The number of people on the other side was not known yet, but Levi knew that these people were


    ruthless, and he was always uneasy when Ruby went alone.


    Even though he knew that Ruby was not the kind of woman who was soft and weak, he just did not


    want her to face whatever was going on alone.


    He also wanted to stand behind her and help shield her from the danger.


    Ruby turned her head and looked at him and smiled, "You think they harm me?"


    "I''m your man, I can''t stand by and watch you risk your life alone." Levi pursed his lips, his expression


    serious as he spoke.


    Ruby froze because of that phrase ¡®your man¡¯, and it took her a while toe back to her senses, a


    touch of scarlet already floating on her in face.


    She quickly turned away, not daring to look at Levi more than once: "You stay here to protect my


    grandma and Kevin, since they have the ability to send things here, they must have the ability to sneak


    in, I don''t feelfortable with my grandma and them at home, help me protect them."


    "I ......" Levi tried to speak up in disapproval, but was stopped by Ruby.


    She reached out and put her hand over Levi¡¯s lips. Levi¡¯s only felt as if his body had been electrocuted


    and suddenly he was unable to speak, only looking at Ruby with a burning gaze.


    Ruby was ufortable by his look and avoided his gaze, "I won''t have a problem alone, if you are


    worried, lend me Chester."


    "Okay." Levi agreed without any hesitation.


    He called Chester and instructed him toe over immediately and send Ruby to the Tonglin


    Chemical Factory in the south of the city.


    Chester arrived soon afterwards, and Ruby gave a few instructions to Levi before going out alone.


    Levi was anxious and paced back and forth, usually even when he was on a mission, he had never


    been this nervous and worried, but this time he was nervous and could not sit still.


    "Brother-inw, nothing will happen to my sister, right?" Kevin was also frowning, full of worry as he


    asked Levi.


    Levi was getting more and more upset: "I don''t know, Chester is with her."


    "Why don''t you go and check it out? You''ll always feel at ease, right?" Kevin kindly suggested.


    But Levi shook his head firmly, "No, your sister''s worry is reasonable, if those people really arrive at


    Shangcheng International and feel their way in, you will be in great danger, I can''t leave you here


    unattended."


    "But sister ......"


    "I believe in her!" Levi''s gaze was iparably convinced, he believed in Ruby, he believed that she


    would be fine, he believed that she would definitelye back safely.


    Ruby pulled open the door and got out of the car, instructing Chester to wait in the car as she walked


    alone inside the chemical factory.


    There was a big explosion here five years ago and the whole factory had been deserted. A very


    pungent smell of chemicals still lingered in the air and not a de of grass grew on the ground here


    because of the contamination from the explosion.


    Ruby walked inside and saw Spencer, who was dying and on the floor, his consciousness wasx at


    this point, three of his five fingers had been cut off and there was blood all over the floor.


    Ruby only gave him a faint nce before looking at the woman sitting in front of her wearing arge


    red dress and raised her eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly, "You were the one who kidnapped


    Spencer? It was also you who wanted to see me by all means?"


    "That''s right, it''s me. Ruby, you didn''t expect it to be me, did you?" Amelia''s gaze was fierce and


    resentful as she looked at Ruby, as if she wanted to split Ruby into five pieces.


    Her legs were crippled, Levi didn''t want her anymore, and even Dr. Moore, who waspletely


    disappointed with her, no longer cared about her.


    But just when she was desperate, hope came! A man found her and told her that if she could find the


    mysterious Dr. W, he would be able to help her cure her legs and even let her return to Levi''s side.


    Such an offer was simply too much for Amelia to refuse, so she did not hesitate to betray all of Ruby''s


    information to the other party.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The other side really didn''t lie to her and got her back on her feet.


    She stood up from her chair, her legs were still a bit unsteady, but at least she didn''t need to sit in a


    wheelchair anymore. Her eyes were burning with hatred and she looked coldly at Ruby: "Ruby! I will


    make you pay me back for what you owe me! I want your legs, and I want you to live a harsh life!"


    "That video is in your hands?" Ruby had no patience to listen to these derations of revenge from her,


    and only spoke coldly to ask.


    "Video? Haha, of course not, it was handed to me by your sister, do you want it? If you want it, get on


    your knees, bark like a dog, and, say you''re a bitch, say you''re shameless and not good enough for


    Levi!" With a face of hatred-like pleasure, Amelia said as she gritted her teeth and looked at Ruby.


    "You think that you can threaten me?" Ruby raised her eyebrows lightly and looked at Amelia as if in


    mockery.


    Irritated by this move of hers, Amelia lifted her foot and stomped fiercely on Spencer''s injured hand:


    "Ruby! Kneel down for me right now, or I''ll kill him!"


    "He got my mother killed, you think I''d care if he lived or died?" Rubyughed coldly and looked at


    Spencer who had a painful expression.


    Spencer opened his eyes and looked at Ruby.


    At this moment, he was in a trance, as if he saw Nellie back then.


    He actually liked Nellie from the first moment he saw her, otherwise, he would not have married her.


    But Nellie was always cold to him, not even letting him touch her, and he finally becamepletely


    disappointed with her.


    The reason for his despair and hatred of Nellie was the birth of Kevin.


    He had never had sex with Nellie after they got married, but Nellie got pregnant and gave birth to


    Kevin, which was a great shame for Spencer.


    Not long after Kevin was born, he took rough possession of Nellie, regardless of her resistance. At that


    moment, Spencer felt like a man atst.


    Later on, he went further and further, even openly bringing Susan home and making love in front of


    Nellie, who was oblivious and did not react at all.


    At that time, Nellie seemed to be a walking corpse, without any emotion, nothing could stimte her,


    even she had no tenderness when she was with Ruby and Kevin.


    Spencer was in a trance for a moment and suddenlyughed, "You are not my daughter, you all say


    that I have wronged Nellie, but in fact it is she who has wronged me, she cheated on me first, why


    shouldn''t I take revenge on her? Ruby, your mother is the one who is truly shameless!"

 Chapter 200 The Truth

    Chapter 200 The Truth


    "You say it again." Ruby looked at Spencer with an expressionless face, her voice coldly exhaled from


    her slightly opened thin lips.


    Spencer, however, looked at Ruby as if he was relieved, and his smile became more and more


    unrestrained and crazy: "Ruby, you are not my biological daughter at all, I knew from the very


    beginning that your mother already had you inside her belly when she married me, if it wasn''t because I


    was able to ept all this, why do you think she, a richdy, would have married a man like me who


    had nothing?"


    Ruby didn''t say anything, just looked at him calmly and listened as he continued to speak.


    The old days were still fresh in his mind, and Spencer''s eyes were filled with reminiscence and a touch


    of tenderness: "At that time, your mother was young and beautiful, and her family was also well-off.


    Although the Grant family had just arrived in Sea City, they were already one of the top gentry in Sea


    City, and your grandparents were of very distinguished status. It was your mother who told me that as


    long as I married her so that you could be born in name only, I would be given half of the Grant family''s


    fortune, so I agreed."


    "I originally thought that after I married her, even if we couldn''t have peace and harmony as a couple,


    we could at least be respectful of each other, but it turned out that we were really respectful of each


    other, and she never even looked at me directly, she didn''t have any feelings for me at all."


    "But it doesn''t matter, as long as there is money. I relied on the money she gave me to start the Harold


    Group, and I hoped she would help me, but she treated me with great disdain, even mocking me and


    belittling me, and I hated her! I hate her for her callous indifference, and I hate her even more for using


    and cheating me! What is most uneptable to me is that after the marriage, she wouldn''t let me touch


    her at all, yet she ended up giving me a son, hahaha, that''s the greatest shame a man can have, isn''t


    it?"


    "I know you hate me, you feel that I have wronged you mother and daughter, that I have killed her, but


    you are really wrong to me me, when Susan found your mother, she was already badly injured. I


    admit that we did not do anything to save her, but her death cannot be said to be directly caused by us,


    it was her who had already offended someone a long time ago. I think that the most likely person to


    have killed her would have been someone on your father''s family."


    Spencer''s eyes were about to open when he finished, and he struggled to keep them open, looking at


    the ceiling overhead as if he were back in that sunny afternoon.


    That was the first time he saw Nellie, and from then on, he believed in love at first sight.


    "Shut up! You shut up! Don''t say another word!" As if she was mad, Amelia heard Spencer say those


    words and lifted her foot and stomped down viciously towards his body.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes.


    It was one thing for her to hate Spencer, but it was quite another to watch him die in front of her.


    Whether what Spencer said was true or not, he couldn''t just die like that.


    The truth about the Grant family''s revenge and the death of Nellie was known only to Spencer and


    Susan.


    "Amelia, did I say you could kill him?" Ruby¡¯s pretty face was slightly cold as she lifted her feet and took


    a step towards Amelia.


    "Don''t youe any closer! Ruby, I don''t care if you and he are biological father and daughter or not,


    as long as word gets out that you didn''t save him, you''ll definitely lose your reputation! If you dare to


    She had to admit that she was instinctively afraid of Ruby! It was clear that Ruby did not do anything,


    but just that calm attitude was enough to strike fear into her heart.


    She looked nervously at the approaching Ruby, her voice trembling.


    Ruby''s lips hooked up: "Scared?"


    "Who, who is scared? I''m telling you ......," Amelia spoke with a stern voice as she puffed out her chest.


    Unfortunately, the words were only half spoken, Ruby interrupted, "Your legs will bepletely ruined


    in less than three months at most, if I am not mistaken, they have been almost three months since you


    recovered, right? Are your legs already in severe pain now?"


    Amelia''s face changed violently when she heard that, and she looked at Ruby in disbelief: "You, you


    are talking nonsense, I am the one ......"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No? If not, then forget it." Ruby interrupted her indifferently, having moved closer and closer to Amelia.


    She found out that even though she had Spencer in her hands and thought she had Ruby in her grip,


    she still could not do anything to Ruby.


    She was really too far behind in front of Ruby.


    She tugged at the corner of her mouth: "Ruby, why are you so annoying? Why! You are obviously


    inferior to me in every way, Ie from a famous family, I am the only daughter in the family, my


    grandpa doted on me. I excelled from a young age, and I was one of the best in every aspect of my life,


    so why in the end, am I inferior to you in everything? My grandpa valued you and even broke off his


    rtionship with me for you. Levi likes you, no matter how much I once gave for him. On what grounds!


    On what grounds?"


    Amelia crouched down and cried her heart out as she said.


    "Perhaps you should ask them." Ruby had by now walked up to Amelia and looked down at Spencer.


    Spencer was not badly injured, the most serious being the loss of blood, plus he was not in good health


    originally, and after two days of torture, his breath was now weak and he might die at any moment.


    Ruby sighed before she reached out, pulling the man up from the ground.


    "Why do you still want to save him? Ruby, don''t you hate him? Isn''t it best if he''s dead? He killed your


    mother." As she watched Ruby''s movements, the corners of Amelia¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking arc


    and she opened her mouth to ask.


    Ruby paused in her movements and looked at Amelia, "If he has done something wrong, there is


    naturally aw to punish him, it is not my turn to lynch him. And you, you will be punished by thew as


    well when you have done something wrong."


    "Hahahaha, Ruby, you really are ridiculous, thew? Punishment? A person is dead is dead, even if


    they are sentenced and jailed, what can they do? Can a dead person stille back to life? If I kill you


    today, do you think the court will sentence me to twenty years in jail, will Levi agree?" Amelia suddenly


    burst outughing so hard that tears flowed down her face.


    Ruby pursed her lips and looked at her without speaking.


    Amelia slowly sat up and looked at Ruby: "I know that my legs are definitely hopeless, you are right, I


    am indeed in pain, so much so that I can hardly live, but I still want to live. It''s just that you won''t give


    me this chance to live, so let''s die together. This ce has long been nted with explosives, and now


    the timer is on, in less than a minute''s time it will explode, and then we will all die. Of course, you can


    also leave Spencer behind and leave, but everything here has been simulcast to the tform. Even if


    you leave him alone to escape, everyone will spit on you. Hahaha, Ruby, choose, whether you want to


    stay and die with me, or escape alone!"

 Chapter 201 Naivety

    Chapter 201 Naivety


    "Ruby, leave me alone, you go." Spencer suddenly came to his senses at this moment and grabbed


    Ruby''s wrist as he strained to speak.


    Ruby looked down at him, the man who had always been mean to her and only wanted to squeeze the


    remaining value from her body, the look in his eyes at this time no longer had the utilitarianism of the


    past, what was there was only the relief and kindness before he died.


    Ruby pursed her lips and looked at Spencer in front of her, but did not let go of her hand. She pulled


    the man up and let him lean on her body, and did not bother to look at the mad-looking Amelia, and led


    Spencer to walk quickly outside.


    Spencer looked at the side of Ruby and seemed to see Nellie in a trance, he hooked his lips and his


    hand finally dropped down weakly.


    Ruby''s body trembled slightly as she sensed that Spencer waspletely out of breath.


    She paused in her steps for a moment and then she heard the sound of footstepsing sharply.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A momentter, the tall figure of Levi came into view. He quickly stepped forward and reached out to


    take her into his arms, while Chester, who followed him in, had already picked up Spencer''s body.


    "Is everything okay? Are you hurt?" Levi looked down at Ruby and asked with a worried face.


    Ruby shook her head and looked back at Amelia, "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to her?"


    Levi pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time.


    No matter what she had done wrong, she was always his first woman. On that day, if it had not been for


    her, he would not have been able to escape from death. For Levi, he was responsible for her, and even


    if she had done something wrong, Levi was willing to give her a chance and forgive her.


    He just couldn''t continue to be with Amelia.


    "I''ll walk you out first." Levi faintly withdrew his gaze, helped Ruby and quickly walked out of the


    chemical factory''s gate.


    Specialist bomb disposal experts had been sent over from District 7.


    Chester had already secretly scouted the nearby terrain after following Ruby to this ce, and also


    found the explosives buried underground. He cut the fuse partially and informed Levi, who directly


    arranged for Alfred to lead the team with a small team of men to rush over to rescue Ruby.


    Things were going incredibly well, with Alfred leading the way and lining up the remaining explosives


    while Levi took his men in to rescue them.


    Ruby was safe and sound, and Amelia was finally escorted out from inside by Alfred with his men.


    She looked at Levi, her pale face covered in tears, and simply cried out in a piteous voice, "Levi."


    Levi''s footsteps gave a slight lurch and he did not turn around, only his spine tensed up.


    "I have something to say to you." Amelia said again as she opened her mouth.


    Levi pursed his lips and nced at Ruby before answering her in an indifferent tone, "Just say it here."


    "Are you sure? This matter is very important, and if you don''t listen to me, you will definitely regret it."


    Amelia shouted loudly.


    "Go on, she won''t live long, go and listen to what she has to say." Ruby patted Levi''s shoulder, walked


    to the car by herself, pulled the door open and sat in the back seat.


    Levi pursed his lips and walked towards Amelia.


    Amelia looked at him and raised a smile.


    That smile was so familiar, just as it was when he first saw the girl after waking up in the hotel room,


    with a bright smile and a touch of youthfulness in her eyes.


    He was in a trance for a moment, unable to really figure out when exactly Amelia had be.


    He didn''t say anything, just looked down at Amelia.


    Amelia broke away from Alfred''s hand and walked in front of Levi, stood on tiptoe and whispered in his


    ear.


    She then took a few steps back and stood beside Alfred, smiling as she looked at Levi, "Levi, I''m sorry


    for lying to you for so many years, but I really, really like you so much."


    "You ......" Levi pursed his lips, a fire of anger leaping from under his eyes.


    He really didn''t expect that Amelia was actually deceiving him from the very beginning!


    The woman on that night five years ago was actually not Amelia?


    "Who is that woman? You know?" Levi stepped forward and pressed closer to Amelia.


    She opened her mouth at Levi, but all that came out was unstoppable blood, and finally she copsed


    limply to the ground, unable to close her eyes even in death.


    Almost going mad, Levi stepped forward and grabbed her cor violently: "Say it! Who the hell is she?


    What do you know!?"


    She looked at the car in which Ruby was sitting, smiling, her heart finally stopping at this moment.


    Her mission had failed and the people behind it had no intention of letting her live.


    Originally it was a deal and she was the one who lost.


    "Amelia!" Levi''s angry roar rang out in the quiet chemical factory.


    He would have preferred that Amelia continue to hide it even to her death, so that he could still have


    peace of mind and be with Ruby, but Amelia didn''t hide it.


    The woman he had sex with in F Country five years ago was not her at all, but someone else, and this


    woman even gave him a child!


    The anger in Levi¡¯s eyes was almost out of control and looked like it was about to get out of hand.


    "Mr. Levi!" Alfred was startled when he saw Levi look out of control like this, and hurriedly went forward


    and reached out to put his hand on Levi''s shoulder.


    Levi reflexively wanted to m the person to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m, but just as he


    made his move and saw Alfred''s face clearly, he stopped his movement, pushed Alfred away and, with


    a ck face, walked to the car driven by Chester and opened the door to get into the car.


    His entire body was shrouded in low pressure. Ruby raised her eyebrows and gave him a look, saying


    nothing.


    Chester returned after dealing with the aftermath. When he got into the car, he noticed that the


    atmosphere was not right, the condensation was frightening, and Levi was in a very bad state. He was


    puzzled and couldn''t help but look at Ruby.


    Ruby merely raised her eyebrows faintly and closed her eyes, with no intention of speaking.


    Chester had to drive silently.


    At the Tonglin Chemical Factory, there was only Amelia alone, and no one else was ambushed here.


    Chester brought back the bodies of Spencer and Amelia, and this case would also be taken care of by


    District 7.


    Ruby and Levi entered the door one after the other, and just after entering, Evans came out with a tired


    face: "Ruby, this task you gave is really arduous, didn''t you say it was just to trace a signal source?


    Why the hell do I have to intercept the satellite signals they send? These people really want to be


    arrogant, and want to kill people live via satellite signals?"


    "Satellite signals? Did you intercept any useful information?" Ruby was surprised and asked.


    "I can''t get the technology on my side, so I didn''t intercept it, how about you try?" Evans shook his head


    helplessly.


    "Go to my room." Ruby led the way directly into her room.


    Evans subconsciously nced at Levi, only to see that Levi was not at all concerned about him and


    Ruby at this moment, so he had to rub his chin and follow Ruby into the room.

 Chapter 202 Got it

    Chapter 202 Got it


    "It''s this satellite signal, it''s very strange, I was sniped halfway through tracking it, I even doubted if it


    was the country''s satellite." After entering Ruby''s room and turning on theputer, Evans quickly


    pulled up a satellite map, then told Ruby the location of the signal source he had traced.


    Ruby looked at it, pulled a chair over and sat down, her hands tapping quickly on the keyboard.


    Just like what Evans said, just when she was about to track the source of the signal, she was suddenly


    sniped.


    She couldn''t help but look at theputer screen in silence for a moment, then simply changed to a


    newmand, and half a minuteter, she watched as she pressed enter, and then the entire


    one of them.


    Ruby stared at the number for a while before undoing everything on theputer desktop and closing


    theputer with her hand.


    Before Evans could see clearly what was happening, he watched Ruby collect herputer.


    He looked at Ruby with a curious face and opened his mouth to ask, "Ugh, no, what exactly did you


    see! Did you track it down? Who arranged it? Say something, what''s going on? Why have you be


    so fond of whetting people''s appetites?"


    "This matter has nothing more to do with you, go back. Just leave it to me, you might be in danger if


    you get involved in the next thing." Ruby nced at Evans and raised her hand to pat his shoulder.


    Evans looked at Ruby in confusion, but seeing Ruby''s serious expression, he knew she was not joking,


    so he could not say anything else.


    Only when he saw that Levi was still dazed there after he had left Ruby''s room, he couldn''t help but


    walk over and asked curiously, "Hey, bro, what are you dazed about? Did something happen?"


    Levi gave him a cold, oblique nce.


    Evans touched his nose: "Mysterious, all of you didn¡¯t say a word, forget it, I''m leaving. Grandma, I''m


    leaving, Olivia, I''lle back to see you another day."


    After saying that, Evans swaggered away.


    Levi was silent for a while before entering Ruby''s room.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Ruby saw that Levi had been lost in thought and absent-minded


    since he had spoken to Amelia a few moments ago, and only when she saw him enter did she look up


    at him.


    Levi sat down on the edge of the bed: "I don''t know what to say, forget it, there''s nothing to say. There


    should be someone else behind Amelia, I''ve arranged for Chester and the others to investigate."


    "They can''t investigate it." Ruby took up the conversation quite directly.


    Levi looked at Ruby in disbelief, "You are aware of the existence of District 7, you should know what


    District 7 stands for, if even we can''t find out who is behind it, then ......"


    "What if what''s behind it is represented on a national level? What do you think District 7 can


    investigate!?" Ruby put down the object in her hand and looked seriously at Levi.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean that the people who arranged for Spencer to be kidnapped this time


    and tried to trick you into going to the Tonglin Chemical Factory were people from the state? But there


    is absolutely no need for them to do so, your identity is public, and everything you are currently


    researching is free for the state to use, only part of the royalty fee is charged, so for the state, your


    existence is a hundred times more beneficial than harmful, there is no reason for them to treat you like


    this only." Levi had a puzzled look on his face, he felt that Ruby might be thinking too much.


    There was no need for the state to do such a thing.


    Ruby smiled at his words: "The interests of the whole country are naturally important, but the interests


    of certain individuals are also very important. Think carefully, for some people, their own interests are


    not higher than the interests of the country, and these are the people you want to investigate, they are


    in high positions of power, hold real power, and are also able to use their real power to do what they


    can."


    Levi waspletely silent at her words, he had no way of refuting Ruby because he knew very well


    that such a thing did exist.


    That was to say, the person who was counting on Ruby this time was not an outsider, but one of his


    own.


    And this person, in all likelihood, was also of very distinguished status.


    "What are you going to do?" Levi looked at Ruby, and looking at her expression, it was vaguely clear in


    his mind that Ruby probably already knew who the person behind the plot against her was.


    Ruby said with a cold hook of her lips and a cloudy expression, "What can I do? Since he made a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    move, I''ll just return it. He wants what''s in my hand? Oh, he is worthy?"


    When Ruby finished speaking, a not-so-good feeling immediately came over Levi''s heart.


    The potion Ruby had brought back to the country had been tested very well so far. Although it had not


    yet been put intorge scale use, it was undeniable that if this reagent was really put into mass


    production, the benefits would be very substantial.


    Perhaps the person behind it, too, saw this as a reason to take action against Ruby.


    Levi was afraid that Ruby would destroy the potion, and then the patients would be the ones who really


    suffered.


    "¡®What is your n? Or if you have already found out who is behind it, you can tell me, as the head of


    District 7, I still have more or less some power." Levi did not want Ruby to do anything stupid, it was all


    her effort.


    Ruby did not reply, but simply turned theputer on and typed a series of numbers on it.


    A few momentster, Levi''s mobile phone rang.


    On the other end of the phone came Cassius''s angry roar: "What the hell are you doing in District 7!


    Why can''t you even protect a single person? Do you know how important Ruby is to our country? How


    could you let something happen to her?"


    "Chief Sutton?" Levi nced at Ruby who was sitting peacefully beside him and spoke in a confused


    manner.


    "Which son of a bitch is setting her up? You''re going to take your men and root him out with his nest!


    He has really gone rogue! How dare he set Ruby up! I''m telling you, Ruby is a 5S-ranking protected


    person in our country! This time you''ll make those bastards in the country who are not pure-minded


    stop their idea! If they dare to mess up again, I''ll send them all to pick up shit! They''re really not doing


    their jobs!" Cassius thundered, and his voice could be felt through the phone.


    Ruby was far away, but could clearly hear his voice.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    Although there were assholes, the people of the country, for the most part, were still very lovable.


    Levi didn''t know what Ruby had done, but to be able to alert Cassius, it was estimated that something


    big had happened.


    He hurriedly agreed and hung up the phone only after a long time, looking at Ruby with aplicated


    expression. .

 Chapter 203 Make Alert

    Chapter 203 Make Alert


    reading more on https://hotnovelpub "What the hell did you do!?" Only after Levi hung up the


    phone did he look at Ruby with aplicated expression.


    Ruby smiled, closed theputer and casually threw it onto the table before tilting her head to look at


    Levi with a broad smile, "Have a guess?"


    The corner of Levi¡¯s mouth twitched hard, he didn''t really want to guess.


    But with Cassius giving the word, he had to act.


    After giving Chester a call, he realized that nothing had been found on Chester''s side at all, and he


    didn''t even know who was behind it, and even wondered if an offshore force was behind it.


    Levi was increasingly surprised at her words.


    "Who are the people behind this? The same people as the ones who tricked Grandma into returning to


    the country?" Levi stuffed his phone into his pocket before walking towards Ruby.


    Ruby nodded, "I haven''t investigated the people who are behind Grandma''s plot, but it should be the


    same group of people, check the National Research Institute, don''t bother me, I have something going


    on right now."


    After answering Levi, Ruby went down to watch her mobile phone.


    Levi looked over to see that she was looking at the tutorial.


    Originally, he thought Ruby was learning something, but when he took a closer look, he realized that it


    was actually a tutorial for braiding hair.


    Levi looked at Ruby iprehensibly.


    Levi was amused, but with a direction it was a sess.


    Levi called Chester again and instructed him to investigate the National Research Institute, and sure


    enough, it didn''t take Chester long to get the results.


    This time, the person who arranged to take over the prescriptions and experimental data of all the


    experimental medicines in Ruby''s hands was Myles Hart, a deputy director of the National Research


    Institute. Myles Hart was a member of the Hart family in the capital, and the Hart family had served the


    country for generations.


    It was for this reason that the Hart family was in a position of supremacy.


    But even so, the Hart family was not rich.


    The life of a researcher was hard, and in many cases it was difficult to achieve much in the way of


    glittering achievements after a lifetime of youth.


    Without achievements, it was difficult to obtain special support funds, without funds many research


    could not be carried out.


    Nowadays, none of the youngest generation of the Hart family had any intention to enter the research


    institute, most of them had gone into business, while a small number of them were staying in the


    university as professors, teaching and educating people.


    Myles could not ept that the Hart family had fallen into ruin like this, and learned that Ruby had


    researched a magical potion that could revive brain cells, so he wanted to have it.


    Ruby''s identity was a secret, even a researcher like Myles did not know her identity. He only thought


    Ruby was a person with no background and that he could get his hands on Ruby''s research results


    without any suspicion as long as he yed the name of thinking for the greater good of the country.


    Unexpectedly, the person sent there failed.


    After Mylester learned that Ruby was actually WW, and an internationally renowned DR.Y, he


    regretted it, but also became more determined to take all the research results in Ruby''s hands for


    himself.


    He then contacted an offshore power and the two worked together to bring about what happenedter.


    After Levi understood clearly, his face was somewhat grim: "Immediately send someone to go seal the


    Hart family, arrest Myles and all the people rted to this case, and interrogate them properly to see if


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    there is someone else behind it."


    Chester agreed.


    Levi hung up the phone.


    Ruby had already finished watching the tutorial on her side, and her hands were simting the steps


    inside the video she had just seen.


    When she saw that Levi had finished his phone call, she put her phone away as if nothing had


    happened, got up and walked out of the room.


    Olivia was talking with Cara, and Kevin was sitting on the sidelines ying a game, when he from time


    to time shouted excitedly.


    Ruby gave Kevin a disgusted look before she walked over and sat next to Olivia.


    Olivia''s hair was very long and had not been cut for four years, because Ruby did not know how to take


    care of it, and Cara was old and did not have the energy, so Olivia had always tied a single ponytail.


    Although it looked sharp and spirited, it was less childish and innocent.


    "Olivia, shall I tie your hair?" Ruby did this by Olivia''s side, her eyes kept looking towards Olivia''s shiny


    ck hair.


    Olivia was still talking to Cara when she heard Ruby''s voice, and turned her head to look at Ruby with


    some confusion, "Mom?"


    "Okay?" Ruby asked again.


    "Yes!" When Olivia looked at Ruby''s serious look, she nodded her head happily and agreed, sitting


    obediently in front of Ruby and cing her hands on her knees.


    Ruby straightened her expression and stretched out her hands with immense seriousness, just as she


    usually did when she went into the operating theatre to perform surgery, looking focused and grabbing


    a strand of Olivia''s hair with each hand before she began to carefully tie her braid.


    She usually didn''t even bother with her own hair and just subsequently tied two buns.


    This was the first time she had treated a person''s hair so solemnly, and she was vaguely nervous.


    Olivia was so well behaved and quiet that Ruby gradually rxed and the movements of her hands


    became faster and faster.


    Soon a few delicate and beautiful braids were ready.


    When she looked at Olivia, who was as cute as a year-old doll at the moment, Ruby still froze.


    Olivia touched her hair with some embarrassment before she looked at Ruby and asked, "Mom, do I


    look good?"


    "You look good, you are the best looking." Ruby looked at Olivia and spoke up.


    Olivia became shy and bowed her head, "Thank you, Mom, I, I like it very much. Mommy, you are very


    pretty too."


    Ruby couldn''t help butugh.


    Olivia looked up at her and smiled along.


    Cara looked at this image in front of her and was filled with relief.


    She was just about to speak when the call came through.


    No one had called her since her returned to the country, and she had long since run out of friends in


    the country, so it was quite a novelty for her to have a calle in at this time.


    Cara didn''t think much of it and answered the phone straight away.


    As the call had just been answered, a voice with a special voice changer came from the other end,


    harsh and shrill: "Old woman, I have Logan''s ashes in my hands, if you don''t want me to flush his


    ashes down the toilet,e to Tianfu Cemetery tomorrow morning at nine o''clock with what you have


    in your hands, don''t try to y tricks!"  reading more on https://hotnovelpub

 Chapter 204 Grandmas Identity

    Chapter 204 Grandma''s Identity


    reading more on "I beg your pardon?" The smile on Cara''s face disappeared, and her voice became


    cold and sharp.


    Ruby was slightly stunned and looked at the olddy in confusion.


    As far as she could remember, Cara had never been so stern again; she always smiled gently and had


    that soft, temperless look no matter what time of day it was.


    At this moment, Ruby was still surprised to see her suddenly looking like this.


    "Damn old woman, if you don''t believe me, you can just try it, I just don''t know how much of your man''s


    ashes will still be left by then." The man on the other side gave a sarcasticugh and hung up the


    phone.


    Cara squeezed her phone tightly, as if fire was about to spurt out from under her eyes.


    She had lived an uneventful life, even when Logan died, she was only so anxious that she vomited


    blood and passed out straight away, and was in aa for a long time afterwards.


    After waking up again and knowing that Ruby was pregnant, she again pushed all her hatred down and


    concentrated on staying with Ruby and taking care of Ruby and Olivia.


    During these years, she had been so calm that even when Old Lady Sutton came to the house to make


    a scene, she just felt ridiculous and did not really get angry.


    But this time, she was really angry.


    These people shouldn''t have made fun of a dead person, they really shouldn''t have.


    "Grandma?" Looking at the angry Cara, Ruby asked worriedly.


    The anger on Cara''s face instantly disappeared cleanly and she looked at Ruby with a smile, "I am fine,


    just tired, I suddenly remember tomorrow is your grandpa''s birthday, I want to go see his tombstone,


    can you help me prepare something?"


    Ruby looked steadily at Cara for a long time before nodding her head.


    Cara smiled and looked tired, and got up to go back to her room to rest.


    Ruby looked at her back and was silent.


    Only after Cara had entered the room did Kevine over, "Sister?"


    "Yeah?" Ruby raised an eyebrow at him.


    Kevin was vindicated by the look and touched his nose, "Grandma is not quite right."


    "It has nothing to do with you, go back to your room and rest." Ruby red at him.


    Kevin had an innocent look on his face.


    He had grown up, okay? He was 19 years old!


    But Ruby treated him like a child all the time!


    Kevin was helpless in his heart, but he did not dare to disobey Ruby''s order, so he went back.


    "Ruby?" Looking at Ruby''s expression that was not right, Levi frowned slightly and looked at her.


    "My grandpa''s birthday has long since passed." Ruby looked at Levi.


    "So the birthday is fake, she just wants to go to the cemetery tomorrow, and that phone call just now


    ......" Levi immediately realized what the problem was.


    The corners of Ruby''s lips hooked up, she just liked talking to smart people.


    "We''ll see if we go to the cemetery tomorrow." Ruby didn''t say much, she got up and yawned, seeing


    Olivia sitting there dumbfounded, she raised her hand and flicked Olivia, "It''ste, aren''t you going to


    take a shower and go to bed?"


    "Mom, can I, can I not undo my hair? I, I don¡¯t want to." Olivia blushed and spoke carefully to ask Ruby.


    Ruby reached out and rubbed Olivia¡¯s hair: "I will tie it again tomorrow, go to bath and sleep first, good


    girl."


    "Ok." Olivia agreed dutifully and went off to take a shower.


    Ruby went back to her room, with Levi following behind her. After Ruby entered the door, she looked


    back at him and asked him in confusion, "Didn''t your sister already go back? Don''t you go back to your


    own home?"


    Levi touched his nose: "We''re a couple now, it''s always bad to live apart, I''ll stay here and protect you."


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, and she didn''t bother to unravel his lies.


    Olivia soon came over from her bath and knocked on the door, entering with her little pink pillow in her


    hand, looking soft, asking Ruby in a small voice, "Mom, can I, can I bring my own pillow to sleep with


    you?"


    "Come here." Seeing that Olivia had been cautious, Ruby knew that it was because she had been too


    cold to her in the past. She beckoned towards Olivia, whose eyes instantly lit up and she walked into


    the room with a happy face.


    "Why isn''t your hair dry yet?" Ruby saw that Olivia''s hair was still dripping and couldn''t help but frown.


    Olivia was suddenly full of shortness of breath and stood uneasily by the bed, nudging her toes: "I, I .....


    ."


    "Levi, go get a blow dryer, next time don''t wash your hair when it is toote, you must blow dry it after


    having a shower, understand?" Ruby nced at Levi, who was pretending to look this way, and directly


    ordered him to go to work.


    Levi went to the bathroom and brought out the hairdryer, Ruby was about to do it, but Levi said, "You


    go and take a shower first, I''ll do it for her."


    "Can you do it?" Ruby nced at Levi with distrust.


    "A man can''t say no." Levi looked meaningfully at Ruby and replied with a smile.


    Ruby understood what he meant at once and could not help but re at him before letting him go and


    blow-dry Olivia''s hair, while she herself went to take a shower.


    When she came out of the shower, Levi was already lying on the bed with Olivia in his arms, Olivia was


    leaning on Levi''s shoulder, her tiny body looking more and more petite, while Levi was looking down at


    her with gentle eyes.


    Only when he saw Rubye out did he look at her with a helpless face, "She is too clingy, she has to


    ask me to tell her a story to put her to sleep, and I can''t say no."


    "You don¡¯t go shower?" Ruby wiped her hair and nced at Levi.


    "I will go now." Levi pulled his hand out from under Olivia''s head, his face full of disappointment.


    Ruby was somewhat speechless.


    When Levi went to take a shower and came over, Ruby had not yet fallen asleep and was sitting on the


    bed holding theputer. He stared at Ruby for a while before going over and pulling open the


    wardrobe, intending to take out the quilt and spread it on the floor.


    Ruby did not look up, but simply spoke indifferently, "That quilt got dirty, I took it to the wash and it''s not


    dry yet."


    "What?" Levi looked at Ruby with specious understanding.


    "So you can sleep in bed tonight, but keep your movements down and don''t wake Olivia up." Ruby still


    didn¡¯t turn her head, and when she had finished, she went back to her business.


    Levi''s eyes couldn''t help but light up, finally being able to get from the floor to the bed, this was a


    qualitative leap!


    Full of joy, he climbed onto the bed andy down beside Olivia, unable to resist another nce at


    Ruby.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The room was softly lit and the light fell on Ruby''s face, which was heartwarming.


    It was only after thinking about what Amelia had said that his heartbeat that had just risen was instantly


    doused.  reading more on

 Chapter 205 Grandmas True Identity

    Chapter 205 Grandma''s True Identity


    reading more on "Grandma, don''t you want me to go with you? It''s too dangerous for you to go out


    alone." Ruby said, looking at the stubborn olddy with a face full of helplessness.


    Cara red at her and scolded her in a good-natured manner, "I''m not too old to walk, I can go by


    myself, don''t worry about it. You arrange for someone to send things to the cemetery, no sneaking


    along yourself! Your grandpa and I haven''t seen each other for years, so we have a lot to talk about,


    and I don''t want you youngsters to hear it."


    "Alright then, take care of yourself and call me if anything happens, okay?" Ruby sighed reluctantly as


    she pretended to be helpless and agreed.


    Cara got into the car with her things and the driver drove away from Shangcheng International.


    Only when the people had gone did Ruby''s expression cool down, looking at the car that was fading


    out of sight and not withdrawing her gaze for a long time.


    "The car is equipped with a tracker and your grandma should not be going to the cemetery where your


    grandpa is buried. We might be exposed if we follow her now." Levi walked out of the house and stood


    beside Ruby and spoke.


    Ruby did not say anything, only her eyes grew colder and colder.


    She had already cracked Cara''s phonest night, hacked into her phone, got the call logs and naturally


    heard the recording of that phone call.


    Whether what the other party said was true or not, using the skeleton of a deceased old man as a


    threat was too low and excessive, especially when that person was also her most respected grandpa,


    Ruby could not stand it.


    "It doesn''t matter, they like to y, so I''ll y with them." Ruby smiled coldly and turned to enter the


    house.


    Levi stood in the doorway for a moment in silence before following her in.


    Ruby was now bing more and more put out, perhaps out of trust in Levi, or perhaps her identity


    appeared too much in front of him, so much so that she had begun to get used to it and had no


    intention of hiding anything from him.


    Levi watched as she dismantled the watch she was carrying on her wrist and quickly assembled it into


    a miniatureputer and was operating something there.


    Levi sat down silently and looked away before asking quietly, "Shangcheng International is it an asset


    under your name?"


    Ruby¡¯s hand jerked, she looked sideways at Levi, pursed her lips for a long time before withdrawing her


    gaze and continuing the action in her hands, "So?"


    "Five years ago, you already owned Shangcheng International, in that situation, you didn''t need to


    leave for F Country, but why!" Levi nced at theputer screen operated by Ruby, a string of digital


    codes, he probably read some of them, it was a string of tracking instructions, but he didn''t see exactly


    what people were being tracked.


    Ruby answered her question without raising her head, "Grandma was not well at the time and staying


    in the country affected her recovery."


    "What about your return to the country this time? It''s not just as simple as agreeing to Spencer''s


    request to marry me for the sake of your grandma either, is it?" Levi was tearful.


    Ruby pressed thest letter key and finally had time to nce at Levi: "You are right, it is true that I did


    not return for you, at that time I already had a coboration with Dr. Moore a long time ago, in order to


    research this brain cell recovery potion, I had toe back to personally supervise their experimental


    process. To get engaged to you, or even to get married, was just to give my identity a cover, if I had


    known that your identity was so troublesome, I wouldn''t have agreed to it."


    Ruby said it so righteously that Levi was at a loss as to what to say for a moment.


    By now the program she had written had run its course, and soon a map of the city appeared on the


    Levi looked at the dots of light and always felt that something was wrong.


    "This is ......"


    "This is a city map of Sea City, the light dots on it represent the various forces that have entered the


    city, as well as the hunters. The ck dots are the hunters, the red dots are the group that targeted


    Grandma, and for blue dots, I can''t be sure what they''re here for at the moment, and the red dots are


    for me." Ruby exined seriously.


    At this moment, in District 7, the security centre, several IT staff was on the verge of copse.


    The security system of District 7 had suffered an unprecedented attack and even an overall copse,


    which had never happened since Ruby had helped them to reinforce the systemst time.


    A few people were anxious, but at this time Chester and the others were not in, and they could not be


    reached if they wanted to.


    They were so anxious that they had no choice but to call Levi.


    He looked at the caller, it was from District 7, and instinctively, he answered the phone.


    "Mr. Levi, it''s not good, something big has happened! Our security system has been damaged, the


    other party has directly invaded the whole city''s surveince system, now Sea City is out of control, we


    can''t be sure what the other party''s intentions are for the time being, we only know that she has taken


    control of the whole Sea City''s surveince system. Once she has an ill intent, then Sea City will be in


    danger! Can you ask Miss Harold toe to District 7 and help us fix the crashed system?" The


    technician on the other end looked like he was about to cry out.


    Levi silently nced at Ruby who was sitting beside him.


    But in the end, Levi touched his nose and spoke, "It''s fine, no need to bother, the system will recover


    on its own in a while."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone directly and looked at Ruby without words.


    Ruby really did not care about anything for the sake of Cara.


    The entire surveince system had been cked out, which was no small matter. Not only the District


    7, but also the traffic department, public security department, fire service and the Ministry of State


    Security of Sea City, had all lit up with rm lights, and they were all ck rms of the highest level.


    The whole city was thrown into chaos, and all hands were assembled to catch the culprit behind the


    copse of the city''s system as quickly as possible.


    And at that moment, the culprit had already traced the location of Cara, she zoomed in on the map and


    then located all the cemeteries within a hundred-mile radius, finally locking in on the Tianfu Cemetery.


    It was the closest to the cemetery where Grandpa was buried and there was no surveince around,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making it a perfect location for the worst kind of murder and arson.


    Once she had locked the location, she reassembled theputer into a watch, put it back on her wrist


    and went straight out the door with a ck face.  reading more on

 Chapter 206 City-wide Arrests

    Chapter 206 City-wide Arrests


    At this time, at the headquarters of the Sea City Public Security Bureau, the chief director arrived at the


    scene as quickly as possible after receiving the notification, and looked at the siren that lit up a red


    light, his temples twitched fiercely.


    "What''s going on?" ncing at the others standing to the side, he asked without a smile.


    The programmer specializing in the maintenance of software for the public security system stepped


    forward and exined helplessly, "Someone has hacked into Sea City''s defense system and invaded


    all the surveince systems, and there is nothing we can do at the moment, there is no way to repair


    the damaged firewall, and we cannot trace the location of the other party."


    "How outrageous! How dare someone be so bold? Go immediately and issue a top-level warrant for


    this person, and hunt her down all over the city! No matter what the cost, she must be found! If she


    hacked into the security system, she must have an agenda. Mobilise the IT staff from all the precincts


    in Sea City.¡± The Bureau Chief was trembling with anger.


    He cursed angrily and then instructed his men to get on with things.


    Everyone dared not disobey him and went off to make phone arrangements.


    Soon all the technical staff from all the other departments were assembled here at the headquarters,


    and after receiving the notice from District 7, an elite IT team was arranged to go over to help.


    And the man who led the team over there was none other than Seth.


    When Seth went over there, he did not know what was going on over in District 7, and only when he


    arrived did he learn that the security system in District 7 had also beenpromised and invaded.


    He anxiously tried to fix it, to no avail.


    "Damn it, the other party''s technology is above mine, I have no choice but to get outside help." Seth


    cursed and spoke with a headache as he looked at the surveince system screen that had gone


    "Outside help? District 7 is already home to some of the bestputer experts in the country, and if


    even you guys don''t have a solution to the problem, how can anyone else have a solution? You''re not


    joking with me, are you?" The Bureau Chief looked at Seth with an unhappy expression, suspecting


    that he was amusing himself.


    Seth was a seniorputer science student from King University, he was already a very good


    recruited by District 7.


    The Bureau Chief couldn''t imagine how strong the foreign aidputer he was talking about was, and


    only thought he was teasing himself.


    Who else could have a solution to a problem that not even a seniorputer student from the King


    University could solve?


    Seth didn''t bother to exin to him, he just took out his mobile phone and went to call Ruby.


    Ruby was driving at the moment, when her mobile phone rang, she didn''t bother to answer it, she just


    said to Levi, "Answer the phone for me."


    Levi returned to his senses with some consternation and nced at Ruby, his gaze falling on the


    mobile phone that had been ringing inside her pocket, "Shall I answer the phone for you?"


    "Hurry up." Ruby urged.


    The word Seth was very conspicuous. He pursed his lips and took a long time to answer the phone.


    "Miss Harold, this is Seth from District 7, we''ve met before, it''s like this, I''m having a very difficult


    problem, someone has hacked into the security system of Sea City, I ......" Seth didn''t hesitate after the


    call was answered, he went straight to the main topic.


    Halfway through the sentence, he was interrupted by Levi''s cool voice: "I know, you don''t have the


    solution, everyone doesn''t have the solution, so you need to Ruby¡¯s help, right?"


    "Mr. Levi?" Seth was stunned, he didn''t expect it to be Levi who answered the phone, he immediately


    didn''t equivocate, he directly exined the matter, and then sincerely pleaded, "Mr. Levi, this matter is


    really very serious, now the whole Sea City has been under full martialw, and the Bureau Chief of the


    Ministry of Public Security has also issued a city-wide wanted notice for this person who is behind."


    Levi raised his hand and rubbed his brow, "I know, you guys don''t need to waste your time, none of you


    can crack it, I''ll talk to her and let her handle this for you."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone and looked at Ruby with a helpless face, "Can''t you


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    just let them go for now? Now the whole Sea City is on edge, they think that some big shot has hacked


    into Sea City''s security system and wants to do some damage."


    Ruby nced at the positioning system on her wrist and only looked up kindly at Levi when she heard


    his words, "Their mental capacity is too poor, let me help them."


    Levi: "......"


    He knew that Ruby was now full of thoughts about Cara, it was impossible to have the mood to care


    about other people''s death, as to whether Sea City was chaotic, she did not care about it.


    After Levi had understood this, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with this, so he peacefully


    apanied Ruby to continue her journey to the Tianfu Cemetery, and as for how anxious and worried


    Seth and the others were, this was not something that Levi could care about.


    The minutes ticked by.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Ruby drove a long detour until he finally reached the car park below the


    Tianfu Cemetery.


    Cara was smart, she went straight to the Tongfu Cemetery, got out of the car and sent the driver away,


    then went up and around and gave Logan flowers to make sure that the grave had indeed been dug.


    Although she didn''t know if the ashes were still inside or not, she couldn''t take the risk.


    After giving flowers to Logan, she went to the washroom, changed her clothes and also put on some


    make-up and changed her face before she went down to the cemetery and went to Tianfu Cemetery,


    which was not too far away from Tongfu Cemetery.


    The two cemeteries were next to each other, so after entering the cemetery, Cara did not immediately


    go to the agreed location, but walked around the cemetery seemingly aimlessly to determine how many


    people were in the cemetery, before going to the bathroom to change her clothes and appearance and


    strutting to meet the other party.


    "Old woman, you have a lot of guts, don''t think someone wille to your rescue, your granddaughter


    is still waiting for you to go back inside Shangcheng International, hand over the stuff obediently, or


    else, I will kill you!" In front of Cara, a middle-aged man in his early thirties looked at Cara with a fierce


    face and opened his mouth to threaten.


    Cara looked at him with a calm expression, the corners of her lips hooked, and took two steps forward


    before she spoke, "I have a bad habit of not liking to be threatened, especially not by ugly-looking


    people. You actually dared to dig up my man''s grave, whether you dug up his ashes or not, you


    deserve to die."


    Thatst sentence was like the voice of a ghostly messenger from hell, cold and bone-chilling.


    The man suddenly felt a chill run down his back and a feeling of dread, which came over him.

 Chapter 207 Walking By

    Chapter 207 Walking By


    "You ......" As the man was just about to speak, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat, as if he was being


    strangled with great force. He stared in horror at the old woman in front of him, looking at her with dead


    eyes, only to feel his vision gradually begin to blur.


    The old woman looked at him calmly, watching the tall man fall headlong in front of her, but her


    expression never changed.


    At this moment, she was no longer the kind and affectionate olddy in front of Ruby, but a murderous


    female devil.


    The man fell to the ground and soon dark blood began to flow from his seven orifices.


    The olddy looked at him and sighed: "Why bother toe and give away your life for those people?


    I know who''s behind you, go back and tell her not toe after me again, I left the Grant family in the


    first ce and never thought of going back, as for those things I took with me, they were originally left


    to me by my mother, if they want to take them, they can send their lives over."


    The olddy rubbed her hands over her face, and her face, which was originally pale, was suddenly


    transformed, and at that moment she looked at most in her early forties, and her originally


    hunchbacked figure was gradually bing upright.


    All of a sudden she looked like a new person, stepping on her ck shoes and slowly descending the


    hill.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And none of those who were hiding in the shadows dared toe forward.


    They had all just witnessed their leader¡¯s death, and the feeling was so terrifying that to this day they


    felt the chills on their backs.


    Cara did nothing at all, she just walked up to the man and said a few words, and he died, and an


    extremely miserable death at that.


    No one dared to approach, they too feared they might die.


    So Cara was able to stride down the cemetery.


    At that moment, Ruby and Levi arrived just in time, and the two entered the cemetery one after the


    other, ready to go up the hill to look for Cara.


    And Ruby happened to rub shoulders with the Cara who wasing down the hill. She instinctively


    frowned and looked at the middle-aged woman who walked past her. The woman looked with


    mboyant features and wore very heavy make-up, and the smell on her body smelled somewhat


    familiar, faintly, the fragrance seemed to be something she had smelled before somewhere, and even


    the eyes, Ruby felt somewhat familiar.


    It was just that the other party looked tall. Ruby was a medical student herself, and she knew that there


    were disguise techniques that could change appearance, but height could not, so she quickly withdrew


    her gaze and just shook her head, and continued on her way.


    Cara''s heart was beating fast, and she was only slightly relieved when Ruby had gone far away, and at


    that moment Levi came over to her.


    Her heart thudded and she walked quickly past Levi.


    Levi couldn''t help but look at her twice, always feeling as if he had seen this person somewhere before.


    But Ruby had already gone up the mountain, so he didn''t dy and hurriedly followed along.


    Ruby at this point held the locator in her hand with a frown on her face and did not continue forward.


    This was because the locator clearly showed that Cara had already left the Tianfu Cemetery and was


    now moving towards the Tongfu Cemetery to the side.


    In other words, Cara should have beening down the mountain just now, and she would have


    definitely met up with her on her way up, but it turned out that she actually didn''t see her at all?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Ruby standing there in a daze, Levi walked over and asked in confusion.


    Only then did Rubye back to her senses and zoomed in on the map in her hand to show Levi,


    pointing to the small green dot on it, "This is Grandma''s location, she is now moving towards the


    Tongfu Cemetery next door."


    Levi froze, "So?"


    "This green dot just brushed past me, but I didn''t see my grandma." Ruby blushed.


    Levi¡¯s heart also stuttered, his instincts bad.


    If what Ruby said was not a lie, it meant that something had probably happened to Cara, and her


    positioning was based on the mobile phone she had on her, and if something had happened to her and


    the phone had fallen into the hands of someone else, then what Ruby said just now would have


    happened.


    They both obviously thought of the same thing and turned down the hill at the same time, chasing after


    the middle-aged woman they had just met.


    "Wait!" Seeing that one figure from afar, Ruby shouted, ran over quickly and reached out to sp that


    woman¡¯s shoulder.


    Cara was nervous, but her face was still calm as she turned her head and looked at Ruby with a smile.


    Ruby nced at the locator on her watch and her grandma''s location was shown to be immobile.


    She took out her mobile phone and dialed her number in front of Cara.


    Cara''s face changed slightly when she saw this, and it was toote to turn off the phone. The crisp


    ringing of her mobile phone came out of her bag, and that one voice was so distinctive that absolutely


    no one would be the same, because it was Olivia''s voice.


    Ruby looked coldly at the middle-aged woman in front of her, reached out and snatched her bag away


    and opened it.


    There were also some leftover paper money inside, as well as a handful of incense, all of which Ruby


    had prepared for Cara when she left home in the morning, and even the bag she was carrying at the


    moment, which belonged to Cara, with her wallet and identity documents inside.


    The more she looked at it, the more her face changed. Ruby picked up the phone and questioned the


    person in front of her with a cold face: "Say it! Where is my grandma? Why are her things in your


    hands? What have you done to her!?"


    "Actually, I can exin." Cara had a helpless face, looking at Ruby''s angry look, she didn''t doubt at all


    that Ruby would kill her when she got angry.


    She knew that at this point, it was no longer possible to hide her identity, and it seemed that she would


    have to be exposed.


    She had really underestimated Ruby, not expecting her toe after her so quickly and not leaving her


    half a chance.


    If she had known that, she would not have made a disguise when she came down the mountain just


    now, she would havee down directly in her original face, and she would not have been discovered


    by Ruby.


    "Okay, exin." Ruby was annoyed in her heart, and the thought that something might have happened


    to Cara made it hard for her to calm down.


    Ruby was usually able to remain calm no matter what she faced, but she was always easily irritable


    when faced with the affairs of her closest families.


    Cara sighed helplessly and reached out to rub her face. In a short while, her face once again returned


    to its original shape, and then she moved her arms and legs and her height changed back.


    Ruby watched the scene in front of her eyes, somewhat dumbfounded.


    She hadt seen disguises before, she even knew it herself, but it was just the first time she had seen


    someone who was so good at disguises that they were able to change their height.


    She reached out abruptly and strangled the olddy: "Who the hell are you? What have you done to


    my grandma! How dare you impersonate her? You''re just looking for death!"

 Chapter 208 Wanted Worldwide

    Chapter 208 Wanted Worldwide


    Cara was depressed when she saw this, she didn''t even have a chance to speak, Ruby was so strong


    that she almost broke her neck.


    She looked to Levi, who was standing by, for help.


    Levi had been watching from the sidelines, and at that moment, he also sensed that something was


    wrong, and hurriedly spoke up to stop Ruby: "Ruby, wait, she might really be Grandma."


    Ruby nced at Levi in confusion, and then at Cara in front of her, and after some thought, she still let


    go of her hand, "If you don''t exin clearly to me, I will kill you now."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ruby! You''ve grown bold, how dare you make a move on me? I am your grandma! Can''t you even


    recognize me? Widen your eyes and take a good look again!" Cara, having gained her freedom,


    immediately roared at Ruby in anger.


    Ruby frowned at her and did not speak.


    When the olddy saw her reaction, she had toe up with an idea: "When you were five years old,


    you ate all the mulberries your grandpa bought to make wine, and when you went to kindergarten, you


    had diarrhea, so you went home and cried for a long time, and after that time, you never ate mulberries


    again."


    Ruby regretted the moment she heard the olddy speak.


    Unfortunately, before she had time to interrupt, the olddy was already speaking out all the


    embarrassing stories of her past.


    Seeing Ruby''s tearful expression, the olddy grunted before adding, "Also, the first time you had your


    period at the age of thirteen, a boy in your ss found out about it, when he thought you were dying


    and bleeding so much, he called the hospital and took you to the hospital, and finally... ..."


    "All right! You don''t have to say it, I believe you." Ruby came forward in a hurry and reached out to


    cover the olddy''s mouth, blushed.


    Cara raised her chin with an arrogant face and broke Ruby''s hand away: "You don''t even recognize


    your grandma, and you just choked me? And you wanted to kill me? Ruby, you really have a lot of


    nerve!"


    "Who made you just turn into that? No, you haven''t exined to me why you know disguise and are so


    skilled, exin to me. Grandma, what exactly is your identity?" Ruby narrowed her eyes and realized


    that something was wrong, she seemed to have been fooled by the olddy.


    Cara said: "What identity? I am your grandma, what else can I be? I''m exhausted, let''s go home, I''m so


    old and leggy, going to see your grandpa is really going to kill me."


    "Grandpa''s cemetery is not here." Ruby coldly and uncharitably uttered.


    Cara didn''t feel embarrassed: "Is that so? s, no wonder I could not find it, it must be because I''m


    getting old and my memory is bad, I even remembered my man''s cemetery wrong, I''m really getting


    old, s, I''d better go home, I won''t even remember the way home when I turn around, you should


    hurry up and take me home."


    Cara acted like a scoundrel, and Ruby could not do anything about it.


    In the end she was only able to send Cara back home.


    Cara, fearing that Ruby would ask, hurried to her room when she arrived home, saying that she was


    not feeling well and needed a good rest.


    Ruby looked at the room with the door closed and fell into silence.


    Levi''s phone was once again rang. He looked at the caller ID and pinched his brow before kindly


    reminding Ruby, "Did you forget something?"


    "What did I forget?" Ruby looked back at Levi in confusion.


    Levi had to remind her, "You''re still hacking into Sea City''s security system, the people over at the


    Ministry of State Security are going crazy, and the ones in District 7 are going crazy too."


    Only then did it dawn on her. No wonder she seemed to have forgotten something, but she didn''t


    expect it to be this matter.


    At this moment, in the Ministry of State Security building, everyone in the IT department was gathered


    here, all looking grim and as if they were facing a great enemy.


    "Minister, the other party''sputer skills are very impressive, I suspect it is the same hacker Y.S. who


    had hacked into the national security system two years ago. I suggest that an international wanted


    notice to be issued directly for Y.S. now."


    [What''s going on? Is something big happening in Sea City today? I saw fighter jets hovering in mid-air


    all the time, as if they were about to do something big.]


    [I have rtives who are in the public security department, and I heard from them that it seems that


    some hackers have hacked into the security system of Sea City, and now the whole security system of


    Sea City has gone down.]


    [No way! Is it true what they say? How could someone be so powerful as to hack into the security


    system of Sea City? What is there in Sea City that someone should covet? What is it that someone


    with this level of hacking skills would need to do?]


    [I think hacking into the security system is a bit of an exaggeration, isn''t it? Who''s got the skills to do


    that? Unless it''s a group.]


    [No, the Ministry of State Security has just issued an announcement, so go and read it!]


    The entire city''s security system was down, causing all parties to pay great attention to the situation,


    and the entire Sea City was put under a state of alert. They were waiting for the order from above to


    strike and kill those who were behind the sabotage of the securitywork in Sea City.


    And at that moment, the Ministry of State Security also made an announcement on top of its official


    ount.


    [The Ministry of State Security of Sea City has issued a global wanted notice for the hacker, who has


    hacked into the security centres of many countries such as M Country, H Country and Y Country.


    Anyone who has clues about the whereabouts of the hacker is wee to report it. Once verified, a


    reward of 500,000 will be given].


    As soon as the announcement from the Ministry of State Security was sent out, various other


    departments began to forward it.


    Originally, everyone was just specting whether something big had happened, but when they saw the


    official tweet, the truth was immediately clear.


    The whole inte was abuzz at once.


    [Y.S. hase to the country? Why didn''t he hack another city, but had to hack Sea City? Is there


    something special about Sea City?]


    [Y.S. is in Sea City? Wait for me, I''ll be right there!]


    [No way! No way! A drama that only happens in TV dramas is actually happening in reality?]


    [Is the global wanted notice serious? This is the highest level of wanted notice, Y.S. is going to lose his


    life? What''s the difference between being wanted in the country and dying?]


    [I''m the only one who''s curious if have the officials fixed the securitywork in Sea City yet?] [After


    issuing such an announcement, if we piss off Y.S. again, in case he does something more drastic, won''t


    the people of Sea City be in danger?]


    [Why on earth would Y.S. want to hack Sea City? What''s going on in Sea City!]


    The inte was buzzing with excitement.


    And at this moment, Evans looked at the page on top of hisputer, dumbfounded, he was watching


    a TV series at home and brushing up the webpage. He did nothing, who would tell him why he was


    suddenly on the most wanted list? And it was a global wanted notice, could he still live?

 Chapter 209 Take the Blame

    Chapter 209 Take the me


    Evans suddenly thought of something and hurriedly gave Ruby a call, "Boss, did you do something?"


    "What?" Ruby replied in disbelief.


    "I didn''t do anything at home, howe I''m on the country''s most wanted list? I haven''t done anything


    bad since I came back, I haven''t even hacked anyone''sputer, please let me go." Evans was about


    to cry.


    Ruby could not help but pinch her eyebrows at his words, and nced at Levi before speaking faintly,


    "Well, I know, I will handle this matter."


    "Boss, please, next time before you do anything bad, don''t continue to use my name, OK? I said your


    own name is not small, the international most famous hacker W, haven¡¯t they heard of it? Why don''t


    they look for you instead of me when something goes wrong?" Evansined.


    "Probably because you''re more famous. I gotta go." Ruby replied the call awkwardly and hung up


    straight away.


    She reassembled the watch into aputer, and then restored the securitywork of Sea City to


    normal, and also helped them reinforce it by hand before she sighed in relief, and then looked at Levi:


    "It has nothing to do with Y.S., can you get the Ministry of State Security to withdraw the wanted notice


    for him?"


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible." Levi looked at thetest hot search on Weibo on top of his phone, and


    looked at Ruby with a helpless face.


    Ruby got over to take a look, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely, and she couldn''t help but draw


    a cross on her chest, praying for Evans.


    Global wanted notices were rarely issued, and this was the first time that H Country had issued such a


    high level wanted notice, so countless people had responded to it just after it was issued.


    In particr, some people in the hackermunity, who already had an axe to grind with Evans, took


    advantage of this opportunity, and they quickly sent out all the information they knew about Evans.


    The inte was buzzing with activity today, all with various people following the progress of the


    wanted man.


    Evans could be said to bepletely famous.


    And after Ruby helped fix Sea City''s security system, the first thing that came to everyone''s mind was


    actually not that Y.S. had voluntarily given up on continuing to attack Sea City''s securitywork, but


    that someone had stepped in and helped Sea City out.


    At the Ministry of State Security, Seth looked at the re-enforced firewall with a look of excitement and


    spoke up: "It''s Miss Harold! Miss Harold must have done it! Only she has such skills, we just asked Mr.


    Levi for help before, and it didn''t take long for the securitywork to return to normal, other than Miss


    Harold, I can''t think of anyone else who has such skills."


    "I also think that it must be Miss Harold, Miss Harold is really too powerful, Y.S. is no match for her at


    all!"


    "Seth, give Mr. Levi another callter, ask Mr. Levi to ask Miss Harold to help track down the location of


    Y.S., catch him early. He is too hateful, actually hacking into the security system of Sea City, causing us


    to work for so long!"


    No one doubted it when they heard Seth''s words.


    Everyone in the Ministry of State Security already knew that this Miss Harold was very powerful and


    was also Levi''s wife, when the security system in District 7 had problems, she was the one who


    stepped in to help, and also fixed the firewall in District 7 by hand, so now that Seth said this, no one


    suspected that what he said was false.


    The group of people echoed the sentiment, and Seth felt honoured with it, as if he had done such a


    remarkable thing.


    He obliged one by one, and with everything settled here, it was time for him to take his men back to


    District 7.


    Seth said goodbye to the people from the Ministry of State Security, everyone left their contact


    information, Seth thought about it before sending a message to Ruby: "Miss Harold, thank you for


    stepping in to help us out, Y.S. is simply not a match for you, with you in Sea City, we are too safe."


    Ruby looked thoughtfully at the message she received on her phone, always feeling that something


    was wrong.


    These people misunderstood it!


    Levi went aside to answer the phone, while Ruby was still looking down at her phone, thinking about


    what Seth''s words meant, and flipping through Weibo to follow the current developments.


    Now the inte was almost lopsided, all attacking Evans, and there were even quite a few


    internationally famous hackers, picking up some information about Evans. Although a lot of it was


    specious, some of it was true, if this continued, maybe there was really no way for Evans to stay in the


    country.


    "The minister of the Ministry of State Security just called me, saying that he wants to invite you to


    dinner when he has time, to thank you for just stepping in and helping Sea City get through a difficult


    time." Levi hung up the phone with an odd expression and walked up to Ruby and looked at her.


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, and by now it was kind of clear that this was a


    misunderstanding.


    When she hacked into Sea City''s security system, everyone thought it was Y.S.''s doing, after all, that


    guy had a history of doing a lot of bad things.


    And after that she got the security system back to normal, the crowd did feel that it was her who


    stepped in and defeated Y.S., so now she was a hero instead, and Evans took the me.


    Ruby was really speechless.


    But it was not easy to exin such things, so she simply acquiesced to the matter.


    "By the way, that friend of yours-" Levi said and pointed in the direction of the ceiling, referring to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evans, "Let him not go out these days, try to keep a low profile."


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched fiercely and she nodded, not knowing what to say.


    Evans could not get rid of it now. Ruby could only think about whether there was any way to help him


    clear his name, or Evans could never go out of the door.


    This problem was still a bit serious, and Ruby could not think of a good solution for a while, so she


    could only take one step first.


    And at this time, Evans, looking at the Weibo hot search, dumbfounded.


    He was in the hot research, for the first time ever, in such a way, and he was helping to take the me.


    Just now he had gone through the website and knew the whole story!


    As he was thinking, an email popped up and he casually clicked on it. After reading the content, he fell


    silent and looked at the content of the email for a long time without saying anything.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, he came back to his senses and, hands trembling, replied to an


    email on it.


    -- "Who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 210 International Medical Symposium

    Chapter 210 International Medical Symposium


    The rm suddenly went off at the Ministry of State Security in Sea City, causing the hearts of the


    people who had been so relieved to be nervous again.


    Reggie Holmes, the Minister of State Security, stood with a condensed face, staring deadpan at the


    converged into a single sentence.


    The crowd was confused as they looked at the words on it, and someone couldn''t help but read out,


    "Shangcheng International, Phase 1, Building 1, Room 1801. Minister, it seems to be an address, what


    does this mean?"


    "Check! Find out whose address this is! Maybe it''s the expert Seth said was secretly helping us and


    gave us the location of Y.S.!" Reggie had an excited face and immediately ordered someone to


    investigate the owner of this address.


    The National Security Service had the highest authority to investigate the details of every citizen, and


    with the address details, it was only a matter of time to find out who the owner of the house was.


    The results soon came back and a copy of the information was ced in front of Reggie.


    "Ruby? The eldest daughter of the Harold family, who was kicked out of her home by Spencer Harold


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    five years ago and sent to F country? There''s nothing else besides that?" Reggie looked at the


    information in his hand, frowning.


    The subordinate shook his head, "Minister, that''s all we have the authority to investigate."


    "What does that mean? It means that she has other identities, but we don''t have the authority?" As


    Reggie was just about to put down the information in his hand, he heard his men''s words, his face


    suddenly changed.


    "Yes, my investigation showed insufficient permissions to ess her personal details, all I was able to


    get was this superficial information." The subordinate replied without hesitation.


    Reggie stood up abruptly and walked out of the technical department in stride, with his men trotting


    behind him to catch up with him.


    The two went to the archives together.


    Reggie pulled out his chair and sat down, logged out of his profile ount and logged into his own.


    As the head of the Sea City State Security Bureau, his authority was naturally much higher than the


    average person.


    After he entered his ount, he input Ruby''s name and ID number, and then some information popped


    up.


    He carefully consulted the information on Ruby, which was much more detailed than the one he had


    got in his hand, including the fact that five years ago Ruby was framed, deprived of her inheritance by


    Spencer, and finally expelled from the Harold family and sent to F Country.


    However, everything about Ruby''s whereabouts after she arrived in F Country had be nk.


    Reggie''s expression was very serious, his authority was A-level authority, under normal circumstances,


    unless it was a national special protection talent, S-level or above, he was not qualified to ess the


    other party''s information, he was qualified to ess the rest of anyone.


    Now that Ruby''s information appeared to be inessible, he subconsciously felt that there must be a


    As for the fact that Ruby was a national key protection talent did not even ur to Reggie.


    How could a youngdy like Ruby be a protected talent of the state?


    "Take your men into action immediately and set off for Shangcheng International, this Ruby is likely to


    be the key figure in our capture of Y.S.!" Reggie made an immediate decision and immediately


    arranged for his men to move and set off for Shangcheng International.


    The men did not dare to say more and hurriedly set off.


    Two military vehicles drove out from the Ministry of State Security, led by Reggie, towards Shangcheng


    International.


    An hourter, the car stopped under a building in Phase I. Reggie was the first to open the door and


    get out, looking up at the tall building in front of him, he waved his hand, "Go in, stay alert, if she


    resists, shoot her down immediately!"


    "Yes!" The crowd agreed, and one by one, they entered the building with loaded guns.


    Residents inside the building were shocked by the spectacle, and some secretly took out their mobile


    phones to take photos and post them online.


    [Shocked, Sea City Armed Forces surrounded Shangcheng International, every single special police


    officer is carrying a gun, it''s so scary, I don''t know who to arrest!]


    [It''s a real live SWAT team! What''s going on in Sea City today?]


    [I was near Shangcheng International, the two armored vehicles I saw with my own eyes entered


    Shangcheng International, presumably to capture very important fugitives!]


    [I guess that the person to be arrested in one wave is Y.S., a wanted notice has just been issued,


    someone must have blown the whistle!]


    [Anyone following up on this? I''d like to see a follow-up! Just want to see how Y.S. dies, how dare he


    hack into the country''s security system!]


    A group of people who were watching the action were leavingments below to wait and see how


    things would develop.


    And Reggie had already led the way, arriving on the eighteenth floor by lift.


    The lift door opened and a group of people raised the guns in their hands, countless ck muzzles


    aimed at the door of 1801. Reggie straightened his expression before he walked to the door and


    reached out to ring the doorbell.


    In less than a minute, someone came to the door.


    Kevin opened the door and saw Reggie standing outside the door, he was slightly stunned, then he


    saw the people behind Reggie who were loaded with guns, his face changed slightly. He stood in the


    doorway without the intention of leaving, only his calm voice carried tremble: "What do you want to


    do!?"


    "Is Ruby Harold here?" Reggie asked without a smile.


    Kevin swallowed hard, even if he was a genius, he had never seen such a picture, with countless guns


    pointed at him, he was more or less afraid.


    But when he thought of Ruby being inside, he got bold: "My sister is inside, who are you? What do you


    want to do! Let me tell you, my brother-inw is very powerful, he won''t let you off the hook if you try to


    mess around!"


    "Good to know that she is inside, get out of the way, we''re here on official business." Reggie grunted


    coldly and reached out to push Kevin away.


    "Sister! There are bad peopleing! Take Olivia and run away!" Kevin was in a hurry and shouted at


    the house.


    Ruby was cooking lunch inside the kitchen, when she heard the sound, she wiped her hands and came


    out.


    Seeing the middle-aged man standing there with a cold face and sharp eyes, her gaze fell on his chest,


    by a nce, she figured out his identity as Reggie Holmes, the minister of the Ministry of State


    Security.


    She graciously walked over and stood in front of Reggie: "Minister Holmes, you came to my ce and


    brought so many people with you, do you want me to treat you to dinner?"


    "You are Ruby Harold?" Reggie sized up the young woman in front of him. Ruby looked beautiful and


    young, but her body was permeated with innate nobility that made people not dare to take her lightly.


    "Yes." Ruby answered crisply.


    "In that case, pleasee with us. We need your assistance in investigating." Reggie sidled up and


    made a gesture of invitation.


    And at that moment, one by one, the men behind him with their guns raised, pointed their guns neatly


    at Ruby.

 Chapter 211 Are You Looking for Death?

    Chapter 211 Are You Looking for Death?


    swnovels "Can you tell me what it is about? I have to cook, I haven''t eaten lunch yet." Ruby


    looked at Reggie with a calm expression, not showing the panic.


    Reggie couldn''t help but be impressed by Ruby''s calmness and poise, but the more she was like that,


    the more certain Reggie was that the woman in front of him was not simple.


    He had been in battles for many years, so he looked inevitably scary.


    There was even a joke in his neighborhood that Reggie''s face could stop a child from crying at night.


    This showed how fierce and frightening Reggie was.


    But Ruby was not afraid of him.


    They had even locked eyes since he had entered, and Ruby showed no fear, clearly unsurprised by his


    arrival.


    Reggie''s expression became more and more serious and he secretly gave a gesture to his men, all of


    them were like enemies, staring at Ruby, as long as she made any move, they would immediately


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shoot her dead.


    Ruby sensed their movements.


    She was aw-abiding citizen and did nothing against thew, but she had never thought that she


    would be treated like this.


    She looked at Reggie and spoke calmly, "Minister Holmes, why bother? I''m just a weak girl, should


    there be so many people to arrest me?"


    Reggie was serious and looked coldly at Ruby, "I''m afraid you are not an ordinary weak girl, but a


    famous hacker, Y.S., right?


    "Y.S.? Are you sure I''m Y.S.?" Ruby looked at Reggie with a smirk.


    Reggie grunted, "You have the answer. It will tell after youe with me."


    "Are you sure you want to go with you? It''s easy for me to go to State Security Bureau, and it won''t be


    so simple for you to send me away." Ruby looked at him with a calm expression.


    "Let''s go, let''s not waste time." Reggie spoke bluntly.


    "Okay.

 Chapter 212 Someone You Cant Afford to Mess With

    Chapter 212 Someone You Can''t Afford to Mess With


    swnovels "Chief Liam?" By this point, Reggie had finally known who the man really was, and he


    was so frightened that his face turned white and his voice was raised much higher.


    "Don''t you call me that! I feel like you''re pulling down my IQ when you call my name with such


    intelligence! You let her go right now! Who gave you permission to take her? Don''t you know who she


    is?" Flynn Liam was so angry that his face turned red, and his voice was so loud that it almost


    shattered Reggie''s eardrums.


    Reggie stood there being scolded, not daring to retort.


    At this moment, he regretted it, not realizing that Ruby was such an important talent!


    But he was surprised that Ruby was so young, only 23 years old, but she was already a national


    important talent under 5S level protection.


    In the country, there were just a few of talents of this level!


    "Yes, yes, I, I''ll let her go right away, let her go right away." Reggie wiped the cold sweat from his


    forehead and said respectfully.


    "Give the mobile phone to Ruby, I''ll have a few words with her." Only after Flynn scolded Reggie, did he


    feel his anger subside a bit.


    He really didn''t want to talk to an idiot like Reggie and ordered directly.


    Reggie respectfully handed the phone to Ruby and stood aside, looking like he was about to cry out.


    "Hello." Ruby took his phone and spoke indifferently.


    Flynn''s attitude towards Ruby was very different from just now, at this moment he was more like a child


    when facing Ruby, his tone carried a bit of coquettishness: "Ruby, Are you alright? Those bastards, did


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they hurt you? Did they do anything to you?"


    "I''m fine." Ruby raised her eyes to look at Reggie, who was standing by the side in cold sweat.


    "That''s good, I''ll beat them up to take out your angerter, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. By the way,


    when will you have time toe to the capital? The old chief has been chanting about wanting to meet


    you." Flynn sighed in relief and couldn''t help but scold Reggie and the others a few more times.


    "I have no time." The corners of Ruby''s mouth twitched, rejecting Flynn very coldly.


    Flynn instantly looked disappointed, "In that case, let''s wait until you''re free then."


    "Okay, I gotta go." Ruby hung up the phone with a straight face.


    Those old guys just wanted to treat her as a free tool person, she had long since learned how


    shameless those old guys were!


    Ruby shoved the phone back into her pocket, then looked up at Reggie in front of her and asked


    indifferently, "Minister Holmes, is there anything else you want to say to me now?"


    "No, no, Miss Harold, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know your identity, otherwise, I definitely wouldn''t have


    brought you here, you didn''t exin clearly to me at that time, if you had said it earlier ....

 Chapter 213 Its Easy to Have Her Here But Hard to Send Her Away

    Chapter 213 It''s Easy to Have Her Here But Hard to Send Her Away


    swnovels "No, Miss Harold, what does this mean?" Reggie''s cold sweat started to flow down


    again, he looked at Ruby with trepidation, now really scared.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If he had known Ruby''s identity, he wouldn''t have dared to go to Shangcheng International to arrest


    her!


    Now he was really in a difficult position!


    Ruby looked at him with raised eyebrows: "What did I say when I came with you?"


    Reggie''s cold sweat started to drip down and he didn''t dare to answer Ruby''s words.


    "I said that it was easy for you to bring me here but it''s not that simple to ask me to leave." Ruby looked


    at Reggie with a smirk.


    Reggie looked at Ruby with an expression that wanted to cry out, "Miss Harold, those who don''t know


    are not guilty, I am unaware of that."


    "I seem to have told you that I''m not the person you want to arrest, and you didn''t seem to be listening


    to me." Ruby said as she raised her hand and patted Reggie''s shoulder.


    Reggie only felt his legs go weak and he almost knelt down: "Miss Harold, what exactly do you want


    before you will leave the State Security Bureau? I can give you an apology, I ......"


    "No need, your ce is quite nice, I happen to be able to hide in peace for two days, arrange a ce


    for me to stay." Ruby shook her head and refused outright.


    What a joke, if she was that easy to get rid of, she wouldn''t be called Ruby.


    Reggie really had no choice, and could not kick Ruby out straight away, so he could only order his men


    to arrange a ce for Ruby to stay.


    State Security Bureau had never had a room specifically for people to stay. For Ruby, Reggie arranged


    for someone to buy a bed and new bedding, and for fear that Ruby might not be used to it, he even


    washed and dried all the bedding before giving it to her.


    Ruby was quite satisfied with the environment, so after sending Reggie away, sheid down to rest.


    It was rare for her to be able to rest and rx, and she didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    By the way, she had a good sense of who was targeting her behind the scenes and trying to set her up.

 Chapter 214 My Bad Luck Because of You

    Chapter 214 My Bad Luck Because of You


    swnovels "Miss Harold, when exactly will you be willing to leave the State Security Bureau? Or


    what are your demands? You tell me, as long as it''s something I can do, I''ll definitely satisfy you,


    please, you don''t continue to live here."


    Three dayster, Reggie was close to kneeling down to Ruby, looking at Ruby who was leaning against


    the bed, holding a book in her hand and reading it, he spoke miserably.


    Ruby raised an eyebrow at his words, nced at him and returned her attention to the book she was


    holding, not looking at Reggie again, only that voice, clear and light, came out without much warmth:


    "There''s no hurry, it''s quitefortable to live here, I like it very much."


    "If I did wrong, you punish me, don''t torture me like this, I kowtow to you, Okay? I was wrong, I


    shouldn''t have disobeyed you and brought you back, I apologize, I make amends, I apologize, I can


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    give you whateverpensation you want, please don''t stay here anymore. As long as you are willing


    to leave, anything will work." Reggie knelt down directly to Ruby.


    Ruby closed the book in her hand and finally looked seriously at the man kneeling in front of her.


    Reggie had a straight face, but at this moment he was sad and miserable, and he looked depressed,


    obviously he hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in the past few days.


    Ever since he brought Ruby back, every day someone called him and scolded him, even his leaders,


    one by one came to scold him, he was about to copse.


    Especially in the past two days, he didn¡¯t know if the mental stress was too much, but Reggie began to


    have nightmares frequently, and his dreams were all filled with some strange images, and every time


    he woke up, he was always in a cold sweat, indescribably horrible.


    Unfortunately, if there was something really wrong, he couldn''t say what it was. Reggie just thought it


    was the after-effects of his nervousness and didn''t care too much about it.


    But Ruby was staring at him, and in her eyes, Reggie had a dark cloud over his forehead, and it was


    obvious that he was about to have bad luck.


    When she saw him two days ago, he was fine, but now he had suddenly turned into this state, which


    was obviously not normal.


    She put the book in her hand on a low cab to the side before looking at Reggie, asking seriously,


    "Where have you been recently? What have you done?"


    "What?" Reggie was confused and looked at Ruby in disbelief.


    "Tell me about it." Ruby continued to ask.


    Reggie didn''t know why Ruby asked him this all of a sudden, but now he didn''t dare offend Ruby, so he


    answered honestly whatever she wanted to ask.


    He told Ruby about all the ces he had been and the things he had done in thest few days.


    Ruby frowned, thinking about it and still feeling that something was wrong.


    He should not havee into contact with anything bad, but he had actually provoked something dirty


    and was now being haunted by ghost, so if he didn''t solve the problem, something big would happen.

 Chapter 215 Almost Die

    Chapter 215 Almost Die


    swnovels Seeing that Ruby had a determined attitude, he sighed and obediently got up to leave.


    He had just left Ruby''s room and his left foot tangled with his right foot and he almost fell on his feet,


    but luckily he managed to hold onto the wall in time to avoid this crisis.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt a pang of fear in his heart and felt that his bad luck must have been brought to him by Ruby,


    otherwise, how could he have encountered such bad luck just after leaving Ruby''s room?


    Reggie shook his head and went back downstairs to his office.


    "Minister Holmes, there is a problem in the north of the city. Some subversive came to the country and


    hijacked a few people. The negotiators from the bureau have gone to rescue other people ......" Reggie


    had just returned to his office and sat down, someone entered in a hurry.


    "No negotiators? There''s no one else at the bureau?" Reggie couldn''t help but frown at his words.


    "Recently, many foreigners havee to C City, and there are many forces from outside the country,


    these people have gathered together and want to cause trouble and fight. Most of the manpower of the


    State Security Bureau has been arranged, and for the time being, no one was able to deal with this


    matter." The other party replied.


    "Got it, I''ll go myself, you get a car ready." Reggie was annoyed in his heart.


    He was unlucky recently, he even fell to the ground, and when he was walking on the road, a flower pot


    actually suddenly fell down from upstairs, almost killing him, causing him to really resist going out now,


    for fear that ident might happen.


    But now there was no manpower, he could not just stand by and watch the hostages get into trouble,


    so he had to go by himself.


    After that, someone called him and asked him about Ruby, and now Reggie''s scalp tingled when he


    heard the word Ruby.

 Chapter 216 Have an Apprentice

    Chapter 216 Have an Apprentice


    swnovels "Miss Harold, thank you so much for saving my life." Reggie was miserably pale on his


    face and almost stumbled into Ruby''s room.


    Ruby gave a slight beat to the hand holding the coffee, looked up at him and saw that the ckness in


    his forehead had mostly dissipated, although some remained, it would not be so unlucky that he would


    lose his life, before she silently took a sip of coffee: "No need."


    "Miss Harold." Reggie lifted his head and looked at Ruby, "How did you see that would happen to me?


    That talisman really saved my life, can you give me another one?"


    "You wish." Ruby smiled coldly and withdrew her gaze, putting down the coffee in her hand and picking


    up the book she had put aside, "If there''s nothing else, go out."


    "Miss Harold ......" Reggie looked at Ruby with aggravation.


    However, Ruby did not even give him a look.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Reggie was still a decent person, she wouldn''t have bothered to save his life


    before.


    Reggie saw that Ruby was unmoved and could not help but sigh, thinking before speaking again, "By


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the way, Miss Harold, the driver who was with me was very badly injured, he ......"


    "You''re toote, he can¡¯t be saved now." Ruby didn''t even raise her head, just spoke indifferently.


    Reggie could not help but be stunned, just as he wanted to speak, his mobile phone rang, he nced


    at the iing call, it was from the hospital side.

 Chapter 217 Go Home When Youve Had Enough Fun

    Chapter 217 Go Home When You''ve Had Enough Fun


    swnovels The inte was abuzz over Reggie''s matter, and Reggie had just hung up the phone


    with a certain bigwig in the science and technology sector, and couldn''t help but raise his hand to wipe


    the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Minister Holmes, Colonel Finn is here." At this moment a subordinate quickly ran in and whispered in


    Reggie''s ear.


    Reggie''s eyes lit up at the words, and he hurriedly got up and walked out with quick steps.


    The two of them soon reached the door, Levi was dressed in a straight uniform, his face was cold, and


    his eyebrows were faintly tinged with the domineering aura.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reggie greeted him with a smile, "Colonel Finn, what brings you here?"


    "Take me to see her." Levi''s tone was vaguely unpleasant.


    Reggie didn''t dare to say more and led the way to where Ruby lived.


    Levi''s gaze faintly swept over the surroundings, his eyebrows clear and cold, not meaning to speak, as


    he followed behind Reggie all the way.


    With a smile on his face, Reggie spoke to Levi all the way, but did not receive any response.


    He knew in his heart that Levi was angry in his heart and didn''t say much.


    Ruby saved his life, and now he worshipped Ruby immensely, so naturally he would not be displeased


    by Levi''s attitude.


    The fact that he was behaving like this caused some surprise in Levi''s heart, wondering what had


    happened during the few days Ruby was here and why Reggie was behaving like this.


    The two of them soon arrived at the room where Ruby was staying, and Reggie opened the door and


    respectfully invited Levi in.


    Ruby frowned and looked at them as they entered, then her eyes fell on Levi, "Why are you here?


    Something wrong at home?"


    "If you''ve had enough fun, go home." The coldness in Levi''s eyebrows disappeared the moment he


    saw Ruby, he just looked at her tenderly and spoke softly.


    Ruby''s eyes flickered, looking at Levi with an unknown meaning.


    Levi was ufortable by her look and coughed to hide his embarrassment before speaking again,


    "Grandma and Olivia both miss you."


    "Oh." Ruby responded indifferently.


    Levi coughed again before giving Reggie a cold nce, "You go out first."


    Reggie did not dare to say more and obediently went out the door, closing the door for Ruby by hand.

 Chapter 218 Under Attack, Levi Reveal His Identity

    Chapter 218 Under Attack, Levi Reveal His Identity


    swnovels "Miss Harold ......"


    Reggie looked anxious as he broke through the door, and when he saw the state of Ruby and Levi after


    entering, his face suddenly turned pale, and without saying a word, he turned around and exited the


    door, and silently closed the door for them.


    The two people who were disturbed had a more or less ufortable look on their faces, and Ruby


    coughed and pushed Levi away.


    He looked at Ruby''s scarlet face, and his heart felt like it had been filled with honey, which was sweet.


    He got up and opened the door before looking at Reggie, who was standing at the door, with a light


    expression: "Something wrong?"


    Reggie nodded his head and surreptitiously looked at Levi¡¯s face for a moment to make sure he didn''t


    seem to be angry before he breathed a sigh of relief: "Someone is attacking the firewall of our State


    Security Bureau, the attack is very swift and fierce, our side is about to be unable to hold up, can you


    please ask Miss Harold ......"


    "Let''s go." Ruby had heard their conversation and she knew that it should be the mysterious hacker


    who had exposed her IP address and wanted to have a fight with her.


    Reggie was relieved to see Ruby out, and led the way in front.


    The two soon reached the location of theputer room, where several technicians were there with


    pale faces and desperate expressions.


    They were simply no match for the other party, not even able to fight back.


    Originally, these people were all highly talentedputer students from well-known universities, and


    those who could be selected to join the State Security Bureau were all overly capable, only that, they


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    felt the difference again and again, and in just this short span of a week, they had been struck down


    several times one after another.

 Chapter 219 One More Game?

    Chapter 219 One More Game?


    "What? He has already escaped? Can''t it be? When we arrived, they had just tried to jump out of the


    window to escape, and I immediately took control of the people." Reggie was stunned and spoke in


    disbelief.


    Ruby gave him a pitying look, like looking at a retard, "When evacuating the crowd, he mixed in with


    the crowd and ran away."


    Reggie felt devastated and his career had suffered a fail.


    He asked himself that his arrangements had been wless and that he had gathered his men to rush to


    the scene at the first moment Ruby told him to do so, but what had gone wrong and given the other


    party the chance to run away?


    They had clearly surrounded 702 at the first opportunity, the other party should not have had a chance


    toe out of it.


    "Did you notify the public security? The person had already gone downstairs when you arrived at that


    cell." Ruby nced at Reggie.


    Reggie looked dejected.


    "It''s okay, he won''te back to attack your State Security Bureau, and I should go now." Ruby stood


    up, patting her clothes and ncing back at Levi.


    Levi understood, and the two of them left the State Security Bureau together.


    Only after they got into the car did Ruby look at Levis with interest, "Three years ago, LJ?"


    "Three years ago, QY?"


    Levi and Ruby almost spoke at the same time, and after they had finished, both of them smiled in


    unison.


    Three years ago in the hackingpetition, two dark horses shone brightly, one was QY who finally


    won the hackingpetition, and the other was LJ, the runner-up who almost lost the championship,


    but after thatpetition, both of them disappeared and there was no trace of them anymore, as if they


    only participated in thispetition for the huge prize money.


    She had made a bet with LJ that whoever lost would quit the IT world forever and never touch a


    have encountered something and was not able to finish the finalpetition, otherwise he might not


    have lost.


    She had been investigating LJ''s identity for the past three years, but unfortunately, except for the


    hackingpetition three years ago, LJ had not left any traces, so she had no way to start.


    Ruby really didn''t expect that the person she had been looking for for three years would actually be


    Levi.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you." Ruby looked at Levi andughed softly.


    "I promised you back then that I would never touch aputer again if I lost, I should keep my word."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Leviughed lightly and looked at Ruby.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    "Back then, you had something urred and you temporarily withdrew from thepetition, right?


    Otherwise, I might not have been able to win against you." Ruby recalled the hackingpetition three


    years ago and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

 Chapter 220 Grudge Match

    Chapter 220 Grudge Match


    "Alright." Kevin instantly looked upset.


    Ruby ignored him, and after apanying her family to eat, she went into her room with Levi.


    Cara and Kevin sat on the sofa in the living room and watched the two enter together before Kevin


    couldn''t help but whisper curiously to the olddy, "Grandma, my sister and brother-inw ......"


    "Their rtionship is quite good, I wonder when they can give me another grandson and


    granddaughter." Cara was full of anticipation.


    The corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched and he couldn''t help but nce at the olddy, secretly thankful


    that he was still young, luckily there was a Ruby elder than him, otherwise, how much pressure would


    he be under? The olddy would be chanting every day for him to find a girlfriend and have children


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    sooner.


    Kevin felt his scalp tingling just thinking about children.


    "Grandma ......," Kevin spoke cautiously.


    Cara looked at him with disgust: "Stop talking, you are neen years old, soon to be twenty, and you


    don''t even have a date, I don''t even want to see you, you should listen to your sister and hurry back to


    school, study hard and don''t wander around."


    "No, Grandma, I''m still young, how can I be neen? I still have two months to go before my


    seventeenth birthday." Kevin looked unhappy, sensing his grandmother''s dislike for him now.

 Chapter 221 Ruby is Bad at Games

    Chapter 221 Ruby is Bad at Games


    After having dinner, Kevin continued y games with Olivia.


    "Mom, do you want to y together?" Olivia sat down on the sofa and picked up her phone, looking at


    Ruby and Levi standing there, she couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly and offer an invitation.


    Ruby originally wanted to refuse, but only when she met Olivia''s expectant gaze and thought of how


    she had been neglecting her, she was silent for a moment, but sat over and took out her phone, "What


    game?"


    Kevin saw that Ruby was actually going to y the game, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly went over


    and took her phone over, downloading it in one go.


    Kevin helped Ruby log in to her ount, as she was still a level 0, and still needed to do newbie tasks.


    Levi sat there still, thinking about it before speaking, "Use Jared''s ount, he ys game."


    Ruby tilted her head to look at Levi, at this time she was seriously doing the newbie task and learning


    how to operate the character inside the game.


    "Jared has an ount that he usually uses to pick up girls." Levi finished without changing his face,


    and sent a message to Jared, directly asking for the ount password and sending it to Ruby.


    After two novice tasks, Ruby felt that she had mastered the skills of the game, so she logged into


    Jared''s ount.


    As she logged in, someone sent an invitation to y the game, and Ruby didn''t think much of it, so she


    just clicked ept it.


    Levi came over and found there were already two people.


    It just so happened that it was a new season, and there were more people who were on the


    scoreboard, so Levi was just about to remind Ruby that the game had already started.


    "Sister?" Kevin came over and found that Ruby had already started matching, he was immediately filled


    with shock.


    Ruby looked at him with a tilted head, "Is there any problem?"


    "No, you, you should y first to practice." Kevin was silent, watching Ruby enter the game and


    thinking of his sister''s omnipotence.


    So he yed with Olivia.


    Ruby was on voice, and the voices of her teammates and the people on the opposite side talking could


    be heard.


    It had only been less than a minute since the game started when someone cursed angrily, "Holy shit,


    do you know how to y? Are you sick? Why ran straight to the opposite crystal at the start of the


    game to get yourself killed?"


    Ruby was silent for a moment, looking at her phone in deep thought.


    Kevin''s hand that was controlling the character shook and looked at Ruby in confusion.


    Ruby pursed her lips and looked at the phone screen as it went dark, certain that the person who had


    just been scolded seemed to be her.


    She waited for her character toe back to life, and once again operated to rush out.


    The corners of his mouth twitched as Levi watched Ruby''s operation.


    Ruby, with her unbelievableputer skills and unparalleled medical skills, actually had shorings.


    She was so bad at games.


    Ruby failed again, and this time there was one more teammate who cursed.


    Just as Levi wanted to help Ruby y, a delicate voice was heard: "Don''t you guys scold him, okay?


    He''s my friend, he''s usually very good, he must have misyed today, you guys give him another


    chance, please, please, please."


    "For your sake, I won''t scold him. What the hell, he''s so unskilled and he''s still here to pick up girls, go


    home and get some sleep."


    "I really don''t understand why there are still girls ying with this kind of person."


    "Is he particrly skilled in a certain area?"


    Ruby listened to those words with a ck face, her finger impatiently tapping on the top of her phone


    screen.


    The more they talked, the more they went too far. In the end, it was estimated that the girl who led


    Ruby couldn''t stand them anymore and silently quit the game.


    Ruby was astonished, looking at the few characters inside the phone screen, the corners of her lips


    hooked, suddenly exited the game screen, tapped a program inside the phone, knocked a string of


    codes into it, and a momentter, Levi and the others heard a shrill voice call out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Holy shit, What the hell? Where are my inscriptions?"


    "Where are my tools?"


    "Holy shit? Why is the monster in the grass doing so much damage?"


    "You are bad at games."


    Ruby gotfortable as she listened to the miserable screams of those few people.


    She had no interest in continuing at this point, and logged out of her ount, logged into her own, and


    began to seriously go through the newbie tutorial.


    Kevin and Olivia silently nced at each other, lowered their heads, and quietly continued to y their


    own game, not saying anything more about ying with Ruby.


    "Well, why are you still ying games here? It''s ten o''clock, hurry up and go to bed." Cara sat aside


    and looked at the few youngsters gathered next to her, ying happily, and couldn''t help but smile, but


    seeing that it was gettingte, she hurriedly rushed them off to bed with a stern face.


    Olivia originally wanted to follow Ruby back to her room, but was dragged away by Cara: "You''ll sleep


    with me tonight, don''t go to Mum, Mum and Dad have important things to do."


    Cara''s voice was not small, so naturally Ruby and Levi could hear her clearly.


    Ruby couldn¡¯t help but blush and coughed, giving Cara a pouting nk nce before she went into the


    room with Levi.


    When she returned to her room and closed the door, Ruby''s heart pounded hard and she inexplicably


    felt that the temperature inside the room was a bit frighteningly high.


    She swallowed hard and her eyes didn''t even know where to drift.


    Levi was also very nervous, his palms were sweaty, he looked down at the scarlet-faced Ruby in the


    dim light, his heart fluttered and he couldn''t help but reach out and pull her into his arms.


    Inside the quiet room, the sound of heartbeats was infinitely amplified.


    Ruby listened to the sound of each other''s intertwined heartbeats, breathing faster and faster, and also


    feeling the heat around her getting hotter and hotter.


    She hadn''t been drinking, but she felt like she was drunk.


    Levi cupped her face in his hands and made her look up at himself.


    Ruby''s eyes were tinged with a slightly dazed look as she looked at Levi, feeling a little hard to breathe.


    "Ruby." Levi called her name emotionally.


    Ruby looked at Levi with shortness of breath and slowly closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, the corners of Levi''s lips curved and he lowered his head, kissing her lips.


    The temperature in the room seemed to be rising, and Ruby felt an unbearable heat, an unfamiliar tide


    of love growing in her heart and spreading rapidly, catching her off guard.


    Levi wrapped his arms around her and kissed her as he led her inside the room, and the two rolled


    onto the bed together.


    Just as Levi was about to make deeper movements, Ruby¡¯s tightly closed eyes abruptly opened,


    violently pushing Levi who was pressing on top of her away, she sat up, cold sweat dripping down, and


    took a big breath of fresh air, her body was tense, as if she was caught in the limit of


    fear.            lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 222 The World of Geniuses

    Chapter 222 The World of Geniuses


    "Ruby? What''s wrong with you? Is everything alright?" Noticing that something was wrong with Ruby,


    Levi immediately stopped his movements and reached out to turn on the room''s light by the way.


    Ruby was at that moment pale, her whole body seemed to have been fished out of the water, and there


    was still an imperceptible fear under her eyes.


    She took a big breath of fresh air before she finally calmed down and pushed down the fear in her


    heart.


    "Water." Ruby''s voice was hoarse as she spoke, and after she finished her sentence, she only felt that


    her throat was as ufortable as if it was on fire.


    Levi got out of bed and poured her a ss of cold water. After watching Ruby pour down the whole


    ss of water and her face recovered. Levi looked at her worriedly and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Sorry, I, I can''t for now, give me some time." Ruby pursed her lips, not knowing how she was going to


    exin.


    What Levi had just done reminded her of that night five years ago, the fear that was like a maggot


    eating her bones,ing over her again, making her feel almost suffocated.


    Levi let out a sigh of relief: "Sorry, I was too hasty, I will give you enough time, we can start with a


    rtionship and take our time."


    "Thank you." Ruby looked at Levi''s serious eyebrows and was silent for a long time before speaking


    softly.


    "Do you want some more water?" Levi looked at her empty cup, reached out to take it and asked.


    Ruby shook her head.


    After the scene just now, the two of them had no more intention to continue.


    Levi put the cup back and didn''t do anything else, he just slept quietly with Ruby through the night.


    The next day, when Ruby got up, she was already back to normal, with no trace of the frightened and


    weak look she had yesterday.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she left the living room, she saw Olivia and Kevin ying a game, and Ruby remembered that


    she had been humiliated during the game yesterday.


    She pursed her lips, took her phone to the two of them and sat down, silently opened the game and


    continued her journey through the newbie tutorial.


    Olivia and Kevin nced at each other and quietly y games together, leaving alone Ruby.


    An hourter, Ruby reached out and patted Kevin: "Team up with me."


    Kevin''s hand shuddered as he controlled his character, and the character that had just reached the


    enemy''s tower was directly killed by the opposite side.


    He didn''t have time to wail, but looked at Ruby with uncertainty, "Sister, are you sure?"


    "Cut the crap.

 Chapter 223 Going to the Door for Help

    Chapter 223 Going to the Door for Help


    This was the image Reggie saw when he entered the door.


    The two of them, Kevin and Olivia, were sprawled out on the sofa, seriously watching Ruby and Levi


    y a game.


    He froze for a moment at first, the first time he had seen Levi so rxed and casual.


    He stood by the side for a while, waiting for the two to finish their round before he walked over, a polite


    smile still on his face, "Miss Harold, Colonel Finn."


    Levi gave him a faintly oblique nce at his words, the corners of his lips curling up in a smile that


    seemed to be absent.


    Reggie felt his heart thump, with a creepy feeling.


    He nced at Levi in disbelief, and did not understand what he had done to offend this bigwig.


    But now was not the time to talk about this, he suppressed the uneasiness in his heart before looking at


    Ruby: "Miss Harold, I havee to look for you this time because I want to ask you for a favor."


    "What is it?" Ruby put the phone aside before she raised her eyebrows and looked at Reggie.


    "It''s like this, an old friend of mine has run into a bit of trouble and wants to ask you for a favor." Reggie


    smiled curtly as he looked at Ruby.


    "What kind of trouble?" Ruby frowned, looking at Reggie with that look, vaguely guessing something.


    "It''s a bit like what happened to mest time, but his is a bit more serious than mine." Reggie coughed


    before lowering his voice and saying.


    "I have no time." Ruby refused without even thinking about it.


    Reggie didn''t expect her to refuse so abruptly.


    As he was about to speak, Cara hade over and gave a nce at Reggie without good grace. She


    remembered that this was the man who came to her door that day and took Ruby away with him.


    "Dinner''s ready, why are you still ying? Kevin, your sister still has business to do, what are you doing


    bringing her to y games?" Cara shouted and red at Kevin again.


    Kevin looked at Cara with an innocent face, aggrieved, "Grandma, am I your real grandson?"


    "You were not born by me." Cara replied without hesitation.


    "Hurry up and cut the crap." Seeing that several people hadn''t moved, Cara urged again.


    After she finished speaking and turned around to see Reggie still standing there, she immediately


    scolded in a bad mood, "What are you still doing here? I didn''t cook your meal, besides, Ruby said just


    now that she doesn¡¯t have time to help you, you can go now. Whye here at dinner time?"


    The olddy finished speaking and walked straight to the dining room.


    Reggie looked at Ruby in pity.


    Ruby also ignored him and got up to wash her hands and eat.


    Reggie stood there, embarrassed, Kevin gave him a sympathetic look and went over to eat with Olivia.


    "Don''t always bother her, and don''t spread the word about her." Levi stuffed his phone into his pocket,


    his indifferent gaze fell on Reggie, dropped a sentence and left straight away.


    Reggie wanted to cry, he had already boasted to others, but now he really did not know what to do.


    Looking at Ruby and the others sitting there eating, he could only sigh helplessly and silently sat down


    on the sofa, waiting for Ruby to finish eating.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Having eaten enough, once Cara came over and saw Reggie, her eyes


    red and she scolded with an unhappy face.


    Reggie smiled shyly at the olddy, "Olddy, I''m here for Miss Harold."


    "Didn''t you hear that she wasn''t avable? You took her back and locked her up for days! How can you


    be so thick-skinned and still have the nerve toe to my family for help? Why don''t you go to


    heaven? Ruby had been there for a few days and she came back skinny!" Cara scolded with a stern


    face and an unhappy expression.


    Reggie wanted to cry and looked pitifully at Ruby who came up behind her.


    "Go back, I can''t help him with his affairs, go back and tell him that he always has to pay for the sins he


    has done." Ruby nced at Reggie indifferently, and after saying that, she went straight back to her


    room.


    Reggie''s scalp suddenly tingled and he looked at Ruby in shock.


    He hadn''t even said what the man''s name was, so how did Ruby know?


    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at Levi with a pang of fear.


    Levi did not even give him a look.


    "Daddy, I want to hear a story, can you tell me a story to put me to sleep?" Olivia asked crisply as she


    took Levi''s hand and looked up at him.


    Levi looked down at the little girl in front of him, her little face, which was cool like Ruby''s, had a hint of


    pleading on it, Levi really had no way to refuse her request, so he nodded and took her back to her


    room.


    "You''re still not leaving?" Cara red at Reggie.


    Reggie wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and didn''t dare to say much, so he left Ruby''s house


    with his head bowed.


    Only after leaving Shangcheng International did he shiver and take out his mobile phone, making a call,


    "She has refused."


    "What?" An iparably old, hoarse voice on the other end rang out faintly, seemingly surprised by


    Reggie''s answer.


    "Miss Harold, she refused me, she said she wouldn''t help you." Reggie could only repeat once again


    with a bitter face.


    "What else did she say?" The old man was silent for a long time before he slowly opened his mouth to


    ask.


    "She said that you always have to pay for the sins you have done." Cold sweat broke out again on


    Reggie''s forehead, and he replied warily.


    "Understood." Hearing Reggie''s reply, the old man hung up the phone straight away.


    On the cloudy mountain, the old man was as withered as a hag, looking down at the phone in his hand,


    before slowly exhaling a breath of foul air: "It seems that it''s all fate. She was right, one always pays for


    the sins one makes. Haha ......"


    Levi had put Olivia into sleep before returning to the room.


    Ruby was sitting under the window looking at theputer, when she heard footsteps, she didn''t even


    turn her head back, just asked indifferently, "Olivia is asleep?"


    "Yeah." Levi answered and thought for a moment before asking Ruby, "Do you know who Reggie is


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    looking for you to save?"


    "The gods can''t even save him, there is nothing I can do." Ruby did not speak again.


    Levi thought for a moment, originally wanting to ask who the other party was, but looking at Ruby''s


    expression, he didn''t ask in the end.


    Three dayster, Reggie came to Ruby''s home again in a panic and knelt down directly to Ruby: "Miss


    Harold, please, please save Mr. Marsh."


    Ruby looked at Reggie who was kneeling in front of her, the hand holding the cup of tea gave a slight


    pause, her finger tapped twice on the rim of the cup before she shook her head, "I can''t."


    "Miss Harold ......," Reggie looked like he was about to cry out.


    "Go away, there''s nothing I can do." Ruby put the cup down.


    "Miss Harold, he may be at fault, but he had given too much for the country, he didn''t deserve to end up


    like this, even if you don''t save him, can you save his descendants for the sake of the country he


    dedicated his life to?"

 Chapter 224 Meet

    Chapter 224 Meet


    "Say it, what problems his descendants have encountered, say it upfront, I don''t necessarily have a


    solution." Ruby pursed her lips in silence for a moment, she really couldn''t figure out what the other


    party''s descendant had encountered, so she had to ask.


    Seeing that, Reggie felt rxed and told her the story, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but three years ago,


    the Marsh family members all have weird disease that can¡¯t be cured. The doctor didn''t know what the


    problem was, that is, a human face was growing out of their bodies. They said they would hear people


    Reggie had only seen the Marsh family''s eldest young master, Matteo Marsh, and as for the others, he


    really hadn''te into contact with them.


    As for the human face on Matteo''s body, he had also seen it before, it kind of looked like a child''s face,


    palm-sized, growing right where the abdomen was, and it looked creepy. He didn''t know if it was an


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    illusion or not, he even felt the human face smiling at him at the time, and he went home afterwards


    and had nightmares for days.


    This time it was also because Ruby hade to his rescue, and he thought that Ruby might be helpful


    to the Marsh family, so he had found Ruby to seek help.


    "Human face?" Ruby thought for a moment, "Bring him here, I''ll take a look first."


    She really couldn''t tell for a moment what this was about, and at this point she had developed some


    interest before she spoke.


    Reggie nodded, excited in his heart.


    The matter was already done, so he didn''t continue to stay at Ruby''s house, and hurriedly left to


    arrange for Matteo to meet with Ruby.


    Three dayster, Ruby saw the man Reggie had mentioned.


    Matteo was in his early forties, for he was a high level, so he looked agrrogant. He seemed to be very


    disdainful of Ruby and thought she was a fraud, so he was a bit reluctant when he arrived.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Marsh family was now one and all like him with this disease, and


    several people had already died in thest two years, he wouldn''t have appeared here.


    "Miss Harold, right? You should know about my situation, do you really have a solution?" Matteo looked


    at Ruby and spoke straightforwardly.


    "Take off your clothes, I''ll take a look first." Ruby nced at him indifferently, not minding his attitude,


    and just opened her mouth to order.


    Matteo looked stiff and was silent for a while before lifting his clothes up, revealing his belly.


    Because of years of exercise, Matteo''s body was quite fit, and at this moment, on his well-muscled


    belly, a human face looked extra creepy with its mouth wide open, revealing rows of sharp teeth, as if it


    would bite you at any moment.


    Ruby stared at it for a while before walking over and reaching out to touch it.


    When her fingernded on those teeth, Ruby felt a subtle stinging pain, she raised her eyebrows in


    some surprise, withdrew her hand and nced at her fingertip, which had a small, imperceptible,


    pinhole-sized hole on it, not even blood was visible.


    She was silent for a moment before she turned to Matteo and said, "You stay here. Kevin, give your


    room to Levi for two days."


    Kevin obediently went to pack his things, Levi gave him the key to his house, and Kevin moved in with


    some clothes.


    Matteo looked at Ruby and was silent for a long time before he spoke and asked, "Do you know what


    kind of illness I have?"


    "It''s not a disease." Ruby replied indifferently and ignored him, just went back to her room and


    searched for long time before finding a bottle of medicine, the ck porcin bottle was very delicate,


    with intricate patterns carved on it and a talisman attached to the mouth of the bottle, it looked as if it


    contained something.


    Ruby took the bottle and went out the door, without even looking at Matteo, she instructed, "Follow me


    into the room."


    Matteo didn''t move, and Levi looked at him for a moment before pulling the corners of his mouth, "For


    your family''s illness, if she doesn''t have a solution, no one will have a solution, go."


    Matteo looked at Levi and hesitated for a moment before following Ruby into the room.


    After entering the room, Ruby directly lifted up the bed sheet and threw it aside, pointing to the bed and


    instructing, "Lie down."


    Matteo took a look at the bed, which didn''t even have any sheets, and even the mattress had been


    moved away, the corners of his mouth twitched before he silentlyid down on it.


    The wooden board was sticking, and he felt the prickly scratch on his back.


    Just as he wanted to speak, he saw Ruby open the ck bottle in her hand, and a red-coloured


    centipede burrowed out of it.


    His face changed, and Ruby had already grabbed the centipede and put it directly onto his stomach.


    Matteo was shocked and opened his mouth to curse, "What are you doing? Ah..."


    As he had only just opened his mouth, the centipede crawled up to where the human face was on his


    stomach and suddenly opened its mouth to bite down, Matteo immediately screamed in pain.


    Ruby ignored him and stood aside to prepare the silver needles by herself, watching Matteo''s abdomen


    turn a ruddy red, that human face all became obviously much faint, before she picked up the silver


    needles and quickly stabbed down on Matteo''s abdomen.


    Just after the silver needle was inserted, the human face was distorted, and then a sound simr to a


    baby''s cry came out, which sounded very weird and scary.


    Matteo only felt a sharp twinge of pain in his abdomen, causing him to sweat coldly, but there was no


    way to make a sound.


    Ruby watched with wrinkled eyebrows for a moment before picking up the scalpel she had ced to


    the side, cutting a circle on Matteo''s belly, reaching out and pulling off the whole thing that looked like a


    human face, putting it in the box she had prepared and putting a seal on it.


    After all this, cold sweat broke out on her forehead and her face turned slightly pale.


    Matteo, on the other hand, hadpletely passed out.


    Ruby grabbed his hand and checked his pulse, which was steady, he had only fainted from the pain.


    Ruby put medicine on his wound and went straight out.


    Levi guarded at that door, seeing that Ruby came out with a pale face, he frowned and walked up,


    reaching out to support Ruby, "Is everything alright?"


    "I am okay, I just need some rest. Don''t go in and disturb him, let him sleep. Reggie, I have something


    to ask you." Ruby shook her head and looked at Reggie.


    Reggie was relieved to hear that Matteo was alright, and looked at Ruby with a broad smile, "Miss


    Harold, what is it?"


    "Go and check his recent travels, make a list of all those who have had contact with him." Ruby looked


    at Reggie and was silent for a moment before she spoke indifferently.


    Reggie''s face suddenly changed at his words, and he spoke in some panic: "Miss Harold? Will these


    people be okay?"

 Chapter 225 The Human Face Compulsion

    Chapter 225 The Human Face Compulsion


    "You go ahead and check it as fast as you can. Also, get ready and take me to the Marsh¡¯s." Ruby


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    looked somewhat grave and did not exin too much to Reggie, only instructing a few words in a cold


    voice.


    Reggie did not ask too much, for fear that there would be any problems. After all, Matteo was a very


    powerful person, and the people he came into contact with were not ordinary people, so if there were


    any problems, he would not be able to get away with it.


    Reggie left in a hurry.


    Ruby rubbed her brow, her face still not looking too good.


    Levi frowned, and couldn''t help but ask, "What is the problem with Matteo?"


    Ruby nodded, but when she saw Cara looking over, she was silent for a moment before speaking


    directly to Levi, "Have you ever heard of the Human Face Compulsion?"


    As Levi was just about to answer, Cara''s hand suddenly shook and the thermos she was holding fell to


    the ground.


    Ruby looked at her reaction and thought for a moment before she spoke up and asked her, "Grandma,


    are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m old and my hands are shaking, you guys continue talking, I''m going back to bed." The olddy


    looked ufortable, and went straight back to her room without saying much to Ruby.


    Ruby pursed her lips and looked at Cara¡¯s back without speaking.


    "What''s wrong?" Levi noticed difference in Ruby''s expression and could not help but nce in the


    direction Cara had left.


    Ruby shook her head: "Nothing, I''m a bit tired, I''m going to rest. You can go back to your house home


    and sleep tonight."


    Ruby did not give Levi a chance to react after she finished speaking, and left him directly, going back to


    her room and closing the door behind her.


    Levi always felt that Ruby''s reaction was not normal, especially after she had mentioned Human Face


    Compulsion, Cara had dropped the thermos.


    Levi stood for a while before going back to his house.


    Kevin was still awake, sitting on the sofa in the living room ying a game. When he saw Levi entering,


    he directly dropped his phone and smiled as he padded over, "Brother-inw, why aren''t you sleeping


    with my sister tonight?"


    Levi nced at him lightly, "Didn¡¯t your sister say that it is time for you to go back to the capital? It


    should be tomorrow, I guess, I''ll see you off myself tomorrow."


    "No, brother-inw." Kevin was dumbfounded, looking at Levi.


    "Still not go to bed? Is it because you want me to send you back now?" Levi gave him a cold, nted


    nce.


    Kevin had the feeling that he had been innocently implicated. He did not dare to talk any more


    nonsense, believing that Levi was really a man of his word, so he turned around and went to his room.


    Levi couldn''t help but smile and shook his head before going back to his room.


    The next morning, Reggie came over, his face not looking too good, and as soon as he entered the


    door, he asked Ruby for a ss of water.


    He hadn''t slept all night and looked very haggard at the moment, with ck circles under his eyes.


    After he drank the water, he looked at Ruby, "Miss Harold, something bad has happened."


    "What has happened?" Ruby looked at Reggie''s reaction and had a not-so-good feeling in her heart.


    "Mr. Marsh had met with several chiefs and had dinner together. I checked it out yesterday and I


    wanted toe here early in the morning to tell you about this, but I didn''t expect to get the news in


    the morning that several of chiefs who met with Mr. Marsh were in trouble, and now they are in the


    hospital, unconscious, and their vital signs have disappeared. " Reggie''s voice was tinged with


    trembling as he finished his sentence before he looked pleadingly at Ruby.


    "Miss Harold, please, you may need to apany me on a trip to the capital, the situation there is very


    bad right now, several researchers from the research institute have been summoned there, but no one


    can see what exactly is wrong."


    Ruby was silent for a long time, looking at Reggie''s anxious expression, and did not say anything.


    It was a while before she spoke indifferently, "Buy me a ticket."


    After she returned to the country, she had never thought about going to the capital because she felt


    that it was not the right time yet, and there were a few old friends that she did not want to see for the


    time being, but now that such a thing had happened, she could not avoid it, so she could only go.


    But now that something like this had happened, there was no way to avoid it, so she could only go. But


    after she went there, she was afraid that she would not be able to have a peaceful life in the future.


    Ruby felt a headache.


    Matteo had also woken up by now, and when he came out and saw Reggie here, he was slightly


    stunned, before looking at Ruby: "Miss Harold, thank you very much."


    "Don''t thank me, I have to go to the capital, don''t go home recently, stay here and don''t go anywhere.


    Levi, you arrange for someone to guard this ce, no one is allowed in or out, no one!" Ruby did not


    bother to look at Matteo, but only turned her head to greet Levi.


    Levi nodded and called Chester to arrange for someone toe over and seal off Shangcheng


    International first, especially this floor of Ruby''s house, and forbid anyone from entering or leaving.


    "Miss Harold, the ticket has been booked." Reggie made a phone call and arranged for someone to


    book a flight to the capital for Ruby, and only came over to greet Ruby after he had done so.


    "Go and book one for me too." Levi got up, instructed Reggie, and went out with Ruby.


    Reggie scratched his head, knowing that Levi had his own private route and his own private ne, and


    since he was going to the capital, he actually didn''t fly his own ne to get there but had to buy a


    ticket.


    However, Reggie couldn''t understand what Levi was thinking, so he shook his head and called to book


    a ticket for him.


    The two drove to the airport, where someone was already waiting.


    Reggie had booked a special flight, and there were only two people on board, Levi and Ruby, in


    addition to a few security officers from the State Security Bureau who were escorting them along the


    way.


    "Those chiefs suddenly fell into aa because of the human facepulsion?" Sitting in the first


    ss cabin of the ne, it was only then that Levi took the time to ask Ruby.


    "Not sure, there might be another reason, we won''t know until we check it out." Ruby shook her head


    and did not say more.


    Noticing the tiredness under her eyes, he guessed that she had not rested wellst night, so he left her


    alone to have some rest.


    The ne arrived in the capital two hourster.


    Reggie had already told her that a car woulde to pick her up as soon as they got off.


    At this time, the atmosphere at the General Hospital of the Military Region was unusually serious.


    Several neurologists, as well as cardiovascr specialists, were here for consultations, each with a


    very serious face.


    The ICU ward had filled up overnight, and apart from the five chiefs who had been in contact with


    Matteo, all of their family members had suddenly fainted and lost their vital signs.


    "The man is dead, heart stopped, brain dead, I don''t know what the hell is the point of you guys


    resuscitating him like this, what are you expecting for?" Outside the hospital corridor, an elderly doctor,


    his face full of impatience, sharply scolded.


    "We are waiting for someone." Directly in front of him, stood a man of about thirty years old with a cold


    and solemn face, he didn''t give the old doctor who had spoken more than a nce, only his eyes


    burned in the direction of the lift, as if he was waiting for someone to appear.

 Chapter 226 Questioning

    Chapter 226 Questioning


    "Waiting for someone? Now I have to dere them dead immediately, you are wasting time and


    consuming the hospital''s resources! They''ve already stopped breathing and heartbeat, and they''re


    continuing to use the venttor and taking up the hospital''s already few ICUs, you''re using your power


    to do whatever you want!"


    The doctor, exasperated by the man''s words, angrily pointed at his nose and cursed.


    The man frowned slightly, a sh of displeasure under his eyes: "You should know best what their


    status is, rashly announcing the death will only cause unnecessary panic among the public. And as a


    doctor, you are responsible for curing the diseases, they are not namely dead, so you can¡¯t give up.¡±


    "Nonsense!" The old doctor was so furious that his body trembled.


    The man did not want to continue talking to him.


    At this moment, a guard came out of the lift with quick steps and walked up to the man''s side, lowering


    his voice and speaking, "Mr. Williamson, she is already on her way here, and it is estimated that she


    will arrive at the hospital tarmac in ten minutes at the earliest."


    "Get ready, pick her up." Raphael Williamson''s expression was solemn as he faintly spoke and


    ordered.


    Once again, the guard turned around and went to make arrangements.


    "You guys are really messing around! I''d like to see what kind of person it is, can''t it be a god? She can


    make the deade back to life?" The old man''s face turned red with anger, and he flung his hands in


    anger and stood aside.


    Several other young doctors stepped forward tofort his emotions.


    "Dr. Burton, there''s no need to be so angry, just wait for her to arrive and see if she''s really capable." A


    middle-aged man pushed the ck-framed sses on the bridge of his nose and gave Raphael a cold


    look before speaking to Dr. Burton.


    Dr. Burton grunted and didn''t say anything.


    Soon, the lift door opened and a neat sound of footsteps rang out as a line of people walked out from


    inside the lift, and the one walking at the front was none other than Ruby.


    Ruby didn''t have much expression on her cool face, she just stepped forward, behind her was the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    guard that Raphael had just arranged to go over, talking to her about the situation of the few patients at


    the moment.


    "Got it, take me to see the patients." Ruby raised her hand, stopping the other party from continuing.


    After seeing what was happening on Matteo, she basically already knew the situation of those few


    patients.


    The guard nodded his head and led her up to the front.


    Dr. Burton looked at Ruby and let out a soft hum from his nostrils in disdain, looking at Raphael with a


    few moments of contempt.


    The younger attending physicians at his side could not help but speak up in mockery: "Mr. Williamson,


    is this the woman you said you were waiting for? At her age, how can she know how to do medicine?


    How can she save people''s lives? Not to mention, what can a woman do with a patient that even Dr.


    Burton can''t cure?"


    Ruby paused in her steps at his words, turned her head and gave the middle-aged man who spoke a


    faint nce, the corners of her lips hooked contemptuously, "Hearing such words from your mouth


    really makes my heart chill for your mother, for she gave birth to such a man who is disrespectful to


    women."


    Ruby usually did not care to get into such a verbal argument, but today she was in a bad mood, and


    hearing such words with obvious sexism, she really could not hold back.


    "You!"


    "What''s the point of arguing with her? Show strength or get the hell out of here if you''re not capable.


    Go home early to your kids and don''te out here to make a fool of yourself." Before the man


    finished speaking, the man next to him spoke up.


    Almost everyone in the room did not believe Ruby had this ability, except for one person, who looked at


    Ruby with shock and fear in her eyes.


    She had spent some time in Sea City before and had the privilege of seeing Ruby operate on people


    with her own eyes; there was no one in the country who dared to say number one when it came to that


    level of skill.


    Listening to those people''s constant mockery and nder, she could not help but speak up in defense


    of Ruby: "You guys should not look down on others, Miss Harold''s medical skills are very good, she


    ......"


    "Which side do you stand? You actually speak for an outsider? Dr. Burton, I think that such a person


    should not stay in the hospital any longer, she might betray important secrets of our hospital." Hearing


    the woman speak, several people who had been at odds with her could not help but open their mouths


    to take advantage of the opportunity to go against her.


    The group of people got noisy, and Ruby got annoyed listening to them. She nced at Raphael, who


    was standing at the side, and judged that he should be the one who has a say here, so she spoke, "It''s


    too noisy, please take care of it."


    After saying that, she ignored the group of chattering people and went straight into the ward.


    Raphael''s icy gaze fell on the group of noisy people, and the group of people were instantly silenced,


    not daring to make any more noise.


    They could look down on Ruby, but they did not dare to show any disrespect to Raphael.


    Only when they saw that everyone had quieted down did Raphael withdraw his gaze.


    Ruby entered the ICU ward, and there is an old man lying inside, looking 70 or 80 years old, lying there


    without a sound, with no breathing or heartbeat.


    Ruby grabbed his hand and took his pulse, which hadpletely disappeared, so from a medical point


    of view, he was indeed a dead man.


    Ruby did not do anything right away, but just did an examination of the old man''s whole body.


    Although the old man was not young, he had taken good care of his body and was still able to preserve


    more than 50% of his body functions.


    Ruby examined him before he untied his clothes, and at his chest, a slightly distorted human face,


    which looked very hideous, was somewhat simr to the one on Matteo, only it looked more sketchy.


    "A harmful thing." Ruby cursed, having prepared a ck suitcase before she came, at this moment she


    put the suitcase aside, opened it, took a ck porcin bottle, poured out one of the pills inside and


    stuffed it directly into the old man''s mouth, then grabbed three silver needles and stuck them directly


    into his chest in a quick and fierce manner.


    The old man''s body bounced violently, while the face on his belly quietly became much faint.


    Ruby just watched coldly without any movement, and about ten seconds passed before she once again


    grabbed three silver needles and stabbed them into the three acupuncture points under the old man''s


    ribs.


    A sharp and piercing baby cry suddenly sounded out.


    Ruby''s face became colder and colder as she grabbed three silver needles in her hand again and


    stabbed them into the acupuncture points under the other side of the old man''s ribs.


    At this moment, the old man, who had been unresponsive, suddenly rumbled in his abdomen, a face


    struggling and screaming desperately inside his belly, emitting a mournful cry that sounded


    extraordinarily creepy.


    Ruby grunted, picked up a ck ster and put it directly on that one face.


    That miserable scream became more and more mournful.

 Chapter 227 Eastern Evil Techniques

    Chapter 227 Eastern Evil Techniques


    Outside the ward, everyone heard the cry that was mournful, and in broad daylight, everyone felt


    creepy, and got goose bumps.


    Raphael''s face was grave, staring at the door of the ward and not daring to miss a single moment.


    Half an hour had passed since Ruby went in.


    Every minute that passed, Raphael''s mood became worse. At this point, he was in a high pressure


    state, as long as someone dared to offend him at this time, what was waiting for them would be a


    storm-like destruction.


    It took another twenty minutes before Ruby came out of the ICU.


    She looked tired, as if she had been in a big battle. After she came out, she just looked up and swept a


    faint nce at Raphael before speaking, "I need to rest for half an hour."


    "Okay, go and arrange it right away." Raphael didn''t even bother to ask how the person inside was


    actually doing, he just looked at Ruby with a gentle expression and opened his mouth to give the order.


    The guard immediately went to arrange a ce for Ruby to rest.


    Ruby nodded at Raphael and went straight to rest.


    Raphael saw that she came out looking unchanged before he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly led


    the men into the ICU.


    Dr. Burton was curious too, wondering where that scream came from. They also wanted to go in and


    see if the patient inside was still alive, so they followed in a flurry and went into the ward.


    The old man was lying peacefully on the bed, his face serene and calm, with the equipment in the ward


    on him, and the heartbeat and pulse curve on the equipment was very obvious, the numbers were clear


    to everyone, no difference from a normal person.


    Dr. Burton''s face changed and he quickly stepped forward and did a check on the old man lying on the


    hospital bed. He originally thought that the instrument was broken, but after checking, he was


    He had checked This man before, not only was his breathing and heartbeatpletely absent, even


    his brain waves were gone, which meant he was brain dead, how could he suddenlye to life?


    "Dr. Burton, how is it?" The few attending physicians following behind him all looked at Dr. Burton


    somewhat strangely, feeling very strange about Dr. Burton''s performance.


    Dr. Burton pursed his lips in silence and did not speak, only his eyes changed.


    He did not believe in the dead coulde back to life, such things were too mysterious and could not


    exist.


    All that could be said was that the old man in front of him was in a state of fake death before, and it was


    Ruby who had used some kind of means unknown to them to awaken the person.


    The more Dr. Burton thought about it, the more he felt that this should be the reason, otherwise, there


    would be no way to exin the situation in front of him.


    "He is all right and in good health. You go and send him downstairs for a detailed physical examination,


    I want specific data." Dr. Burton replied with an expressionless face, and gave a few more instructions


    to the doctor beside him.


    "Okay." The man agreed, turned around and went to make the arrangements.


    The others looked at each other, and from within Dr. Burton''s words, they got the message that Ruby


    had actually brought the person back to life?


    How was this possible?


    How could it be possible that Ruby had easily saved a person who was obviously already dead?


    From the time she entered the ward to the time she left, it was only fifty minutes! Not even an hour!


    If Ruby had such a skill, wouldn''t she really be like a god?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    All these people were shocked, especially that doctor who had stood up and scolded Ruby at the


    beginning, he felt embarrassed..


    "I don''t think it should be her credit, maybe he was actually alive when we resuscitated him before, but


    the time hadn''te yet, so he didn''t wake up. And that woman just came in time to see him wake up."


    He puffed out his chest and spoke without confidence.


    The others also echoed, and at this time, they could onlyfort themselves in this way.


    Although they felt that such an excuse was really a bit far-fetched.


    As Raphael listened to what they said, the corner of his mouth tugged disdainfully, disgusted with their


    behavior.


    The reason why the level of medicine in the country had never been able to go up was because there


    were too many of these scum who didn''t know how to advance, who only made excuses for


    themselves, and who know envied others when they met those who were better than them.


    "They''re too noisy, affecting the chief''s rest, send them out." Raphael didn''t even turn his head back,


    just faintly instructed.


    Someone came forward and respectfully invited Dr. Burton and the others to leave the ICU.


    Ruby rested for a while, her spirit almost recovered, before she went to treat the next patient.


    The five people who had been in direct contact with Matteo were in the most serious condition, all


    having had their hearts and pulses stopped and were judged to be brain dead.


    Their family members, on the other hand, were in different degrees of seriousness.


    Ruby worked for a day and a night to get everyone back to life, and inside the box she brought over


    were a dozen more ck jars, each about the size of a fist, sealed well with beeswax.


    "The people are all fine now, I''m ready to leave." Ruby was exhausted after saving the people.


    She found Raphael and told him that she wanted to leave.


    "It''s a rare trip to the capital, don''t you want to meet old friends?" Raphael looked at Ruby and asked in


    a soft voice.


    Ruby raised her eyes to look at him and was silent for a long time before she shook her head, "Not for


    now."


    "I thought you had to meet those few people during your trip in the capital." Raphael sighed inaudibly,


    his eyes carrying a slight look of helplessness.


    "Some other time. I''m too tired to deal with those people. Just send me back. By the time they receive


    the news and rush over, it will be toote." Ruby was silent for a long time before she spoke tiredly.


    Seeing that she was really tired, Raphael didn''t say anything more and ordered the guards to arrange


    for a special ne to take Ruby back.


    It was already afternoon back in Sea City, and the temperature in Sea City was much milder than in the


    capital.


    Ruby went straight home and did not greet anyone. She went back to her room and fell asleep until the


    next afternoon, when she finally felt refresh.


    She got up and sat on the bed for a while before knocking on Cara''s door.


    The olddy seemed to have been waiting for her toe over and pointed to a seat on the side, "Sit


    down."


    "Grandma, you knew I woulde to see you?" Ruby sat down and looked at Cara.


    "It''s the matter of the Human Face Compulsion, isn''t it?" Cara smiled gently and spoke in a soft voice.


    Ruby nodded, "You know it?"


    "Yes, to put it mildly, it has some origins with me. If you want to hear it, I will tell you a story about our


    the Henderson family." Cara''s eyes took on a hint of reminiscence, as if she was recalling her own


    past.


    Ruby looked at her seriously, waiting for her to continue. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 228 The Henderson family

    Chapter 228 The Henderson family


    "ording to legend, the old ancestors of the Henderson family once saved a woodcutter in the


    mountains; that woodcutter was dying, and only after the ancestors examined him did they discover


    that he had, in fact, a sore on his abdomen."


    Cara''s cloudy eyes stared into the void, as if she had returned to the way she had sat on a bench


    listening to stories as a child, with a bit of despondency in her eyes.


    "The sore was strange, notrge in size, but on closer inspection, it turned out to be a human face, with


    a nose and mouth. At that time, the ancestors were also shocked, but seeing that the woodcutter was


    dying, they tried their best to save his life."


    "But the ancestor had never seen such a strange sore, so they did not have a solution. After trial, they


    failed to save that woodcutter. When that woodcutter died, his body nearly empty of blood, but the only


    thing that was horrible was that the sore, which was like a human face, was still moving, as if it was


    breathing, sometimes showing its mouth and nose, sometimes hidden in the skin. ."


    Hearing this, Ruby''s eyes shed and she ventured a guess.


    "This human face like sore, should it be able to suck human blood ......"


    Cara nodded and sighed lightly.


    "Indeed, at that time, the ancestor felt odd and did not immediately bury that woodcutter''s corpse, but


    continued to observe the sore, as a result, within two days, the woodcutter had almost be a


    skeleton, but the sore was still alive, the ancestor also made the same guess as you, and even cut his


    hand personally and dripped blood on that sore, and guess what?"


    Faced with the olddy''s question, Ruby, after a brief moment of contemtion, gave her reply.


    "That sore should have opened its mouth and sucked the blood of the ancestor."


    "That''s right." Cara nodded.


    "The sore was so strange and bizarre that the ancestors were suspicious and eventually dug up the


    entire piece of skin, along with the sore, and sealed it up, bringing it back for study. This is how the


    Henderson family first discovered the human-faced sore."


    "Of course, there is no way to verify whether this passage is true or not, and it is ultimately just a


    legend, but ....


    .."


    As the topic came to an end, the olddy''s words turned to a slightly lower tone.


    "However, the Henderson family has been studying that sore since then, and even refined a witchcraft,


    namely the human facepulsion!"


    Hearing that, Ruby already had a general idea in her heart.


    It was supposed that thepulsion she discovered this time was rted to the Henderson family!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, soon after, Cara continued to speak.


    "This witchcraft has always been secretly researched by the Henderson family, and although it was


    recorded in books before, it was never heard of being passed down, and the Henderson family was


    also extra careful, ordering the whole family not to tell others, and this human-facedpulsion is


    passed on to men but not women."


    "Then, Grandma, you are not proficient in this technique?"


    "I am a woman, and the old ancestors had rules, so naturally they would not pass it on to me, but


    although I am not proficient, I know a lot."


    The olddy nodded, and then narrowed her eyes, cloudy yet shrewd.


    "The Human facepulsion can¡¯t be tolerable for ordinary people. Thispulsion is extremely


    poisonous, if it is nted on a human body, it will be parasitic in the human body, at first the human


    body will not notice it, no pain, no itch, no different from normal people, but slowly it will create sores on


    the skin, sometimes on the limbs, but mostly on the abdomen.


    Once the sores have taken shape, they will begin to suck the blood out of the human being. Although


    the person notices the sores on the skin, they cannot detect them and can only suffer day after day


    until the sores have sucked most of the blood out of the human being, and the human being will then


    fall into a false death, and if it is not treated in time, it will turn from a false death into a real death. After


    that, the sore would suck all of the human blood and people will be a skeleton."


    Just by listening to this, Ruby could imagine how horrible thispulsion was.


    She frowned, "So the only way to save the person is to uproot this human-facedpulsion from the


    person''s body?"


    "That''s right, but because modern medical arts cannot trace the cause, it cannot be cured at the root,


    moreover, to remove it from the body is not something that can be solved by modern medical arts."


    This was a point that Ruby knew well.


    She had saved several people this time, and it was with this in mind that she did not dare to dy and


    follow the method of witchcraft to remove thepulsion.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and as she was just about to fall into contemtion, she heard Cara speak


    again.


    "Although this human facepulsion exists in the world, however I have never heard of anyone


    actually being nted with this kind ofpulsion. Although the Henderson family has passed it down


    for generations, because this kind ofpulsion is too insidious and poisonous, it is a harmful thing, so


    they have only mastered its principles and have not really practiced it, so now that it has suddenly


    appeared in the world, I am quite shocked."


    "Then Grandma, do you have any clue about the person who nted thepulsion?"


    Hearing that, Cara''s face became increasingly sullen.


    After a moment''s interval, she said in a deep voice with an old voice, "I have a younger brother to


    whom only the human-facedpulsion was passed on alone at the beginning."


    Hearing that Grandma''s mother actually had a younger brother, Ruby''s eyes brightened.


    "So, thispulsion ..


    ...."


    "Well, it should be rted to my brother''s descendants, and that''s the only possibility for now."


    Aftering out of her grandmother''s room, Ruby stood in the corridor, her eyes slightly darkened as a


    sh of thought passed through the bottom of her eyes.


    Right now, thispulsion had appeared in a strange way, and the only clue was the lineage of


    Grandma''s brother.


    No matter what the reason was, the person who usedpulsion definitely did not have good


    intentions.


    It seemed like it was time to investigate her grandmother''s family.


    With this in mind, she dialed Dottie''s number.


    "Investigate the Henderson family in detail, no matter how far back you go, and make sure you get


    everything as detailed as possible."


    "Yes, understood." Dottie answered.


    Delicately, just after she hung up the phone, Levi suddenly rushed out from Olivia''s room, and as soon


    as he saw her, he immediately pulled her towards the room.


    "What''s wrong?" Ruby frowned, a bad feeling rising in her heart.


    Levi''s face was gloomy, and his voice felt like it was squeezing out of his throat, terribly repressed.


    "Something has happened to Olivia."


    He said before the two of them stepped into Olivia''s room.


    The next second, Olivia''s convulsing form fell into Ruby''s eyes.


    In that instant, a ssh of blood stained her pupils, and Ruby was stunned for a rare moment as she


    watched the dark red blood gushing out of Olivia''s nose, her head going nk.


    Luckily, it was only a short second before Ruby abruptly pulled out of the nkness and stepped


    forward, pressing on Olivia''s body which kept twitching.


    "Quick, help me hold her down!" She spoke in a stern voice. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 229 Out of Danger

    Chapter 229 Out of Danger


    At the sound of his words, Levi immediately stepped forward and cooperated with her, pressing down


    on the incessantly twitching Olivia.


    For some reason, when his hand touched this little girl''s soft body, he couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    Looking at her in such pain, it was as if his heart was pierced by millions of tiny needles, as if he was in


    a hundred times more pain than this little girl!


    At this moment, he even thought that if he could bear it for her, he would be willing to do so!


    This feeling of pain and pity festered in his heart, and he tensed his body and held his hand, fearing


    that he might hurt her too hard, or that he might not be able to control her if his strength was light.


    Meanwhile, Ruby was already as calm as ever.


    She quickly took out the cloth bag wrapped with silver needles, spread it out on the bed, wiped it with


    alcohol, and then decisively and quickly found the right acupuncture points and stuck them in.


    After sticking needles all over Olivia''s body, she then focused on the two acupuncture points of the


    young girl.


    However, as she flicked her fingertips, Ruby''s frown grew tighter and tighter.


    Although Olivia''s convulsions had gradually stopped, after the nosebleed had wet the pillow and


    gradually stopped, the little girl''s face was as white as paper.


    "How is it?"


    Seeing Olivia''s face in pain, with no colour other than the blinding crimson, Levi felt as if his heart was


    being squeezed by arge invisible hand.


    He hurriedly inquired, his voice low and suppressed.


    At this moment, Ruby''s back was already covered in cold sweat, and even the hair at the corner of her


    forehead was wet.


    Her eyebrows were also gradually knitted, and a sh of thought passed under her eyes.


    "Although the bleeding has been stopped, she suddenly fell ill, she was already anemic, and she has


    lost a lot of blood. In this case, she can¡¯t stand it and needs to blood infusion.


    The situation was urgent at the moment, and if she remained at home any longer, she was afraid that


    she would dy the rescue.


    "Go to the hospital!" Olivia was picked up and she got up to leave, only to see that Levi had carried


    Olivia in his arms, striding out.


    At that moment, not caring about anything else, she put away her silver needles and immediately


    followed him.


    Within a quarter of an hour, a car that sped like an arrow pulled up at the entrance of City No. 1


    Hospital.


    Levi rushed straight into the emergency room with Olivia in his arms, and as he was about to ask Ruby


    what blood type Olivia was, he saw that Ruby had already spontaneously rolled up the sleeve of her


    left arm.


    Eden, who hade at the news, saw the situation and wondered, "Miss Harold, what are you ......


    "


    "Please help me, Dr. Dixon, to draw my blood."


    Upon hearing this, both Eden and Levi were startled for a moment.


    "Miss Harold, this ......"


    "Ruby, wait a moment, what blood type is Olivia? We can take it directly from the blood bank ......"


    Ruby knew what they were going to say and directly vetoed their proposal.


    "Olivia''s blood type is special, the blood bank of City No. 1 Hospital will definitely not have it, if you


    guys keep dawdling like this, my daughter''s life will be in danger. Hurry up!"


    She instructed with a cold face, Eden dared not dy any longer, so he did as he was told.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While he was drawing Ruby''s blood himself, Levi''s brow was wrinkling tighter and tighter.


    As he watched the dark red blood flowing out of Ruby''s body, his heart felt indescribably


    ufortable.


    Soon, 40 of blood was drawn, and Eden hastily pulled the needle and went up again personally,


    giving Olivia a blood transfusion operation.


    Ruby was drawn so much blood away, her body was inevitably a little weak, her face pale, leaning


    against the wall of the emergency room, pursing her lips as she looked at the unconscious Olivia on the


    hospital bed.


    "How are you?" Levi was worried tightly, his voice was low, and he hurriedly stood beside her, gently


    supporting her.


    Ruby shook her head, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that this blood isn''t enough.


    "


    She closed her eyes, her face in.


    After a few moments, Eden''s respectful voice rang out in the emergency room.


    "Miss Harold, Mr. Levi, the blood transfusion has been done, but it doesn¡¯t work."


    As the dean, he was not as advanced in medical skills as Ruby, but he could still see it.


    Ruby lifted her eyes and let out a soft "hmm", "I know."


    She stood up straight and stepped forward, once again taking out the silver needles she carried with


    her and re-applying them.


    This time, she didn''t take long, finally flicking a few strokes at Olivia''s sleeping point.


    "Olivia has lost a lot of blood and she has anemia, so more blood is needed. I''ve sealed her sleeping


    point to put her into a deep sleep for the time being, Dr. Dixon, please contact all the hospitals in Sea


    City to see who has RH negative AB blood. Bring it here now."


    This blood type was rare, and there might not be any in the whole of Sea City!


    When Eden heard this, he immediately knitted his brows and looked embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to


    dy, "I''ll go now!"


    Ruby nodded, not putting all her hopes on him, and fished out her mobile phone to contact someone


    else.


    At this moment, Levi suddenly spoke up, his voice a bit odd, "Olivia is RH negative AB blood type?"


    Eden paused in his steps and looked back at Ruby and then at him, without saying anything.


    It was Ruby who made a subconscious "hmm" while tapping her fingertips on the phone.


    Butter, her fingertips gave a beat and she was stunned for a moment, jerking her head up.


    "My blood type is the same as Olivia''s." Levi immediately spoke, his brow slightly knitted, his eyes


    crossed with a sh of thought.


    Was it a coincidence? Howe he and this little girl were so destined to have the same blood type?


    However, the situation was urgent, he could not think about it and said in a hurry, "Dr. Dixon, there is no


    need to look for it, just draw mine."


    After saying that, he looked at Ruby and asked, "Is another 40 enough?"


    Remembering that thest time she gave him a blood transfusion, it was indeed the same special


    blood type, Ruby nodded, "It''s enough."


    At these words, Levi didn''t dy, his mind was only on getting Olivia back from the danger quickly, and


    he hurriedly rolled up one of his cuffs and let Eden draw his blood.


    After a while, Olivia was finally rescued from danger and stabilized, and was transferred to a senior VIP


    ward.


    Looking at the little girl on the hospital bed with her eyes tightly closed still in a deep sleep, Ruby''s eyes


    narrowed as she turned to walk out of the ward and dialed Kevin''s number in the corridor.


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 230 Going back to F Country?

    Chapter 230 Going back to F Country?


    "How''s the progress on your end? Any research results yet?"


    She sent the message over, but after waiting for a while, she didn''t see Q on line to reply, so she had to


    give up for now.


    On the other hand, in Shangcheng International, at Levi''s home, Kevin woke up in a daze and turned


    on hisputer, only then did he find this message.


    Immediately, he sat up cross-legged, rubbing his fingers on his chin.


    There was nothing he could do to help with the matter at hand, and with Levi around, he would protect


    his sister, so nothing should go wrong.


    He might as well hurry back to the capital and continue with his research, so that he could help her


    sooner.


    Thinking about this, he made a temporary decision.


    He would rush back to the capital and research the antidote to the poison reagent as quickly as


    possible.


    At that moment, he sent a message to Ruby, "Give me some more time, I will do it as soon as possible,


    don''t worry."


    Then, he got up and packed his bags and went next door.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as he entered the door, he noticed that Cara''s face did not look right, and his brow


    immediately furrowed.


    "Kevin, it''s Olivia, Olivia has had another attack!"


    The olddy had been wandering back and forth in the house for half a day, and as soon as she saw


    him, she hurriedly said, her face full of anxiety.


    When Kevin heard that, his face suddenly sank, "Where is Olivia now? Where are my sister and


    brother-inw?"


    "They''ve been taken to the hospital, they''re both staying with Olivia, just now your sister called to say


    that the situation has stabilized for now."


    Cara let out a long sigh, then her eyes reddened with heartache.


    "Olivia is so pitiful, she is so young and has to suffer from such an illness, I would rather these pains


    could happen to me than to have her live such a frightening life every day, my poor Olivia ......"


    "Grandma, don''t be sad." Seeing this, Kevin could not bear it and hurriedly soothed, "There will


    definitely be a way."


    Cara nodded, then saw the suitcase he had ced in the foyer and was surprised, "Kevin, are you


    leaving?"


    Kevin thought for a moment and nodded, "Well, Grandma, I''m going back to the capital, there are still


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    important things to do over at theb, but right now this situation ......"


    "It''s okay, go back, you don''t have to worry about it, there is your sister and brother-inw, they will


    definitely let you hurry back to the capital too."


    She was right, with his own understanding of his sister, she couldn''t wait for him to hurry back to the


    capital now.


    "Then Grandma, I won''t cause any trouble for my sister and brother-inw, they are apanying


    Olivia now, I will go back first, I will call you and them when I get to the capital.


    "


    "Mm, good, take care on your way." Cara was reluctant to see him off.


    ......


    At that time, in the city''s first hospital.


    Olivia was still sleeping, and Levi had asked someone to bring a meal.


    "Ruby, Take something to eat, otherwise your body won¡¯t be able to stay up." He spoke in a low voice,


    his voice gentle.


    Ruby''s gaze lingered on Olivia''s face on the hospital bed for a moment before she looked at him and


    shook her head.


    "I don''t want to eat, I don''t have an appetite."


    Levi couldn''t help but frown, "Even if you don''t have an appetite, eat some more or less."


    He simply handed a spoonful of porridge to her lips and made a gesture to feed her.


    Ruby subconsciously dodged back, but when she saw that he had no intention of withdrawing his hand


    and still insisted, she had topromise and took the bowl from his hand and drank it in small sips.


    At present, Olivia''s condition wasplicated, and the attacks were bing more frequent and the


    intervals shorter and shorter.


    She wasn''t sure how long Olivia¡¯s little body wouldst ......


    The best thing to do now was either to wait for Q to analyze the blood samples and research the


    antidote for the poison, or to find Olivia''s real father and investigate the origin of the poison from him.


    When she thought of that man, her eyes darkened, and the resistance and irritation in her heart came


    up like a flood.


    If she could, she would rather never see that man again for the rest of her life, never learn a single


    thing about him!


    But in the present situation, she couldn''t be capricious.


    It was still unknown when Q woulde up with an antidote to the poison, and she couldn''t just sit


    there and wait for it to happen.


    She wondered how Dottie''s investigation was going.


    "Do you want more?"


    In the middle of her thoughts, she had already unconsciously drank the entire bowl of congee, and only


    when Levi asked did she react.


    Shaking her head, she put the bowl down and then got up, "I''m going out for a while."


    Levi did not stop her or ask her any questions, his eyes darkened as he watched her back.


    ......


    In the corridor, as Ruby was just about to call Dottie, coincidentally, Dottie''s call came in first.


    "BOSS, we have a clue about the Olivia¡¯s biological father."


    Because of Olivia''s illness, even though Ruby was no longer willing to recall what happened that night


    five years ago, she still had to investigate properly in the end.


    Therefore, she had instructed Dottie to investigate early on, but she had never taken the initiative to


    ask.


    This was the first time in the past few years that Dottie had taken the initiative to mention this matter.


    Upon hearing this, Ruby''s eyes narrowed slightly and she asked in a cold voice, "How is it going?"


    Dottie told the story, ¡°Five years ago, those how has been the car had records, but it had been long. I


    asked the owner of the bar, he was not the manager five years ago, so in order to get the records, we


    have to track down the owner five years ago, the records should be in his hands. But he is not out of


    the country, so he hasn''t been contacted yet."


    Hearing these words, Ruby''s face sank slightly as she asked, "What about the current boss? Did you


    focus on him?"


    "Yes, I always feel that he seems to have not told the whole story and is hiding something, but I can''t


    do anything, if they sense that something is wrong and destroy the records, it would be lost for us."


    Ruby nodded and did not say anything.


    Dottie waited for a moment before cautiously pursuing the question, "BOSS, should we continue to


    investigate?"


    "Yes, of course we should!" Ruby said in a cold voice, "Be stealthy, don''t reveal anything, wait for my


    news, we''ll meet then and talk."


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Dottie let out a long breath.


    BOSS''s aura was too powerful, every time she talked to her BOSS about what happened five years


    ago, she felt like she was going to lose ayer of skin from the tension!


    But ...... what did BOSS just say?


    Wait for her news and talk about it when they meet?


    So was she going back to F Country? lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 231 Rival in Love

    Chapter 231 Rival in Love


    When Ruby returned to the ward, Levi, who was sitting beside Olivia''s bed, raised his eyes, looking at


    her.


    "Olivia is still sleeping." He said, his voice slightly subdued, as if he was afraid of disturbing the little girl


    in the hospital bed.


    Ruby nodded, looking at Olivia who had a pale face, and then looked at Levi.


    "Levi, I have something to tell you." She suddenly spoke, her voice clear and firm.


    As if he had been prepared for this, Levi lifted his eyes and looked at her, "What is it?"


    "I''m going to leave for some time."


    At these words, Levi''s pupils suddenly shrank and he asked in a deep voice, "Where are you going?"


    Ruby had no intention of hiding and told him directly, "F Country."


    Hearing that, Levi was slightly surprised, "Why?"


    Originally, Ruby was not going to tell him the purpose of her trip.


    After all, it was about what happened five years ago, and it was also rted to that man, so she did not


    want to mention it.


    However, for some reason, she seemed to have gradually opened her heart to this man in front of her,


    and some things that she would never have said before, she could tell him openly and honestly.


    Thinking about this, she was silent for only a moment before she opened her mouth lightly.


    "Olivia''s current situation is not good, I can no longer sit idle. I must find her real father as quickly as


    possible and start with that man in order to find out what the poison in Olivia''s body really is."


    The mention of that man from five years ago still made her feel sick inside, a vague feeling of nausea.


    But she quickly pushed all these emotions down and continued with her face as normal.


    "All the clues now point to that bar in F Country five years ago, and if I want to find out about Olivia''s


    life and find that man from back then, I have to go back and make a trip to the field to investigate."


    Hearing her words, Levi''s eyebrows knitted together, his face somewhat sullen.


    Hearing her mention of Olivia''s real father, he was very upset in his heart.


    Earlier, he had even asked her about it, but she had said that the man had long since died, so


    obviously she had been lying at that time.


    It seemed that she really hated that man.


    When he thought of this, he felt better, but immediately afterwards, he became sombre again.


    He didn''t know what kind of rtionship that man had with Ruby back then that could make Ruby hate


    him so much that she hadn''t even mentioned it to her grandmother in the past few years.


    When he thought of what happened in the bar in F country five years ago, his eyes suddenly changed,


    a touch of suspicion rose in his heart.


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    The woman he had touched was also in a bar in F Country five years ago!


    This thought immediately popped up, and it couldn''t help but surprise him.


    But before he could think about it deeply, he heard Ruby''s clear, cold voice ring out again.


    "I''ll leave when Olivia''s condition is stable, I''m not sure about this side of things, so I''ll leave it to you,


    and please look after Grandma and Olivia for me."


    At these words, Levi''s eyebrows knitted together, and those doubts just now were instantly thrown to


    the back of his mind.


    "You''re going to go by yourself? But I''m not at ease with you."


    "I''m fine." Ruby shook her head, "I have someone to meet me over in F Country, there will be no


    problem, you don''t trust me?"


    There was nothing Levi did not trust.


    Ruby had revealed many of her identities, and he wouldn''t be surprised if there was one more.


    As for her saying that she had someone to meet her over in F Country, he had no doubt that she only


    had an evenrger force over there.


    "It''s not a matter of whether I trust you or not, even if I trust you, you are my wife, I still worry about


    you."


    His eyes gazed deeply at Ruby, and he said in a warm voice.


    These words suddenly made Ruby froze for a moment.


    She had been strong for so many years, and this was the only man who would treat her in this way.


    At once, she reacted and gently hooked the corners of her lips, a smile raised on her confident and


    delicate face.


    "Just take care of Olivia and Grandma and don''t make me worry."


    She said it dryly, but with a domineering air.


    When Levi looked at her like this, his heart fluttered.


    Just at this moment, Ruby''s mobile phone vibrated, she took it out, her expression changed slightly.


    ...


    ...


    "Why are you guys here?"


    In the cafe next to the hospital, there were two men sitting opposite Ruby.


    One was Raphael, whom she had met in the capital only a short while ago, currently dressed in ck


    casual clothes, less formal and serious than thest time they had met, and more leisurely andzy.


    As for the other one, he was a handsome man, Benjamin Hayes, dignified and extraordinary.


    Benjamin did not say anything immediately, but gazed at her with deep eyes, the emotions of longing


    flooding under his eyes.


    It was Raphael who smiled, his fingers tapping lightly on the table, even though he had azy


    demeanour, he was still showing the posture of a superior in the smallest details.


    "We haven''t seen you for a long time, so we came over to see you. Last time you suddenly came to the


    capital, because of the importance of the matter, so it was toote to catch up, Iter told Benjamin,


    and this guy was impatient to run to Sea City to see you, I, an old friend, naturally had toe with


    him."


    As he said that, he nced towards Benjamin, the corners of his mouth lightly hooked, waiting for a


    good show.


    Benjamin gave him an oblique nce, ignoring his teasing.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Ruby, it is been a long time, how are you doing?"


    Ruby nodded, "Quite well."


    "You came back from F Country, why didn''t you tell us? If Raphael hadn''t told me, I would still be in the


    dark."


    He said as ifining, he then frowned, his expression turning abruptly grave.


    "After I knew you had returned, I investigated and realized that so many things had actually happened


    recently. Ruby, now, there are more and more peopleing for you, if you continue to stay in Sea


    City, it is no longer safe,e with me, I will take you back to the capital, with the shelter of the Hayes


    family, no one will ever be able to harm you!"


    Benjamin, Raphael and Ruby, were friends years ago.


    And Benjamin had long liked Ruby for many years, and this time, when he learned that she had


    returned to the country, he hade to see her, and he was ready to take her back.


    The Hayes family was a first-tier family in the capital, with roots in the capital and even in the world,


    and anyone would have to be afraid of it.


    The moment he thought that Ruby might encounter so many dangers in Sea City, he could not sit still,


    he just could not wait to protect her under his wings. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 232 Tell Him to Give Up

    Chapter 232 Tell Him to Give Up


    Hearing his words, Ruby smiled, not taking it to heart at all.


    "Many thanks, but I have no intention of going to the capital, nor do I intend to let anyone protect me, I


    can protect myself, you don''t need to worry about me."


    She refused, and Benjamin immediately tightened his brows.


    "But, it''s dangerous for you to stay in Sea City now, I know several groups of people have already been


    after you, you ......"


    "But aren''t I still safe?" Not waiting for him to finish, Ruby interrupted him indifferently, "Even if more


    peoplee and find me in more trouble, it is still futile."


    Those people, in front of her, were nothing.


    She said it in a light-hearted manner, but between the lines, there was a powerful aura that could not


    be taken lightly.


    When Benjamin saw this, his face sank slightly, and for a moment he did not know what to say.


    On the side, when Raphael saw that the atmosphere between the two seemed to have be a bit


    off, the corners of his eyes raised and he simply acted as a peacemaker.


    "Ruby, Benjamin is worried about you, although we all know that you are very strong, ordinary people


    cannot touch you, but even so, seeing you always face all kinds of dangers, we are not at ease,


    besides, Sea City is not much better, in all aspectspared to the capital, it is far worse, why do you


    need to stay here?"


    As his words fell, Benjamin nodded after him, taking the opportunity to agree.


    "Yes, in the capital, you can have whatever you want, and you don''t have to face all these troubles.


    Ruby, I came to see you today because I sincerely hope that you cane back to the capital with me,


    otherwise, I will always be worried."


    At these words, a bit of impatience arose in Ruby''s heart. As she was about to refuse, a low voice


    came from behind her.


    "Mr. Hayes, you are really a bit over-worried."


    The voice was so familiar that when Ruby turned around, she saw Levi walking over in a cool manner.


    She couldn''t help but be surprised, "Why are you here? Where is Olivia?"


    Levi''s sober and cold gaze first swept over Benjamin''s face before he looked at Ruby, his eyes


    softening a little.


    "Olivia is still in the hospital, don''t worry, I''ve arranged for someone to take care of her, there''s also


    someone outside the ward to protect her, don''t worry."


    He had always done things in a measured manner, so she naturally had nothing to worry about, but


    was only curious, "When did you follow me here?"


    Levi clenched his fist with one hand and coughed gently against his lips to hide his embarrassment.


    In fact, he had felt that something was wrong after Ruby answered the phone, so he followed her over,


    and he had just listened to their conversation.


    But he couldn''t exin it directly, so he only said vaguely and perfunctorily, "I''ve just arrived, you and


    Olivia hadn''t eaten yet, so I came to buy some food, but I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Benjamin''s face sank as he watched the two of them talk to each other, his brow furrowed, his eyes


    suspicious and wary as he looked at the man who had suddenly appeared.


    "Who are you?" He asked, his tone unkind.


    His intuition told him that this man''s rtionship with Ruby was not ordinary, so he was inevitably wary


    and more hostile in his heart.


    Levi was not a fool, so he could naturally hear it.


    Immediately, he narrowed his eyes and stared at him, his eyes sharp and his face cool.


    He didn''t respond immediately, just sizing him up, as if he wanted to see this man through.


    He had heard the conversation just now.


    Men knew men best, and he could tell at a nce that Benjamin liked Ruby.


    As soon as he heard that he intended to take Ruby to the capital, a sense of crisis rose up from the


    bottom of his heart, which could not help but make him hostile towards this man as well.


    Now, neither of them said anything, they just looked at each other in silence, and an inexplicable low


    pressure surrounded them.


    Ruby could even feel that the two men''s eyes almost collided with each other in a fiery, and she could


    not help but be speechless.


    Only after a moment''s interval did Levi intended to take the initiative to defend his sovereignty.


    "Mr. Hayes, hello, I''m Levi Finn, I''m Ruby¡¯s¡­."


    However, just at that moment, his mobile phone suddenly rang, interrupting his deration of defending


    his sovereignty.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This made him slightly displeased, but when he saw the name on the screen, he frowned and


    answered it in the end.


    "What is it?" Immediately, he picked up the phone.


    Chester''s voice quickly came over from the other end of the receiver with a full sense of anxiety and


    urgency.


    "Mr. Levi! Where are you now? An important special mission has just been issued from above, saying


    that you have to return to District 7 immediately!"


    At these words, Levi''s face sank, and he could not afford to dy, so he hung up the phone, hurriedly


    spoke to Ruby and hurried away.


    Seeing that he was in a hurry, Ruby guessed that it was not a small matter, and did not ask questions,


    but only watched him leave.


    After he had disappeared, Benjamin looked at Ruby, inexplicably upset, and he could not help but ask.


    "Ruby, who is he?"


    He had heard of the name of Levi Finn and knew that this man was a figure of the Finn family in Sea


    City who could not be underestimated.


    Although he didn''t know anything about Levi''s identity in District 7, through his observation just now, he


    immediately found out that this man was by no means an ordinary person.


    But no matter how powerful the man''s identity was, there was only one thing he cared about.


    Hearing that, Ruby replied with crity, "He is the most important person to me."


    Hearing these words, Benjamin''s face suddenly changed, as if he had been struck by a great blow, his


    face turning pale in an instant.


    Ruby stirred the coffee in her cup while hooking the corners of her lips seemingly.


    She lifted her eyes, her cool, indifferent gaze looking straight towards the two men as she took her


    stand onest time.


    "We have been friends for many years, I am happy that you guys cane to see me, but I will not go


    back to capital. Where I want to be and what I want to do is my personal decision, I will not be swayed


    by anyone, you don''t need to mention it again in the future, as for the danger or anything, there is no


    need to worry about it either, I can handle it."


    As she said, she stood up, "I have things to do, so I''ll leave now."


    As her voice fell, she left without looking back, without giving Benjamin a second nce.


    She had always known about Benjamin''s feelings, but she had never said it out.


    It was good that to tell him in this way. She had no intention of hiding anything, so she could break his


    mind as soon as possible. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 233 Can You Do It?

    Chapter 233 Can You Do It?


    Levi left suddenly, without having time to say anything, and could not be contacted for several days in a


    row.


    Ruby had to first check Olivia out of the hospital, and after taking her back to Shangcheng


    International, she began to pack her things.


    "How is Olivia doing?"


    Cara went to Ruby''s room after Olivia took her medicine and went to sleep.


    "It''s stabilized."


    "Oh ......" Cara felt relieved at that, then asked curiously, "Where are you going?"


    Ruby didn''t hide it and said bluntly, "To F Country."


    When the olddy heard this, she was surprised, "Why?"


    Ruby immediately stated her intentions in a concise manner.


    Cara knitted her eyebrows, her eyes full of worry.


    "You''re going to investigate the whereabouts of that man? But can you do it alone?"


    Ruby hooked her lips, fearless, "I have nothing to worry about. Grandma, you don''t have to worry, I''ll


    send someone to protect you and Olivia."


    "I am fine, don''t worry, I''ll take care of Olivia."


    Although she said so, Ruby knew that Grandma''s identity was by no means simple.


    There were still many people out there who were eyeing Granny intently, racking their brains to find a


    chance to catch her!


    She would not give anyone that chance.


    Grandma and Olivia were her bottom line, and if anyone dared to touch them, then don''t me her for


    not being polite!


    At that moment, she didn''t say anything more and only handed a medicine bottle to Cara.


    "Grandma, this is the medicine for Olivia. While I''m away, if she doesn¡¯t feel well,, give her a pill of this."


    "Okay." Once Cara heard that this was the medicine that could save Olivia''s life, she didn''t dare to put it


    away casually and hurriedly found a safe ce to put it.


    "By the way, where''s Levi? Why didn''t he follow you to F Country?" Thinking of Levi, she couldn''t help


    but ask.


    Ruby shook her head, "He had an important matter to take care of temporarily.


    "


    After this, she purposely called Josie to give an exnation and asked her to send some extra men to


    secretly protect Olivia and Grandma, before she left for F Country.


    ......


    When she returned to F Country again, Ruby had a feeling of being in a different world.


    At the beginning, she was abandoned by the Harold family and forced to go far away from home,


    Here, she had experienced too many hardships and dangers, and too many thrills and chills.


    In retrospect, all those events were as insignificant as a passing cloud.


    But only that night five years ago had always been a pain in her heart.


    Whenever she recalled that night, it was as if she had fallen into an endless abyss, surrounded only by


    cold darkness that almost suffocated her.


    But who would have thought that she would now set foot in this country once again for the sake of that


    incident back then.


    That man had possessed her like an executioner!


    She had thought that if she did find him among the millions of people, she would make his life worse


    than death!


    She would even wish to be able to kill him with her own hands if she could!


    But now it was different, and she knew that even if she took the initiative to find him, she could not do


    anything to him for the time being.


    Because he held the key to unlocking the secret toxin in Olivia''s body!


    "BOSS! Get in!"


    A voice interrupted her musings, and she lifted her eyes to see a smart and capable young woman


    standing by the car, respectfully opening the back door and gesturing to her with a "please" gesture.


    This was Dottie, her most powerful subordinate in F Country.


    At that moment, she handed the suitcase to the bodyguard waiting beside her, pushed the sunsses


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that covered half of her face, and got into the car with a calm expression.


    "Any progress in the investigation?" She asked immediately after getting into the car.


    Dottie did not dare to dy and replied in a respectful voice, "We have found out the owner of that bar


    back then, his name is Tom, and we have also found out his address."


    At these words, Ruby narrowed her eyes slightly and said in a cold voice, "Go and see him."


    "Now? BOSS, you just got off the ne, you''ve been flying for more than ten hours, you should be


    tired, I''ve already sent someone to clean up your vi, why don''t you go back and rest first? It¡¯s not too


    happen."


    In the face of Dottie''s advice, Ruby reiterated, "Now, go and see him."


    Nothing would happen?


    She had never believed in anything that was certain, except for herself.


    In anything, only when she had a head start could she be foolproof!


    Seeing that she had a look of incontestability, Dottie dared not persuade her any further, so she


    hurriedly ordered the driver to turn around and drive towards Tom''s residence.


    Twenty minutester, Ruby was already sitting at Tom''s house.


    When he saw the strange visitors, Tom was surprised and more impatient, "Who are you? Why are you


    barging into my house?"


    Ruby asked, "Did a man from H Countrye to your bar on the night of August 17, five years ago?"


    Soon, Tom frowned.


    "Who remembers what happened five years ago? And how can I possibly remember who you''re talking


    about since the bar is already full of people and traffic!"


    After saying that, he gave his expulsion order impatiently.


    "Besides, I''m no longer the owner of that hotel, I''ve already sold it out, so it''s useless to ask me! I don''t


    remember anything! Go away, and don''t disturb me watching the game!"


    "You ......" Dottie, who was standing behind Ruby, was displeased at the sight of this and was about to


    step forward with a stern face.


    However, before she could take her step, she saw Ruby suddenly pull out a folding fruit knife from her


    pocket, sharply ying with it twice in her hand, then flinging out the de and plunging it directly onto


    the coffee table in front of the man.


    The tip of the fruit knife pierced deeply into the wood, and the other end of the knife twitched twice


    quickly and stopped.


    Tom''s hand, which had been about to reach for the remote control, was a hair''s breadth away from


    being pierced by the knife, and at this point was so stunned that his eyes went straight up and he didn''t


    dare to breathe a word.


    He was so frightened that he looked at Ruby in horror, "You ...... what are you doing?!"


    Ruby looked as usual, still with a cool look, as if it was not her who had just scared people with the


    knife.


    She raised one side of her eyebrows and leaned back in the sofa slowly, her pair of clear eyes


    appallingly cold.


    "I want you to remember if a man from H Country came to your bar that night or not, can you do


    that?" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 234 Reunion in a Foreign Country

    Chapter 234 Reunion in a Foreign Country


    Her aura was too powerful, intimidating.


    Tom had no doubt that if he said "no", she would immediately pull out that knife and stab him in the


    hand!


    He now regretted his words just now!


    "...... Yes, yes!" Swallowing hard, he hurriedly answered with trembling lips.


    Ruby nodded in satisfaction, the corners of her crimson lips then hooked up into a curve, showing a


    cold intimidating force even more.


    "Very good, F Country is not developed. Five years ago there was barely man from H Country, think


    about it, you will remember."


    She had said that, how dare Tom not remember well?


    He didn''t say a word, wrinkling his brow in a reminiscent manner.


    It was true that five years ago was too long ago, plus the bar was already crowded and mixed, so it was


    hard to remember many things day after day.


    But Ruby was right, F was very backward and had only picked up in the past two years, and in the


    previous few years, there had barely been a few foreigners to be seen.


    If someone of foreigner hade to the bar at that time, he would have remembered it.


    After a while, Tom turned over almost all the memories in his brain and finally found some of them.


    "I remember!" He shouted out.


    "What?" Ruby looked aghast and immediately asked.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t remember the exact date, but about five years ago, one night, a man from H Country suddenly


    came to the bar, because he seemed to be injured at that time, his condition was obviously not right, so


    I paid more attention to him and left some impression! The next day, I remember a group of people


    came in, smashing up the shop and making trouble, like they were looking for someone! In retrospect,


    they were probably after that man!"


    Hearing that, Ruby¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "Then do you still remember what that man looked like?"


    However, this time Tom had a bitter face.


    "It''s not that I''m hiding something, in my opinion, you people look much alike, so I don¡¯t tell any


    difference.


    "


    At these words, Ruby frowned and turned her head to look at Dottie.


    Dottie understood and immediately pulled out a sh drive and threw it onto the coffee table.


    "This is the surveince video of this bar of yours from five years ago, take a closer look, can you


    recognize him?"


    Tom was surprised at this.


    "How did you get this surveince? I remember I took the surveince away when I sold that bar."


    "That''s not for you to concern with." Dottie impatiently urged, "Cut the crap! Will you recognize the man


    if you watch it?"


    Yet again, Tom shook his head.


    "I am not sure, you know what kind of environment the bar is, there are dim lights everywhere, and


    there are also many ces that are dead ends for surveince, even if you can find the surveince


    back then, you may not be able to capture that man, and even if his figure had been caught, the light


    will cause the video to be blurred and distorted, so I may not be able to recognize him."


    Hearing these words, Ruby was inevitably disappointed in her heart.


    Her eyes sank and she pondered for a moment, then sat up straight and reached for the fruit knife that


    was still stuck on the coffee table.


    When Tom saw it, he thought she was going to scare him again or really do something to him, and was


    so scared that his soul was about to fly away, and he hastened to shrink into the sofa with a frightened


    look on his face.


    "Don''t! Don''t! I promise you, I''ll watch the surveince properly! I will watch it carefully! Give me some


    time, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer when I''ve finished watching it!"


    Ruby had no other intention than to take the knife back, but she didn''t want to scare him.


    She only slowly picked up the knife and yed with it in his hand before putting the de away and


    putting it in his pocket.


    "Good, since you''re so sincere, I''ll be waiting for your good news."


    She said with a wry smile, then got up and left without looking back.


    Dottie hurriedly followed her and walked out of Tom''s small, detached building.


    "BOSS, do you think this person can recognize the man from back then?"


    Ruby kept her steps, nothing on her face, but her heart was unsure.


    "After all, it was five years ago, even if he really can''t recognize him, it makes sense."


    Hearing this, Dottie sighed, "I have actually seen that surveince, and even had someone adjust the


    resolution and rity, but the surveince equipment in F Country five years ago was indeed too low-


    end, even if our people have the uncanny skills, they can''t solve the problem."


    If Tom really couldn''t recognize that man, all the previous investigations would have been in vain and


    everything would have to start all over again!


    Ruby naturally understood this point, which was why she was even more disappointed.


    Perhaps it was a wasted trip back to F Country this time.


    Just as she was about to get into the car, suddenly, she swept a familiar figure out of the corner of her


    eye and her steps stalled.


    "BOSS, what''s wrong?" Dottie inquired curiously.


    Ruby didn''t say anything, but turned her head towards the back of Tom''s detached building, where


    behind the hedge, it seemed that a person had just jumped in.


    Her eyes flickered slightly and she paused for a few seconds before resuming her stride and walking


    over.


    "Hey, BOSS ......" Dottie was even more confused and had to follow.


    As she watched the closer she got, Ruby found that she had indeed seen correctly that there was


    indeed a person leaning against the back of the fence.


    Looking at the figure, she felt more and more familiar, and her brow furrowed more and more.


    And when she finally walked next to the fence and saw the person clearly, she was taken aback,


    "Levi?!"


    No wonder she felt familiar, the person who had just jumped into the fence and hid behind it was


    actually this guy!


    How could he be here? How did he get here and how did he get into this state?


    At this moment, Levi was already in aa.


    Hispel was already red with blood stains, and the clothes on his shoulders and arms were torn open,


    revealing a number of wounds that looked very shocking!


    At once, an unprecedented sense of fear trapped Ruby''s heart, she only felt as if her heart had stopped


    for half a moment, and even her breathing had frozen.


    Luckily, she had been used to many conditions. After a moment, she jumped into the fence and lifted


    her hand to check Levi''s nostrils.


    Luckily, he was still alive! lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 235 Thats him!

    Chapter 235 That''s him!


    At that moment, without thinking, she immediately tore open Levi¡¯s top, revealing his strong chest.


    Like his shoulders and arms, his chest was also covered with scars, and there were even two gunshot


    wounds on his left chest, and blood wasing out from the gunshot holes.


    "Boss, do you know this man? How did he get hurt like this? If the bullet had been just a few millimetres


    off, he would have been dead!"


    When Dottie saw this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit of heart palpitations, while more than that, she


    was curious, not understanding why her BOSS was so nervous about this person.


    Although Ruby''s current appearance, to outsiders, seemed to be no different from usual, still as calm


    andposed as ever.


    But she had been following Ruby for many years and knew her much better than others, and she could


    see at a nce that the BOSS was different from before.


    For such a hidden tension, BOSS had never had before!


    Therefore, she was very curious about this man''s identity, and her eyes kept ncing between BOSS


    and this man.


    "Have you seen enough? Hurry up and help!" Ruby didn''t pay any attention to her queries and


    impatiently urged.


    Dottie touched her nose, as she squatted down to help press the wound, while boldly teasing her


    BOSS.


    "BOSS, with your skill in healing, even if this person has already dead, you will still bring him back to


    like, besides, he still has one breath left, he will not die!"


    Ruby was busy stopping Levi''s bleeding while giving Dottie a sidelong nce.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, you''ve be a lot more eloquent. If you keep talking, I''ll let you die


    before him."


    Dottie: "......"


    She stopped talking in a hurry.


    She could see that her BOSS was in a bad mood and was quite cranky, so she had the good sense not


    to say anything more and helped her put the person down on the ground.


    Then, Ruby quickly took out the silver needle, asked Dottie for a lighter, burned it on the needle, and


    then began to apply it to stop the bleeding.


    This time, her movements were hasty, and her fingertips were faster than usual.


    After a few moments, the bleeding finally stopped, and she was already sweating coldly.


    On the other side, Dottie saw this and was secretly surprised.


    ording to reason, even if she had to apply needles to stop the bleeding, BOSS would not have gone


    to such great lengths.


    The beads of sweat on her clean forehead looked like she was nervous.


    The man''s rtionship with BOSS was not ordinary.


    Even if Boss was calm, her emotions were still hard to restrain.


    "BOSS, although this man has stopped bleeding, the wound still needs to be treated properly, shall we


    take him to the hospital now?"


    She took a look at the man''s injury and asked with deliberation.


    ording to BOSS''s temperament, outsiders were never allowed to enter her private residence, and


    even she had never been there several times.


    However, Ruby said in a light voice, "No, take him back to my ce."


    Hearing this, Dottie was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped.


    God, BOSS actually wanted to take this man home, who the hell was he?


    Just then, all of a sudden, the back door of the detached building opened and Tom poked his head out


    of the doorway and looked over curiously.


    Apparently, he had heard themotion and popped his head out to have a look.


    He was taken aback when he saw that the people in the backyard were actually Ruby and Dottie,


    whom he had just met.


    "You guys, you''re actually still here?!"


    Surprised, he jolted again, remembering the video earlier, and hurriedly pushed open the door and


    walked over quickly.


    "Just in time, I was going to look for you guys! I saw the man from back then!"


    Right after Ruby left, he dared not dy, wanting to understand the matter as soon as possible, so he


    immediately watched the surveince on the sh drive.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hope, thinking that he wouldn''t be able to see anything.


    However, after watching it for a short while, the figure that appeared in the surveince video


    immediately awakened his memory from five years ago.


    Levi looked extraordinary, even after such a long time, just by looking at the silhouette, he could


    immediately recall it!


    At that moment, he got up and was about to go out to look for Ruby, but at that moment, he noticed the


    movement in the backyard and came over to take a look.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he ran over, wanting to call Ruby into the house and show her the man on the vedio, the


    man lying on the ground suddenly made him jump in ce in shock.


    "How is it him?"


    His voice tore with surprise as Ruby frowned and looked back at him, "You know him?"


    Tom shook his head, then nodded again, for a moment so shocked that he was somewhat speechless.


    Seeing this, Ruby, who was already annoyed, lost even more patience and his face turned cold, "Do


    you know him or not? Just say what you have to say!"


    Looking at her face, Tom swallowed hard before he said in a dumb voice, "It''s him! That''s him!"


    Dottie was confused and asked impatiently, "What are you trying to say?"


    Tom hurriedly took two steps forward, gesturing to the house behind him and pointing to the


    unconscious Levi lying on the ground.


    "That''s him! The man I saw on the video, that''s him! That man back then, that''s him!"


    At these words, Dottie''s soul gave way.


    Ruby''s face even changed, and her body seemed to be frozen, motionless, and her mind had turned


    nk.


    At this moment, time seemed to have stood still, even the air had stopped flowing, everything was


    frozen in ce.


    --The man from back then, that was him!


    The words seemed to fly in from outer space, hovering in her ears, echoing over and over.


    It took her a while toe back to her senses, then she turned back, her eyes locked on the man''s


    face.


    The man who had possessed her back then, despite her cries, was him?


    Consciousness gradually returned, she half opened her mouth to say something, but nothing could


    The news hade so suddenly that she was in a daze without even having time or being in the mood


    to doubt its truth.


    "......BOSS? BOSS?"


    Dottie was also stunned, and it took her a long time toe back to her senses, looking at the


    appearance of her own BOSS, her eyes full of worry.


    What the hell was going on here?


    What was the rtionship between BOSS and this man? How did this man turn back into that man five


    years ago?


    Looking at BOSS, it was clear that she didn''t know, and now that the past was suddenly revealed, she


    was also stunned, right?


    Moreover, she vaguely felt that BOSS and this man had an unusual rtionship.


    Now, what should be done? lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 236 Grace and Power

    Chapter 236 Grace and Power


    Dottie''s voice pulled back Ruby''s thoughts that had drifted to nowhere.


    Her delicate face was filled with a stiff expression, and it took a moment before she pursed her lips and


    looked at Tom again, questioning in a cold voice, "Can you be sure? You didn''t make a mistake?"


    Tom was wondering how the man who had only appeared in the video had coincidentally appeared in


    the backyard of his house.


    "Of course I''m sure! I''ve just looked at him carefully several times!"


    Seeing Ruby''s suspicion of himself, Tom stomped his foot and pointed impatiently at the back door.


    "If you don''t believe me, you cane in with me to see the surveince, won''t everything be clear


    after you''ve seen it?"


    Seeing his words, Ruby actually believed it in her heart.


    But the matter was so important and she was always cautious, so she tilted her head to look at Dottie


    and gave her a wink.


    Dottie immediately got up, saying to Tom, "I''ll go in with you."


    Naturally, Tom had no objection and led her into the back door.


    But five minutester, the two turned back.


    Dottie''s face was grave as she nodded at Ruby.


    This time, Rubypletely dispelled all doubts and her mood became even moreplicated.


    "BOSS, so what are we going to do with him now ......"


    Seeing that her BOSS did not say a word, Dottie could not pinpoint her mind for a moment, so she


    could only ask the question with careful deliberation.


    She knew well the influence that the man from five years ago had on BOSS, and how much BOSS


    hated him.


    But now this situation was really unexpected.


    On the side, Ruby still did not say anything, her clear eyes were covered withplications as she


    stared unblinkingly at the man with his eyes tightly closed.


    At this point, Tom, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "What''s going on here? Why has this man suddenly appeared in my backyard? And what''s up with the


    injuries he''s got?"


    He was bewildered, his eyes hovering back and forth between the three men.


    This time, Ruby finally opened her mouth, her voice was as calm as ever.


    "From now on, forget everything you saw today, don''t mention this to anyone, and if anyonees to


    you or asks about this man''s whereabouts, you must pretend that you don''t know anything about it, do


    you understand?"


    She gave the order so coldly that Tom didn''t react for a moment.


    "Why? What the hell is going on? This man ....


    .."


    However, before he could finish his words, he was swept over by Ruby''s cold, stern eye, and was


    instantly scared into silence, not daring to say another word.


    "Just do what you''re told, no why!"


    Next to him, Dottie scolded impatiently and threatened, "If you dare to say a word, you''ll be in trouble!"


    Tom was so frightened that he remembered the scene before when Ruby threw the knife at him, so he


    dared not say a word.


    He nodded his head and promised that he would not say anything.


    Seeing that, Ruby said, "Don''t worry, you''ve done me such a big favour, I have to thank you, someone


    wille and deliver the cheque to you afterwards, just wait in peace."


    At the end, she added nonchntly, "As long as you don''t talk nonsense, that cheque will be enough to


    support your family for three generations."


    Hearing that, Tom immediately smiled and thanked her repeatedly.


    After that, Ruby and Dottie carried Levi to the car.


    Looking at the two people in the back seat through the rear mirror, Dottie hesitated and asked, "BOSS,


    where are we going?"


    Ruby said coolly, "Back to my ce."


    At that, Dottie dared not dy and hurriedly drove the car towards Ruby''s vi in F Country.


    ......


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in the courtyard of a luxurious vi.


    The ce was surrounded by no aborigines, covered a wide area, had a great view and most


    importantly, was very safe and secluded.


    After helping Levi into his room, Ruby saw that he was pale and called for Dottie to draw his blood.


    When Dottie heard this, she was surprised and puzzled, "BOSS, why draw blood?"


    Ruby said bluntly as she rolled up her sleeves, "Although he has stopped bleeding, he has lost too


    much blood and must have a blood transfusion or he won''t make it."


    At these words, Dottie''s pupils quaked.


    What? BOSS actually wanted to give a blood transfusion to this man who raped her five years ago?


    Was she crazy?


    "Boss, even if you want to save him, you don''t have to give him a blood transfusion yourself, do you


    know what blood type he is? I''ll go and get it from the nearby hospital blood bank!"


    "It''s useless." Ruby''s eyes fell on the man''s pale face and said indifferently, "He has the same RH


    negative AB blood type as me."


    "This ...


    ..."


    "What''s the point of still being inquisitive? Just do it." Seeing that she was still hesitating, Ruby simply


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    reprimanded her in a cold voice.


    Seeing this, Dottie dared not say anything more, so she had to give her hand.


    After the blood was drawn, she hurriedly gave Levi a blood transfusion, muttering inwardly as she did


    so.


    ¡®Who is this man? He did such a shameless thing and Boss still gave him blood. What the Hell?¡¯


    After the transfusion, seeing that the man was still sleeping, Dottie finally couldn''t suppress the doubts


    inside him and boldly asked.


    "Boss, who is this man? You have known him before, right? So what do you n to do with him now?"


    Ruby nced at her, knowing that she had long since pressed on, and did not me her for anything.


    After all, she had already told this girl about what happened five years ago because she trusted in this


    girl.


    There was silence for a moment before she slowly opened her mouth, looking at Levi''s eyes with


    "He is Levi Finn, and he is my husband."


    When these words came out, Dottie was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Levi Finn?! The crippled of the Finn family in Sea City?!" She looked at the man on the bed in surprise,


    and under her eyes was more confusion, "No, he is not crippled."


    "He pretended to be before, you weren''t in Sea City, so you don¡¯t know it, but now outsiders have long


    known his true nature."


    "...... Oh." Dottie then nodded, followed by shock, "BOSS, you are already married?!"


    "Yes." Ruby nodded her head.


    Dottie felt that this world was simply too fantastical, she hadn''t gone to Sea City, so she did not know


    that her BOSS had gotten married!


    "BOSS, this is too much of a coincidence! You actually got married to that man from five years


    ago?!" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 237 Got A Clue

    Chapter 237 Got A Clue


    Ruby seemed to have epted this fact by this time, hooking the corners of her lips.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it either."


    When she learned the news, she was shocked, thinking that none of this was true.


    But gradually, as she epted the fact, her mood became more and moreplicated.


    God really loved to joke around, actually giving her such a big detour!


    The man from five years ago, who cruelly took her first time, who gave her nightmares, was actually


    her husband!


    Was it really the fate of God?


    She suddenly remembered that Amelia had once before said in a loud voice that Levi had promised to


    be responsible for her, and that she had already had sex with Levi.


    Perhaps, it was that incident five years ago that she was referring to.


    It turned out that Levi had a guilty conscience about that incident back then, only that he had identified


    the wrong person.


    But none of this could offset the hurt she had felt that night five years ago!


    She had thought that when she found the man from five years ago, even if she could not kill him


    herself, even if she had to keep him alive for the sake of Olivia, she would still make his life worse than


    death.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But now, when the man she hated five years ago, who kept her awake at night, was the one in front of


    her, she didn''t know what to do.


    It was him! How could it be him?!


    "......BOSS, what are you going to do then?"


    Dottie saw her BOSS lookingplicated, and she was upset too.


    Ruby thought about it before replying nonchntly, "I don''t know."


    When Dottie heard that, she couldn''t help but wonder, "......


    What?"


    Ruby nodded and responded again, "I don''t know."


    She really didn''t know, her mind was in disarray and she hadn''t sorted out her thoughts yet.


    "Let''s not worry about that first, no matter what, the most important thing now is to save Olivia."


    Dottie nodded, she had some other things to take care of, and seeing that there was nothing more to


    do here now, she left for the time being.


    Ruby looked at the man who was still unconscious and did not move for a long time, her face was


    deep.


    She was distracted by her mixed emotions towards Levi.


    Everything she had been tracking for a long time seemed to have been unravelled, yet nothing had


    been unravelled.


    She believed that through her contact with Levi during this period of time, she had not been wrong


    about him, that he would never be that despicable.


    But why did he rape her at that time?


    The details of that night five years ago were something she had never dared to recall all these years.


    But for some reason, at this moment, she had taken the initiative to dig into the deepest recesses of


    her mind to find that hidden memory.


    The sickening difort was still there, but it was not as strong as before.


    She gradually recalled that that night, although the man had been impatient, he had tried to control the


    force.


    She recalled that the man had soothed her over and over in her ear, and said that he would be


    responsible for her.


    So,ter on, he mistakenly identified her as Amelia, or perhaps it was Amelia who lied to him that he


    kept her to himself.


    Even, when Amelia did something as despicable and unpleasant as that, he always remembered his


    old feelings and did not take a shot at her?


    At this, there was an unclear feeling in her heart.


    Momentster, she took a deep breath and raised her hand to rub the corner of your forehead.


    There was no point in thinking about it any more.


    But now that the man had been found, the truth about what had happened back then would be


    revealed if she could ask questions.


    The toxin in Olivia''s body was finally starting to have a clue.


    She remembered that Levi had been poisoned with Z toxin, so she thought he must have been


    poisoned back then too.


    Although she had used the neurotoxin to attack the poison with the poison, solving the Z toxin that had


    built up in his body for years, she could not use the same method to solve the poison in Olivia''s body.


    Just as she was pondering, suddenly the doorbell at the vi''s front door rang.


    She had only just arrived in F Country. She hadn''t informed anyone except Dottie, and Dottie knew the


    password to the ce, so she would categorically not ring the doorbell.


    Who was there?


    At once, she went downstairs alertly, on guard, checked the surveince outside the door and was


    surprised when she saw the person standing outside.


    "Benjamin? What are you doing here?" Opening the door, the two met and Ruby asked curiously.


    Benjamin smiled gently and did not answer immediately, only saying, "Won''t you invite me in for a


    seat?"


    Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly as he invited the man in.


    The two of them sat down face to face, and Ruby''s eyes were covered with doubts, "How did youe


    to F Country? And how did you know I am here?"


    Benjamin looked at her with warm eyebrows.


    "After you left that day, I didn''t go back to the capital, I was thinking of persuading you toe back to


    the capital with me, but I didn''t expect to hear that you had gone to F Country. After I asked Raphael, I


    followed me here."


    Raphael should be considered the closest to Ruby, and the one Ruby trusts the most.


    So he had told Raphael about her address in F Country before.


    After understanding the fact, Ruby pursed her lips.


    "Don''t me him, he refused to say anything at first, it was only after I pressed him for a long time that


    he said it."


    Benjamin spoke for Raphael, then added with a smile, "Besides, why hide it from? Can''t you even trust


    me?"


    This statement was more or less testing.


    Ruby said, "You''re thinking too much, I just don''t want too many people to know."


    After a few words of perfunctory talk, she then continued.


    "Benjamin, I know you''re worried about me, but I think I made it very clearst time that I won''t be


    going back to the capital with you, and I''m perfectly capable of protecting myself."


    Benjamin refused to give up and continued to persuade her.


    "I know you are very capable, but you know very well that your medical skills are now well known in


    Sea City, this identity alone is enough to make those few big families target at you, even the capital


    sends people over there to look for trouble with you, there is nothing but danger about that ce."


    Seeing him talking the same old story again, Ruby was impatient and was about to tell him to mind his


    own business, but suddenly, a voice came from the direction of the stairs.


    "Ruby?"


    Ruby looked up at the sound of the voice and saw that Levi had woken up at some point and was


    draped in a bathrobe, standing at the corner of the stairs. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 238 Declaring Sovereignty

    Chapter 238 Dering Sovereignty


    When Levi woke up, he looked at the unfamiliar room and his face was sullen.


    Subconsciously, he thought that he had been taken away.


    But when he looked down at the wounds on his body that had been treated, he thought about it and


    thought it was unlikely.


    If it had been an enemy force, then after capturing him, even if they hadn''t let him die, they wouldn''t


    have been so attentive to saving himself.


    So, who had saved himself?


    His brow unfurled, his face clear and cold as he nced around the room, then rolled over and got out


    of bed.


    Looking at the tattered clothes on his body, he could not bear to look at them and simply took a robe


    from the bathroom and put it on before opening the door and walking out.


    Looking down the unfamiliar corridor, he hesitated and headed in the direction of the stairs.


    Then, he heard the familiar sound of that voice.


    At that moment, his spirit, which had been tense, suddenly rxed, and his heart felt at ease.


    It was true that fate was inexplicable, even though he had flown to F Country in another hemisphere,


    he and she could still meet in thisnd.


    With this in mind, he couldn''t help but feel happy and raised the corners of his lips as he headed


    downstairs.


    The next moment, however, his steps stopped, the curve he had raised gradually ttened, and his


    face sank slightly.


    Benjamin? Why did hee along too?


    At that moment, his deep eyes were gloomy, a few wisps of fine aura shed, the corners of his thin


    lips then pulled a smirk, not a smile.


    Since this man hade here to humiliate himself, Levi might as well take this opportunity to assert his


    sovereignty!


    With this in mind, he looked down at the robe he was wearing, and his handsome face was yful.


    He soon loosened the sash of his robe, revealing a small piece of his strong chest, but just enough to


    keep the wounded area out of the way.


    He then ruffled and tousled his hair a little.


    Only after he had done all this did he walk down the stairs, and in azy voice, he called out to Ruby


    gently.


    So, Ruby looked up and blinked when she saw this scene, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    What kind of madness was this?


    What was the point of getting so sexy when he was going downstairs?


    It was like they''d just done something.


    ¡®Stop, stop, stop! Stop it! What are you thinking?¡¯


    She swallowed hard and stopped all the random thoughts that popped up in her head before saying,


    "You''re awake? How do you feel? Are you feeling better?"


    At his words, Levi raised his eyebrows and walked downstairs as usual, standing beside her in a few


    steps, his eyes downcast as he gazed deeply at her.


    "I feel good andfortable, why didn''t you tell me when you came down? I look for you everywhere


    when I wake up."


    He said it casually, Ruby didn''t think of it that way at first, and after hearing it, she only felt how strange


    this man was talking.


    Wasn''t he still unconscious? How could she go downstairs and tell him?


    Gradually, however, she came to her senses, and a slight blush rose to her face, and she stared at the


    man in front of her in an angry manner.


    What the hell was wrong with this guy? Couldn¡¯t he talk properly?


    Noticing that, Levi raised his eyebrows, staring at his eyes with innocence.


    While the two of them were exchanging nces, next to them, Benjamin''s face looked very somber.


    It should be said that his face had never looked better from the moment Levi appeared.


    Why was this man also here?!


    Could it be that Ruby had brought him along to F Country?


    What exactly was their rtionship with each other? Howe there was him everywhere?


    What was more, what this man said just now made his heart sink even further to the bottom.


    His gaze was fixed on these two, his brow furrowed, and he coughed lightly twice, interrupting the state


    of these two men as if they were no one else.


    At the sound of his voice, Levi looked up as if he had only just realized that there was someone else


    here, and was quite a bit surprised.


    "Aren''t you the one who came to Sea Cityst time to look for Ruby? Why have youe here?"


    Ruby could tell at a nce that this man was putting on a show and could not help but be speechless.


    Benjamin pursed his lips, his face not looking good, and said, "I''m not that person, I''m Benjamin


    Hayes."


    At these words, Levi''s eyebrows raised and he nodded as if he understood, "So that''s how it is, Mr.


    Hayes, nice to meet you."


    But his hand was not politely extended.


    And Benjamin obviously had no intention of shaking hands with him either, the animosity between the


    two was very obvious.


    Seeing this, Ruby could not help but feel headache.


    "Mr. Finn, why are you at Ruby¡¯s house? Last time we met, I remember that you left in a hurry."


    At this point, Benjamin took the initiative and asked in a nonchnt voice.


    Levi had been waiting for him to ask this for a long time, so he smiled as he heard the words and


    hooked his lips.


    "Last time, things happened suddenly and I had some urgent matters, so I didn''t have time to introduce


    myself in more detail, but I didn''t expect to meet you here, what a coincidence."


    As this words fell, a touch of confidence crossed his handsome face, more arrogance than anything


    else.


    "I don''t think Ruby had the time to tell you in detail that I am Ruby¡¯s husband."


    This statement was like a bomb that immediately blew Benjamin out of his mind.


    "Husband?"


    He looked at Levi in shock, and then turned his head to look at Ruby, as if waiting for her reaction.


    Ruby did not expect Levi to bring this up, and froze for a moment as she looked at his expression.


    She could naturally see that this man was doing it deliberately, clearly dering his sovereignty.


    And the fact that he was so intensely possessive caused her to panic for a moment.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, a strange andplex emotion crossed her heart.


    Noticing Benjamin''s gaze, she looked back, hesitated, but felt there was nothing she couldn''t say, so


    she admitted it.


    "That''s right, he is my husband."


    At this, Benjamin''s face turned slightly white, and his eyebrows were covered with disbelief.


    "You ...... you''re already married? When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Some time ago, we married in a bit of a hurry, so I didn''t inform anyone."


    At this point, Levi smiled and took over the conversation.


    ¡°Yes, I have engagement with Ruby since long, so after she returned to the country, we naturally got


    married. After many things happened before, so we did not have a wedding, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He lowered his eyes to look at the small woman in front of him with a loving gaze.


    "Sooner orter, I will make up the grandest wedding for you." lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 239 Be Jealous

    Chapter 239 Be Jealous


    Even if she had always been calm and collected like Ruby, she waspletely stunned when she


    heard these words.


    She had never thought that Levi would say such words.


    At that moment, she did not know what she was feeling.


    The sourness and swelling, as well as the wisps of sweetness, mixed together and made her heart very


    Smart as she was, how could she not see what he was thinking, and that was why she was even more


    torn.


    The events of that night five years ago were like a thorn in her side.


    Even though she now knew that the man that night was him, she still had a knot in her heart until things


    were made clear.


    But in front of outsiders, she couldn''t show anything, she just rolled her eyes in a seemingly speechless


    manner.


    "Come on, stop that."


    Levi''s eyes shed slightly and he smiled, but did not say anything else.


    This scene fell in Benjamin''s eyes, which made him even more jealous and mad.


    He hadn''t expected that Ruby had actually gotten married, and looking at the two of them, they seemed


    to be in a very good rtionship!


    He frowned, unwilling to see this interaction between the two of them again, but also unwilling to leave


    it at that, he simply took the initiative to propose.


    "It''s already noon, you haven''t eaten yet, have you? Ruby, I came to here for you, so why don¡¯t we


    have dinner together?"


    There was no excuse for this request, so Ruby nodded her head and agreed.


    Thinking about the injuries on Levi¡¯s body, she inclined her head to look at him, "Why don''t you just rest


    at home, I''ll bring it back to you after eating, or I''ll have someone bring it over?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi listened and was displeased.


    "Ruby, how can you go out to eat and leave your husband waiting at home? Naturally I have to go with


    you, since your friend is here, we as a couple should have been entertained together."


    How could he stay here alone and leave his wife to dine with the man who was leering at her!


    He wasn''t going to give anyone else the chance, anyone who coveted his Ruby!


    Ruby: "......"


    She couldn''t help but be amused and helpless, why this man suddenly became so bitchy?


    But since the medicine she gave him worked extremely well, she stopped worrying and let him go.


    The three of them went together to a nearby restaurant.


    Although it was nearby, because Ruby''s vi was so secluded, it was half an hour after they had driven


    to the restaurant.


    Coincidentally, however, they arrived just after the lunch rush and there were very few people, so the


    three of them found a seat by the window and sat down.


    During the meal, the atmosphere between the three of them was not warm, and could even be


    described as sabre-rattling.


    Benjamin still had the intention to fight and wanted to make Levi jealous, so he frequently brought up


    things from the past.


    When Levi saw the two of them chatting and leaving him out of the conversation, he was naturally very


    unhappy.


    However, he was always good at managing his emotions and expressions and soon raised a smile,


    lifting his hand to gently lift the long hair that had fallen on either side of Ruby''s face and stroke it back.


    Because of his action, the two who had been chatting abruptly came to a halt, and the atmosphere at


    the dinner table suddenly became somewhat stiff and frozen.


    Ruby froze for a moment, surprised, while Benjamin sank his face, his eyes darkening.


    He pushed the peeled prawns to Ruby and swapped the chopped steak with hers, taking very good


    care of her.


    "What are you doing frozen? Eat it, it won''t taste good if it gets coldter."


    Saying that, he raised his hand and rubbed Ruby''s soft hair.


    Seeing this, Ruby pped his hand away as if in disgust, speaking in discontent, "Your hands have just


    peeled the shrimp, it is with seafood smell, don''t touch my hair."


    At this, Levi smiled, his handsome face full of tenderness, "Is that so? I forgot all about it, okay,


    whatever you say, I''ll listen to you."


    Ruby: "......"


    Benjamin: "......" Shit.


    The natural interaction between the two made him even more distracted and he had no appetite for


    eating at all.


    Luckily, it wasn''t long before lunch was over.


    Ruby had had enough of this bitchy look from Levi and hurriedly found an excuse to dismiss Benjamin.


    "I have something to do this afternoon, Benjamin, if you have nothing to do, go back to your country,


    you don''t need to persuade me about going back to the capital, I have my own ideas."


    Benjamin frowned, his eyes swept a nce at Levi who was staring at him with a smirk behind her, a


    hint of displeasure in his brows before he looked at Ruby.


    "Ruby, I know that if it is a decision you have made, no one can change it, but I will not give up, since


    you are here, I cannot go back alone, it is more chaotic here and I am worried about you .....


    ."


    Seeing him offering Ruby, Levi frowned.


    This man thought he was a dead person?


    At that moment, he tipped his tongue to his left cheek, stepped forward, raised his hand to wrap around


    Ruby''s shoulder, and looked at Benjamin.


    "Mr. Hayes, you are really worrying too much, with me by her side, I can naturally protect her, her


    safety and security is not for you to concern. Mr. Hayes, you should mind your own business, the


    situation in F Country is chaotic, thew and order is not good here. See your little body, if you are


    targeted by someone, not to mention protecting Ruby, only I will have to save you."


    When Ruby heard this, she was speechless for a while, and could not help but feel amused.


    When it came to cursing people, Levi had never lost.


    As a matter of fact, when Benjamin heard this, his face tensed up for a while and pulled down, his face


    was sullen and his eyes were full of displeasure.


    But without waiting for him to open his mouth to say anything else, Levi had already stopped a taxi and


    lifted his chin at Benjamin.


    "Mr. Hayes, the car is already here, please."


    Benjamin: "......"


    After a final nce at Levi, he moved his eyes away with a taut face, and looked at Ruby with affection


    again before leaving with reluctance.


    After the taxi had left, Ruby and Levi got into the car prepared by Dottie.


    As soon as they were seated, Ruby poked Levi''s wound lightly.


    The next second, Levi let out a muffled grunt, a thinyer of sweat suddenly emerged from the corner


    of his forehead, his face turned pale, so did his lips.


    "What are you doing, murdering your own husband?!" He nced at her disgruntledly and couldn''t help


    muttering, "Are you venting anger for that man?"


    His jealousy was obvious.


    Ruby was speechless, and she red at him in an angry manner.


    "I told you to rest at home, but you insisted oning along, you like to abuse yourself so much?"


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 240 One Day I Will Do It

    Chapter 240 One Day I Will Do It


    Levi let out a "hiss" and exhaled a heavy breath before he could get some strength.


    He pursed his lips, leaning back on his seat.


    "I don''t think so. I know my own injuries well, and besides, you''re treating me. What do I have to fear?


    The only thing I have to worry about is other people coveting you."


    Speaking here, he snorted coldly, "Don''t think that I can''t see what that boy has in mind for you."


    When Ruby heard that, she couldn''t help but be speechless, "It doesn''t matter what he has in mind for


    me, I don''t have a mind for him, do you think I would go with him?"


    "It is likely." Levi snorted lightly, his face suddenly turned cold, "But he actually has thoughts about you


    that he shouldn''t have, it is punishable!"


    Thesest words almost seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, interspersed with a


    chilling coldness.


    When Ruby heard this, her heart trembled fiercely, and she did not know what to say for a moment.


    She pursed her lips and avoided the topic, casually tossing him a small jade porcin vase.


    Levi took it and opened it to find a jar of ointment, emitting a faint medicinal fragrance.


    He raised his eyebrows and suddenly tossed the ointment back to her, "I''m wounded now, I don''t have


    any strength at all, you can rub it on me."


    Ruby: "......"


    A wounded man? No strength at all?


    When he cursed Benjamin, he had a lot of strength.


    But thinking that he was indeed not lightly wounded, she was actually a bit soft-hearted and simply did


    as he said.


    "Remove your clothes." She took her finger and put some ointment on it while she ordered him in an


    unpleasant manner.


    Levi unbuttoned his shirt, then remembered something and asked curiously, "Why do you have men''s


    clothes at home?"


    Ruby swept his suspicious gaze, and without any slightness, smeared the ointment on his wound.


    Levi couldn''t help but let out another "hiss", then he felt a refreshing coolness that relieved a lot of the


    pain, and couldn''t help but squint his eyes infort.


    "On the way to get you back, I asked Dottie to buy it."


    "Dottie?"


    "My assistant here, helping me with everything in F Country."


    At these words, Levi understood and asked again, "Then how did you find me? I remember I was


    hiding in a family''s yard."


    After that, he lost consciousness.


    Ruby paused in the movement of her hand, then continued as if nothing had happened, saying


    breezily, "I happened to be passing by."


    After that, she asked, "Why are you in F Country and who injured you?"


    Speaking of this, Levi''s eyes opened, his pupils were dark and gloomy, and his angr face had a bit


    more coldness.


    "I came to F Country for an important matter, but it was arranged from above in District 7, so I''m not at


    liberty to say, as for the person who hurt me, he''s already dead."


    It was only afterwards that he left alone and was pursued that he ran alone and took the opportunity to


    hide near Tom''s house.


    Seeing that he was not at liberty to say more, Ruby did not ask more questions.


    After applying the medicine, she wiped her hands and started the car to go home.


    On the way home, Levi thought that Chester was unable to contact him, so he must have been


    desperate. So he took Ruby¡¯s phone and made a call to him.


    The phone was soon picked up, and Chester was obviously frantic, and when he heard Levi¡¯s voice, he


    almost cried for joy.


    "Mr. Levi! You scared me to death! I''ve been looking for you but I can''t find you, where are you now?


    I''ming to get you!"


    "No need." Levi looked at Ruby driving, "I''m with Ruby, you don''t have toe over. Where are the


    other men? How''s the situation?"


    When Chester heard this, he was taken aback.


    "Holy shit, Ruby is actually in F Country! It was Ruby who saved you? Mr. Levi, what kind of fate is this


    between you and your wife? This is too much of a coincidence!"


    Levi, disgusted by his noise, held the phone away from him and interrupted him with some impatience,


    "I''m asking you, why are you nagging?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Chester responded with a heated smile, then hurriedly returned to his proper self and reported on the


    situation.


    "Mr. Levi, don''t worry, they are all fine, no deaths, there are two injured, but neither is very serious. The


    mission was sessfullypleted, even theirir was terminated, we can go back to report our work


    now!"


    Hearing this result, Levi raised his eyebrows, obviously satisfied.


    "Well done, take the men back immediately, don''t dy.


    "


    "Yes!" Chester answered, then asked, "Mr. Levi, what about you? Won''t youe back with us?"


    Levi didn''t even think about it, he simply refused, "No."


    Chester immediately understood. He was obviously excited about the sess of this mission.


    "I see, Mr. Levi, you are nning to spend time with your wife! We''ll go back and resume our duties,


    Mr. Levi, you can spend your honeymoon with your wife here!"


    At that, Levi tipped his tongue to his cheek and only replied, "Noisy."


    A honeymoon in this shitty F Country? What was all the fuss about?


    But again, their wedding wasn''t grand enough, and they didn''t even have a post-wedding honeymoon.


    So it seemed that their marriage had been too haphazard, with so many procedures missing.


    As he thought about it, he looked sideways at her.


    In the closed carriage, Ruby had heard what Chester had said on the phone.


    Now that she noticed his gaze, for some reason, she felt ufortable all over.


    "What are you looking at?" She reprimanded in a soft voice.


    Levi was not annoyed, he simply looked at her in a good manner, smile floating between his eyebrows,


    the corners of his lips curving up slightly.


    "Ruby, when things are all cleared up, I will give you a grand wedding and take you on a honeymoon,


    how about that?"


    During this period of time, they had encountered too many things, and had no time to rx.


    It was time to take some rxation.


    Hearing these words, Ruby, however, fell into silence, her eyes covered withplications, and she


    did not say anything for a long time.


    Seeing that, Levi''splexion straightened and he said firmly, "Ruby, I mean what I said."


    After a few moments, Ruby opened her red lips and said, "We¡¯ll see, there are still many things at the


    moment, the most important thing is Olivia''s illness."


    Levi understood her feelings and gently nodded his head, not continuing to hold on to the topic.


    This was something that he had already decided to do, and he would do it one day sooner orter.


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 241 That Woman is Ruby!

    Chapter 241 That Woman is Ruby!


    Speaking of Olivia, his attention was quickly drawn to him.


    "By the way, didn''t youe to F Country this time to investigate what happened five years ago?


    How''s it going? Have youe up with any clues yet?"


    Hearing him take the initiative to ask, Ruby didn''t know how to answer, and the hand clutching the


    steering wheel tightened.


    Right now it was in the car, and it was not too convenient to talk about it. A sh of thought passed


    through her eyes, but she still did not show anything immediately.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Levi didn''t think much about it and gently nodded his head.


    As a result, after going back, perhaps the ointment had seeped into his muscles and he began to get in


    a daze.


    He had already experienced a thrilling chase and escape before, plus he had been seriously injured


    and lost too much blood, and had not recovered well.


    Now he had toe out to lunch, plus the effects of the medicine, naturally he started to drift off.


    Seeing that he had little energy, Ruby frowned and dragged him back to the room.


    "Have some rest, your body is not made of iron, and you should have recuperated properly after being


    injured in the first ce, so let''s talk when you''re refreshed."


    With that, she dropped the phone onto his bedside and pulled another one out of the drawer herself.


    "Everything you had with you is gone, you should have lost it halfway, if Chester were to contact you,


    he would call me on this number, so you take this phone."


    Anyway, she still had plenty of numbers she could contact, if Dottie couldn''t reach her, she would find


    another way.


    At this point, Levi was indeed dazed, with little energy in his body, he obediently agreed and fell to


    sleep.


    It was summertime in F Country. The summer here was different from that in Sea City, much hotter and


    very stuffy.


    After such a trip out, Ruby was so hot that her body was covered in ayer of sticky sweat, which was


    very ufortable.


    She looked at Levi''s wound and saw that there was nothing wrong with him before she went to her


    room next door and took a shower in the bathroom.


    When she came out all fresh, she sat in the air-conditioned room, rubbing her hair and thinking about


    the events of the day.


    Most of the mystery of that night five years ago had been unravelled, but she was now at a loss.


    When Levi asked her on the road, at that moment, she really didn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to talk about it, yet she vaguely did not want to.


    She didn''t know how she should face him once she had said it.


    If he had been sober at the time that he did what he did, she really didn''t know how she would be able


    to forgive him, let alone how she would be able to be with him as a couple.


    The more she thought about it, the more irritable she became, her hair tangling tighter and tighter


    around her fingertips, and finally she simply fell backwards andy down on the bed, staring nkly at


    the ceiling.


    She suddenly felt that she seemed to have changed a lot these days.


    If it were before, now that she had learned who the man was five years ago, she would not have been


    so indecisive but would have gone straight to the point.


    Not even that she would have been so emotional, the only mood she had was indifference.


    But today, why did she have so much sadness?


    Suddenly, her mind shed back to all these days, she and Levi had been spending time together.


    It turned out that, somehow, she had gotten used to having him around and to having him in her life.


    That was why she was so shocked and so hard to ept when she learned that the man from five


    years ago was Levi.


    Exhaling a long, foul breath, she rolled over, somewhat helplessly.


    She had never imagined that this man would have such an impact, that he could make her so torn.


    But no matter what, right now, Olivia''s illness was a priority.


    Even if it was for the sake of Olivia''s illness, she could not dy any longer.


    With this in mind, she bit her lower lip lightly and buried her face in her pillow, quite helpless.


    After a ten-hour flight, she had gone straight to Tom''s house, and hadn''t closed her eyes until now.


    After lying down like that, her mind was scrambled and sleepiness came up, and before long, she was


    in a deep sleep.


    ......


    The next door, Levi was dazed and sleepy, but suddenly, the phone by his pillow rang.


    He always had light sleep. Though he was in asleep, he was alert.


    Hearing that should, he opened his eyes sharply, with alertness inside.


    ncing sideways at the lit-up phone, he scanned the familiar number and picked it up.


    "What is it?" Still tired, he closed his eyes, cupping the phone with one hand and rubbing the corner of


    his forehead with the other.


    "Mr. Levi, something happened ......," Chester swallowed, his voice very gruff.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the receiver, Levi could hear his sense of tension, his eyes lifted again, his eyes were cold.


    He subconsciously thought that something had gone wrong when they were taking people back, and


    sat up at once, saying in a cold voice: "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Levi, listen to me, well ......" Chester hurriedly pacified him, hesitated before asking carefully, "Is


    Ruby with you now?"


    Levi wrinkled his eyebrows, his tone impatient, "No, what''s going on? Say it!"


    He had never liked being beating around the bush, and Chester knew this well, so he opened his


    mouth with a grave expression.


    "Mr. Levi, didn''t you ask me to investigate who that woman in the bar five years ago really was?


    There''s news!"


    Hearing these words, Levi''s face suddenly sank, a shade of darkness abruptly surfaced in his eyes,


    along with the slightest wisp of tension, a strong uneasiness trapped his heart.


    "Who is it?" He asked, and only when the words came out did he realize that his voice was actually


    muffled and tight.


    Chester swallowed, and instead of immediately saying who that person was, he told the story.


    "I looked into that bar back then, and the owner there said that the owner five years ago was not him,


    and I followed the trail to find the owner five years ago and went to ask him if he remembered the


    woman from H Country who had been to the bar that night five years ago, and it turned out that,


    coincidentally, that owner was very surprised and said that a woman hade by only a short while


    ago and was also investigating that night five years ago, except that she was investigating the man


    from H Country who had been there that night!"


    Hearing that, a strange feeling crossed Levi¡¯s heart, and he felt that something was not right.


    A woman had gone to investigate the night five years ago, and she was investigating the man from H


    Country who had been there.


    Could it be that that woman was the one he had had sex with back then?


    "And then what?" He pursued, his voice even tighter and deeper than it should be.


    Chester he could only continue, "That woman is Ruby!" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 242 Showdown

    Chapter 242 Showdown


    When these words came out, Levi''s pupils suddenly tightened viciously.


    "What did you say?" His tightly strained voice became hoarse, so repressed that people felt like they


    were about to gasp for air when they heard it.


    Chester naturally knew and how shocking this news was, like a bomb that had been dropped into a


    pool of water and caused uproar.


    At that moment, he licked the corner of his mouth and repeated dryly, "That woman in the bar five years


    ago, that''s, that''s Ruby!"


    Then, as if he had remembered something, he hastily added.


    "By the way, Mr. Levi, when I found that bar owner before today, the man was muttering something


    about why we all came to ask him about that day, I felt strange, so I asked one more question, only to


    find out that Ruby had already asked him in advance, and said that she had already found out about


    that man ......"


    The implication was that Ruby was already aware at this moment that the man from five years ago was


    him.


    Levi''s hand squeezed the phone hard, the bruises on the back of his hand bulging, the corners of his


    thin lips pursed into a tight line, his angr face filled with a chill.


    He did not say a word, his eyes shed through countless emotions.


    How could that woman from five years ago actually be her!


    The woman he had been looking for so long was actually by his side all along!


    At that moment, his eyes were covered with aplex colour, his eyes closed and he raised his hand


    to cover his forehead.


    "...... Mr. Levi, this matter ......" On the other end of the phone, Chester could not help but be curious,


    wanting to ask him what he nned to do.


    As a result, before his words were out, the phone was hung up.


    "..


    .... hey?! Mr. Levi?" Hearing the disconnection, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and then sighed


    quietly.


    Who would have thought that the fate between Levi and Ruby had been tied up five years ago!


    The five-year oldwsuit should havee to an end, right?


    As for how Mr. Levi would exin to his Ruby, that was his own business!


    With that in mind, his errand was sessfullypleted and he rxed, whistling as he boarded the


    ne.


    ......


    At the other end, Ruby''s vi.


    Levi hung up the phone and motionless for a long time.


    In this short period of time, it was as if he had experienced long years, as if he had gone through these


    five years all over again.


    It was his fault for what had happened back then, and for that he had always held a grudge.


    He used to think in his midnight dreams about what the woman he had held in his arms and possessed


    so fiercely back then would have been like.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, he could note up with a clue.


    Even with Amelia by his side for the past few years, he had never had that real feeling.


    When he found out that she was a fake and not the same person, he was angry, in a trance, but more


    than that, he was relieved.


    He had never been able to feel the emotions he should have felt for her, and had even med himself


    for it for a long time.


    Fortunately, it was not her.


    And with that came a deeper torment and dilemma.


    The deepening of his feelings for Ruby made it difficult for him to resist and he fell into them willingly.


    But the guilt he felt for the woman he had possessed back then also grew deeper and deeper.


    These opposing feelings were tangled in his heart, always leaving him with a knot, and when he faced


    Ruby, he sometimes did not know whether to go forward or retreat.


    But now, when he suddenly learnt that Ruby was the same woman from that night five years ago, he


    didn''t know how he should feel to ept this fact.


    Was he happy? Naturally, he was.


    He had never denied his feelings for Ruby and he did not want to deny it.


    Originally he had struggled with what to do with such feelings, but now he didn''t have to worry about it;


    she was the same woman he had been back then, he hadn''t loved the wrong person, and he didn''t


    have to struggle with it anymore.


    But the guilt came immediately afterwards like a tidal wave.


    He hadn''t forgotten how resistant Ruby had been to skin-to-skin contact, and he was aware of the


    damage she had done that night.


    What happened that night was her nightmare!


    What would she think of him? How should he face her after he had done something like that to hurt


    her?


    For a moment, his feelings were all mixed up, and the more he thought about it, the more irritated he


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    became, and the more he didn''t know what to do.


    Although she looked no different from her usual self today, there was still something different when he


    looked closely, especially the way she looked at him, which was vaguelyplicated.


    What to do? Should he take the initiative to tell her the truth? Would she forgive him when she found


    out?


    His brow knitted and tightened, and his handsome face was filled with gloom.


    Just then, the door to the room opened and Ruby walked in.


    "You woke up so soon?"


    She was holding ointment in her hand, obviouslying in to administer medicine to him.


    Levi took a nce at her, and his eyes then fell on her beautiful face, his thin lips pursed and he


    nodded.


    Ruby was preupied at the moment, so she didn''t notice anything different about him, walked to the


    bed and handed him the ointment.


    "This ointment has to be applied every two hours, so since you''re awake, apply it yourself."


    Levi did not object and nodded gently.


    When he took the ointment from her hand, his fingertips gently slid over her palm and immediately


    noticed that her body seemed to be electrified and trembled gently.


    His heart suddenly ached viciously, as if he had been hit hard by something, painful.


    Was she averse to his touch?


    This thought came to his mind, suddenly making his mood even more dull. He pursed the corners of his


    lips tightly, finally unable to bear it, and jerked his head up towards her.


    "Ruby, I have something to say ......"


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Ruby sit down beside his bed, slightly distant from him, and


    the expression on her face was not very resistant.


    "You have something to say?" Her clear, round eyes stared at him, looking as normal, "It just so


    happens that I also have something to say, so let me say it first."


    Levi was stunned, hesitated, and had to nod, "Okay."


    Ruby took a deep breath, and when she saw him staring at her, she suddenly became nervous, and


    her eyes shifted for a moment before she said, "You can apply the medicine first, just listen to me while


    you do so."


    Levi hesitated for a moment and nodded obediently, "Okay."


    He vaguely guessed that what she was going to say next would be about what happened five years


    ago. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 243 Are You Willing to Forgive Me?

    Chapter 243 Are You Willing to Forgive Me?


    He had not guessed wrongly, Ruby was indeed going to tell him that.


    Although this matter was very difficult to talk about, she had to say it for the sake of Olivia, she couldn''t


    drag it out like this any longer.


    Thinking about this, she did her best to ignore the sh of difort in her heart, her bright eyes


    suppressing tension as she finally opened her mouth in a soft voice.


    "Levi, I''ve told you about Olivia''s father, but that''s not the whole story, today I want to tell you


    everything, do you want to hear it?"


    When he heard these words, Levi, who had always been calm and collected, had a rare shake in his


    hand as he was applying the medicine.


    His eyes were half-lidded, and he dared not look into her eyes for the first time, and gave a nod.


    Ruby them told him the story five years ago.


    "...... I was so scared and desperate at the time, I had no room to fight back, I could only bear the pain.


    That night was a nightmare that I can¡¯t forget for the rest of my life. I have been looking for him, I want


    to ask him why he did that, I want an exnation."


    Finally she said it out.


    The wound that had been straddling the bottom of the heart was exposed in blood, but it was not as


    painful as Ruby expected, instead there was a vague feeling of relief and rxation.


    She gently exhaled a breath, and then her eyes looked straight towards Levi, gazing into his eyes


    unblinkingly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Levi, where were you that night five years ago?"


    Levi was silent, when he heard the words she had just said, his heart felt like it was being clutched by a


    Just by listening to her ount so calmly, he could feel the fear and despair she felt at that moment.


    At this moment, he really wanted to p his face twice!


    Even if he had no choice, even if he had already lost his mind, how could he hurt her like that, how


    could he be such an asshole!


    Seeing that he didn''t make a sound, his eyes still half-lidded, unable to see his emotions, Ruby thought


    he didn''t want to answer, just wanted to escape, and the light under her eyes darkened.


    In fact, before she came in, she had thought that as long as he admitted what he had done, as long as


    he gave a reasonable exnation, she would be able to forgive him.


    All the hatred that had been raging had be tasteless in the face of him.


    She didn''t know why, but there was just a vague sense of trust, a feeling that perhaps everything was a


    misunderstanding.


    But now, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Just as her eyes were about to gopletely dark, suddenly, Levi lifted his head, his face grave as he


    looked at her, his eyes deep andplex, with a touch of shame mixed in.


    "That day five years ago, I received an assignment from my superiors, and was ordered toe to the


    TM Institute in F Country to destroy a hazardous toxin, but it turned out that somehow word got out,


    and the TM Institute had prepared in advance and set a trap, my men and I were attacked, and in the


    fight, I identally got poisoned, and then I was chased, and escaped all the way out, and in order to


    avoid the people who were chasing me, I hid into a bar."


    When he spoke bluntly about the past, Ruby staggered for a moment, thest glimmer of light in her


    eyes did not go out, like a small me swaying in the wind, and she just stared at him.


    "At that time, I just wanted to find a secluded ce to hide, the bar with its loud music and chaotic


    environment was the best ce to hide, but what I didn''t expect was that the poison in my body kicked


    in right then and there, the side effect of that poison was ......"


    At this point, he paused and took a split second before speaking again, his voice even lower than it had


    been earlier.


    "It was lust, even if I had good self-control, there was no way to resist the poison in my body, moreover,


    at that time my mind waspletely confused, reason and everything seemed to have flown to the sky.


    The toxin was so strong that I simply could not care or control myself, so I lost control ......"


    The facts were already obvious.


    Levi''s eyes were full of pain, for the first time in his life, he felt so guilty and remorseful, and when he


    spoke again, his voice was even hoarse.


    "I''m sorry, Ruby, I really couldn''t control myself at that time, I know all this may seem like an excuse to


    you, but I really didn''t want to hurt you. By the time I reacted to what I had done, everything had


    already happened, at that time I only had one thought, that was to marry you, I had made a vow that I


    would be responsible for you. In this life, there would never be another woman, even though I knew it


    was overbearing and even unreasonable, but other than that, I didn''t know how else to make up for the


    mistake I had made."


    He had always been a man of words, and this was the first time Ruby heard him say so much in one


    breath.


    She didn''t say anything, she just looked at him steadily, as if she wanted to see him through as a


    person, her gaze peeking through her pupils, all the way into the bottom of his heart.


    It turned out that this was the truth back then.


    So it was all a misunderstanding, a terrible and helpless misunderstanding.


    He did he mean to hurt her; it was all, by mistake.


    In this instant, the nightmare that had been weighing on her heart for years seemed to dissipate


    silently.


    The sun shone through, illuminating a corner that had been shaded for five years. She abruptly curled


    her lips and smiled.


    Levi was in a state of unprecedented apprehension and anxiety at first.


    Now that he saw her smile, he was stunned, surprised, and confused.


    After a few seconds, his voice was dry as he asked, "Ruby, what are you smiling at?"


    Ruby raised hers eyebrows, lowering her eyes to sweep over his tightly clenched fists, looking at his


    fingertips that were so tense that they were white, the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened.


    "Haven''t you always been calm and self-possessed? Tsk, there was even a day when you were


    controlled by toxins, what a rare sight, actually let mee across it."


    At these words, Levi was stunned again, and only after a moment did he ask her hoarsely, "Ruby, you


    are believing my words?"


    Ruby took the ointment in his hand and covered it, then tossed it back and forth in her hand.


    "What? Do you mean by that that I shouldn''t believe what you say and should express doubt?"


    Levi raised his hand to touch his nose and said in a muffled voice, "That''s not what I meant."


    It was a rare sight to see him looking like he had done something wrong, and as the knot in her heart


    was lifted, she was in the mood to admire his appearance.


    Seeing that, Levi hesitated, moved slightly closer and cautiously asked her, "Ruby, you are willing to


    forgive me?" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 244 Jealous

    Chapter 244 Jealous


    Upon hearing this, Ruby raised her eyebrows, deliberately teasing him, and kept her face ck for a


    long time without saying a word.


    Levi, looking at her like this, his heart hung high, feeling like an ant on a hot pot at this moment,


    iparably tormented.


    In his over 20 years of life, he had never had such a time, and it was only when he faced Ruby that he


    would be like this.


    Seeing his eyes staring intently at her, his expression tense, a smile shed across Ruby''s eyes, and


    only after a few moments did she slowly exhale a breath.


    "The past is the past, you''ve exined it, I believe it, it was all a mistake. It wasn''t what you wanted in


    the first ce, what else could I do? Beat you to death? Or hold a grudge for the rest of your life? I am


    forgiving you and saying goodbye to the pain of the past, I don''t want to wake up from the nightmare


    anymore."


    When she said thest sentence, her voice lowered slightly and her eyes shed a darker shade.


    Although she could forgive him, the scars of the past could not just dissipate so quickly.


    Levi clenched his fist and took her hand carefully.


    When he saw that she did not resist, his heart settled down and his face was solemn and firm.


    "Ruby, I know that some things cannot be easily passed, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I will stay with you in the


    future and will not let you suffer a single bit of aggravation again."


    Knowing that he was serious, Ruby nodded gently at his words and said nothing more.


    The room fell silent, and after the showdown, the atmosphere between the two seemed to be


    more delicate.


    Levi''s gaze stayed on Ruby in front of him, seemingly unable to look away, and his heart was filled with


    emotion.


    God was really ying tricks on people, who would have thought that the woman back then would be


    her.


    Their first acquaintance had been so unpleasant.


    And in the past five years, he had gone round and round in circles before finally finding her, but he had


    already be her husband.


    It was a marriage that was so strange and yet so perfect that, for a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    But the good thing was, he hadn''t missed her. It didn''t matter, there was still a long road ahead and


    plenty of time, he could take his time to make up for her until he had healed all the wounds in her heart.


    Seemingly sensing the signs of his heart, Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly, half lifting her eyelids and


    looking towards him.


    They stared at each other for a moment, and she suddenly smiled.


    "So you always thought that the person back then was Amelia and that''s why you kept protecting her,


    Levi, can I say that you are so stupid?"


    How dare you take that kind of shameless woman and identify her as her, and still protect and dote on


    her like she was a baby.


    Just thinking about it made her feel very unhappy.


    Seeing her somewhat unhappy expression, Levi helplessly pulled the corner of his mouth, his face


    bitter.


    "At that time, I went back to the bar to look for you after I woke up, but I ran into Amelia, she imed to


    be you, and there was no other woman from our country there, so I didn''t suspect. All these years,


    although I felt something was wrong, I always felt that I didn''t have the same feeling in her as I did back


    then, but once I thought of what I had done, I didn''t pursue the matter, but I was wrong for five years. If


    you If you hadn''t exposed her, I really wouldn''t have thought that she really wasn''t the same person."


    At these words, Ruby narrowed her eyes slightly, pulled her hand out of his palm and looked at him


    with a smirk.


    "You didn''t have the same feeling back then?" She repeated his words, her trailing voice rising,


    indistinguishable from joy or anger.


    When Levi heard this, rm bells went off in his head and he hastened to exin.


    "Don''t take it the wrong way, I am thinking that she doesn''t have any shadow of you back then, I


    haven''t done anything to her, you know, I have emotional cleanliness."


    He was quite ingratiating, Ruby looked at him with a smile, her heart inexplicably still feeling blocked.


    "Hell knows if you have an emotional cleanliness." She skimmed her lips, her voice muffled.


    "Really, Ruby, believe me." Levi moved closed, holding her hand again, slightly harder, not allowing her


    to pull away.


    Ruby actually knew that what he said was true, Amelia had said before that he had indeed never


    touched her all these years, but she was still upset.


    Levi was uneasy at first, but as he watched, his eyes suddenly lit up, and the corners of his mouth


    slowly hooked up.


    "Ruby, you''re not jealous, are you?" He suddenly asked, his voice more than pleasant.


    Jealous? Ruby frowned, then rolled her eyes, "You''re thinking too much, the word jealous doesn''t exist


    in my dictionary."


    "Is that so?" Levi asked afterwards.


    Ruby simply shook off his hand and stood up, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Fearing that she might get really annoyed, Levi got up and hugged her, soothing her with a soft voice.


    "Well it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have mistaken her for you for so many years, it''s my blindness, just for


    the sake of my bad eyes, forgive me, okay?"


    He knew what she was twisting in her heart and coaxed her willingly.


    Ruby leaned on his shoulder, surrounded by the unique scent of his body, listening to his warm words,


    and her heart suddenly loosened.


    At this moment, her nose was slightly sour.


    She had never cried in front of anyone, even when she was alone, and had never shed a single tear


    over this matter.


    But now, leaning into his arms, she felt the urge to cry.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, she had great self-control and quickly settled her mind, forcing that urge back.


    "You''re not healed yet, sit down." She nudged him and said sullenly.


    Levi obediently sat down, and took her by the hand to sit beside him, close by, refusing to let go.


    "Why did you leave back then?" The two of them were silent for a moment, and Levi had a doubt in his


    heart and asked.


    Ruby skimmed her lips, "What? I shouldn¡¯t leave after that kind of thing happened, did you wait for me


    to kill you? If not for ......"


    If she hadn''t been pregnant with Oliviater on, and Olivia had gotten such a strange illness, she


    probably wouldn''t have wanted to see that man again for the rest of her life, and even if she had found


    him, she would have just thrown him to Dottie to deal with.


    She pursed her lips, then brought up the main matter, "You were poisoned then, what happened after


    that?"


    Speaking of that time, Levi''s face sank as he said in a deep voice, "Afterwards I was unconscious, you


    should have already left, my people came over and rescued me. I had thought that the poison in my


    body could not be cured for a while, but I didn''t expect that once I woke up, the poison in my body had


    already subsided." lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 245 TM Institute

    Chapter 245 TM Institute


    "Are you saying that when you woke up again, the poison was gone from your body? Then what about


    the fact that you lost your sense of pain?"


    Ruby felt vaguely that something was wrong and wrinkled her brows inquiringly.


    "I am not very clear about this, in any case, after I woke up and did an examination, I found that the


    residual poison in my body was gone, but after this I lost my sense of pain and was not cured for many


    years,ter by mistake, I learned that I could be cured with X neurotoxin, but the method is rather


    dangerous, besides, X neurotoxin is hard to be found, so that is why it has dragged on for so long."


    At those words, Ruby''s face sank, and a sh of thought crossed her eyes.


    She still remembered clearly that after that incident back then, the plum blossom mark on her body had


    been faintly painful for several days.


    At the time, she hadn''t noticed anything wrong and hadn''t given it much thought.


    But now, remembering that the plum blossom mark would change with her physical condition, she had


    a vague suspicion.


    Perhaps this plum blossom mark on her body has the function of antidote to poison?


    In that case, it would only make sense that the poison in Levi¡¯s body was removed.


    It was because the two had sex that her plum blossom mark sensed the toxin and it attacked to


    cleanse the poison from his body.


    Only, although the toxin in his body was cleared, the toxicity was so strong that it still left after-effects,


    hence his loss of pain.


    Moreover, it was also because the poison was so virulent that during the cleansing, some of it still


    entered her body and could not bepletely dissipated.


    And because she had the plum blossom mark on her body and her physique was special, somehow, it


    all ended up being transferred to her foetal body.


    So Olivia was born with poison in her body!


    The more she thought about it, the more likely she thought it was.


    She didn''t say anything about the plum blossom mark, after all, she couldn''t even figure out the mark


    herself, so she put it aside for the time being and only said what she guessedter.


    When Levi heard this, his face was sullen and his eyes were full of coldness.


    He did not expect that the incident back then would have such serious consequences.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me.....


    . " He pursed his lips, his voice low and slightly sandy as he apologized.


    Ruby did not think it seriously, ¡°No need to apologize, it is beyond your control, and neither of us have


    expected this.¡±


    "You just said that you infected with this Z-toxin five years ago when you went to the TM Institute to


    destroy the toxin?"


    Levi nodded, "That''s right, this kind of toxin is very dangerous, at that time after District 7 got the news,


    it attached importance to it, that''s why they sent me with a team of people toe to F Country to


    eliminate it immediately. Originally everything was a secret operation, but how exactly did it leak out,


    until now it''s still a mystery."


    Ruby had heard of TM Institute.


    This institute was different from the Third Research Institute, and in F Country and even in the world, it


    was an existence that could not be put in the open.


    This institute was very secretive and its activities were not visible.


    She didn''t expect that such a powerful Z toxin would be researched from the TM Institute.


    "What about after this? Your destruction n failed?" She asked.


    Levi shook his head, "No, on the contrary, the n eventually seeded, we still destroyed the Z


    toxin."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At these words, Ruby was very surprised, "How did it seed? Didn''t you say that it had been


    exposed?"


    Speaking of this, Levi cast a meaningful look at her.


    "So, this is one of the doubts I''ve been keeping all these years."


    Back then, he had finally touched down at the TM Institute''s stronghold with his own men, only to find


    that it had long since been empty, as if the wind had swept away by wind.


    He immediately guessed that the destruction campaign should have been exposed and that everyone


    from the TM Institute had run away early.


    However, instead of giving up immediately, he asked his men to conduct a thorough search to see if


    they could find any sign of these toxins.


    Perhaps the TM Institute''s people had retreated in such a hurry that the research results in one of the


    research rooms had actually not been taken away yet.


    Levi examined it carefully and found that it was actually the Z toxin!


    He immediately ordered his men to destroy all the toxins.


    But right after that, the TM Institute people came back to their surprise.


    They had been prepared, they had more men than them, and they had used underhanded tactics. They


    didn''t know the situation or the environment, so even though they tried their best to fight back, they still


    suffered a lot of damage.


    And it was then that he was identally nted with poison.


    "So, you suspect that there is a fraud in this?" Ruby asked immediately after hearing that.


    Levi''s gazed at her, his eyes covered with appreciation.


    "That''s right, I''ve been thinking about this matter over and over again, and I feel that something is not


    right. If the people from the TM Institute really learned the news temporarily, then why did theye


    back if they had all retreated? I first thought they were there to retrieve the Z toxin, but then I thought I


    might have thought wrong, because those people, instead of going into the research room where the Z


    toxin was stored, they attacked directly at my people!"


    Ruby immediately understood, and her pretty eyes narrowed slightly, a fine aura shed under her


    eyes.


    "So they came back, not for Z toxin at all, they came back to ambush you guys!"


    "Right, the Z toxin in those researchbs maybe was just a front, maybe it wasn''t even the real Z toxin!


    The real Z toxin had been taken away a long time ago!"


    "What about after that? Is there any more news from the TM Institute?"


    Levi shook his head, "After that, the TM Institute disappeared, there was no movement until now,


    District 7 tried to track it down, but this matter involves diplomacy between the two countries, there is a


    lot of trouble in it. If there is no clear information, District 7 can''t go again rashly."


    Ruby understood the magnitude of it, and nodded gently at the words.


    Indeed, there had been no news from the TM Institute for the past few years, and she had even


    thought for a while that the institute had copsed.


    However, after listening to Levi''s exnation, she instead felt that it was unlikely.


    It seemed that this TM Institute was hiding very deep, and it had piqued her curiosity.


    "Then what should we do about Olivia''s illness?" At this point, Levi asked in a hurry, "The poison in my


    body back then was Z toxin, and you were able to cure it with X neurotoxin, so there should be a way to


    cure the toxin in Olivia''s body as well."


    However, Ruby shook her head.


    "The poison in Olivia''s body is much moreplicated than X toxin, plus her leukemia, the situation is


    veryplicated, it''s not possible to use the method of fighting poison with poison alone. Besides, X


    neurotoxin is too toxic, Olivia''s body is already weak now, it''s impossible for her to withstand


    it." lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 246 You Are Q?

    Chapter 246 You Are Q?


    At these words, Levi¡¯s brow knitted tighter and tighter, his face bing even more grave.


    "Then what is it the toxin in her body? Still haven''t found a solution?"


    Speaking of solutions, Ruby immediately thought of Q.


    "I know a person on Red Net who specialises in poisons and is very good at this work, I''ve already


    given him a sample of Olivia''s blood, now we can only wait for his results."


    Since she had said so, Levi he had to wait patiently.


    The two were silent for a while after all that needed to be said and all that needed to be asked had


    been asked.


    The truth that had been suppressed in their hearts about five years ago waspletely uncovered,


    and both of them inevitably had someplicated feelings, and the atmosphere became delicate.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Finally, Ruby noticed the sight of Levi staring at her and, unable to


    bear it, raised her eyes to look at him.


    Levi''s angr and handsome face was now piled with a smile, and his dark eyes were covered with


    starry brightness.


    "It''s just that I want to see you, can''t I? You''re my wife." He replied, with a bit of pride in his tone.


    Ruby bristled at his words, not bothering to pay attention to him.


    "You''re still injured, you still need to rest for two days, lie down, I''m leaving."


    She made a move to get up, but the next second, her wrist was clutched and yanked backwards, and


    she instantly fell into Levi''sp and pressed herself against his chest.


    "Hey! You, what are you doing!" Ruby was startled and struggled at once.


    But Levi did not let go, instead he wrapped her in his arms, forbidding her to break free.


    He lowered his eyes, his eyes floating with delight and satisfaction, the corners of his mouth gently


    hooked as he rested his forehead against hers.


    The distance between the two of them was suddenly extremely close, their breath smelling each other,


    their warm nostrilsying on each other''s faces.


    Ruby''s eyshes twitched slightly and her cheeks suddenly became hot, even her ears felt hot.


    Levi didn''t mind, he just looked at her, his gaze burning.


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally opened his lips, his voice low and slightly hoarse, but


    mixed with obvious pleasure.


    "Ruby, it''s actually you, it''s good that it''s you ......"


    These words were full of too much deep meaning, there was surprise, there was celebration, and there


    was deep joy.


    When Ruby heard this, the corners of her lips pursed lightly, still not saying anything.


    However, at the bottom of her heart, the slightest ripple had already rose.


    ......


    That evening, Ruby was thinking about whether she should go back to H Country tomorrow or wait for


    Levi to recover, but her phone rang.


    It was an unknown number and she intended to ignore it, but it was a phone she had not used for a


    long time, so who would call her?


    Doubt came to her mind and she hesitated before picking up.


    "Hello, who is it?" She asked first.


    As a result, a voice of disbelief came from the other side immediately afterwards, "You ...... are you?


    You''re actually ......!!!"


    Ruby didn''t notice anything at first and was in confusion, "Who the hell are you? How did you know


    about this phone number?"


    However, the next thing that answered her was a series of disconnections.


    Ruby: "......"


    Was this person a bit sick in the head? What was going on?


    Levi walked over with fruit and fed a strawberry to her mouth, asking as he did so, "What''s wrong?


    Who''s calling?"


    Ruby shook her head and swallowed the strawberry from his fingertips, and was just about to spit out a


    sigh when her face changed abruptly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice on the phone just now ...... was clearly Kevin''s voice!


    ".....


    . Kevin!" So thinking, she subconsciously said it.


    At these words, Levi looked at her suspiciously, "You have told him your number in F Country? What


    did he want to see you about?"


    "Of course not! How could I tell him this number, this is the number I used to contact Dottie in F


    Country!" Ruby immediately denied it.


    At this point, Levi also realised that something was wrong, "Then how did he know? Did you mishear?"


    Ruby denied it, "My own brother''s voice, how could I have misheard it!"


    And listening to his panicked voice just now, it was obvious that he didn''t expect the person who


    answered the phone to be her.


    What was going on?


    Thinking this, she frowned and simply called the number back, only to have it hang up as soon as she


    dialed it, several times in a row.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, in the capital, Kevin was clutching his mobile phone and spinning back


    and forth in theboratory, his face in shock and panic.


    The person who answered the phone, how could it be his sister?


    He had obviously hacked into the system, found out WW''s address and number, and dialed it!


    But how could WW be his sister?


    He had been working day and night in theb for the past few days and had gone crazy, had he?


    Or maybe he was hallucinating?


    He was about to hang up when he saw the caller ID, and he was scared.


    This time, it was his sister''s number, a number from Sea City!


    Why was his sister calling at this time, can the person just now really be her?


    He did not dare not to answer the phone, he gritted his teeth and had to answer it.


    "Sister ......"


    "34 degrees north, 108 degrees east, a call was made to the number 711xxxxxxx five minutes ago,


    Kevin, you exin."


    In a moment, Ruby''s cold voice came through the receiver, and Kevin instantly had a head full of cold


    sweat.


    Holy shit! How did his sister get to the exact location of his so quickly?


    Moreover, he had just used a virtual number!


    When he was silent, he didn''t dare to say a word, across the line, Ruby spoke again.


    "You think I can''t find out if you use a virtual number? Other people may not be able to find out, but if


    your sister wants to find it out, it''s just a matter of minutes. What have you been doing behind my


    back?"


    Kevin: "......"


    How could he forget that this sister of his was the most mysterious, there was always a surprise waiting


    for him.


    At that moment, he knew he couldn''t avoid it, so he had to swallow and said, "Sister, you are WW?"


    At these words, Ruby¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, her eyes slightly narrowed, and she asked instead of


    answering, "Where did you hear about this code name? Give an honest exnation!"


    Kevin''s heart shivered and he had to answer truthfully, "Red Net."


    This time, Ruby''s pupils shrank even tighter, a sh of thought shed under her eyes, and a guess


    came abruptly.


    "You are ......Q?" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 247 Antidote

    Chapter 247 Antidote


    At these words, Kevin on the other end of the phone couldn''t help but mentally bemoan the fact that he


    couldn''t cover up his identity.


    "Well ......," he stammered before admitting it, "I am Q."


    Hearing these words, even Ruby, who was always calm andposed, could not help but freeze for a


    moment.


    Her own brother was actually Q, the poison research expert on the Red Net.


    Immediately afterwards, she could not help but knit her brows, her expression was a bit unsightly,


    "Kevin, I asked you to go to the capital to study properly, why did you go to Red Net?"


    She knew very well what kind of website Red Net was, and she also knew better than anyone else how


    much danger there would be in it.


    If Kevin essed to Red Net, many people would definitely be curious about Q, and might even dig


    deeper into his identity and ask him to work for others.


    In case they really found out his true identity, wouldn''t that be too dangerous?


    On the other end of the phone, Kevin heard her irritation and pulled the corners of his mouth dryly,


    hastily exining himself in a curt manner.


    "Sis, don''t worry, I hide it well, no one will guess that I am Q. Besides, I still keep a low profile in our


    institute, no one will associate Q with me, there won''t be any danger."


    "Easy for you to say! You think things will turn out the way you think?"


    Ruby was not good-natured and gave him scolding, "Why did you go to Red Net to get involved?"


    Kevin lifted his hand to touch his cheek, and gave a heated smile.


    "The research I''m doing is in order, and it''s going well. I have nothing to do in my spare time, so I


    thought I''d list my name on Red Net. There are all kinds of strange and exotic things there, maybe


    there''s some new toxins or some drugs I haven''t seen before, so I can study them to pass the time!"


    She raised her hand to hold her forehead and was speechless for a while, she didn''t know what to say


    to him.


    Seeing this, Kevin took the opportunity to ask up in reverse.


    "Sister, aren''t you also listed on Red Net? How could I have ever thought that WW would actually be


    you! You''re worried about me, and I''m worried about you!"


    Ruby pulled the corner of her mouth and said directly and nonchntly, "Red Net was originally created


    by Grandpa, I just took it over."


    These words were like a heavy bomb to Kevin.


    "What?! Our grandfather is actually the founder of Red Net?" He was so shocked that it took him a long


    time to ept this fact, "Holy shit, Grandpa is too awesome! He actually founded Red Net!"


    Immediately afterwards, he became somewhat discontented.


    "Sister, you''re too ungrateful, you''re hiding such a big thing from me!"


    "Do you think this is something good? But whenever this identity is exposed, how much misfortune will


    be incurred, have you ever thought about it? It''s because the Red Net is so powerful and the people


    mixed in it areplicated, all of them are not easy to mess with, that''s why it attracts attention.


    I didn''t tell you because I naturally don''t want to invite trouble for you, and I don''t want you to have any


    psychological burden!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice was clear and cold, but her tone became more and more gruff, and her words were stern as


    she reprimanded him.


    "I don''t want anything more than for you to be safe and sound for the rest of your life. So do your thing


    and stay away from Red Net. If I know you''re doing anything dangerous again, I''ll break your legs!"


    Kevin naturally knew that she was doing it for his own good, so he had to agree.


    "But sis, I''m worried about you too ......"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I have never lost."


    Ruby interrupted him, then her face sank and she immediately mentioned the main matter.


    "What''s the matter with you contacting me at this time? Is it that the blood sample I gave youst time


    has been researched?"


    As soon as this was mentioned, Kevin straightened his face, seriousness gripping his brows.


    "Yes, sis, you tell me first, whose blood sample is this?"


    Ruby pursed the corners of her lips, hesitated, but didn''t hide it anymore and said straight out, "It''s


    Olivia''s."


    "...... Indeed, no wonder Olivia''s illness is that serious." Kevin let out a long breath and sighed.


    "Have you worked out a cure for the poison?" Ruby asked.


    Kevin nodded his head and said soothingly, "Sister, don''t worry, don''t worry, I contacted you this time


    because I wanted to tell you that I have extracted the toxin from the blood sample, analysed its


    Hearing these words, Ruby''s eyes immediately lit up, "Really? Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    "No problem, the blood sample you sent over was divided into several parts by me, one for research


    and the other for the antidote experimental material."


    Saying that, Kevin sighed.


    "I actually didn''t know that there was actually such a powerful poison in Olivia''s body, these past few


    years, she was really strong to be able to hold on."


    Hearing these words, Ruby could not help but be stunned, "What do you mean by that?"


    Kevin was puzzled and asked, "Sister, don''t you know? This poison in Olivia''s body will attack in


    stages, once it does, the internal organs will be in agony, the average adult can hardly withstand it, she


    is actually a child who can withstand it, it is really very difficult, and this is even light, if it attacks heavily,


    it will cause a full body spasm, or even shock!"


    This time, Ruby waspletely frozen.


    Suddenly, her mind recalled that when Olivia was huddled in her room alone, she would asionally


    go to check on her, but sometimes Olivia would refuse to open the door, and when she came out after


    a while, she would be covered in sweat and pale, as if she had been fished out of the water.


    At the time, she thought it was because Olivia was autistic, but now it seemed to be a toxin attack!


    She really had neglected Olivia too much ......


    "...... Sis? Sis? Are you listening?"


    Kevin''s voice came as if from a distant ce, interrupting Ruby''s thoughts.


    She noticed an extra touch of breath beside her and inclined her head to see Levi sitting beside her, his


    hand holding her hand that was resting on his leg, the corners of his mouth lightly pursed, curving a


    soothing curve at her.


    For some reason, her heart inexplicably settled, she answered into the microphone and said softly, "I


    understand, when can you go back to Sea City?"


    Kevin immediately responded, "I''ve finished my experiments here, I don''t have any tasks on hand, I


    can go back anytime. Olivia''s illness is important, I''ll buy a ticketter!" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 248 Confession

    Chapter 248 Confession


    She hung up the phone and looked at Levi, and she opened my mouth, but she felt like I had a ball of


    cotton in her throat, and it was a bit stuffy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi was sitting close and had already listened to the conversation the two had just had, he gently


    embraced her.


    "I understand everything, don''t worry, since Kevin has already researched the antidote, then Olivia''s


    illness can definitely be cured."


    When he said this, he couldn''t help the dark tide in his heart.


    Previously, his affection for Olivia was partly out of an innate sense of closeness and attraction, and


    partly out of love.


    Now that she thought about it, she could finally understand where that inexplicable fondness for Olivia


    hade from, and how everything could not escape thew of blood.


    Olivia was his his daughter!


    Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but feel excited, and hastily took out his mobile phone to book a


    flight.


    So, that night, he did not care about his injuries, and took Ruby back to H Country in a hurry.


    ......


    Just as the two of them left F Country, Benjamin immediately got the news.


    "BOSS, Ruby has just boarded a flight to Sea City."


    At this moment, Benjamin was flipping through the documents and raised his eyes at the words, his


    eyes deep as he asked, "Did she leave alone?"


    "No." Assistant Eason shook his head in denial, "She was apanied by a man, BOSS, do you know


    who that man is?"


    Speaking of this, his face turned grave.


    "He''s from District 7! The same man who was ordered to raid and destroy our institute five years ago!"


    At these words, there were no waves on Benjamin''s face, only his eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    Seeing this, Eason couldn''t help but be puzzled, "BOSS, howe you''re not even surprised?"


    Benjamin sneered, "What is there to be surprised about, we have already met a long time ago."


    Hearing this, Eason was instantly shocked, "You have seen him before? Then he ......"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to recognize me." Benjamin got up and stood in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling window, looking at the base outside the window with his hands behind his back, a touch of


    sinisterness sliding across the bottom of his eyes.


    "The maniptor behind the TM Institute, not to mention not having shown his face in front of people,


    doesn''t even have a code name, how could he possibly recognize me?"


    Eason then sighed in relief, followed by a sinister smile.


    "Yes, back then he came to F Country to destroy ourb, but he didn''t expect us to turn the tables on


    him, although he still ended up destroying our underground research institute, but how could he have


    thought that was just one of our least important bases, so if it was destroyed, it didn''t matter at all."


    He was right, the underground research institute had already been abandoned by them, and it was no


    pity that it was destroyed.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to destroy the toxin and erase the TM Institute from the surface, so


    that it would be more convenient for him to act in the shadows.


    As he had expected, everything had gone his way.


    The TM Institute seemed to have lost its name over the years, and was targeted and watched less


    closely, and he made a fortune behind the scenes with the toxin in his possession as a result.


    "But what is this Ruby''s rtionship with that man? How did they get together?" Eason couldn''t help


    but mutter.


    At these words, Benjamin''s face suddenly sank, pursing the corners of his lips tightly without saying a


    word.


    Levi''s appearance was a surprise to him.


    He had never stopped his pursuit of Ruby.


    Previously, he had done so with a strong sense of purpose, he had been until he knew that Ruby was


    also very highly attained in medicine and very powerful in mixing reagents, if he could hold her in his


    hands, it would be of great benefit to him.


    But then chasing after her, he changed his initial mind a bit and really got stuck in.


    That woman was simply too attractive!


    Such a woman was only worthy of his!


    Even if Levi became her husband now, he would not be able to stop him!


    Thinking of this, his eyes shed with a brilliant aura, and he said in a cold voice: "Continue to deal with


    it, book me a ticket back to H Country, and I will leave today."


    At these words, Eason froze for a moment, then asked respectfully, "BOSS, are you going straight back


    to the capital?"


    Benjamin said in a cold voice, "No, back to Sea City."


    ......


    Ruby and Levi had only just returned to Sea City and immediately went back home.


    Kevin had already returned, and when he saw the two of them, his eyes lit up, "Sister, have you found


    out?"


    When he came back, he had already learned from his grandmother that Ruby had gone to F Country to


    look for Olivia''s real father.


    Hearing themotion, Cara also came out from her room, "It''s good to be back,e on, sit down,


    tell us if you got anything from the trip."


    Seeing the two''s concerned faces, Ruby and Levi looked at each other and walked over together.


    Ruby sat down next to Cara, but Levi did not.


    Seeing this, Cara was puzzled, "Levi, why don''t you sit down?"


    Levi pursed his lips, his gaze at Ruby''s face before he took a deep breath and then took the initiative to


    confess.


    "Grandma, I want to apologize to you."


    Hearing this, Cara was even more confused, blinking her eyes, "Why apologize to me?"


    As she said that, she inclined her head to look at Ruby, "What''s wrong with you two? Did you have a


    fight?"


    Ruby shook her head and subconsciously wanted to speak, but Levi was one step ahead of her and


    made a rification.


    "No, Grandma, I am apologizing to you for what happened five years ago.


    "


    "What happened five years ago?" Cara and Kevin said in unison, their faces full of doubts.


    Levi didn''t equivocate any further and said it directly, "Actually ...... I am the person Ruby has been


    looking for."


    When this statement was made, Cara and Kevin were both stunned, and no one spoke for a while.


    Only after a few moments did the olddy open her eyes round and stuttered as she asked, "You ......


    are that man back then? Are you ...... Olivia''s real father?"


    Levi nodded, "Yes, I am Olivia''s father, and I only just learned about it."


    When he said this, his face was ashamed and he half lowered his head.


    "Back then, because of the unavoidable reason, that outrageous thing happened. I have actually been


    looking for Ruby, only that she was impersonated, that''s why I dyed for so many years,ter I


    learned that I had mistaken the person, I sent someone to look for er again, and coincidentally, I found


    the same clue as Ruby, that''s how I uncovered the truth back then. "


    When he said this, his hand hanging at his side clenched into a fist, his face tense.


    "I know that I was wrong back then, but at that time I had already made up my mind that I would be


    responsible for her for the rest of my life, only thatter, due to a misunderstanding, I was unable to do


    so, but I can promise that from now on, I will never let go of Ruby''s hand again, and to Ruby and Olivia,


    I will do my best to protect them for the rest of my life!" lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 249 Lucky

    Chapter 249 Lucky


    Both Cara and Kevin were baffled by his sudden confession, and for a moment they were unable to


    react, staring at him in a dumbfounded manner.


    "...... what?" After a moment, Kevin asked in disbelief.


    The corners of Levi''s thin lips pursed hard, and once again he said in a deep voice, "The man Ruby


    has been looking for from five years ago is me."


    This time, Kevin stood up with a start, and Cara finally reacted, looking at him with her mouth half open.


    "You - you''re actually, you''re the man from five years ago! You''re actually, you''re Olivia''s real father!"


    With that, she shook her head again as if she could hardly believe it, "How is this possible? How could


    it be such a coincidence?"


    She looked at Ruby, urgently asking her for confirmation, "What he said is really true? Did you have


    him to fool me? Let me tell you, although I am old and useless, I am not demented! You two, don''t try to


    fool me!"


    On the other side, Kevin was also busy echoing.


    "That''s right, sister, how can brother-inw be that man back then! That man is not a good person, he


    actually did that kind of thing! He''s a scum of the earth! A beastly thing! How can brother-inw be that


    man? Don''t be ridiculous, will you?"


    At these words, Levi was speechless for a while, the corner of his mouth tugging.


    Scum of the earth? A beast? Not a good person?


    Heh ......


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when Kevin''s words fell, he felt a chill run up his back and shivered.


    He raised his hand to touch his nose, felt a subtle gaze staring at him, twisted his head to look over and


    saw that Levi was wearing a smiling expression, his back got even colder.


    Ruby was amused by the reaction of the two, and hurriedly exined.


    "Grandma, he is not lying, and we have no need to lie to you, the man back then was indeed him."


    At these words, therge living room was falling into an eerie silence.


    Kevin and Cara seemed to be in sync, with their eyes darting back and forth between Levi and Ruby,


    thennding on Levi''s face in unison, staring at him as if they were seeing him for the first time.


    After a few moments, Cara finally spoke up, "Levi, are you really the man from back then?"


    Levi''s heart thudded and he sensed something bad.


    He straightened his serious face, nodded solemnly, and then exined roughly what happened five


    years ago before Cara became furious.


    "...... Grandma, I know it''s toote for me to say anything now, but at that time, I really didn''t mean to


    hurt Ruby, and I also made a vow at that time to be loyal to Ruby for the rest of my life, only thatter


    on, by a mistake, I missed these five years, but my vow still remains the same. Please believe me."


    He didn''t expect such aplicated thing to have happened on that night five years ago. Cara didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    But she was sulking in her heart.


    When she thought of the hardships Ruby and Olivia had endured over the past five years, she felt bad.


    Kevin also felt the same way, as his only close family members were Cara and Ruby, and he naturally


    felt sorry for his sister when he learned of this terrible affair.


    No one said a word for a while, and the atmosphere became cold, the air seemed to freeze and stop


    flowing.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that this scene was even more tense and nerve-wracking than


    receiving a review from his superiors.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more wrong, Ruby sighed softly in her heart and


    opened her mouth in a soft voice.


    "Okay, okay, Grandma, Kevin, I''ve already talked to Levi about what happened five years ago, and I''ve


    forgiven him for what he did. He didn¡¯t meant to do it, and it didn¡¯t do me further harm. Let bygone be


    bygone, for now, Olivia¡¯s illness is in priority.


    ¡±


    At the mention of Olivia''s illness, both Cara and Kevin''s faces changed.


    In the end, it was Cara who sighed long and hard, her old, wrinkled face filled with helplessness and


    despair.


    "Who could have imagined that you would meet in that bar five years ago, and who could have


    imagined that the situation would be like that? Who can say what is right or wrong?"


    "Grandma......" said Levi, who was moved by the words.


    The olddy interrupted him and asked in a deep voice: "Levi, I only ask you one question now. Do you


    dare to answer me truthfully?"


    Without any hesitation, Levi nodded to her, "You may ask."


    "Everything before was a ridiculous past, I only ask you, nowadays, what exactly do you have in mind


    for Ruby?"


    What she cared most about was how Levi would view her marriage to Ruby after he knew the truth.


    At these words, Levi¡¯s face, which was always calm and cold, changed slightly, and a touch of


    bewilderment crossed his face.


    The next second, the corners of his mouth curved, and a touch of delight and satisfaction floated


    between his brows.


    "Grandma, I understand your concern, you are worried that I will continue to stay with her because of


    my guilt towards Ruby, but don''t worry, you arepletely over-worried. Back when I proposed to


    Ruby, I have already thought, no matter who she is, what kind of woman she is, what kind of identity


    she has, no matter whether the road ahead is smooth or rocky, she will always be my wife, someone I


    will cherish and love for the rest of my life."


    When he said this, it was as if he remembered something, and the smile on the corner of his mouth


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    deepened.


    "Besides, I admit that I still had some misgivings before, because I had made a vow about what


    happened five years ago, that I would never let go of that woman, and I had therefore struggled and


    torn between my feelings for Ruby and my past responsibilities, but I was never able to escape my


    feelings for Ruby, but now, well, Ruby is the same woman from five years ago. This is God''s generosity


    to me, and there is nothing that makes me feel more fortunate than this event." lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 250 Passing the Test

    Chapter 250 Passing the Test


    It seemed that Cara had not expected him to say these words, and she was stunned at the words.


    Even Kevin was surprised, staring nkly at his serious face, his mouth half-open, not knowing what to


    say for a moment.


    Ruby was the same.


    Ever since the two of them hadid things out and cleared up all their past misunderstandings, she had


    never heard him say these words.


    So that was what he thought?


    The deepest part of her heart seemed to be touched, as if something had stirred inside.


    She pursed her lips averting her gaze, her eyes half-lidded.


    She suddenly felt a slight heat on her cheeks, burning all the way to the roots of her ears, and could not


    help but raise her hand to touch her cheeks.


    This action did not escape the eyes of Levi, whose eyes reflected her unadorned but still bright face.


    Seeing this, Cara''s eyes wandered back and forth between the two of them for a few moments before


    they gradually came back to her.


    A few thoughts shed across her cloudy eyes before she finally settled down and sighed heavily.


    "I don''t know what kind of sinful destiny you had in previous generations, not only do you have inws


    in this life, you actually met in a situation like that five years ago, and have Olivia, it''s also a destiny.


    Levi, since you have assured me like this, then I will believe you, I only hope that you won''t make me


    regret giving you Ruby"


    Levi could not help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He knew that he had passed the hurdle of Ruby''s family.


    The night five years ago was now over.


    He no longer had any worries and could enjoy his feelings for Ruby with impunity.


    "Thank you, Grandma, for your trust in me. Don''t worry, I will never make you regret it, let alone do


    anything wrong."


    He now saw Ruby as a part of himself, so how could he do anything wrong to hurt her heart?


    At those words, Cara nodded and said nothing more.


    But Kevin, who was at the side, had obviously held back his words, and when he saw that the olddy


    had finished, he stood up.


    "Brother-inw!" He cleared his throat and also assumed the posture of Ruby¡¯s family, "My sister has


    not felt well for years because of you! From now on, if you dare to displease my sister, I won''t let you off


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    easily!"


    He knew exactly how strong Levi was, so he was brave enough to say this.


    At this, Levi gave him a nonchnt sweeping nce and only nodded his head lightly.


    Kevin: "......"


    All right, he was too young to safe anything, so he¡¯d better sit down.


    At this moment, he did not know what was going through Levi¡¯s mind.


    He remembered exactly what this kid had cursed him, so he would find a chance to take care of him.


    "Alright, don''t say so much nonsense." At this point, Cara spoke softly, bringing the topic back to


    business.


    "Since you are Olivia''s real father, then you should be clear about the poison in Olivia''s body, what


    exactly is going on?"


    Asking about this, Ruby picked up the conversation, her face clear and calm.


    "I also thought at first that if I found Olivia''s real father, I would be able to know exactly what the toxin in


    Olivia''s body was, but this matter is moreplicated than I imagined."


    As she spoke, she nced at Levi and picked out the key points.


    "The toxin in Levi''s body is rather special, not amon poison, but it has now been resolved, the


    poison in Olivia''s body probably mostly originated from him, but it may have gradually changed through


    the development of the mother''s embryo, and is not exactly the same as the toxin in Levi''s body, so it is


    moreplicated to deal with."


    Cara smiled and listened with a half-understanding, but she understood the core.


    "In other words, the toxin in Olivia''s body is not even known right now? And there''s no way to cure it?


    Then what can be done about this? Is there no way to treat her leukaemia if the toxin is not detoxified?"


    Seeing Cara''s anxious face, Ruby patted her back gently and soothed her in a warm voice.


    "Grandma, don''t be anxious yet, hear me out. Indeed, if the poison in her body is not detoxified, even if


    the bone marrow is reced, it will be useless, but now the toxin can be detoxified."


    Hearing this, the olddy was stunned, then took her hand and hurriedly asked, "How to solve it? What


    solution have you thought of?"


    Ruby shook her head, "I didn''te up with the solution, I contacted someone and sent a sample of


    Olivia''s blood to that person, who has now worked out an antidote."


    As she said this, she nced at Kevin seemingly, and indeed saw him making a pleading gesture


    behind the olddy''s back, obviously not wanting Ruby to reveal his identity.


    Now that Cara was old, he didn''t want her to worry too much.


    And as Q, he was destined to be extraordinary, and being extraordinary would most likely lead to all


    sorts of trouble.


    Seeing this, Ruby withdrew her gaze and ultimately did not expose him.


    After all, she was equally worried that the olddy would be annoyed by this.


    But with neither of them saying anything, it was inevitable that the olddy would be suspicious, even


    distrustful.


    "Who is that man? Where did you make your acquaintance? Is the antidote he gave reliable? Has it


    been clinically tested? What if it doesn''t cure the poison, will it have a bad effect on Olivia''s health?"


    She asked a series of questions, obviously very worried, Ruby smiled and continued to reassure her.


    "Grandma, if you don''t believe in that man, do you still not believe in me? You don''t need to worry


    about anything else, I believe that man, if he says the antidote can save Olivia''s illness, then it will


    definitely work."


    Seeing her look of determination and calmness, the olddy hesitated, but said nothing more.


    After she had gone to her room, Ruby got up and went to Olivia''s room.


    It waste at night and Olivia was sound asleep and did not notice that someone was sitting beside her


    bed.


    Ruby did not turn on the light, but only looked at the little girl in her bed through the moonlight from the


    window.


    She did not wake the little girl up, but raised her hand and gently touched Olivia''s cheek, then covered


    her with the nket before she got up and left. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 251 Indeed Different

    Chapter 251 Indeed Different


    Chapter 251 Indeed Different


    When she came out of Olivia''s room, she closed the door and turned around to see Levi standing


    outside the door.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to go in and take a look?¡± She asked.


    Levi leaned against the wall of the corridor and shook his head gently.


    For some reason, when he learned that Olivia was his own daughter, he wanted to see her as soon as


    possible.


    But at this moment, standing outside her room, he could not move his steps.


    This little girl had tough life in that past five years.


    He did not apany her as a father, witnessing the growth of his little princess, he always felt guilty.


    Seeming to see through what he was thinking, Ruby raised her eyebrows, faced him, and leaned


    against the wall on the other side.


    "What? You are afraid to see her when you know she is your daughter?¡±


    She wanted to tease him, but he thought very seriously for a moment, and then nodded with a solemn


    face, "Yes."


    Ruby raised her hand and touched her nose, and only after a few moments did she say in a slow voice,


    ¡°There''s no need to be like this, Olivia won''t


    me you.¡±


    If this little girl knew that Levi was her real father, she would be very happy, and perhaps her autism


    would be cured.


    With that in mind, she asked, "Have you thought about when you''re going to tell Olivia that you''re her


    real father?"


    Levi thought seriously, then shook his head.


    "No for now, the main thing now is to cure Olivia''s illness, as for the rest, all can be put aside for the


    time being.¡±


    And, most of all, he couldn''t think for a moment how to exin to this little girl the truth that he was her


    real father.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He stood up straight, took two steps to her, took her hand and turned towards the next room.


    "Well, it''ste and we should get some sleep.¡±


    Ruby took a shower first and then got under the covers.


    After a few moments, she heard the bathroom door open and for some reason, her heart beat faster.


    Soon, the bedsidemp turned off, and immediately afterwards she felt the mattress behind her


    copse slightly and a bodyy up.


    Suddenly, her whole body tensed up and her heart beat faster and faster.copy right hot novel pub


    She felt something was not normal about herself today, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    And when Levi''s hand wrapped around her slender waist and embraced her from behind, her heart


    almost jumped out of her


    throat.


    For some reason, she did not resist his touch, but instead had a vague feeling of alienation.


    Levi could feel her tense and he gave a smile and just gave her a kiss on her ear gently,


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t even touch you until this hurdle in your heart has passed, I will respect your


    feelings, go to sleep, I have


    to get up early tomorrow to take Olivia to the hospital.¡±


    As his words fell, he really no longer move, only embrace her, contentedly closed his eyes.


    Ruby saw that he did not move for a long time, her heart that had been hanging finally returned to its


    ce, followed by wisps


    of sweetness diffused from the bottom of her heart.


    Listening to the smooth and shallow breathing behind her, she pursed her lips, her body did not dare to


    move, but rxed a


    lot, and after a few moments, she felt asleep at ease.


    On the next day, Ruby woke up, only to find that Morris was not there with her.


    She touched the sheets on her side, they were still warm, and it seemed he had just gotten up.


    Her cheeks warmed slightly when she thought of the two of them cuddlingst night.


    For some reason,st night seemed different from the previous ones.


    Last night, for the first time, the two talked about the past had slept together in peace.


    She washed up as she rambled on, and then walked out.


    Olivia woke up long ago and learned that Ruby had returned, so she could not bother her to sleep and


    simply sat in the sofa in


    the living room, staring at the door of her room with bated breath.


    Seeing her open the door, the little girl immediately slid down from the sofa, hurriedly stepping on short


    legs to her side,


    looking nervous, tilting her little head full of expectation and joy.


    "Mom, you''re back .,...


    ." After a few moments, she seemed to gather her courage and greeted in a small voice.


    Ruby looked down at her tender little face, smiled slightly, and her voice subconsciously softened,


    "Yeah, I am back."


    She took the initiative to take the little girl''s hand and asked, "Did you wash up?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she could not hide the joy on her face, she nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I


    did, Mom, I am doing


    good."


    When she said this, she looked at Ruby as if she wanted to beg for candy.


    Ruby saw through it with a nce, smiled faintly and raised her hand to touch her face gently.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go to breakfast then.¡±


    The little girl heard this, the smile on her face even brighter, nodded good-naturedly, her small hand


    firmly holding hers, and


    the two walked into the dining room together.


    At this time, Cara had already made breakfast and Levi was helping to set up the dishes.


    ¡°You''re awake, sit down and eat." When he saw Ruby, the corners of his lips were lightly hooked, and


    then he helped her and


    the litte girl pull away the dining chairs on one side.


    Levi took care of Olivia more carefully even more than before.


    Olivia was confused about this, but also felt very happy.


    Looking at the interaction of the two, Ruby''s delicate eyebrows raised and the corners of her mouth


    lightly hooked.


    After the meal, several people went directly to the hospital. Cara was old, so she stayed at home and


    waited for news.


    As soon as Kevin entered the hospital, hisplexion abruptly changed. Aftermunicating with the


    doctor, he decided to


    administer the antidote today if possible


    Olivia was still unclear about what was going on, seeing several people were looking solemn, sitting on


    the hospital bed, she =


    wiggled her short legs and took the initiative to pull Ruby''s hand. |


    ¡°Mom, I don''t have an attack, why did you bring me to the hospital?¡±


    She had the impression that she only needed toe to the hospital when she had a serious attack.


    On hearing this, Ruby raised her hand and touched her hair, looking at the braid she had tied for her,


    her eyebrows


    unconsciously softened.


    ¡°Olivia, don''t worry, after this treatment, you will be all healed.¡±


    ¡°All healed? Is that true?" Hearing this, the little girl was surprised and her eyes opened wide

 Chapter 252 Detoxification

    Chapter 252 Detoxification


    Chapter 252 Detoxification


    At this time, Levi also came over, sat down on her side, picked her up and put her on hisp,


    embracing her.


    "Mom didn''t lie to you, Olivia, now there is a cure for the disease in you, you will be well soon.¡±


    Olivia listened, obviously very surprised, followed by a frown.


    ¡°But | remember that | have leukemia and that | need someone with the same bone marrow as mine to


    donate bone marrow to me in order for me to get better, and that only a rtive who is rted to me by


    blood can have the same bone marrow as mine.¡±


    When she said this, she lowered her head slightly, the light in her eyes dimmed a bit, and her tone


    became a bit dull.


    "Mom has a different bone marrow than | do and cant donate bone marrow to me, and dad ......¡±


    Hearing that, Levi felt heartache, he opened his mouth, as if he could not help but want to have the


    truth to be told.


    But the thought that this little girl had to go into the operating roomter, she should not have too much


    emotional turmoil, so he pursed his lips, and in the end he did not say anything.


    ¡°Olivia, none of these things are for you to worry about, just remember that you have mommy and


    daddy with you and we will do our best to cure you, that''s enough.¡¯


    As he spoke, hisrge palm wrapped the little girl''s small, soft little hand his voice growing more and


    more gentle, his gaze full of encouragement.


    "Don''t worry, your mom and | will be here with you, all you have to do is be strong, okay?"


    Olivia smiled and raised her eyes to look at Ruby and then at Levi, and then nodded solemnly.


    "Well, morn, dad, don''t worry, I''ll be strong, | believe in you and | believe in myself.¡±


    Ruby watched this scene and felt warmth slide through her heart, and her eyes, which were always


    cold, had a few more tender moments.


    At this time, Kevin walked in with theb test sheets.


    "Sis, all the indicators of Olivia''s body are now within a stable value, she can be pushed into the


    operating room now.¡±


    Ruby smiled and nodded gently.


    The toxin stayed in Olivia''s body for one more day, there would be more danger. She knew it could not


    be dyed, that was why she asked Kevin to bring the antidote to the hospital today.


    Soon, Olivia was wheeled into the operating room, and Kevin and the doctor followed him in.


    Ruby was going to follow her in, but Kevin stopped her.copy right hot novel pub


    ¡°Sis, stay here, don''t worry, this antidote has no problem. The process will not be painful, I will push out


    Olivia intact in a while.


    You can go and have ab test with Olivia''s bone marrow first to see if it can be an exact match."


    He had hit the nail on the head, even if Levi was Olivia''s real father, the bone marrow of the two of


    them might not be an exact match.


    At the sound of his voice, Ruby nced at Levi, did not insist any longer, and watched Kevin walk into


    the operating room.


    Levi stood beside her, looking first at the red light on in the operating room, and then at the side of her


    face.


    ¡°Don''t worry, the poison on Olivia''s body can definitely be solved, you have to believe in Kevin and also


    in Olivia."


    Ruby inhaled gently, did not say anything, only nodded gently.


    Seeing her like this, Levi knew that she was unwilling to leave the ce.


    He pinched her fingertips and said in a warm voice: ¡°You wait here, I''ll go to the doctor to do a bone


    marrow match, sooner it is done, sooner we can get the results.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ruby nodded gently, "Okay, go ahead."


    An hourter, Kevin waiked out of the operating room, followed by doctors and nurses, and the little girl


    lying on a mobile bed.


    Seeing this, Ruby immediately stood up from the bench, walked over quickly, and came up to Olivia¡¯s


    bedside.


    Looking at her slightly pale littie face, Ruby frowned and a touch of heartache crossed the deepest part


    of her heart.


    "Don''t worry, sis, I promised you that I would bring Olivia out in one piece, and now I can keep my


    promise."


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± At this time, Levi also came over, he had been drawn for bone marrow, and the


    results of the match would note out until two dayster.


    Looking at the little girl''s tightly closed eyes, his eyebrows were filled with worry, "When will she wake


    up? Has the poison in her body resolved?"


    Kevin proudly raised his chin, "Of course, nothing can get in my way." First, he boasted, then he


    exined, ¡°Don''t worry, the antidote has been injected, because the toxicity of the poison in Olivia''s


    body is too strong, so the dosage of the antidote is also rtivelyrge, but it is within the range that


    Olivia''s body can bear.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn''t she awake now?" Levi asked afterwards.


    Kevin then said, ¡°Take it easy, brother-inw, listen to me.


    ¡°Now the toxins in her body and the antidote are working on each other, so it will greatly disturb the


    bnce in the body. She must be hospitalized these days, through the infusion to maintain the bnce


    of the body homeostasis, but also to constantly monitor the level of toxins in her body, it is best to take


    blood tests every few hours, until the toxins in the body are all cleared,


    then the infusion can¡¯t be ended."


    While talking, several people had already followed the nurse and pushed the little girl into the senior


    VIP ward.


    Ruby nodded and looked down at the unconscious Olivia on the hospital bed, before she finally felt


    relieved.


    Levi was also the same, followed by a deep heartache. This little girl had to endure so much pain and


    suffering at her young age.


    It was all his fault, if he hadn''t been poisoned, if he hadn''t had sex Ruby, maybe everything would have


    been different.


    But there were never any ifs in this world, and if nothing had happened before, he wouldn''t have had


    such a lovely daughter with Ruby.


    For the next two days, Levi was at Olivia''s bedside all the time.


    Ruby felt that he was simply too nervous.


    Levi did not think so, ¡°The one lying here is my daughter, how can I not be with her?"


    After the little girt woke up, she saw that Levi was so good to her, and her heart was full of emotion and


    joy.


    ¡°Dad, you''re so nice, like my real dad ......"


    Hearing these words, Levi''s expression slightly stiffed.


    Looking at the little girl''s innocent face, he hesitated and finally could not resist, wanting to say the


    words pressed in the bottom of his heart.


    But at that moment, suddenly, the doctor walked in, looking solemn.


    "Mr. Finn, theb results are out."

 Chapter 253 It is Indeed Quite a Coincidence

    Chapter 253 It is Indeed Quite a Coincidence


    Chapter 253 It is Indeed Quite a Coincidence


    Hearing these words, Levi and Ruby both changed their expressions.


    Levi was the first to react, put the little girl on the bed, raised his hand and gently touched her soft


    cheek.


    "Stay here, daddy and mommy will be back soon, okay?"


    Ruby looked at his gentle appearance, her heart slightly throbbed, her red lips gently pursed.


    The little girl looked at him and then at Ruby, with a puzzled face, but did not ask anything.


    "Okay, I''ll be good and wait for you guys toe back."


    After that, Levi straightened up and met Ruby''s eyes in mid-air, then the two walked out one after the


    other.


    In the corridor, the two stood side by side, gazing at the doctor with stony faces.


    "How is it?¡± Ruby asked first, her voice carried a hint of nervousness.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor handed over the report to the two, followed by a faint smile, "Miss Harold, Mr. Finn,


    fortunately, the bone marrow match was sessful."


    Hearing that, Ruby was stunned for a moment, and a feeling of relief immediately hit her.


    She nced towards theb sheet and saw that the results were fine, and only then did shepletely


    put her mind at ease.


    As for Levi, he also froze in a rare moment, and only after a few moments did he react and asked,


    ¡°Then when can | donate bone marrow to Olivia?"


    The doctor thought about it and then gave an answer, ¡°The patient''s body has notpletely


    recovered yet, as long as all the residual toxins in her body are cleared and all the indicators in her


    body are in a stable value, then she can undergo bone marrow transntation.¡± With that, he added.


    "Oh yes, Mr. Finn, not only should we keep an eye on the patient''s physical indicators, even yours


    should be observed regrly, after all, a procedure like a bone marrow transnt is not a minor


    surgery, and rigorous medical monitoring is required for both the transnting party and the


    transnted party.¡±


    Levi nodded his head to show that he understood, "I have no problem with it.¡±


    Soon after, the doctor left.


    Levi looked at Ruby, his eyes faintly floating with a few excitement, more joy.


    "Wonderful, Ruby, Olivia can be cured!"


    Although Ruby did not show anything on the surface, but the eyes could not hide the excitement, ¡°Yes,


    Olivia can be cured.¡±


    She murmured softly, and she finally felt rxed at the right moment.


    After that, Levi checked into the hospital and was in the same ward as Olivia.copy right hot novel pub


    When Olivia saw that he was also wearing a hospital gown, she was very puzzied.


    ¡°Dad, are you sick? Why are you being hospitalized too?"


    Levi opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin, so he made an excuse.


    ¡°Iam unwell these days, so I happen to be haspitalized with you to keep youpany, OK?"


    The little girl nodded, and then slid off the hospital bed, stepped on her short legs, dimbed onto his bed,


    got into his arms, and looked up at him.


    "Dad, where do you feel ufortable? Do you need me to help you massage your shoulders?¡±


    Seeing that she was so well behaved and understanding, Levi froze for a moment, then couldn''t help


    but smile, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Olivia, don''t worry, there¡¯s nothing serious wrong with me, with your care, I feel super good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl had doubts, "Daddy, if you are in pain, make sure you tetl me.¡±


    At that, Levi''s eyes shed slightly, "Olivia, you care about me?¡±


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Of course, you are my father.¡±


    At first, she was still wary of this man, but gradually, she was able to detect that Levi was really good to


    her.


    And, she found that she enjoyed the time they spent together as a family of three.


    It was a good life that she had never had before, and now, all that she had hoped for in her heart had


    She whispered to Levi, ¡°Dad, I wish you are my real father.¡±


    Hearing that, Levi froze and reacted only after a few moments, looking down at her and hesitating


    before asking a question.


    ¡°Olivia, do you miss your real father?"


    The little girl thought for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Levi''s eyes flickered slightly as he asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    "If my real fatheres, will you stop being my father?" The little girl asked instead of answering.


    Levi was stunned, then denied, "When 1 am with your mother, I will always be your father.¡±


    ¡°But what if you''re not with my mom anymore?¡±


    Seeing that the little girl looked worried, Levi couldn''t help but gave a smile, ¡°How is it possible? Olivia,


    don''t think so much, I will be with your mother all the time."


    "Really? Are you sure?¡±


    Seeing that the little girl was still uneasy, Levi''s eyes shed slightly and he asked her, ¡°What''s wrong?


    Olivia, what are you worried about?"


    Olivia lightly bit the corner of her lips, lowered her eyes and whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°I''m worried that if my real father shows up, mom won''t be with you, but I want you to be my dad and


    don''t want another


    dad, so I want my disease to be cured and somehow I don''t want my disease to be cured because


    once I''m cured, maybe that means my real father appears ......


    Levi did not expect that Olivia, who was so young, actually had thought so much, so he was surprised.


    Immediately afterwards, wisps of warmth spread through his heart again.


    He didn''t expect that this little girl would already think so highly of him.


    What if, at this time, he told Olivia that he was her real father?


    Just as this thought popped up, suddenly the ward door was pushed open from the outside and a man


    then walked in.


    "Ruby ......"


    He looked up, and his gentie eyebrows suddenly sank, and his face snapped up.


    And when the other side saw him, his face changed slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Finn, what a coincidence."


    "Mr. Hayes, it¡¯s indeed quite a coincidence.¡±


    Two people greeted each other, Levi looked at Benjamin, impatience faintly surfaced between his


    eyebrows.


    ¡°How did you get here?"


    ¡°How did you find your way here?"


    Next, the two spoke again, asking in unison.


    Benjamin frowned, looked around the ward, thennded on Olivia, lingering for a moment before


    moving his eyes away.

 Chapter 254 Jealousy

    Chapter 254 Jealousy


    Chapter 254 Jealousy


    "| heard that Ruby is back home, so | came to see her.¡± He said, then inquired, "Where is Ruby?¡±


    But Levi did not answer, instead, heughed out. "Mr. Hayes, didn''t you just meet with Ruby in F


    country? Now that Ruby has just returned to the country, and you have followed her, are you chasing


    after Ruby?¡±


    He asked so bluntly, Benjamin did not hide it.


    "Yeah, I''m worried about Ruby, for too much danger happening around hertely, so | wanted toe


    and see her just so | could protect her.¡±


    At that moment, Levi''s face was cold, the corners of his mouth picked up a smirk, sharp eyes towards


    Benjamin.


    "Mr. Hayes, you dont need to worry about Ruby''s safety, I''m her husband, so | can naturally protect her,


    and you can go back to the capital.¡±


    At that, Benjamin took a nce at his clothes, and there were mockeries between his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Finn, do you think, just in your current state, you can protect Ruby?¡±


    Levis "...¡±


    He felt he had been provoked.


    At that moment, his face was slightly sunken, and his eyes were already covered with a hint of


    displeasure.


    Just when he wanted to say something, suddenly, Olivia, who had been shrinking in his arms,


    straightened up and looked straight at Benjamin, her little face looking a lot more serious than usual.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, my mother does not need your protection, my Dad can protect my Mom.¡±


    When this statement was made, Benjamin froze and looked dumbly at Olivia, his face covered with


    astonishment.


    "who are you? Who are your mom and dad?" He asked, his tone seeming stiff.


    Olivia immediately replied, "| am Olivia, my mom is Ruby, and my dad is him.


    She pointed to Levi and replied with a straightforward answer.


    Now, Benjamin was simply stunned, "You''re Ruby''s daughter?!¡±


    He didn''t even know that Ruby had a child and had grown so big.


    And what he didnt expect was that the father of the child was actually Levi!


    How was this possible?


    Didn''t they just get married?


    Howe the kid was so big?


    For a while, countless questions swirled in his mind, and he wrinkled his brows, unable to say a word.


    At this, the corners of Morris¡¯ mouth lightly hooked, he did not exin anything, only said in a light


    voice: "Mr.copy right hot novel pub


    Hayes, my Olivia has said that Ruby doesn¡¯t need your protection, in my opinion, you''d better leave."


    For this man, he could not be polite.


    Thinking about this man¡¯s coveting of Ruby, it was good enough that Morris held back his temper to


    take with him.


    Hearing his words, Benjamin''s face tightened and his tone became somewhat unkind.


    ¡°Whether I go back or not, that''s my freedom, Mr. Finn, even if you''re Ruby¡¯s husband, you don¡¯t have


    the qualification to tell me what to do.¡±


    As they were talking, Ruby pushed the door and came in.


    She went out to buy food, and she was surprised to see that Benjamin was here.


    ¡°Benjamin? Why are you here?"


    Seeing hering, Benjamin''s face changed slightly.


    "Ruby, you''re back, I heard you were back in the country, so I rushed over to see you for I am worried


    about you.¡±


    He sald, ncing towards Olivia and Levi, ¡°Ruby, you didn¡¯t tell me when you got married, and you


    didn''t even tell us that you had a child?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly, "But it¡¯s my personal private matter, and it''s not a big deal


    to get married and have a child, so I did not say anything about it."


    Hearing the obvious detachment in her words, Benjamin¡¯s eyes slightly stiffed, then as if he didn''t hear


    anything, he asked,


    ¡°How old is Olivia? I didn''t expect that you and Mr. Finn had actually gotten together a few years ago.¡±


    The words were testing, Ruby really did not want to answer.


    Rather, Levi, chimed in.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hayes, my destiny with Ruby was set a long time ago.¡±


    Benjamin: *......"


    The atmosphere became odd. Ruby went over to put the food down.


    "Benjamin, sorry, I didn''t expect you toe, so I didn''t buy your meal, now it¡¯s lunch time, why don¡¯t


    you go eat first? You can contact me any other time."


    This was clearly an expulsion order, Benjamin was upset to hear that.


    But if he insisted on staying, it would be awkward.


    Therefore, he had to take a step back for the time being and smiled faintly at Ruby, ¡°Okay, I''ll be in Sea


    City during this period of time, so I can see you anytime, I''ll leave first."


    After saying that, he smiled and swept a nce at Levi, before turning to leave.


    Levi pursed his lips, did not say anything, only carried Olivia out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash


    hands and prepare for dinner.


    However, during the meal, his face looked gloomy.


    Ruby blinked, "What are you doing with a stern face? This food doesn''t suit your appetite?"


    Levi gave her a sly look and uttered, ¡°It''s the person who doesn''t suit my appetite.¡±


    Hearing that, Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly, she put down her chopsticks and made a move to get up.


    Levi was quick to tug her, "What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say the person doesn''t suit your appetite? There are only three of us here, so probably my


    presence is not to your liking, so I''ll have to go first."


    Levi''s taut cheeks moved and he pulled her back into the chair with one hand.


    ¡°Iam not talking about you, Sit down and have your meal.¡±


    Looking at his squirming look, Ruby couldn''t help butugh, ¡°Why do you look so somber? Who pissed


    you off?"


    "You know it. The one came and messed with me.¡± Levi was not good-natured and raised his hand to


    poke her gently on the head.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡± Ruby raised her eyebrows, her eyes covered with yfulness, "Why do you care so much


    about him?" Levi: *......"


    He still had a taut face and didn¡¯t say anything. =


    Jealousy was somewhat inconsistent to his identity, he never had been jealous in the first twenty years,


    now how could he have co the courage to say it?


    At that moment, he was silent, but in the end, he could not say it, and nonchntly picked up his


    chopsticks and said in a light voice, "Nothing, let''s eat.¡±


    Ruby did not even pursue it, just picked up the chopsticks and happily ate the meal.


    Levi watched, only to feel more blocked in the heart.


    Olivia was eating and watching, her big eyes hovering back and forth between these two, confused and


    curious.

 Chapter 255 Opening the Knot

    Chapter 255 Opening the Knot


    In the next few days, Benjamin went to the hospital when he had nothing to do, and there was always a


    time in the day when he had to follow Ruby to talk for a while.


    It just so happened that during this time, Ruby put off everything and stayed with Olivia wholeheartedly,


    waiting for her to have a bone marrow transnt.


    So when she saw Benjamin, she would talk with him, when she was in a good mood, asionally she


    would take a few words.


    In this regard, Levi was jealous, often could not help but sneer.


    Seeing that Levi did not talk properly, Ruby ignored him.


    The rtionship somehow got cold.


    Even Olivia could see that something was wrong with the two of them.


    On this day, Ruby was taking a nap in the next bed, and Levi was reading a book with Olivia, who had


    no desire to sleep. The sunlight poured in through the ss window, illuminating the quietness of the


    room.


    Olivia quietly nced in the direction of Ruby and saw that she was sleeping soundly, so she moved


    into Levi¡¯s arms, tilted her head and looked at him, and muttered in a low voice.


    "Dad, did you have a fight with mom?"


    Levi froze at the question and asked instead of answering, "Why do you ask that?"


    Olivia nuzzled and whispered in reply, "You and mom haven''t talked much these days, and your face is


    always somber, anyone will think you two are in a fight."


    On hearing that, Levi was a bit surprised, his eyebrows frowned slightly, "My face looks somber?"


    "Of course!" Olivia nodded, "Dad, you should really take a good look in the mirror and see your


    expression, tsk, people will think you''re misanthropic!"


    It amused Levi, who raised his hand and pinched her little nose.


    "You actually know the word misanthropy."


    "Of course I know, because I''m smart." The little girl avoided his hand and lifted her chin proudly.


    Then, she looked at him with some disapproval.


    "Dad, you can''t do this, not only can''t you win mom''s heart, you''ll make othersugh at you!"


    Levi wrinkled his brow and asked, "Who?"


    "Of course it''s Uncle Benjamin!"


    The little girl said, with two small arms around her body.


    "Dad, haven''t you noticed that Uncle Benjamin is very proud of himself these two days? I can find that


    the way he looks at you these two days is getting more and more provocative, if this continues, maybe


    mom will be snatched away by him!"


    Hearing these words, Levi''s eyebrows instantly wrinkled, refuting her.


    "Impossible, your mom won¡¯t like Benjamin."


    Benjamin didn¡¯t have that ability if he wanted to snatch Ruby from him!


    Olivia looked discontented.


    "Although Mom has not been snatched, but if you continue like this, then the oue is difficult to say!


    I see that Uncle Benjamin is very attentive, maybe one day mom will be taken away! Dad, you can''t


    continue like this!"


    At this, she sat up straight, pulled Levi¡¯s neck so that he could be closer to her, whispering.


    "Dad, mom is a cool beauty, she''s cold in anything, if you don''t put in some effort, she might really


    ignore you! When the timees, maybe you won''t be my father!"


    At these words, Levi¡¯s face sankpletely, and his eyes crossed a dark color.


    Heh, it was impossible for anyone to snatch Ruby away!


    It seemed that he was indeed a bit careless these days, allowing those insignificant people think they


    had an opportunity to take advantage of!


    He turned his head to look at Ruby who was sleeping soundly in the next hospital bed, his eyes shed


    slightly, and then helpless surfaced.


    This woman had always been so unique.


    In the over twenty years, he had never been coldly treated before.


    But only she was cold to him.


    It seemed that he had to take initiative.


    ......


    However, the n could not catch up with the change, and in the end, before he could take the


    initiative, Olivia''s bone marrow transnt was on the agenda.


    The night before the surgery, Ruby sat in front of Olivia''s hospital bed, peeling an apple for her, and


    when she looked up and handed it to Olivia, Olivia was staring straight at her.


    "What''s the matter? Something to say?" She asked, her voice clear.


    Olivia bit her lips and hesitated before speaking in a small voice.


    "Mommy, will this surgery work? I ...... I am so afraid that if the surgery fails, I won''t be able to wake up


    and see you ......"


    Ruby¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she silently put down the fruit knife and split the apple in two, half for


    herself and half for Olivia.


    It wasn''t until Olivia took the half of the apple that Ruby smiled lightly and made a sound.


    "You don''t have to worry, I promise you that this surgery will be sessful, you will get well and from


    now on will grow up to be healthy and happy just like other children."


    Olivia was excited, eyes bright like stars, and she nodded hard.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I will be strong! When I get well, I''ll always be with you, always and forever!"


    This little girl was so attached to her, Ruby was iparably touched.


    Before that, she was very torn about her feelings for this child because of what happened five years


    ago.


    Because the moment she saw this little girl, she would remember the unpleasant past five years ago,


    so she always subconsciously to ignore her.


    Over the years, she admitted that she, as a mother, was not good enough.


    But now, everything had been revealed, she forgave Levi, so she treated Olivia well.


    Olivia was just a child who knew nothing, she could not choose her own origin, brought into this world


    by hers, she was innocent.


    When she thought of her indifference to Olivia all these years, Ruby''s heart seemed to have been


    pricked by something, and wisps of pain were flooding in the bottom of her heart.


    For a long time, in the little girl''s joyful and expectant gaze, she suddenly put down the apple in her


    hand and carried Olivia from the hospital bed into her arms, resting her chin on the top of her soft hair


    and gently embracing her.


    "Okay, when you recover, I will take you to the amusement park, and whatever you want, I will buy it for


    you."


    Olivia''s pupils suddenly shrank, and her small face was covered with surprise.

 Chapter 256 The Night Before Surgery

    Chapter 256 The Night Before Surgery


    "Really?" She looked up, her eyes full of expectation.


    Ruby gave her a gentle smile, "Of course it''s true, I never lie."


    Olivia was so excited that she didn''t know what to say, her face was full of pleasant luster and her eyes


    were amazingly bright.


    Her two small hands grasping tightly, immersed in this happiness, her eyes even involuntarily


    reddened.


    "Mom, you must keep your words, when the timees, we and Dad go to the amusement park


    together!"


    As Levi was mentioned, Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly and she didn''t say anything, but only gave a nod.


    At that moment, as if remembering something, Olivia slightly retreated from her arms and tilted her


    head to look at her, her eyes covered with caution.


    "Mom, have you been having fighting with Dadtely?"


    Upon hearing this, Ruby was a bit surprised and froze for a moment, "Why do you ask that?"


    "Because you and Dad don''t talk much these days!"


    The young girl said in a serious manner, then before Ruby could respond, she anxiously persuaded


    Ruby.


    "Mommy, Daddy has you in his heart, he treats you so well, can you not separate with him and let him


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    be my daddy forever?"


    Not expecting her to say that, Ruby was even more surprised.


    "You like Levi as your father that much?" She asked.


    Olivia nodded solemnly.


    "Yeah, I like him a lot, and I don''t want anyone to be my dad but him, so mom, don''t fight with dad,


    okay?"


    Ruby just felt amused at this moment.


    She did not have a fight with Levi, but seeing that he did not speak properly, she was unhappy with it,


    and that was all.


    And she had never liked to coax the angry people.


    He was always nonchnt, so she simply did not say anything.


    She did not expect that this little girl would actually care so much.


    At that moment, she rubbed the little girl''s soft hair, smiling.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry so much, this is between us adults, you just need to rest and prepare for


    tomorrow''s surgery at ease. When you are well, we will go home, okay?"


    The little girl smiled and had to nod her head in response.


    After obediently getting back into the quilt, after hesitating for a while, she finally made up her mind to


    ask.


    "Mom, can I ask who donated the bone marrow to me? Have you already found that man?"


    At the word, Ruby''s hand tucking in the nket for her gave a slight beat, and she raised her eyes to


    meet the little girl''s preupied eyes.


    Seeing her nervousness, after a moment, Ruby withdrew her hand, looking as normal, not answering


    the question.


    "Olivia, do you want to know who your real father is?"


    The little girl hesitated, nodded and then shook her head.


    Seeing this, Ruby couldn''t help but gave a smile, "Do you want to know or not?"


    "Neither." There was a moment of silence before the young girl opened her mouth in a sullen voice.


    "I''m worried that I''m going to lose dad in case I find out who my real father is."


    Ruby understood, to which, for a time, did not know what to say.


    Should she tell Olivia right now that her real father was, in fact, her favorite dad?


    After thinking about it for a moment, she finally decided to keep her mouth shut for now.


    After all, the impact of this matter was not small, she was afraid that after this little girl knew about the


    truth, her emotional ups and downs must be very big.


    And, she wanted Levi to tell Olivia himself.


    Thinking about this, she smiled gently.


    "Olivia, don''t think so much, the most important thing right now is your surgery, nothing else matters,


    just think about being strong, mom and dad will be waiting for you outside the operating room, you hear


    me?"


    Since she had said so, Olivia did not ask further questions, obediently nodded her little head and


    closed her eyes.


    Before entering dreand, her could not help but think, always feeling that her mother was much


    gentler and closer than before, and that strange sense of alienation seemed to be finally fading away.


    After the little girl had fallen asleep, Ruby walked out of the ward and saw Levi standing by the window


    at the end of the corridor, his back looking thin.


    Her eyes flickered slightly as she walked over.


    "Why are you standing here? If you gave a cold, you won''t be able to perform the surgery tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she closed the window.


    Levi looked at her sideways and asked softly, "Is Olivia asleep?"


    Ruby nodded, then with raised eyebrow, she couldn''t help but say, "Olivia is now bing more and


    more fond of you and dependent on you, and has even begun to resist her biological father whom she


    has yet to meet because of you, what are you going to do? When exactly are you going to tell her the


    fact that you are her real father?"


    Levi was stunned, and only after a few moments did he react, and the corners of my lips were gently


    pursed.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    This was not a trivial matter, he did not know how to say to Olivia, also did not know how to face her,


    moreover could not imagine how would Olivia feel when he knows about this matter.


    Ruby looked at his sullen and resolute side face, and for some reason, felt funny.


    "It seems that you finally have something to be afraid of, and you actually do not dare to confess your


    identity to your own daughter."


    Hearing that, Levi¡¯s brow wrinkled, his face slightly sunken, his lips pursed into a straight line.


    Seeing him tense up, Ruby raised her eyebrows and sighed.


    "Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you, in fact, it is not a big deal, Olivia is so fond of you, if she knows that you


    are her real father, she will be very happy. And if you keep her in the dark, she will be worried all the


    time."


    At these words, Levi was silent for a moment, and only then did his taut cheeks rx slightly, nodding


    gently, "I know."


    Seeing this, Ruby did not say more, "Go back and have some rest early, you have to do surgery


    tomorrow."


    At this, she was to turn to leave, but as she stepped away, she was caught by Levi by the hand.


    She froze and looked back toward him, puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Levi stared at her, and after a few moments, he said nothing and let go of her hand, "Nothing, go and


    have some sleep."

 Chapter 257 The Surgery Was a Success

    Chapter 257 The Surgery Was a Sess


    The next morning, Levi and Olivia were wheeled into the operating room separately.


    Cara and Kevin both came and guarded the door of the operating room together with Ruby, looking at


    the red light of the operating room, their hearts hanging high.


    The time passed slowly, and it was torturous.


    Kevin walked anxiously back and forth in the corridor, while Cara clutched the arm of her chair, her pale


    face full of tension.


    As for Ruby, she stared at the closed door of the operating room without a moment''s hesitation, her


    face cold and resolute.


    Two hourster, the red light in the operating room finally went out, the door opened, and the doctor


    walked out, removing his mask in exhaustion.


    Kevin was the first to rush up, and Ruby also helped Cara stand up and walked up.


    "How did it go? Was the surgery sessful?"


    With three pairs of eyes gazing in unison, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, the operation was sessful, the bone marrow has been sessfully transnted into


    the little girl''s body, next, these two have to be hospitalized for post-operative monitoring, to ensure that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the body signs and indicators are okay before they can be discharged, and the little girl needs toe


    to the hospital once a month for a checkup, and only after six months without any abnormalities can


    she stoping to the hospital."


    After listening to these words, all three were unanimously relieved, and the heart that had been


    hanging in the air finally fell into ce.


    After that, both Levi and Olivia were pushed back to the ward.


    Because Levi had no immediate intention of telling Olivia that he was her real father and didn''t want her


    to worry, the two wards were separated.


    After the operation, Ruby shuttled between the two patient rooms, taking care of the two patients.


    Cara was worried that she was too tired and couldn''t help but frown, "You¡¯d better hire a caregiver, it''s


    too hard for you to take care of two people by yourself."


    Ruby didn''t mind, "It''s okay, Grandma, I''m not tired, it doesn''t take much effort."


    When the olddy saw her insistence, she had no choice but to look at Kevin and discontentedly scold


    him, "Look at you, you didn''t even say you would help your sister!"


    Kevin could not help but feel speechless, "Grandma, I am offering help, I am responsible for bringing


    food!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows half-heartedly and looked askance at him, "Yes, you can only bring food, if


    you take care of them, it must be a mess."


    After all, Kevin had never taken care of people before.


    After seeing Olivia wake up and fall asleep again, Ruby watched all her body indicators were normal


    and rxed, so she turned to leave and went to the next ward.


    At this time, Levi was still asleep. She walked to his hospital bed, looked at his sleeping face, could not


    help but slightly lost in thought.


    He was always spirited and unbeatable in the past.


    Such a proud man was now so sick and weak lying in a hospital bed, but there was a different kind of


    charm.


    When she was thinking about it in her head, suddenly, Levi¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and then


    opened up his eyes.


    His dark eyes were still dazed and confused, staring dully at the ceiling, and only after a few moments


    did he gradually regain his rity, slightly tilting his head, he met the sight of Ruby next to the hospital


    bed.


    "You ......" He froze, opened his mouth, and was just about to say something when he realized his voice


    was hoarse.


    Only then did Ruby react and hastily poured him a ss of water, helped him sit up, and passed the


    ss to his lips.


    Levi wanted to do it alone, but since she was taking care of him, he took two sips of the water.


    "Where is Olivia? How is she doing?" As soon as he woke up, the first thing he cared about was


    Olivia''s condition.


    Ruby put the ss of water on the bed, swung the hospital bed up and put a pillow behind him before


    answering.


    "Olivia is fine, she has woken up once, but the anesthetic has not yet passed, not a momentter she


    fell asleep, all the body indicators are fine. The doctor said the operation was sessful, theter


    stage only needs to be observed, if nothing wrong, she can be discharged."


    Hearing her say so, Levi then put his mind at ease.


    "How do you feel?" Then, Ruby asked him again, "Is there anything ufortable in your body? Do


    you want me to call a doctor?"


    Levi shook his head, ¡°I am fine, and you''re the best doctor, don¡¯t worry."


    Ruby slightly raised her eyebrows, could not help but tease: "After ths surgery, your mouth is bing


    quite sweet."


    Levi was weak now, so he just gave a smile and did not any anything.


    He was thinking about Olivia and wanted to go see her, but before he could lift the covers, he was


    stopped by Ruby.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want to go see Olivia."


    Hearing that, Ruby could not help but be speechless, "You are too weak to see Olivia, hurry up andy


    down, when you get well, you have plenty of time to apany Olivia."


    Seeing her insistence, Levi had to give up.


    "I am okay, go keep an eye on Olivia, in case she wakes up, mom and dad aren''t around, she''ll be


    scared."


    Seeing him so nervous about Olivia, Ruby cannot help but be amused.


    "So you don''t have a problem being here by yourself? Why don''t I call Kevin over and let him keep you


    But Levi shook his head, "No, I really have no problem at all, I''m fine, you go over, I''ll lie down by


    myself."


    Since he said so, Ruby did not insist any more, she got up to leave.


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open from outside and an unexpected visitor walked in.


    "Benjamin? Why are you here?" Ruby was surprised to see him.


    Benjamin''s gaze turned around the ward, paused for a moment on Levi¡¯s body, and then looked at


    Ruby and gave her a faint smile.


    "I heard that Olivia''s surgery was done, so I came to see if she was okay?"


    Ruby nodded, "Well, it''s quite good."


    Seeing this, the rm bells went off in Levi¡¯s head, and his original rxed face was suddenly tense.


    Now when he saw this guy, he was full of displeasure.


    At that moment, he opened his mouth nonchntly, "I''m afraid your eyes have a problem, if you want


    to see Olivia, you should go to the next ward, why did youe to my ward?"


    At his words, Benjamin was not angry, but hooked the corner of his lips.


    "Thanks to your reminder, RUBY, let¡¯s go, take me to see Olivia."

 Chapter 258 Playing Cute

    Chapter 258 ying Cute


    At the sound of his words, Levi¡¯s face suddenly changed, not very good.


    Heh, this guy, was good at picking up the conversation!


    Ruby didn''t think about it that much, nodded, and then wanted to take him to the next ward.


    Levi saw this, his brow was even more furrowed, his body were subconsciously sitting up straight.


    Olivia''s words from two days ago were still circling in his mind, and his face became more and more


    grim when he thought of this man getting close to Ruby several times.


    No, he absolutely could not let this man have the opportunity to be alone with Ruby again!


    At that moment, his eyes shed with a brilliant aura, and just when the two were about to walk out of


    the ward, he suddenly let out a soft cry.


    Ruby heard the sound and immediately turned back to walk over, "What''s wrong?"


    Levi was fine, but he made a bitter expression, pointing to the location where the surgery was


    performed and said with wrinkled brows, "The anesthesia seems to have passed and it''s starting to


    hurt."


    Ruby looked down, "Wait, I''ll go call the doctor."


    But Levi caught his hand, not allowing her to go, ¡°No need, it just hurts. Don¡¯t call the doctor.¡±


    Ruby frowned, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Levi shrugged, "Just bear with it, it will pass in a while."


    "...... Ok." Ruby felt that he was making a scene, but thinking that he had only just finished his surgery,


    she only said, "Then you take some rest, and I''ll go next door to see Olivia first."


    However, not only did Levi not let go of her hand, but he held it even tighter.


    He couldn''t help but grind his teeth, " I''m in pain."


    Ruby: "......"


    She had said she would call the doctor. What was wrong with him? He didn''t want a doctor but kept


    yelling that he was in pain.


    And didn''t he just say he had no problem at all? Why did he suddenly be so pretentious?


    "How do you ......"


    Looking at the man making a painful appearance, Ruby was a bit unsure, and just wanted to say


    something, a sudden sh of light came to her mind.


    She looked at Benjamin and then at Levi, and seemed to understand something.


    For some reason, she somehow felt amused.


    "But you don''t find a doctor, the pain can only be endured, how about I apply needles for you?" She


    deliberately teased him and asked.


    Levi: "......"


    Thanks, but not necessary.


    The corner of his eye nted a nce at Benjamin who had been staring this way, the corners of his


    thin lips pursed lightly, and then his gaze burningly stared at Ruby.


    "It''s okay, I won''t hurt as long as you stay with me."


    It was the first time he had ever said anything like that.


    Ruby was also stunned.


    She had never heard Levi say such words before.


    At that moment, she blinked, raised her hand and touched his forehead and then her own.


    Levi was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Ruby smiled with a gentle face and said in a warm voice: "It''s okay, I check the temperature to see if


    your brain has a problem, now it seems not."


    Levi: "......"


    What was this woman thinking about?


    At this point, Benjamin, who had been watching coldly, suddenly snorted, with a hint of mockery floating


    between his eyebrows.


    "I didn''t expect it Mr. Finn is so pampered like a woman?"


    When they heard the word "pampered", Ruby and Levi both felt a chill.


    Levi narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°This is our little game.¡±.


    Benjamin was really choked by these words, his face was a bit unpleasant, but he still snorted.


    "Mr. Finn, if I''m not wrong, you and Ruby have only been married for a short time, right? And it''s a


    family marriage, and it''s said that you didn''t seem to know each other before, so you feeling wasn''t


    much deep, right?"


    At the word, Levi¡¯s heart sank, a touch of displeasure shed under his eyes.


    This person actually investigated the matter between them, it seemed that he had got a lot of


    information.


    At that moment, he slightly hooked the corners of his lips.


    "Then you are not very well-informed, although we just got married not long ago, but I met with Ruby


    five years ago, I fell in love with her at first sight, I like her very much, so how can outsiders know how


    deep our feelings are?"


    The implication of this statement was clearly that he, Benjamin, was an outsider, not qualified to say


    anything here.


    Ruby could not help but have a headache hearing their conversations.


    What were they doing?


    Jealous? It was too childish.


    At that moment, she spoke out, interrupting the tit-for-tat between these two.


    "Okay, Levi, you have just finished the surgery, you can''t consume your energy too much, hurry up and


    lie down."


    After saying that, she pushed his shoulder, making a gesture to let him lie back down.


    But Levi did not, stubborn, and began to be petnt, but refused to let her go to the next ward with


    Benjamin.


    "Isn''t there grandma and Kevin guarding Olivia? I can''t move because my wound hurts so badly, so


    when I want to drink water or something, how can I do it without someone around? You stay here with


    me, okay?"


    Ruby: "......"


    When Benjamin saw this, he had to mock a few words in a gloomy manner, but the door of the ward


    was pushed open and Cara walked in.


    "You are here, it is so lively."


    She smilingly looked at Benjamin, then walked around him to the hospital bed and took the initiative to


    ask a question.


    "Ruby, who is this? Howe I''ve never seen him before?"


    Ruby did not think much about it and immediately responded, "His name is Benjamin Hayes, a friend I


    used to know in the capital."


    When Benjamin saw Cara, he greeted her respectfully, wanting to leave a good impression.


    "Grandma, hello, I didn''t bring you any gifts, why don''t we have a meal together at noon? It is my treat."


    Cara only smiled at his words, but did not agree.


    "No need, my Olivia and grandson-inw are living in the hospital, how can I feelfortable going out


    to eat?"


    Hearing this, Benjamin felt bad.


    As expected, soon, Cara gave him a smiling nce.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "So you are a friend of Ruby in the capital, no wonder I don''t know you, I have met all the people who


    are familiar and close to Ruby, so you and Ruby haven¡¯t been contacting each other often,


    right?"

 Chapter 259 Assist

    Chapter 259 Assist


    Once these words were heard, Benjamin''s face abruptly changed, somewhat unnaturally.


    He barely maintained the curve of his mouth and said in a warm voice, "It''s true that we haven''t been


    contacting each other much in thest few years, but Ruby and I used to be very good friends."


    "Oh, so that''s it."


    Cara nodded, then tilted her head and muttered with a seemingly casual faint smile.


    "Too many things have happened in the past few years, Ruby and her former friends have less contact,


    it is good to see each other asionally and chat. You now have your own new life, so you can share


    the joy of your new life with each other."


    She said, as if she remembered something, asked suspiciously: "By the way, Benjamin, have you got


    married?"


    Benjamin was stunned by her question, and only after a split second did he react, hurriedly shaking his


    head, "Not yet."


    "Well, do you have a girlfriend then?"


    Benjamin continued to shake his head, "Not yet, either."


    Cara looked like she was surprised, "You look handsome, howe you don''t even have a girlfriend?"


    Benjamin''s eyes flickered slightly, his eyes subconsciously looked towards Ruby, and after a moment,


    he looked again at Cara.


    "Grandma, actually ......"


    However, Cara didn''t hear him out, and directly interrupted himughingly.


    "Benjamin, if you do not have a girlfriend, I can be a matchmaker for you to help you find a good girl.


    How do you think?"


    Not expecting her to say this, Benjamin was stunned, then he waved his hand and refused.


    "No need, Grandma, just don''t bother."


    He did his best to remain polite and respectful.


    Then, he gave a smile, "Grandma, feelings cannot be forced, it is better to let nature take its course,


    and, I believe in fate, if there is a woman I like, I will do my best to pursue her."


    Other did not feel anything about this words.


    But the few people in the ward, who were not stupid, sure could understand.


    Long before Cara walked into the ward, she heard the conversation between him and Levi outside the


    door, and became acutely aware that something was wrong with this man.


    That was why she walked in and said all this just to remind Benjamin that Ruby and Levi were a


    couple.


    At that moment, she understood the meaning of Benjamin''s words, and methodically said.


    "Yes, if there is someone you like, you should go after her, so that you won¡¯t regret it one day."


    She first affirmed Benjamin''s words.


    "However, the premise is that the girl has a feeling for you, if she doesn¡¯t like you, then no matter how


    hard you tired, it will be in vain. And in the pursuit of others, the premise is not to hurt anyone, if the girl


    has a boyfriend, or even husband, then if you go after her, you are a third party. "


    The word "third party" was deliberately emphasized by her, Benjamin¡¯s face suddenly changed again,


    unpleasant.


    Cara''s cloudy but sharp eyes kept staring at him, taking in his every expression and smiling in


    satisfaction.


    Then, she turned around, took Ruby''s hand and patted it.


    "But you are right in saying that this rtionship depends on fate, the rtionship between Ruby and


    Levi is a typical example."


    Seeing her bring the topic to herself, Ruby was a bit speechless, "Grandma ......"


    However, Cara ignored her and instead continued to chat with Benjamin with a smile on her face.


    "The rtionship between Ruby and Levi is destined by God, five years ago they met by mistake, and


    as a result, five yearster, and because of the previously set marriage contract, they were together.


    And during the time spending together, they love each other even more over time. See how happy they


    are."


    Ruby: "......"


    At this point, Cara turned her head to look at Levi and asked him, "Levi, don''t you think so?"


    Levi knew that Cara was intentionally helping him, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but gently


    hook up.


    In front of Benjamin, his eyes looked deeply at Ruby, he opened his mouth.


    "Yes, Grandma is right, fate is really wonderful, the rtionship between me and Ruby was originally


    set a long time ago, I feel honored and happy to be together with Ruby and form new family together."


    He said very slowly, word by word, as if dipped in honey, sweet and mushy.


    Hearing that, Ruby felt her heart beat faster.


    Somehow, she actually dare not look directly at his gaze, always felt strange, and even embarrassed.


    And this scene fell in Benjamin''s eyes, immediately his eyes went dim.


    The words just said by Cara and Levi were already very harsh to him.


    And the scene in front of him was more than he could ept.


    He had always thought that the feelings between Levi and Ruby were not yet as deep as they could be,


    but were just a marriage that was fragile.


    But now it seemed not.


    What was more, Cara seemed to deliberately stimte him, smiled very brightly and deliberately said,


    "Look, Benjamin, Ruby and Levi can find each other again, and you will definitely find your mate in the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    future."


    At that moment, he could not say anything, but could only barely pull the corners of his mouth.


    "You are right, Grandma."


    After that, no one spoke again, the ward became quiet all of a sudden, and the atmosphere around


    them became vaguely stiff and frozen.


    The olddy took the initiative to walk towards the door, saying as she went, "Benjamin, youe to


    see Olivia, right? Let''s go, I''ll take you to the next ward."


    As her words fell, she looked back at Ruby and gave her a wink.


    "Ruby, you stay with Levi and take care of him, Olivia has me and Kevin around, don''t worry."


    Benjamin had to follow the olddy out even though he was reluctant.


    All of a sudden, only Ruby and Levi were left in the ward. Morris raised his eyebrows, his expression


    showing satisfaction.


    Ruby could not help but say, "What did you say those words? I did not expect you are so shameless."

 Chapter 260 The Man Is Flirtatious

    Chapter 260 The Man Is Flirtatious


    As her words fell, Levi cured his lips and said gently.


    "I''m not being shameless, I am telling the truth. What I just said is from my heart, Ruby, do you not


    believe me?"


    Ruby was stunned for a moment, her cheeks slightly flushed, she has always been eloquent, but now


    she actually did not know what to say.


    Her eyes darted around, and she soon settled down, skimmed the corners of her mouth, and went up


    and poured him a ss of water.


    "Just now you and grandma echoed each other, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking."


    Levi took the water she handed over, staring at her face.


    "Oh? So you know what I''m thinking? Then tell me."


    The yfulness and teasing in his eyes were too obvious, and Ruby realized that she had actually


    fallen into his trap.


    At that moment, she pursed the corners of her lips, her face strange, pretending to give him a nk


    nce.


    "What are you talking about! You just woke up and you''re pretending to be in pain and talked


    nonsense, I think you''ve your brain ruined in surgery, stay by yourself, I''ll go over and check on Olivia."


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    But Levi suddenly grabbed her wrist and directly dragged her into his arms.


    The ss of water in his hand had not yet been put down, and the water inside shifted and nearly


    spilled.


    Ruby fell into his chest at once, looking at the ss of water, a moment of dizziness in her eyes, and


    her heartbeat elerated even more.


    "Hey! What are you doing ......" she subconsciously wanted to exit his embrace.


    But Levi refused to let go, but scrupulous about the force, did not hurt her, just circle her, lowered his


    eyes and stared at her slightly red cheeks.


    She rarely looked like this, so he could not help but look lost.


    Ruby struggled, but failed, seeing that he was silent, she raised his eyes and met his eyes.


    At that moment, their eyes met in mid-air, and for some reason, she just couldn''t help but feel a light


    shiver run through her body.


    "You ......" opened her mouth, she barely stabilized the strange emotions in her heart and pretended to


    be speechless, "What are you looking at!"


    The next second, Levi smoothly took over the conversation, his voice more gentle than ever.


    "You are good-looking, I like you."


    Ruby: "......"


    She was instantly stunned by his sudden love talk, and before she could react, she noticed the man''s


    breath spraying on her ear.


    Her ears tickled, like a feather brush, and she subconsciously had to duck back.


    But Levi did not allow her to leave, his lips on her ears, his voice low and husky.


    "I''m jealous, so you have to make it up to me."


    He finally admitted that he was jealous. Ruby opened her eyes wife when she heard that.


    "You ......"


    She opened her mouth and inclined her head to try to look at him.


    But the words were not yet spoken, her lips were trapped by Levi, tossing and sucking, and all the


    words were blocked back.


    This kiss took long, until Ruby felt that her lungs were about to explode, Levi finally let go of her,


    forehead against hers, gently gasping for breath.


    After a few moments, he raised his eyes, and at a close distance, staring straight at her, with tender in


    his eyes.


    "That''s making up."


    Ruby: "......"


    She did her best to calm her racing heart and soothe the amazing fluttering, her cheeks flushed, and


    she was unable to say a word.


    But she secretly thought that his man was flirtatious!


    ......


    Benjamin returned to the hotel, his face was dark, grim and scary.


    His man Eason stiffly brought him a cup of coffee and was about to slip away silently, but he was called


    back and had to brace himself to turn back.


    "BOSS, what are your orders?"


    Benjamin did not say anything immediately, but stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking


    the entire Sea City, his face was gloomy and unpredictable.


    After a long time, he narrowed his eyes, the bottom of his eyes shed a brilliant aura, and finally


    opened his mouth.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I heard that the Sutton Family has been going downhilltely?"


    Eason was bbergasted, then nodded hastily to respond, "Yes, before the Sutton Family has Chief


    Sutton on his back, although worse than in the past, but not too much, but recently Chief Sutton seems


    to have a lot of opinions about the Sutton Family, no longer protects the Sutton Family. The Sutton


    Family could not hide it anymore and got constantly suppressed, soon they could not stand it."


    Benjamin''s eyebrows twitched slightly and he pulled the corners of his mouth without much concern.


    "The Sutton Family is stupid, they made their own backing lose."


    With that, he ordered, "You go contact the Sutton Family, let Old Lady Sutton step in and personally


    Hearing this, Eason was puzzled, "BOSS, the Sutton family had begged Miss Harold before, only to be


    kicked out by Miss Harold, and, the Sutton family now wants to use Miss Harold and marry her to a rich


    family to revive the Sutton Family''s former position, you ......"


    The BOSS''s pursuit of Ruby was known to him.


    How could BOSS allow others to get Ruby?


    Even if he didn''t finish his sentence, Benjamin understood what he was thinking, and immediately gave


    contemptuousugh.


    "Don''t worry, I have the measure, just do as you are told."


    Since the BOSS has said so, Eason could only take the order.


    When Eason went out, Benjamin was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his eyes coldly


    looking askance at the scenery outside the window.


    Of course he knew what the Sutton Family was ying for, but how would he give Ruby away?


    He just wanted to use the Sutton Family to stir up the rtionship between Ruby and Levi.


    When the time came, he could reap the benefits.


    The next day, Ruby was feeding Olivia when Old Lady Sutton barged in in a panic.


    "Ruby! You must save the Sutton Family! The only one the Sutton Family can rely on now is you!"


    As soon as she saw Ruby, she couldn''t wait to get straight to the point.


    During this time, the Sutton Family had been suppressed and humiliated, and she was no longer as


    shy as thest time they met, her back was hunched and her steps were hobbled.


    But once she saw Ruby, her eyes still were bright, like she saw a big fat sheep, her eyes were full of


    greed.

 Chapter 261 Dont Mind Giving You a Hand

    Chapter 261 Don''t Mind Giving You a Hand


    Ruby turned around and saw that the visitor was her, her pretty eyes narrowed slightly and she snorted


    lightly.


    "Old Lady Sutton, I don''t seem to know you well, I''m afraid it''s a bit inappropriate for you to call me


    that."


    Slowly, she said, not bothering to look at her again, she turned back to the little girl and continued


    feeding her.


    As soon as Olivia saw Old Lady Sutton, she immediately remembered what she had saidst time, and


    her brow furrowed, her face looked grim.


    "Mum, what''s she doing here?"


    Ruby fed her a mouthful of porridge and said in a light voice, "I don''t know, don''t pay any attention to


    her, it''s not someone important anyway."


    The little girl shrugged her little nose and muttered in a small voice, "Mummy, I don''t like her, can you


    tell her to leave?"


    Clearly, she was still holding a grudge and was worried that this olddy had taken her mother away.


    Ruby understood her mind and raised her hand to stroke her soft hair.


    On the side, Cara was also very unhappy with the arrival of Old Lady Sutton, and simply took a few


    steps straight forward to stop her.


    "What are you doing here! Go, hurry up and leave! We don''t wee you!"


    The conversation between Ruby and Olivia just now had been overheard by Old Lady Sutton, who was


    very unhappy about it.


    If it had been the usual case, she would have simply used Old Lady Sutton.


    But at the moment, she had more important things to do, so she had to hold her tongue for the


    moment, pretending to speak calmly, with a tone of earnestness she had never seen before.


    "Cara, look at you, why are you so indifferent to me? We''ve been old friends for many years. What


    happenedst time was my fault, I''ll make amends for you, is that okay?"


    First she yed the sentimental card, trying to ease rtions with Cara, then she called out towards


    the door.


    "Emmanuel,e in!"


    At the end of her sentence, a tall man walked in from outside the ward and stood beside Old Lady


    Sutton.


    Seeing the arrival of a stranger, Cara was immediately alert, wrinkling her brows as she sized up the


    man.


    He was handsome, but he had a hangdog, gangly air about him, and she was very unhappy with him.


    "You even brought someone with you, you want to make a scene again today?"


    When she sneered, Old Lady Sutton felt ufortable, so she tugged at the corners of her mouth


    dryly.


    "Cara, what are you talking about? Didn''t I tell you that what happenedst time was my fault, I was so


    emotional that I lost my mind, don''t worry, I really came here today with sincerity."


    With that, she made introductions to the man next to her.


    "Come, Cara, Ruby, let me introduce to you, this is Emmanuel, the eldest young master of the Collins


    family. The Collins family in the capital is a famous big family, Emmanuel''s status is not ordinary!"


    As she said this, her eyes kept ncing towards Ruby.


    But Ruby remained motionless, her back to them, absently feeding Olivia, as if she had not heard.


    She didn''t say anything, but Cara disliked her directly and unceremoniously.


    "Who cares? What does it have to do with us? We don''t even know each other, why did you bring him


    here? Hurry up and go, can''t you see Ruby is busy? Don''t make a nuisance of yourself!"


    Old Lady Sutton had long been furious, but could only be patient and speak softly in a kindly manner.


    "I know that Ruby is busy, I heard that her daughter is sick, so I just brought Emmanuel over to take a


    look."


    "What''s there to look? Does he have anything do with Ruby?"


    "Well ......" Old Lady Sutton gritted her teeth, "Although you don''t know each other now, but once you


    are acquainted, you will get acquainted with each other!"


    Saying that, she gave Emmanuel a look.


    Emmanuel received it and raised his eyebrows, just from the moment he entered, his eyes fell straight


    on Ruby.


    Although Ruby was with her back to him at the moment, his mere nce at her back and side face was


    enough to be captivated by her stunning beauty, and his eyes were almost glued to her.


    At that moment, he smiled usibly and spoke a little stridently.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Miss Harold, although we don''t know each other, but I think you should have heard of our Collins


    family. How about this? Let¡¯s have a meal together at noon, so that we can have a chat."


    On the side, Old Lady Sutton agreed, "That''s right, that''s right, how nice it is for you two to sit down,


    have a meal and chat, so as to get to know each other."


    Listening to these two speaking in unison, Ruby became annoyed.


    She dropped the spoon into the bowl and handed it to Olivia to drink herself, rising and turning around,


    her cool eyes looking straight over.


    She shot a nce at Emmanuel, her eyes sliding over his face in a critical manner before looking


    nonchntly at Old Lady Sutton.


    In a whirl, her lips curled up in a wry smile as she said, "Since it is a good thing, why don¡¯t you guys go


    and eat together?"


    Old Lady Sutton choked for a moment, her face slightly unpleasant, but she could only hold her tongue


    and waved her hand with a fake smile.


    "Ruby, where are you talking about? I am talking about you two youngsters, you are at a simr age to


    talk about marriage ......"


    As she spoke, she deliberately mentioned the marriage she had mentioned earlier.


    Seeing that she was still undeterred, Cara cursed her nonchntly in return.


    "You old thing, do you speak without thinking or just don''t have a brain? Or do you not even have the


    most basic morality? Ruby is already married, don''t you think it''s embarrassing for you to talk about this


    now? What do you want to do? To break up her marriage? I think you are really getting more and more


    shamelessly!"


    Being hurled at by her so bluntly, Old Lady Sutton was embarrassed and so was Emmanuel.


    However, he didn''t care about Ruby''s married status.


    To him, if he wanted to y with a woman, he didn''t care if she had a boyfriend or not, if she was


    married or not, he could y with her if he wanted to, why did he care so much?


    At that moment, he hooked up a smile that he thought was charming.


    "Though she is married, it doesn¡¯t mean that she will not get divorced. Miss Harold, it''s important to


    have more contact with men, just in case you find someone more suitable for you. Wouldn''t it be a pity


    if you miss out on him?"


    This tant flirting was so tant that Ruby could not help but feel very disgusted when she heard it.


    Immediately, she smiled coldly, not giving a good face at all.


    "Is that so? The scum I''ve been in contact with are impotent now, do you want to have a try? I wouldn''t


    mind giving you a hand."


    At these words, the smile on Han Emmanuel''s mouth froze, and his eyes were covered with horror.

 Chapter 262 Give Up Completely!

    Chapter 262 Give Up Completely!


    Was this woman so strong?


    At that moment, he swallowed, and his inquiring eyes nced towards Old Lady Sutton, asking her


    with his eyes what was going on.


    Old Lady Sutton froze at these words, and then hastened to round up the situation.


    "Ruby, look at you, how can you say such nonsense?"


    Only when she opened her mouth did Cara snicker without hesitation.


    "What does it have to do with you what my Ruby said? You''re too broad-minded, aren''t you?"


    At this point, Ruby raised her eyebrows carelessly, her eyes without a hint of warmth.


    "I''m not joking, Mr. Collins, just ask around in Sea City if you don''t believe me, my reputation is well


    known, I''m sure there are quite a few people who can tell you just how many scum I''ve brought down."


    She spoke with conviction, as if it were true, without blushing.


    When Emmanuel saw how convincing she was, cold sweat immediately permeated his back and his


    legs trembled a bit.


    He swallowed, his eyes darting around, his mind already beating a retreat.


    Seeing this, Ruby continued.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re toozy to ask, that''s fine, I can let you try it now."


    With that, she made a move to walk over.


    Emmanuel was so frightened that he stepped back, dodging and stopping her with his words.


    "Don''te any closer! I just want to pick up a girl, I can leave if you refuse!"


    He was just being horny, but he didn''t want to put the rest of his life in the state of impotence.


    After saying this, he turned around in a hurry and was about to leave.


    Old Lady Sutton was instantly shocked and tried to stop him.


    "Mr. Collins! Don''t you go away!"


    Emmanuel, anxious to get out of here, frowned impatiently and pushed her.


    "Go away! Would I havee if you hadn''t lied to me that she wanted to marry me? You made me


    With that, he walked away without looking back.


    In this regard, Ruby was not at all surprised.


    Although she didn''t know much about the Collins family, she had heard some whispers about the


    character of Emmanuel.


    This man was concupiscent, but had very little guts and was very fond of himself.


    She was just trying to scare him, but she didn''t expect him to be so intimidated, and he slipped away


    after that she just said a few words.


    Old Lady Sutton did not expect things to get this way, wanting to get angry but not daring to.


    It was because of herst time that the rtionship was messed up, and as a result, even Chief Sutton


    did not protect their family anymore.


    If she messed up again this time, then the Sutton family would really be finished!


    With this in mind, she gritted her teeth and said.


    "I know that I did something wrongst time, and you should be angry, but no matter what, we are still a


    family! Your mother was so close to marrying into the Sutton family, if I had known she had you in her


    belly, I wouldn''t have stopped the marriage!"


    "Heh, hypocritical!" Cara snorted, her narrowed eyes covered in mockery.


    "I''m only afraid that if you knew my daughter had a child in her belly, you would be eager to abort it!


    Now what''s with the horseshit!"


    "I ......" Old Lady Sutton tried to exin, "It''s not like that, how could I do that? My Harvey loved Nellie


    so much."


    "Don''t talk to me about such nonsense!"


    Cara didn''t eat her words, and her heart ached at the thought of her daughter.


    "My Nellie suffered so much, if you hadn''t interfered, how could her life have been so miserable!"


    Seeing her gradually bing agitated, Ruby hurriedly stepped forward and helped her to sit down,


    then turned her head to look at Old Lady Sutton, and her eyes instantly became as cold as frost.


    "Have you said enough? If you''ve said enough, get out, you''re not wee here and I don''t want to


    see you, and as for the stale things you''ve said, I won''t admit it."


    Old Lady Sutton''s body tightened up as she looked at Cara, and she opened her mouth, not knowing


    what else to say.


    When she thought of the mess the Sutton family was in, she was so anxious that she couldn''t care


    about anything after all, leaving behind everything.


    With a flutter, she knelt down directly to Ruby, crying out with a snotty nose and tears.


    "Ruby, please save the Sutton family! The Sutton family is really being pushed to the brink now! Even if


    your mother doesn''t end up marrying into our Sutton family, you are a member of the Sutton family,


    how can you stand by and do nothing? Eventually you will have to return to the Sutton family, and your


    name will be on the Sutton family tree, so if you help the Sutton family, you are helping yourself!"


    She spoke in tears, her voice muffled, crying out and begging her to do something.


    Ruby watched with cold eyes, only to feel iparably ridiculous.


    "Let me into the Sutton family tree? Hehe, that also depends on whether I''m willing to enter or not,


    furthermore, I have nothing to do with your Sutton family, so you need to stop recognizing family here."


    "Howe you have nothing to do with the Sutton family?" Old Lady Sutton panicked, "When your


    mother and my son almost got married, you must be one of our Sutton family! How can you not help


    the Sutton family? Wouldn''t that be treacherous?"


    Hearing these words, Ruby''s originally somewhat impatient face waspletely cold, and her eyes


    were covered with a chill.


    Just as she was about to have a fit, suddenly, a deep, cold voice suddenly came through the doorway


    of the ward.


    "Treacherous? You can save that for your Sutton family."


    The voice was so familiar that when Ruby looked up, she saw Levi walking in.


    At this moment, he was still wearing a sick suit, his body had not yet recovered and he looked a little


    pale.


    However, the aura around him was in full swing, the low pressure bursting with overpowering


    momentum.


    And behind him, he was followed by Jared, with a hangdog look, his face covered with disdain and


    contempt.


    "Why are you up?" Reacting, Ruby¡¯s delicate eyebrows immediately knitted up, "Your body is still not


    well, why don''t you hurry back to lie down?"


    However, Levi hooked a smile at her and walked righteously to her side, standing side by side with her.


    "I''m fine." He said, his voice quite a bit warmer unlike earlier, "How could I have left you here alone


    facing an unreasonable scoundrel?"


    He raised his hand and touched Ruby''s face, then turned his head and looked askance at Old Lady


    Sutton, his expression suddenly changed, his eyes quenched with icy frost.


    "Last time you came to make a scene, I didn''t expect you have not given up yet, since that''s the case,


    I''ll let you give uppletely!"

 Chapter 263 Fainting

    Chapter 263 Fainting


    "Jared, give her the information." Immediately, he said in a cold voice.


    Jared immediately did as he was told, dropping the document he was cupping in his hand casually to


    the ground.


    "Here, old woman, see for yourself." To an unreasonable shrew, Jared didn''t need the slightest respect


    and sneered in his tone.


    As soon as Old Lady Sutton saw him, her face was very unpleasant, and her heart was full of


    resentment as she remembered that he was the one who had called Chief Suttonst time.


    At that moment, she frowned and stood up trembling from the ground, scolding in a bad tone, "Is this


    the upbringing of your people in Sea City? Everyone is so ignorant of respecting the elderly!"


    At that, Jared snorted, his voice full of mockery.


    "Respect for the elderly, that also depends on the person. What are you? You are also worthy to shout


    here? Read the document and get lost, don''t take up the air here!"


    He had heard that this impecunious old woman had actually wanted to take away Ruby, so naturally he


    was not happy.


    "You-" Old Lady Sutton was so angry at being cursed repeatedly that she was about to tense up.


    At this point, Levi''s thin lips lightly opened and he spoke in a cold voice.


    "Don''t you keep saying that Ruby is a member of your Sutton family? You came here thinking that you


    are here elderly and made a scene. Ruby is kind and doesn¡¯t bother with you, but I hate unreasonable


    people like you. I don''t care if you are seventy or eighty years old, or three eight years old, as long as


    you dare to bully Ruby, I won''t give you a good face."


    As he spoke, his eyes swept over the papers on the floor and the corners of his mouth curled in a


    mocking curve.


    "Ruby and Grandma said long ago that she has nothing to do with your Sutton family, since you can¡¯t


    understand human words, then read the words yourself, this document is clear proof that Ruby has not


    a single rtionship with your Sutton family!"


    At these words, Old Lady Sutton froze for a moment, before picking up the papers on the floor.


    Once she had seen it, her face immediately contorted in anger and her hands shook.


    "This can''t be! This can''t be ......" she muttered the words over and over again, as if refusing to believe


    what was on the document.


    Levi then said.


    "You know best in your own heart, don''t you? When my mother-inw and Harvey broke up in April,


    theypletely broke off their contact, and my mother-inw only got pregnant in June of the same


    year, how could the one she was carrying be the blood of your Sutton family?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Ruby¡¯s blood type was clearly written on this document, she is RhD, but your Sutton family


    never had RhD, so how could Harvey be Ruby¡¯s biological father?"


    He said each word, unhurriedly, but forcefully, with a voice that left no room for doubt.


    Old Lady Sutton couldn''t say a word, and her fingers clutching the document grew tighter and tighter,


    the paper turning out of shape.


    At this point, Jared couldn''t help but sneered at the side.


    "I heard that the Sutton family is about to copse, I think you have no other way out, so you are


    rushing to grab thisst straw, knowing that it is not true, you still want to use Ruby to pave the way for


    your Sutton family, trying to get her to join with the Collins family in marriage. You are so shameless,


    Ruby is married and you still want to use her."


    "You-"


    Old Lady Sutton had never been cursed like this before, and immediately a mouthful of blood choked in


    her throat, unable to go up or down, so angry she almost exploded.


    Seeing the situation take a sharp turn for the worse, she knew she couldn''t pretend any longer and


    simply dropped the papers and made a scene.


    "Your family is really shameless! That bitch Nellie had no shame! She said that she loved my Harvey,


    but then she left and married Spencer! She''s really good at hooking up with men! She was really a


    woman who''d been cheating on everyone!


    Her face twisted and she kept saying harsh words.


    "In my opinion, she''s probably already hooked up with Spencer, trying to get in the middle of two men,


    but when our family discovered her true nature, so she had to choose Spencer! If she didn''t marry


    Spencer, no one would want her!"


    Ruby''s face suddenly went cold.


    And Cara was even quicker, rising abruptly and stepping forward, ring at her with fury.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here! Or I''ll rip your mouth off!"


    Old Lady Sutton sneered, and not only did she not restrain herself, but she intensified her efforts.


    "Rip my mouth off? Do you have the ability to do that? I''m just saying, she was a woman who only


    seduced men! She was shameless! Not only was she shameless, but her daughter was also


    shameless! She''s just a slut who only gets yed by men!"


    Cara could not stand such dirty words. She wanted to argue with her, but her anger overcame her and


    she lost control of herself and fainted.


    "Grandma!"


    "Great Grandma!"


    For a while, the ward was in a state of chaos.


    Ruby and Levi rushed to hold Cara, and the little girl was crying in anxiety, sliding down from the


    hospital bed toe over.


    Seeing this, Jared rushed to call the doctor.


    Ruby took Cara''s pulse, her brow furrowed, and as she was about to apply her with the needles, she


    heard Old Lady Sutton''s rampantughter.


    "Haha! Passed out? Or dead? This is retribution! Who made you refuse to help our Sutton family!


    Serves you right! It''s better if you all die!"


    She busted outughing as she did so.


    "Ruby! Your mother was a bitch, and you are a bitch too! Your grandmother died because of you! Haha


    ......"


    Ruby was covered in an ice-cold aura, her face was like frost, and she abruptly turned her head, her


    sharp, knife-like gaze looking straight at Old Lady Sutton as if to pierce her through.


    Her eyes shed with a sh of hostility, and she made a move to get up and rush over, kicking Old


    Lady Sutton viciously in the chest.


    But Levi took her wrist and gave her a look


    "It''s most important to save Grandma as a matter of urgency! Leave the rest to me!"


    As his words fell, he tightened his face and suddenly raised his voice and called out, "Chester!"


    In a moment, Chester, who had been standing by outside, instantly walked in, "Mr. Morris, what are


    your orders?"


    "Why are you still standing outside?" Levi''s tone was very harsh, and his voice was thick with anger,


    "Hurry up and throw her out! From now on, no one from the Sutton family will be allowed to set foot in


    here!"


    When Chester saw that his master had lost his temper, he was all tightened up and hurriedly did as he


    was told, ignoring Old Lady Sutton''s shouts and throwing her directly outside the hospital.

 Chapter 264 Never Lie to You

    Chapter 264 Never Lie to You


    With no more eyesores in the ward, Levi immediately rushed to Cara''s side, his brow furrowed in


    concern as he asked, "How is Grandma''s condition?"


    Ruby pursed her lips and did not answer directly, "Give me a hand and lift Grandma to the hospital


    bed."


    Levi did not dare to dy and did as he was told.


    Heid the olddy t on the bed and Ruby immediately spread out the packet containing the silver


    needles and held her breath as she applied them to Cara.


    Not long after, Chester returned.


    "Mr. Morris, I have thrown out that old woman I threw out, someone is there to stop her, so she can''t


    get in and I have got the doctor here."


    However, Levi nced at him, his eyes grim and unhappy.


    Chester immediately understood and hastened to silence, pulling the doctor who was about to step


    forward to prevent him from passing.


    After another unknown period of time, cold sweat had seeped out from the corner of Ruby''s forehead


    and her palms were sticky, but her fingers kept flicking the silver needles.


    After taking Cara''s pulse once again, she started using the needle.


    After pulling out thest silver needle, her body swayed slightly, her face was pale and there was no


    hint of blood on her lips.


    Levi was worried, so he helped her with his quick move.


    "How are you? Is everything okay? Do you want to take a break?"


    Faced with his nervousness, Ruby shook her head, her brow knitted tightly as she raised her hand to


    wipe the cold sweat from the corner of her forehead.


    "I''m fine, I just raised up a bit hard."


    Seeing that she was holding on, Levi was uneasy and simply helped her to sit down at the side, then


    gave a look to Chester, who then let go of the doctor and let him go over to Cara.


    However, Ruby suddenly spoke out, "No need, Grandma is fine for now, she will wake up after a short


    sleep."


    The doctor was surprised to hear that.


    From the moment he first came in and saw Ruby apply the needles, he was already shocked.


    Now, hearing her say this, he was even more stunned, yet he still checked the olddy with unease.


    Seeing this, Ruby did not stop him and let him go.


    It took a few moments before the doctor eximed, "What a great needle technique! The patient is


    really fine!"


    Ruby did not say anything, her eyes were half closed and she seemed to be very tired.


    At the sight of this, Levi''s brows were tightly knitted.


    He raised his eyes to Chester, who immediately understood and hurriedly led the doctor out of the


    ward.


    Only then did Oliviae over with teary eyes, her little hand pulling Ruby''s hand, her bloodless face


    drooping, obviously terrified by the scene.


    "Mum, are you all right? When is Great Grandma going to wake up? I''m so scared ......"


    Ruby heard the sound and half lifted her eyes to look at Olivia, she said softly, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I is fine


    and so is great grandma."


    Olivia sniffled in disbelief, timid, but nodded anyway.


    Levi was full of worry and knew that she had just used up a lot of energy in administering the needles,


    so he picked her up without any further ado.


    Ruby did not expect him to do this and was startled for a moment, subconsciously bracing herself


    against his chest.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Levi''s thin lips were pursed as he said in a deep voice, "I''ll take you next door to rest."


    At that, Ruby said no in a hurry, "No, I''m fine, I''m worried about Grandma, I ......"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Levi.


    "You''re the one I''m most uneasy about right now, Grandma is the one you''re personally administering


    the needles to, she¡¯ll be fine. I''m here with you, what you need most is rest, I promise you, if anything


    happens, I''ll wake you up first, okay? Be good and don''t let me worry."


    Thest words he said were low and helpless, full of heartache.


    Ruby hesitated, but finally nodded and obediently wrapped her arms around his neck, rxing and


    leaning on his shoulder.


    It was a rare asion when she showed her soft and weak side, and Levi tightened his grip on her,


    then steadily walked to the next ward,id her on the bed, covered her with the nket and watched


    her close her eyes and breathe steadily before leaving.


    When he returned to Olivia''s ward, his eyes softened as he saw the little girl keeping watch over Cara''s


    bed.


    "Olivia, go lie down on the hospital bed." Walking over to the hospital bed, he picked up Olivia and said


    in a warm voice.


    Olivia dutifully hugged him, her big eyes full of worry.


    "Daddy, Great Grandma will be fine, right?"


    Meeting her eyes, Levi nodded gently, his gaze firm and gentle.


    "Yes, she will be fine, you have to have faith in mum''s medical skills, besides, even the doctor has just


    said that great grandma is fine, she is just a little tired and needs to sleep longer, Olivia, be a good girl


    and sleep too, when you wake up, grandma may wake up too."


    Clutching the covers with both hands, still a little unsure, the little girl pursued, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." Levi smiled, "When has Daddy ever lied to you?"


    The girl thought for a moment, then shook her head in a serious manner, "No."


    "That''s right, Olivia, remember that Daddy will never lie to you, can you rest easy now?"


    Hearing him say that, Olivia, who believed him unconditionally, immediately nodded her head, "Mm, I


    will."


    Just as she was about to close her eyes and go to sleep, she suddenly sat up again with a start as if


    she had remembered something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Levi was surprised when he saw the little girl suddenly pulling his hand, her big eyes staring straight at


    him.


    "Daddy, are you sick? Why do you look so bad? Did you have an operation too?"


    The little girl had noticed when he came in, but it happened so suddenly that she only now thought to


    care.


    Levi froze for a moment before he reacted as an afterthought.


    Not wanting to worry the little girl, he had thought of not showing up for a few days until he was feeling


    better, and thening to see Olivia and confessing the fact that he was her real father.


    It turned out that the n was not going to work out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, his eyes flickered slightly, but he decided to leave it for now, after all, it was not a good


    time to tell her the truth because of the chaos at the moment.


    "Well, I have been a bit sick for the past two days and is in the next ward, but I am fine now, don''t


    worry, Olivia."


    When Olivia heard this, her big eyes looked at him carefully again, and only then did she rx a little.


    "Okay, Daddy, next time you''re not feeling well, make sure you tell me."


    She shrugged her little nose as she said this, and Levi¡¯s heart warmed up as he raised his hand to rub


    her hair before coaxing her to lie down.


    After she had fallen asleep, he nced at the olddy in the bed next to him and his eyes gradually


    went dark.

 Chapter 265 Close to Heaven

    Chapter 265 Close to Heaven


    Although Ruby had not said anything just now, he could tell that she did not look right.


    And it must have something to do with the olddy''s condition to make her frown.


    He was afraid that the olddy''s health at the moment was not as simple as she made it out to be.


    As he was in his thoughts, Chester quietly walked in, looking at the two sleeping on the hospital bed,


    and wisely did not speak immediately, but looked respectfully at his own boss.


    Levi gave him a look, saying nothing as he got up and walked towards the outside of the ward.


    Soon the two were standing in the corridor.


    This was a premium VIP ward with fewer rooms, more spacing and no one else in the corridors.


    It was then that Chester opened his mouth and reported.


    "That Old Lady Sutton still doesn''t want to leave, she''s still in front of the hospital screaming non-stop, I


    wanted to send someone to kick her away, but she''s leaning on her old age and now she''s sitting on


    the floor and won''t get up."


    At these words, a chill shed across the bottom of Levi¡¯s eyes and a cold smile yed at the corner of


    his mouth.


    "Heh, I didn''t expect the Sutton family to have such low quality, even using this trick."


    "Yeah, the Sutton family is still a big family." Chester sighed, "But I think it should be desperate, now


    the Sutton family is not as powerful as before, they lost a lot of cooperation, the capital chain is


    severely broken, right on the verge of bankruptcy, it will notst long."


    Here, he hesitates before continuing with deliberation.


    "Old Lady Sutton had her ideas on Ruby, thinking she could force Ruby into a marriage with the Collins


    family on the grounds that she was a member of the family, so that the Collins family would provide the


    Sutton family with a chain of funds to help them get back on their feet."


    Levi sneered, a touch of hostility floating from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "She''s got a good head on her shoulders, but if she''s going to manipte people, let''s see if she''s got


    the skills first!"


    As his words fell, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, his tone chilling.


    "The Sutton family now has existing cooperation in hand, snatch them all, also, notify all banks that


    they are not allowed to give loans to the Sutton family, and the previously loaned money also has to be


    recovered within a short period of time, as for other still interested in cooperating with the Sutton family,


    tell them weigh their own ability to resist the Finn Group!"


    As soon as this statement was made, Chester immediately understood his intention.


    Mr. Morris was trying to kill them all!


    It seems that Old Lady Sutton hadpletely pissed off Mr. Morris with this incident today.


    With this order, not even the gods could save the Sutton family!


    Immediately, he dared not dy and immediately carried out what he was told.


    ......


    Ruby was unaware that Levi had made a move on in private.


    When she woke up, she took a look at her phone and realized that the news was all over the ce,


    without exception, rumored that the Sutton¡¯s hadpletely copsed.


    This surprised her and she hastily turned on the television and switched to the news channel.


    As it happened, the spotlight was being reported on the TV news.


    The Sutton¡¯s was considered to have a century-old foundation, which had been standing for all these


    years, located in a first-ss famous enterprise, and was considered one of the best among the gentry


    families.


    But now, it was surprising that such arge and disjointed tree hade crashing down in such a short


    period of time.


    The image shown on the news was none other than the front door of the Sutton¡¯s, which had now been


    sealed by the police, and the building inside had long since been emptied of people.


    At that moment, the door of the ward was pushed open and Levi walked in.


    "You''re awake." Seeing her sitting, Levi took a few big steps over to her.


    Ruby nodded, hesitated, and asked, "Is it you ......"


    She didn''t say all her words, but Levi guessed at once what she wanted to ask.


    He didn''t hide it and nodded gently, admitting it, "It''s me."


    Ruby was stunned for a moment, and only after a few moments did she smile.


    "You don''t have to go to this extent for me, I can actually manage on my own."


    After this incident today, she had nned to clean up the Sutton family in one fell swoop after she woke


    up from her sleep, so that the Sutton family would never have the chance to make a scene again.


    But after she woke up, the Sutton family had already changed.


    At his words, Levi was not impressed.


    "Why are you still polite with me? I am your husband, how can I stand by and do nothing when you and


    Grandma are being bullied?"


    Ruby bit the corner of her lip, wanting to say something.


    She understood his feelings, just ......


    He must have moved a lot of power to stand up for her this time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although the Sutton family''s power was not as strong as it used to be, with so many years of


    intertwined power, it was not an easy job to bring it down.


    And yet Levi seized all of the Sutton¡¯s in just two hours, she could guess how much power was used.


    And in Sea City, it would inevitably involve the Finn¡¯s


    She was afraid that the Finn family would be angry with it.


    Levi saw through her worries at a nce, the corners of his mouth hooked lightly and he raised his


    hand to pinch her cheek.


    Ruby was in pain and she pped his hand away, nting at him with dissatisfaction, "What are you


    doing ......"


    Levi was amused by her expression, his eyebrows raised.


    "What''s the point of worrying so much? Since I can do it, I naturally have a way to deal with it, nothing


    else matters, you don''t have to think much about it. I just want you to know that no one can bully you or


    our family."


    Thest words, "Our family", immediately hit the softest spot in Ruby''s heart.


    She rubbed her nose and grunted, but didn''t mention the matter again.


    Levi turned off the TV by hand and asked her, "Want to go see Grandma?"


    Ruby nodded and immediately got out of bed and followed him all the way to the next ward.


    At this moment, Cara had not yet woken up and her face did not look very good.


    Ruby first took her pulse, then looked at the sleeping Olivia on the other side and asked softly, "Did


    Grandma never wake up in between?"


    Levi shook his head and hesitated before taking the initiative to ask.


    "What''s wrong with Grandma''s health? Even if it''s anger, there''s something wrong with not waking up


    for so long."


    He hit the nail on the head with his question. Ruby pursed her lips and finally did not hide the situation


    from him and confessed.


    "Although Grandma fainted because she was so angry and had so many emotional ups and downs that


    she couldn''t control it for a while, her body was overloaded and she hasn''t been in good health over the


    years and is now close to heaven."


    At these words, Levi froze for a moment.


    He didn''t expect the situation to be so serious, and only then did he understand why Ruby had looked


    so grave earlier.


    Her grandmother was one of the few family members she had, the longestpanion she''d had over


    the years, and it must be a bit hard for her to ept this now.

 Chapter 266 Cant Walk Away

    Chapter 266 Can''t Walk Away


    "So is there anything else we can do?" Hesitating, he inquired softly.


    Ruby pursed her lips and gave an inaudible sigh.


    "There''s life and there''s death, old age, sickness and death are normal, everyone has to go through it


    sooner orter. Grandma hasn''t been well all these years, I''ve been trying to hang on to her, now her


    days are numbered, in fact it''s always been within my expectation, it''s just that when the day really


    The implication was that the olddy''s body, even with the highest medical skills, would not be able to


    recover.


    At the sound of his words, Levi''s heart was sullen, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say. He put


    his hand on Ruby''s shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze as a sign of reassurance.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although he had not known the olddy for very long, these days together had made him truly feel the


    joy of the family.


    It was the olddy who made him feel more like family than the Finn family, who were rted by blood.


    Therefore, hearing this news, he was also sad.


    Ruby put the olddy''s hand under the quilt, her eyes floating with a hint of attachment.


    "I will find a way to extend Grandma¡¯s life span. I know that my grandmother has not been very happy


    all these years, and there are too many people or things that she is worried about. I hope that she will


    be happy in the rest of her life."


    Levi nodded gently and said in a warm voice, "Don''t worry, Grandma will understand your feelings, I will


    stay with you and watch over her until the end of her life."


    Just as the two were whispering, suddenly, there was a knock at the door from outside the ward.


    Levi gently patted Ruby''s shoulder, then turned around and walked over, opening the door.


    Outside the door, stood Chester and an unexpected visitor - Reggie.


    Levi was surprised, "Reggie, what brings you here?"


    On the side, Chester had a bitter look on his face as he hurriedly exined.


    "Mr. Morris, I have told him several times that it is not convenient for you to see visitors right now, but


    he insisted on barging in, saying that it was something very important, and I just couldn''t stop him, so I


    had to bring him here to knock on the door ......"


    Levi gave him a sidelong nce, but did not me him.


    At this point, as if he couldn''t wait any longer, Reggie stretched his neck and peered into the ward, his


    face obviously very anxious.


    "Mr. Morris, is Miss Harold here?"


    Levi asked instead of answering, "What do you want to see her about? You can tell me, she''s not too


    Considering Ruby''s current mood, he still did not want to let anything else disturb her.


    Reggie smiled, but wrinkled his brow with a difficult look.


    "Mr. Morris, although I don''t know what happened to you, but I don''t want to disturb Miss Harold, but


    there is really something urgent right now, I have to see Miss Harold!"


    When Levi heard this, a guess immediately came to his mind, "Is it rted to the human face


    Reggie pursed his lips and nodded heavily, "Yes."


    "Didn''t you already bring those chiefs back to lifest time? The human facepulsion in their bodies


    has been cleared, what else is going on?"


    "Although the five chiefs are out of danger, the situation on the Marsh family is not optimistic now."


    "The Marsh family?" Levi frowned.


    At this time, Ruby heard the movement at the door and vaguely heard their conversation, at which point


    she also came over.


    "What''s wrong?" She was not surprised to see Reggie and asked softly.


    "Miss Harold! You''ve finally appeared!" As soon as he saw her, Reggie''s face glowed brightly as if he


    had seen a savior.


    "Miss Harold, the Human Face Compulsion has now fully erupted in the Marsh family! The situation is


    very bad, and I have no choice but to ask you to go over there and save the Marsh family!"


    At the sound of his words, Ruby''s face froze.


    She remembered thatst time she had said she was supposed to make a trip to the Marsh family to


    see how things were going.


    As a result, after the five chiefs of the capitalter broke out in unison with the human facepulsion,


    she flew straight to the capital and forgot about the Marsh family when she returned.


    Now, counting the days, the Marsh families who havee into contact with Matteo have been


    infected with the human facepulsion, no one in the Marsh family was safe.


    "Did you control the ess of the Marsh familyst time?"


    She was the first to ask, worried that because of the Marsh family''s contact with the outside world, the


    human facepulsion had spread.


    Reggie immediately shook his head.


    "No! After you saidst time that the human facepulsion was contagious, I immediately sent


    someone to control the Marsh family, everyone in the Marsh family was not allowed to go out, food and


    drink were fixed to be handed in to them through the door, and even the delivery people were not


    allowed to have even the slightest physical contact with them."


    "Well, you did the right thing." Ruby nodded and put her mind in peace.


    Reggie thought she was agreeing to go with him to the Marsh family and, looking at the time, hastily


    proposed.


    "Miss Harold, right now the human facepulsion is a matter of utmost urgency, let''s leave now, the


    private ne is already waiting, on the ne I will give you a detailed exnation of the situation of the


    Marsh family."


    But Ruby shook her head with a clear, cold face.


    "No, I can give you a method to help alleviate their symptoms, but as for saving them, you should find


    someone else."


    "...... What?" Not wanting her to refuse, Reggie froze for a moment, his face suddenly turning bitter.


    "Miss Harold, you can bring back the dead with your healing skills, where else can I find someone who


    is more skilled than you? Besides, even if there is a superior person, that superior person may not


    know how to deal with the human facepulsion! Miss Harold, it is still necessary for you to go there


    yourself."


    However, Ruby did not even think about it and refused again.


    "I''m not going, I''ll send you the exact relief on my phone, you can leave now."


    Having said that, she turned back to the ward without looking back and resumed her seat in front of the


    hospital bed, her eyes fixed on the olddy in the bed with her eyes tightly closed.


    The olddy''s health was now so bad that she could not just walk away.


    No matter what happened, she should stay by the olddy''s side for as long as she could.


    She did not say anything about it, but Levi understood, and at that moment, he stopped Reggie who


    wanted to barge in, with a touch of coldness in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Go away, what Ruby has decided will not be changed, besides, she has neither the responsibility nor


    the obligation to save the Marsh family, she is not an omnipotent god, and she has her own things to


    do."


    Having said that, he looked at Chester and told him to send Reggie away.

 Chapter 267 Parchment Scrolls

    Chapter 267 Parchment Scrolls


    Chester immediately wanted to send Reggie away.


    But Reggie couldn''t just leave, the situation of the Marsh family was too bad right now, if he couldn''t


    bring Ruby over, he was afraid that none of these people in the Marsh family would survive!


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth, didn''t move his feet, and said "Sorry" to Levi, and then simply


    blocked the doorway, raising his voice towards the inside and pleading.


    "Miss Harold, please! Just be kind and help out the Marsh family! If you don''t go, those people in the


    Marsh family will really die! Only you can save them ......"


    Seeing him ying this stunt, Levi sank his face in displeasure.


    "You''re not leaving? Chester, drag him away!"


    At that moment, the eyshes of the olddy, who had been sleeping, suddenly moved and then lifted


    up, her cloudy eyes staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Ruby, who had been staring at her, saw this and hurried over to her.


    "Grandma, you''re awake, how do you feel? Is there anything ufortable?"


    When he heard her earnest enquiry, Levi turned around and walked over to the other side of the


    hospital bed, looking deeply at Cara.


    "Grandma, you''re finally awake, you''ve scared the hell out of me and Ruby."


    The olddy reacted for a moment before her cloudy eyes finally came into focus, looking first at Levi


    and then at Ruby, struggling to raise a weak smile.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t be afraid, I am just tired and slept a little longer."


    For some reason, Ruby, who had managed to remain barely calm and self-possessed even when Cara


    fainted, heard these words and her heart sank, her eyes almost welling up with tears.


    Luckily, she was sensible and had great self-control, which prevented her from letting her emotions out.


    Only, when she opened her mouth, her slightly raspy voice still revealed her emotions.


    "Grandma, you scared me, next time don''t be like that, no matter how much people go too far, you can''t


    be so angry, leave any situation to me, I''ll help you out, okay?"


    Cara nodded somewhat feebly, "I know, you are good to me."


    With that, her creased eyelids blinked and she suddenly asked, "Who was shouting outside just now?


    Is something wrong with the Marsh family?"


    Not expecting her to hear it, Ruby hesitated and chose to keep it from her.


    "No, nothing is wrong, it''s just people passing by, it has nothing to do with us, you don''t need to worry.


    What you need to do now is to recuperate well, when you get better and Olivia and Levi are almost


    recovered, we will go home."


    However, Cara shook her head.


    "You still want to hide it from me, although I am old, but not deaf and blind, just now I heard it that


    person has been telling you to save the Marsh family, is it Reggie?"


    Always wise, the olddy guessed it at once.


    Ruby pursed her lips and had to nod gently, "Well, it''s him, but I''ve turned him down."


    As soon as she heard this, Cara immediately propped herself up and tried to sit up, "How can you


    refuse?"


    "Grandma, lie down." Seeing this, Levi hurriedly held her up and stopped her from getting up.


    But the olddy was very stubborn and insisted on sitting up, her eyes staring straight at Ruby.


    "Ruby, you have to go, it is a matter of human life!"


    Ruby frowned, "No, Grandma, you are still not well enough, I don''t feelfortable leaving you here, I


    have to stay with you."


    "I''m an old woman who is close to death now, what''s the point ofpany? Besides, I know my health


    well, I''ll be fine in the short term, so don''t worry."


    "But ......"


    As Ruby wanted to refuse again, the olddy grabbed her hand, her face was grave.


    "Ruby,those people in the Marsh family are innocent lives, since you have a method that can cure


    them, how can you not save them? Moreover, the Human Face Compulsion is rarely known, and even


    if Reggie has the uncanny ability, there is no way to find a high level person who can cure the Human


    Face Compulsion in such a short period of time, so you must go."


    After hearing her words, Ruby bit the corner of her lips, she still hesitant.


    "But Grandma, I don''t feelfortable with you ......"


    The olddy understood her filial piety and gently patted her hand.


    "Good girl, I understand your heart, but don''t worry, I am really fine, I will definitely wait for you toe


    back. Besides, don''t you have medicine? Leave me the pills, I''ll take them on time, I trust your medical


    skills, and with Levi protecting me over here, I''ll be fine."


    After saying that, she turned her head to look at Levi, her gaze kind and amiable.


    "Levi, Ruby is stubborn, you can''t be like her, if she doesn''t save those people today, she will definitely


    regret itter on, after all, this is a big matter and the human facepulsion is too dangerous, if she


    doesn¡¯t offer help, she won''t feel at peace."


    She knew her granddaughter, although on the outside she looked cool and calm, in fact she was very


    soft at heart, and her medical skill could bring back the dead to life.


    Levi stumbled for a moment, and finally nodded.


    Ruby had to agree and called Reggie in front of the olddy to say that she could go with him.


    At this moment, Reggie was standing in front of the hospital with a sad frown, and he could not help but


    be excited at her words.


    "Good! I''ll be waiting for you in front of the hospital, so when you''re packed, we''ll be on the ne any


    time!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ruby was still uneasy and looked sideways at Olivia on the other side of


    the hospital bed.


    The olddy could see her concern and said in a warm voice, "Don''t worry, I will take care of Olivia, you


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    just focus on healing and saving people, you don''t need to think about anything else."


    Saying that, she patted Levi, "Levi, get the bag I put on the sofa."


    Levi immediately did as he was told and handed the in bag to the olddy.


    Then, after opening the bag, the olddy fumbled with the fabric on the side of the bag again, and


    immediately afterwards a zip emerged.


    When they saw this, both Levi and Ruby were surprised. Neither of them had expected that such an


    inconspicuous bag would have a hidden secret in it.


    Just as the two men stared unblinkingly, the old woman unzipped her zip and pulled something out of it.


    It was a parchment scroll, which appeared to be of some age.

 Chapter 268 Cara Wants to Go to the Capital

    Chapter 268 Cara Wants to Go to the Capital


    "Grandma, this is ......"


    Ruby was surprised, her eyes staring intently at the parchment scroll, her eyes full of doubts.


    Cara did not say anything, her head half-lowered, looking at the parchment scroll with what appeared


    to be nostalgia, her wrinkled hand gently rubbing it for a moment before she sighed quietly.


    "This was handed down to me by my mother, your great-grandmother, back in the day. This contains a


    record of the method that canpletely cut off and contain the spread of the Human Face


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Compulsion, so that it can be exterminated. Now that the situation is critical, I''ll leave it to you, you


    must keep it well, it''s your great-grandmother''s only relic."


    As she spoke, she spread Ruby''s palm and handed the parchment scroll over to her, patting it gently.


    Ruby''s eyes gazed at the parchment scroll and the doubt in her eyes increased rather than decreased.


    "Grandma, why does Great Grandma have this?"


    The olddy coughed twice and exhaled heavily, looking despondent and reminiscing about the past.


    "She was a famous doctor back then, her medical skills were superb and she was able to bring back


    the dead. She happened to hear about the Human Face Compulsion and was very curious about it.


    Later, with her ancestral medical skills, she conducted an in-depth study of the human facepulsion


    and finally achieved something.¡±


    Ruby raised her eyebrows in admiration of her great-grandmother, whom she had never met before.


    But even so, she couldn''t let go of the olddy in her heart.


    "Grandma, but I''m still not at ease if I don''t see your body recover, since I have this method of saving


    people, then I might as well go a few dayster and give this method to Reggie first, so that he can


    slow down the lives of those Marsh family members ......"


    At her words, the olddy pretended to be angry and reprimanded her with a stern face.


    "What kind of words are you saying? This is our family''s ancestral secret scroll, how can you casually


    give it to others to read?"


    Ruby naturally knew this, but what she cared about more than these secret scrolls was her


    grandmother.


    She had already lost too many loved ones in the world, and she could never leave her grandmother


    alone again.


    "Grandma, I don''t want to leave you. ......"


    Seeing that she could not be persuaded, Ruby simply took out the killer tactic and hugged her and


    pouted.


    The act of pouting was something she couldn''t remember how long it had been since she had done it,


    and she had been cold when it came to outsiders.


    But it was only when she faced her grandmother that she asionally became like a child.


    Naturally, Cara knew that, but Ruby had to do what she should do.


    At that moment, she scolded her with a displeased face.


    "Look at you, no matter what, you have to go, this is a few living lives that must not be cut short alive


    just because of your selfish thoughts! The reason your great-grandmother had to draw this secret scroll


    herself was so that no one would lose their lives under the evil spell of the Human Face Compulsion for


    no reason at all! How can you, as her descendant, disregard her mandate in vain?"


    Only then did Ruby let go of her reluctantly and pursed the corners of her lips.


    On the other side, Levi saw this, he smiled lightly and rounded up the situation.


    "Okay, Ruby, Grandma''s body will be fine with your medicine holding it together, just be in touch from


    time to time when you get to the capital."


    At the end of his sentence, he looked at the olddy again, his eyes gentle.


    "Grandma, Ruby rarely pouted, but thanks to you, this is the first time I''ve seen it, you take care of


    yourself, leave Ruby to me, I''ll protect her at all times."


    Hearing this, Ruby was immediately distracted and raised her eyes to look at him.


    "You''re going too?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, with an air of righteousness, "Naturally, how can I be at ease if you go alone?


    Of course I have to apany you."


    "But you''ve only just had surgery, your body hasn''t recovered yet and you need to rest."


    Immediately, Ruby wrinkled her brow and was about to refuse.


    "No, you can''t go, I''ll just go on my own, there''s nothing to worry about."


    But Levi took her hand and put it in his and squeezed it gently.


    "Just think of it as for me, I''m panicking at not being there for you, so don''t turn me down, okay?"


    He spoke with such affection that Ruby hesitated and the olddy was the first to agree.


    "Okay, Levi, you stay with me so that I can feel at ease, I believe that Ruby can take care of you."


    Levi smiled, there was tenderness in the corners of his eyes, "Okay."


    The two men settled on three words.


    Ruby wanted to object again, but one person could not argue with two, so she had to agree.


    So the two went home, packed their things, and then followed Reggie on board the private jet.


    ......


    Just after they had left, Cara contacted her bodyguard, Denis.


    "Pack your things now ande and pick me up from the hospitalter."


    On the other end of the phone, Denis was in confusion.


    "Cara, why are you in hospital? What happened?"


    The olddy tsked, impatiently.


    "I am fine. My great-granddaughter has had an operation and is now in hospital, so you arrange for


    more men toe over, 24 hours a day, to protect my great-granddaughter."


    Denis immediately responded, followed by a question, "Then why should I pack my things? Where are


    you asking me to pick you up?"


    The olddy narrowed her eyes slightly, her weather-beaten eyes covered with a stern momentum as


    she said, word for word, "I am going to the capital."


    Denis looked very grave when he arrived.


    However, he had rushed over not to send the olddy to the capital, but to stop her.


    "Why don''t you have your luggage ready?" The olddy was drinking her tea when she turned her


    head at the sound of the voice, and immediately after seeing him, she frowned in displeasure and


    inquired.


    Denis was in a bit of a hurry on his way here and was now out of breath. He calmed his breathing,


    swallowed and opened his mouth in a hurry.


    "Cara, you can''t go to the capital!"


    At these words, the olddy wrinkled her brow, "The capital is not a ce that eats people, why can''t I


    go?"


    "Aren''t you clear about that?" Denis was anxious and immediately retorted to her, "If you show yourself


    in the capital, you will definitely be in big trouble!"

 Chapter 269 The Marsh family

    Chapter 269 The Marsh family


    The Hussain family, one of the four families in the capital, was the family that Cara''s mother, Evelyn


    Hussain, was originally from.


    Evelyn was an ordinary woman, holding in her hands back then an isted copy of the Hussain


    family''s secret arts.


    When sheter died, it was only natural that such an important and isted book was bequeathed to


    Cara, who took charge of it.


    When the Hussain family found out about it, they had been trying to im it back.


    As a result, the Hussain family never stopped looking for trouble with Cara over the years.


    Even though Cara was abroad all these years, they tried every way to reach her and snatch it back


    from her.


    However, Ruby''s protection was so good that they could not find any loopholes and had no choice but


    to stop for the time being.


    And since they had learned that the olddy had returned to the country, they wanted toy hands on


    her again.


    Although the olddy was in Sea City, there were already several waves of people who were secretly


    striking out at Sea City.


    Now that the olddy said she wanted to go back, wouldn''t that be throwing herself into the?


    Of course Denis had to be dissuaded!


    "Cara, the Hussain family has long been watching you intently, even though you are well protected by


    Miss Harold now and they can''t touch you, they should be aware of your every move, if you leave Sea


    City and go to the capital, that would be entering the Hussain family''s territory, wouldn''t it be much


    easier for them to make a move?"


    Cara''s face was tightly frowned, and she was silent for a long time before she opened her mouth


    quietly.


    "I am certainly aware of that, but I have reasons why I have to go back."


    At this point, she raised her eyes to look at Denis, her face serious and grave.


    "Ruby has gone to the capital, the Marsh family is in trouble, the human facepulsion has broken


    out, she has the ability to help the Marsh family get out of danger and cure the Marsh family, she must


    not stand by and watch, I have asked her to go, but I am not sure if it is rted to my brother''s lineage,


    I am worried that something will happen to Ruby on this trip."


    Denis didn''t want there to be such a thing, and frowned upon hearing it.


    "You are worried about ......"


    The olddy nodded and sighed heavily.


    "I was afraid that if people of my younger brother''s line knew of the existence of Ruby, they would strike


    at her. If Ruby fell into the hands of people of my younger brother''s line, I would absolutely not die in


    peace. Therefore, I must go to the capital to help solve worries for Ruby."


    The matter concerned Ruby, the olddy would never give way.


    Denis knew this very well, and seeing that she looked determined and unquestionable, he understood


    that it was useless to dissuade any further, so he had to agree to it.


    An hour and a halfter, he packed up his things and turned back to the hospital.


    The olddy had already called Issac in advance and told him toe to the hospital and look after


    Olivia, and ordered him not to say anything to Ruby about her departure from Sea City, before following


    Denis.


    ......


    As expected, as the two had only just entered the capital and had not even arrived at the ce where


    they were staying, they were targeted by the Hussain family.


    Denis nced at the tail following in the car''s rear mirror and wrinkled his brow.


    "Sit tight, Cara, I have to get rid of these pesky flies."


    Cara nodded, fastened her seatbelt, gripped the handrail of the car door tightly with her hand, leaned


    back and the car was like an arrow off the string, weaving wildly and nimbly through the traffic.


    A quarter of an hourter, Denis finally got rid the car following behind, and turned the car into a hidden


    alleyway before stopping.


    Meanwhile, the olddy had opened the bag she carried with her and took out a make-up kit from it,


    which she began to put on her makeup.


    After another quarter of an hour, when the olddy put down the mirror, she looked like a different


    person, her face was not the same as before.


    She collected her things with aplomb and fished a jacket of a different style out of her suitcase and


    draped it over her.


    "Well, get out of the car."


    Having done this, she cleared her throat and spoke in apletely different voice.


    Denis immediately did as he was told and after locking the car, he looked back at the olddy and


    couldn''t help but give her thumbs up.


    "Cara, your disguise is so perfect that no one will notice that you are actually disguised, let alone


    associate the current you with the previous you."


    The olddy liked to hear bragging words and narrowed her eyes in triumph at his words.


    "Since the Hussain family is looking for me, let them do as they please, but with their skills, even if they


    dug up the ground or even turned the whole capital over, it would be impossible to find a person who


    has disappeared!"


    To others, she might be too conceited.


    But the olddy¡¯s disguise was unparalleled in the world, as long as the disguise was changed, it was


    like a needle dropped into the sea, no one would be able to fish it out.


    Soon the two abandoned the car and together they walked out of the alley on the other side,


    disappearing in a sh into the crowd.


    ......


    At the same time, Levi and Ruby had already arrived at the Marsh¡¯s.


    After getting off the car and standing at the entrance of the Marsh¡¯s mansion, Ruby looked up and


    surveyed the grand and imposing mansion, raising her eyebrows slightly.


    "It seems that the Marsh family has developed well over the years."


    Reggie nodded and echoed, "That''s right, the Marsh family has deep roots in the capital and has been


    a meritorious minister for generations, and since Mr. Marsh has given so much to the country, he


    deserves to be treated well for his development."


    This was true, Ruby did not deny it, and walked in together with Levi.


    Reggie followed closely behind, taking the lead and walking to the mahogany door and ringing the bell.


    Soon, the door opened and a woman in her early forties stood somewhat rmed at the foyer. When


    she saw Reggie, she first breathed a sigh of relief and then frowned when her gaze fell on Ruby and


    Levi''s faces.


    "Minister Holmes, these two are ......" she asked, not immediately letting anyone in, but guarding the


    doorway.


    Reggie wrinkled his brow, slightly displeased with her attitude.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I invited them over from Sea City, let us in!"


    The woman only then moved aside, leaving the door wide open.


    Ruby only cast a nce at the woman, and then walked in with an expressionless face.


    Just as she walked into the living room, she smelt a very strong smell of vinegar, which made her frown


    and her nose feel a bit ufortable.


    Levi raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose, his eyes ncing around the living room, his brow


    knitted.


    "What''s going on here? Why there is so much vinegar smell?"


    At this point, the woman stepped forward and responded nonchntly.


    "Yes, now the family members are all sickly and I don''t know what to do but to smoke the vinegar, don''t


    they say it kills the bacteria?"


    Ruby gave her a sidelong nce without saying a word.


    This nce made the woman unhappy, and she snorted ungraciously at once.


    "Minister Holmes, I know you''ve been working very hard for the Marsh family, but where did you find


    such two rookies?"

 Chapter 270 A Gentlemans Belly

    Chapter 270 A Gentlemans Belly


    Hearing these words, Levi immediately frowned.


    Ruby''s expression did not change, only looking at her nonchntly.


    Reggie, on the other hand, immediately stepped forward and looked at the woman with displeasure,


    scolding her with a serious face.


    "Tina, watch yournguage, what rookie, this is the only person who can save the Marsh family!"


    As his words fell, he gave her disdainful re.


    "Also, you''re just a servant of the Marsh family, and I don''t care to bother with you since you''ve been so


    careful to the Marsh family in the past, but you''d better not forget your own identity, don''t think that you


    can do whatever you want now that the Marsh family is in trouble, in this mansion, it''s not your turn to


    act like a master here and unt your authority."


    He demolished Tina, and Tina''s face became unpleasant when she heard that.


    During this period of time, several members of the Marsh family had sessive outbreaks of the


    Human Face Compulsion, and she was the only one who was spared.


    These days, it was her who had been looking after the Marsh family.


    With the master ill, she, the servant, was much morefortable in this mansion.


    As these owners had to be isted in their rooms, she had nothing to do and even made herself tea


    and coffee, lounging on the luxurious sofa and enjoying herself.


    As a result, she became more and more reckless, even posing as a hostess for a time.


    Now that Reggie had rebuked her in the face, she was embarrassed.


    Ruby did not want to waste time, nor did she bother to look at her face, she directly asked in a light


    voice, "Where is everyone?"


    Reggie immediately replied, "They''re all upstairs, Mr. Marsh hasn''t returned to the mansion in the past


    two months, so he shouldn''t have been infected, right now the Marsh family only has his wife Lacie and


    his daughter Josephine and his son Bobby got sick."


    Ruby nodded and whirled up the stairs, looking at the three men in turn.


    "This woman''s situation is most unpromising."


    Immediately, she made a judgment and pointed at Lacie, who was shaped like a wither on the bed, and


    said, "She must be treated first, otherwise, there is a good chance that she will not be able to hold on


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and will simply die here."


    Reggie had 100 percent trust in her medical skills and immediately nodded upon hearing this, "Good, is


    there anything I can do to help?"


    Ruby shook her head, remembering the secret parchment scroll she was holding, and her eyes


    flickered slightly.


    "I only have one request, no one is allowed in while I am healing, remove all these guards of yours."


    Reggie had no choice but to obey, and hurriedly winked at these guards in the room, "You, all of you,


    get out."


    However, Tina popped up again at this point and stopped the door, refusing to let the men leave.


    "What are you doing?" Reggie saw this and scolded in displeasure.


    "Minister Holmes, I should be the one to ask that woman that question!"


    Tina wrinkled her eyebrows, posing as if she refused toply, and raised her hand to point at Ruby.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Minister Holmes, I trust your integrity, but I think you''ve been fooled by


    this woman! Look at her young age, what does she know? How can she be that skilled in medicine? I


    think she''s just a chatan, she doesn''t know anything, she''s just fooling around! She just doesn¡¯t want


    to be exposed of her identity so she told others to get out.¡±


    Reggie was exasperated since she was getting more and more outrageous.


    "What nonsense! If she can''t heal people, what''s she doing with me? Besides, even if she gets people


    out, what will she say if she can''t cure people? Wouldn''t it be even more revealing?"


    At that, Tina immediately snorted.


    "How easy is that? Anyway, no one knows anything about this human facepulsion, and there is no


    cure for it. Wait until she stays in the room for a while, maybe make some small moves, and thene


    out again every half an hour, and afterwards say that she has done her best, and then she can finish


    her job. I''ve already seen through the little tricks in her heart!"


    "Shut the hell up!" Reggie shouted, wanting to go up and cover her mouth.


    "What do you know? Stay aside if you don''t understand!"


    At this time, Ruby, who had not said anything, suddenly looked over nonchntly, her sharp, knife-like


    gazending on Tina''s face, her pretty face seemingly floating with ayer of ice frost.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t havemon sense, but if your brain is broken, it''s better to rush off to


    reincarnation before it''s toote, and maybe you''ll be saved in your next life."


    She said this in a way that could be heard as a joke, but was extremely insulting.


    When Tina heard this, her face suddenly changed and she opened her mouth.


    Just at that moment, Lacie seemed to be disturbed by the sound and woke up in a daze, weakly


    ncing around the room, her eyes dazed.


    "This ......"


    When she opened her mouth, her voice was hoarse, as if she were dying.


    Perhaps it was because she had been asleep for too long that she jerked her mouth open and arge


    gulp of air filled her dry throat, which immediately choked her and she couldn''t help but cough.


    Seeing this, Tina hurriedly went forward but was worried about being infected, so she had to bring her


    a ss of water and carefully kept a distance from her.


    "Madam, have some water."


    At the end of her voice, she gave Ruby a nce out of the corner of her eye and directlyined.


    "Madam, if I hadn''t stopped that woman just now, she would have killed you!"


    She deliberately made it sound so bad that when Lacie heard it, her hands shook with fear and the


    water in her cup spilled onto the quilt.


    Reggie didn''t expect her to say that and his expression immediately turned grim, "What are you


    babbling about!"


    Lacie''s eyes nced towards Ruby and then turned to look at Reggie, worry covering her sickly face.


    "Minister Holmes, what the hell is going on here?"


    At this point, Levi stepped forward and stood alongside Ruby, making a rification for her.


    "Lacie, my wife was entrusted by Minister Holmes to save the lives of your family, but your maid was


    too insensitive, not only did she not show any half-hearted gratitude, but also ndered my wife in turn.


    Can your maid judge on the visitors and nder them, even when they were trying to save your


    families¡¯ lives?"


    As soon as she heard that Ruby was someone who could save the Marsh family, Lacie''s eyes lit up,


    but when she saw that Ruby was so young, her eyebrows wrinkled up again.


    "You are ......?"


    Reggie immediately tried to help introduce the two of them.


    But Ruby was the first to open her mouth, only to see her face cool, the corners of her eyes slightly


    raised, hooked into a careless smirk, looking at the person in front of her with a condescending look.


    "Does it matter who we are? Do you have to care who the person is to save your life? Isn''t it enough to


    just know that it''s a doctor?"

 Chapter 271 Retribution for Provoking

    Chapter 271 Retribution for Provoking


    Chapter 271 Retribution for Provoking


    After a pause, she then asked, "Reggie has been busy these days for your family, and you don''t trust


    him?¡±


    Even though Lacie hadn''t said anything just now, she could see at a nce that this woman didn''t


    believe her at all.


    And since she had asked this, Lacie immediately pulled long her face.


    She nodded apologetically at Reggie first, "Minister Holmes, I''m sorry, it''s not that | dont trust you, but |


    can''t trust her.¡±


    With that, she looked at Ruby and gave a sneer.


    "You are young and don''t look like you have any skills, how dare | trust you to save my life?¡±


    Hearing that, Ruby hooked up a sneer nonchntly.


    "Oh, really? Then I''m curious, who do you think can save your life? It has to be an old man and woman


    of advanced years with grey hair? Stereotypes are not eptable.¡±


    "Humpht" Lacie let out a soft snort, "Even without the stereotype, you''re not even close to a healer!


    How could | possibly put my life in your hands?


    Wouldn''t that be self-destructive?¡±


    Tina was helping out at this point.


    "Yes, Madam, | thought she was suspicious, that''s why | tried my best to stop her, even Minister


    Holmes was fooled by this woman, so we can see that this woman is definitely not simple!¡±


    Reggie wrinkled his eyebrows, feeling that he could not make sense to these two women at all, and


    could not help but feel a headache.


    "Miss Harold really can save your life, she saved Mr. Marsh''s life!¡±


    At that, Lacie still looked suspicious, "Really? Where is my husband now? Where is he?"


    Reggie immediately replied, "Now Mr. Marsh is out of danger, but he still has to rest for a few days


    before he cane back. He is still in Sea City, and when he haspletely recuperated, he will be


    able toe back and reunite with you.¡±


    However, Lacie¡¯s face looked odd after hearing this, clearly still distrustful.


    "Minister Holmes, that means my husband hasn''tpletely recovered? What if she has only


    superficially made my husband show signs of


    improvement, but has not actually cured my husband at all?"


    Ruby ran out of her patience in the end.


    "Since you don''t trust me, | don''t want to force you, do what you like, and if you want to die, | will just


    leave you alone.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Levi respected her opinion very much,


    and he followed her wherever she went.


    Seeing this, Reggie hurriedly stopped them.


    "Wait! Miss Harold, don''t go! What will happen to this family if you leave?¡±


    Delicately, Lacieughed coldly, her face full of contempt.


    "Heh, in a hurry to run away now? You think our house is a ce you can go and leave as your wish?


    You have to see who you are fooling! Do you think I''m stupid?"


    As if she had heard some funny joke, Ruby burst outughing.


    She turned her head and looked at Lacie with a condescending look, her eyebrows teasing.


    ¡°Are you not a fool? Or do you feel you''re shrewd? Why do you have that illusion?¡±


    "You-" Lacie had never been sarcastic like this before, and her blood pressure rose at the sound of this,


    so she raised her voice and shouted,


    "Someone! Arrest her and take her to the police station! How dare you fool me and talked harsh words


    to me.


    T will never let you off the hook!"


    As her words had only just fallen, the bodyguards lurking around immediately came at the sound of her


    voice, blocking the doormay.


    Reggie didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    He had never been a good speaker, and even worse at arguing with people, and when faced with


    Lacie''¡¯s nonsense, there was nothing he could do. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi was quick to react, immediately pulling Ruby behind him for protection, his eyebrows sunken,


    When the bodyguards stepped forward, he immediately struck, with a vicious move that put the men


    down soon.


    Because he had only just undergone surgery, his wounds had not recovered well, and with such a big


    movement, his body was suddenly a bit overwhelmed.


    Noticing that he stumbied slightly in his final movements, Ruby looked at his slightly pale face and his


    face suddenly went cold, as if covered with ayer of cold frost.


    At that moment, without saying a word, she took a few big steps to the edge of the bed and looked at


    Lacie from a high position, she raised her hand and gave Lacie a p.


    Lacie did not expect her to do this and was instantly stunned, her face half tilted and her ears buzzing.


    After a few seconds, she reacted and twisted her head to re at Ruby.


    ¡°How dare you - how dare you hit me!*


    Rubyughed coldly, "Why don''t I dare? It''s you I''m beating up! Do you think I''m willing toe to your


    family, do you think


    I''m willing to save your life? If Reggie hadn''t invited me here, I wouldn''t have bothered toe. It''s a


    waste of resources for you to be alive!¡±


    "You ...... YOU..."


    Lacie had never been so aggrieved, she was so angry that she couldn''t even speak, he couldn''t even


    breathe well, and she coughed hard.


    Seeing her anger, Reggie hurriedly stepped forward to dissuade her, "Miss Harold, dont be angry ......"


    Ruby swept a nce at him, her eyes without a trace of temperature, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Reggie,


    I have given you enough respect and I havee. Now you have seen the situation, it is not that I do


    not save her, but she does not need to me save her. In that case, there is no point in forcing them."


    At this point, the corners of her mouth curled up in a sneer.


    "I wonder if that person''s sins have caused retribution to the Marsh family.¡±


    As her words fell, she pulled Levi with her and left as fast as she could, ignoring Reggie''s obstruction.


    There were still intermittent curses from Lacie behind her, but Ruby ignored it.


    It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of the Marsh¡¯ mansion and stood at the curb that she let go of Levi''s hand


    and turned to survey him, her brow knitted.


    ¡°Are you all right? Does the wound hurt?¡±


    Levi did not reply, but only half-lidded his eyes, his clear eyes staring straight at her, a smile shing


    abruptty in his deep eyes.


    Seeing this, Ruby was uneasy, ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?"


    Levi''s hooked his lips, ¡°I am okay, and I am happy. You just vent out anger for me, you love me, right?"

 Chapter 272 Change of Attitude

    Chapter 272 Change of Attitude


    Ruby did not expect him to say that and her face was slightly unnatural.


    She looked at him with a stern face, as if she didn''t care.


    "Why should I vent anger for you? I was just sick of seeing them looking down other."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Levi raised his eyebrows, a smile floating between his brows, saying, "Are you sure


    that you did not do it for me?"


    Ruby continued, "No, and why did you follow me to the capital? You should stay home to recuperate!"


    It was clear that she was still upset at his insistence on following her, despite his own body.


    But when she thought that he had done it all for her, there was an indescribable warmth in her heart,


    and a tinge of sweetness that stirred her emotions.


    Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but soon he changed his expression, as if he was disappointed, and


    lowered his head, not making a sound.


    Ruby thought he would continue to say something, but he did note out with a clear answer, so she


    could not help but look at him in confusion.


    Seeing him like this, she looked stunned and was speechless.


    Biting the corner of her lip lightly, she had to fake a couple of coughs and clear her throat before she


    spoke, "Well, it does have something to do with you ......"


    At this point, she seemed embarrassed and raised her hand to touch the bridge of her nose and cooed


    in a small voice.


    "Those people actually dared to make a move with you, how can I stand it ......"


    Levi hooked his lips into a smile and raising his hand to rub her head.


    "That''s right, honesty is a virtue."


    Ruby: "......"


    Just then, Reggie came out after them, panting and stopping in front of the two.


    "Miss Harold! Mr. Levi! Please stay!"


    Ruby swept a nce at him, her face expressionless and her attitude very cold.


    "Reggie, you don''t have to say much, since they can''t trust me, there''s no need for me to save them."


    Reggie had a bitter look on his face and was very helpless.


    "Miss Harold, please calm down first, this Marsh family is all sick and confused, that''s why they have


    offended you, please forgive them!"


    He said, and then hurriedly exined, "I have just called the young master of the Marsh family, he is


    now awake and will exin to the Marsh family ......"


    As soon as he said that, Tina ran out in a hurry, as if she was afraid that Ruby would leave, and


    stopped Ruby with her arms outstretched.


    "Miss Harold, just now it was my madam who was confused and doubted you, I hope you won''t take it


    personally. My madam asked you to go back and save her life, and said that if you save the Marsh


    family, she will definitely give you a generous reward!"


    At that, Ruby looked like she had heard some funny joke and suddenly snorted out augh.


    "A generous reward? Do you see me as someone whocks that kind of money? It''s better to let your


    madam use her brain, such insincere words will beughed at."


    As her words fell, she narrowed her eyes slightly again, her eyes covered in mockery.


    "But there''s no need for that, after all, she''s going to be dead before long and her brain doesn''t have to


    run."


    After saying that, she didn''t bother to pay any more attention to her and walked around her to leave.


    Just then, suddenly, a frail voice rang out from behind.


    "Miss Harold ...... stay, please, please ......"


    At the sound of the voice, several people turned to look back and were surprised.


    I saw that Lacie, who was originally bedridden, had somehow followed out, stumbling forward with a


    heavy head and feeble footsteps.


    She was surrounded by several bodyguards and caretakers, all of whom obviously wanted to stop her,


    but were wary of the human facepulsion she was carrying, and none dared to approach.


    Seeing this, Reggie immediately stepped forward, "Mrs. Marsh, you are ......"


    Lacie shook her head, her gait hobbled as if she was an old woman, finally trembling as she walked to


    a position two steps in front of Ruby.


    "Miss Harold ...... forgive me for my rudeness earlier ......"


    Her face was full of sincerity and her eyes glistened with tears.


    Ruby noticed the reversal of her attitude, but there was little emotion, her face remained cold and clear,


    her eyes downcast as she looked askance at her, and she did not speak.


    Lacie effortlessly pursed her lips, then looked at Tina in an unpleasant manner.


    "I asked you to do your best to keep Miss Harold, and that''s all you''re saying? Wouldn''t it be insulting to


    a person to measure it in terms of money?"


    Tina cowered, looking at a loss for words, "I, I don¡¯t know what to say ......"


    Sheined in a small voice, Lacie was too ill to hear, but Ruby heard her clearly and gave her a


    cold nt.


    Tina was immediately chilled by this nce of hers and did not dare to breathe a single breath.


    At this point, Lacie hesitated and sighed apologetically.


    "Miss Harold, I''m sorry I offended you just now and insulted you with my words, it''s just ...... just that I


    really didn''t believe at first that you were so young to have such a high attainment in medicine and


    thought you were here to cheat, and now my husband is not at home, and during the time I''ve been


    bedridden, there has been no news, to me it is uncertain whether he is alive or dead, so how can I feel


    She exined her attitude and was quite sincere in her words.


    "That''s why I got anxious and worried that you might harm our Marsh family, as you know, although the


    Marsh family has arge family, at the same time there are also many rival families, I had been worried


    that someone might take advantage of this juncture to destroy the Marsh family, and you appeared at


    this time, I was so nervous that I took you for someone from an unknown rival family, thinking that you


    were going toy hands on me and my children, then At that time, even if I die, when I get to the


    Reggie sighed at her words.


    "Mrs. Marsh, even if you don''t believe in Miss Harold, howe you don''t even believe in me? Am I


    that easy to be fooled? You are worrying too much."


    Lacie nodded with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, Minister Holmes, it is true that I am wrong."


    As her words fell, she looked again at Ruby.


    "Miss Harold, I know that my exnation may not be able to make you calm down, but you are a kind-


    hearted doctor, please, save the Marsh family, after that, I will ept whatever you want to relieve your


    anger, even if you are not willing to save me, please save my children, they are innocent ...... "

 Chapter 273 Rescued

    Chapter 273 Rescued


    These words were said with sincerity, Ruby pursed the corners of her lips lightly and did not say a


    word.


    Her cool eyes nced around the sickly woman''s face as if to see through her, and after a few


    moments, she withdrew her gaze without a moment''s hesitation.


    Seeing this, Reggie was about to help Lacie plead for mercy again, but before he could open his


    mouth, he was stopped by Ruby.


    "You don''t have to say much."


    When he heard this, Reggie''s heart thumped, and Lacie''s face was even more ashen with regret.


    But Ruby gave Tina a cold look and said in a deep voice, "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t


    you hurry up and help yourdy back to her room?"


    When Tina heard this, she froze for a moment, followed by a somewhat embarrassed look on her face.


    Seeing her worry, the corners of Ruby''s mouth raised with a cold smile.


    "What? You don''t dare? I''ve heard that your master treats you well, so why are you cowering in fear


    now?"


    The irony of these words was so strong that Tina''s face stiffened, embarrassed, but in the end she


    gritted her teeth and went forward to help Lacie back.


    Reggie''s eyes lit up and he asked with anticipation, "Miss Harold, you mean ......"


    Ruby raised her hand and straightened her cuffs, with a careless look, and said slowly, "The Marsh


    family''s condition cannot be dyed any longer, especially Mrs. Marsh, and treatment should be


    carried out now."


    "Wonderful! Miss Harold, you really are the kindest person in this world!"


    When Reggie heard this, he was overjoyed and couldn''t help but p his hands.


    "Kind?" Ruby snorted nonchntly, "This is the first time I''ve heard someone describe me like that,


    Reggie, you are wrong."


    She did not think she was kind.


    However, Levi raised his hand to rub her hair at this time and smiled faintly, "My Ruby is the best


    person in this world."


    He did not use the word ''kind'', but rather the word ''best''.


    This word covered many virtues and Ruby did not know what he meant.


    She didn''t ask though, raising her hand to p his away, bristling and taking the lead in turning back,


    "Let''s go."


    Behind her, Levi watched her back and couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile.


    Reggie stood by and saw this and couldn''t help bute over, rubbing his chin and sounding rather


    jealous.


    "Mr. Levi, you are lucky to marry Miss Harold."


    Levi did not retort but nodded, his eyes flickering.


    "Well, you''re right, indeed I am lucky."


    Ruby stayed in Lacie''s room alone, as previously requested.


    She first applied needles to put Lacie to sleep, and then repeated the same technique to remove the


    human-facedpulsion from her body.


    Only afterwards did she turn over the secret parchment scroll handed to her by her grandmother and


    follow the steps and methods described on it topletely remove thepulsion hidden in Lacie''s


    body.


    It turned out that this human-facedpulsion would produce apulsion poison when it was inside


    a person for a long time.


    The poison was deeply embedded in the muscle, and even if thepulsion was removed, it was


    difficult to clean itpletely.


    What Great Grandma had recorded in the parchment scroll was a method for removing thepulsion.


    However, this method was somewhat out of step with the current state of medical care because it was


    invented so long ago.


    If Ruby was not proficient in ancient medicine, it would have been difficult to do so even with this secret


    parchment scroll.


    By the time she emerged from Lacie''s room two hourster, she was drenched in sweat and the hair at


    the temples of her ears was wet and stuck to the side of her face in a somewhat ufortable way.


    When Levi saw hering out, he hurried over to her, took out a handkerchief, wiped her sweat, and


    tucked her hair behind her ears.


    "How was it? Tired? Do you want to rest?"


    He was more concerned about how she was feeling than about anyone else, and seeing the tiredness


    in her, he couldn''t help but wrinkle his brows in concern.


    Reggie was anxious to know what was going on inside, and asked urgently after Levi''s words fell, "Miss


    Harold, how is Mrs. Marsh?"


    Ruby shook her head at Levi first, indicating that she was fine, before looking at Reggie.


    "She is all right now, go and get the medicine ording to this recipe of mine, boil them together on


    low heat for six hours, and give them to these people afterwards."


    Hearing her say "these people", Reggie''s eyes lit up as he took the prescription and asked, "Miss


    Harold, you mean these people from the Marsh family can be saved today, right?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby nodded.


    Seeing this, Levi''s brow immediately knitted in some disapproval.


    "It took you so long and so much effort to save one person, how can your body take it if you save two


    more in a row? It''s better to take a rest first."


    With that, he took her hand and was about to lead her to a guest room to rest.


    But Ruby refused, grabbing him with one hand and shaking her head at him.


    "They are not in a good condition now, if we dy any longer, the poison will only go deeper, and then


    it will be even more troublesome and time-consuming to clean up, so it is better to act earlier."


    "Poison?" Levi was puzzled, "What was that about?"


    "I''ll exin to youter, I''ll go first, you''re still not well enough, no need to wait at the door, find a room


    and lie down for a while, I''lle to you when I''m finished."


    After saying that, she went back into Josephine Marsh''s room next door.


    Knowing that she was eager to save the lives of others, Levi could not stop her, but was uneasy about


    her, so he did not go to rest by himself and remained waiting at the door.


    About five hourster, by the time Ruby came out of Josephine''s room, she was so tired that she was


    about to be deted.


    Her body was already covered in sweat, her clothes were soaking wet and sticking to her body, and


    she looked like she had been fished out of the water.


    "They are all right now, send nurses to look after them and let me know if there''s anything wrong at any


    time."


    She instructed Reggie and asked again, "How is the medicine brewing?"


    Reggie was overjoyed and felt finally relieved, nodding frequently, "Just as you requested, it is still


    brewing on low heat."


    "Okay." Ruby nodded, and was just about to turn around and say something to Levi, her eyes went


    ck and her brain lost consciousness.


    Seeing her fall in front of his eyes, Levi was quick to hug her, practically going crazy with anxiety.


    "Ruby! Ruby ......"


    But by this time, Ruby could no longer hear anything.


    Saving these three men had already taken a lot of her strength and she was so tired that she passed


    out.

 Chapter 274 You are too Noisy

    Chapter 274 You are too Noisy


    By the time she woke up, it waspletely dark.


    A warm yellow light was on above the bed, not very bright but she was still stung by the light when she


    opened her eyes.


    Just as she raised her hand to shield it from her eyes, suddenly arge, warm hand gently covered her


    eyes.


    She flinched for a moment and before she could react, she heard a familiar low voice ring out beside


    her.


    "You''re awake? How do you feel? Better?"


    Reacting for a split second, she adjusted to the light in the room, grabbed the hand in front of her and


    moved it away to look at the man beside this bed.


    "...... why am I here? This is ......"


    Levi saw her sleepy eyes, obviously still dazed, and his eyes were full of helplessness.


    "You fainted and this is a guest room of the Marsh¡¯s house."


    As the words fell, he couldn''t help but frown, looking at her with a look full of disapproval, as if he was


    slightly displeased.


    "You obviously can''t physically hold it up, why do you have to hold it up, saving three people in a row


    for that long at once, how much mental energy does it take? Do you think you''re an iron man?"


    Seeing her pass out in front of him was a moment of panic and he just felt like he was suffocating for


    breath.


    Staying by her bedside, watching her drift off to sleep, he was anxious and worried, fearing that she


    would stay asleep like this.


    It was probably the first time in his life that he was so worried about someone.


    Such a feeling was like nothing he had ever experienced before.


    It turns out that when you love someone, you can only see her in your heart and mind, and everything


    about her makes you feel so attached, as if there is nothing else.


    Ruby looked at his tightly knitted brow and for some reason, a certain string in her heart suddenly


    twitched and without even thinking, she subconsciously raised her hand.


    Levi raised his hand to hold it, worried about she was ufortable, he quickly stopped his reprimand


    and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ruby tilted her head, her pitch-ck hair scattered like a waterfall on either side of the pillow, her clear,


    watery eyes reflecting his figure, unable to see the emotions.


    "Youe closer." She suddenly whispered.


    Levi did not hesitate and obediently moved closer, lowering his head.


    Then Ruby''s fingertips touched his tightly furrowed brow and stroked it lightly.


    "Don''t always frown, it looks awful."


    When she said this, Levi froze, staring at her nkly, as if he wanted to look through her eyes and see


    all the way into her heart.


    It took a dozen seconds before he finally responded, curving his thin lips into a smile.


    He pulled down Ruby''s hand and ced it on his lips, pecking her fingertips.


    "Are you coaxing me?" He enquired with a smile, his voice slightly muffled and sensual.


    Ruby was ufortable by what he said and skimmed the corners of her mouth, withdrew her hand.


    But Levi would not let go of it, instead he held it in his hand and gently kneaded it.


    "So I''ve always been handsome in your heart."


    He teased her deliberately, his voice full of pleasure, and his eyebrows all stretched out in a nice way.


    Ruby could not resist, looking unnaturally away and cooing in a small voice, "I just think you are noisy


    ......"


    Knowing her temperament, even if she had something on her mind, she would rarely reveal it


    outwardly, so Levi stopped teasing her, instead sighing helplessly.


    "When you fainted, it scared me. I know you have your own insistence, but whatever it is, it can''t affect


    your health, there is no one, in my heart, will be more important than you, do you understand?"


    Rarely did he said so with her in such a serious manner.


    Ruby knew that she had indeed frightened him, pursed the corners of her lips and finally nodded.


    Then she propped herself up and sat up, feeling the stickiness on her body and frowning slightly.


    "I want to take a bath."


    Levi nodded, "Okay, wait, I''ll go and get water ready for you."


    After saying that, he got up to leave, but Ruby grabbed him.


    "By the way, how are the Marsh families doing now?"


    "They are out of danger and the medicine has been fed as you requested, they are still sleeping and


    there''s no sign of waking up for now."


    Upon hearing this, Ruby looked at the time, thought for a moment and said, "In about two hours, they


    wille to their senses one after another, then they will be given another dose of medicine, after that,


    just continue to send someone to keep an eye on them, probably in the morning, they will be fine."


    "Okay, I will tell them."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Levi went out first.


    Five minutester, there was a knock on the door and Ruby thought it was Levi, leaning over the bed


    and casually saying, "Come in."


    The person who came in, however, was Reggie.


    He was carrying a tray with porridge and dishes, which had been simmering for a long time, soft and


    creamy, and still hot.


    "Miss Harold, you''re awake, eat something first."


    Seeing that it was himing in, Ruby was surprised, her eyebrows raised and her gaze fell on that


    tray.


    Reggie set up a small tabletop on the bed for her and put the tray down, taking care of her in every


    way.


    Ruby picked up the porridge and tasted it, it was the beef porridge that she loved and it tasted just


    right.


    "Thank you very much, there is no need to go to such trouble." She thanked him, but her expression


    was sincere.


    Reggie waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, it was Mr. Morris told Tina to get it ready. He was worried


    that you would be hungry when you woke up, so he asked Tina to simmer it on a low me in case you


    couldn''t drink the hot food when you woke up. "


    With that, he added with what seemed like an emotional sigh.


    "Miss Harold, Mr. Levi is really attached to you, after you fainted, he was so anxious, his face was dark


    all the time, none of us dared toe near."


    Ruby froze for a moment, slowing her movements as she scooped up the porridge, and then a moment


    Reggie didn''t go away, he just watched her, couldn''t help but sigh Ruby and Levi were really match for


    each other.


    Both were so strong, neither one overshadowing the other.


    Thinking he was in his early thirties and still a loner, he couldn''t help but feel envious.


    After his thoughts drifted away for a moment, he snapped out of it and put away those misceneous


    thoughts, then with a serious face, he asked about the situation of these three members of the Marsh


    family.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ruby finished the bowl of porridge, wiped her mouth and responded, "They are fine, a few more days


    <pter, they will bepletely recovered."

 Chapter 275 Special Antidote

    Chapter 275 Special Antidote


    Chapter 275 Special Antidote


    At these words, Reggie then put his mind at ease.


    "Miss Harold, | knew it was the right to ask you toe! You have such an attainment at such a young


    age, it''s amazing!¡±


    Ruby had nothing to be proud of and raised her hand at once, stopping hispliment.


    "Don''t get too happy yet, although | have solved thepulsion in these three people, but there should


    still be quite a number of infected people."


    At these words, Reggie froze for a moment and then immediately frowned.


    ¡°Infected people? But I''ve sent people to iste the Marsh¡¯s mansion from the outside world during this


    period of time, no one can enter the ce except Tina, and no one hase near the three family


    members, so far, everyone else is fine ......¡±


    Ruby shook her head, cold solemnity covering her face, which was still slightly white.


    "You''ve only seen the surface, but things are far from as simple as you think. Didn''t you say that this


    human-faced parasite was rampant in the Marsh family three years ago, but at that time the people in


    the Marsh family hadn''t been infected with the parasite for long and hadnt reached the point of terminal


    illness, even though some people died one after another, there was no full-blown outbreak and people


    didn''t take it too seriously.


    When | treated these three people today, | discovered that although thepulsion in these three


    people''s bodies had broken out violently, it had actually existed in their bodies a long time ago, which


    means that thispulsion has a certain incubation period, the time of which is unknown for the time


    being, and even during the incubation period, thispulsion is still contagious.¡±


    Hearing that, Reggie then realized the gravity of the situation and instantly became nervous.


    ¡°Then what can we do about this? After all, before the outbreak of the human facepulsion, the


    people of the Marsh family should have contacted quite a few people, even if we look for them now, we


    won''t be able to fully find all of them, and those people will also contact more people, won''t this


    spread? Even if you are highly skilled in medicine, you can''t save so many people, right ......¡±


    It had taken her so long and so much effort to save just three people today, and it was impossible to


    save all the infected people on her own.


    Just as he was getting anxious, Ruby opened her mouth again, different from his nervousness, but


    calmly.


    "Don''t you worry yet, the situation isnt that bleak.¡±


    At these words, Reggie''s eyes lit up and he was immediately very curious, "Miss Harold, are you


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    saying ...... you have a solution?¡±


    Ruby pursed her lips in silence and was about to say something, Levi happened to turn back at that


    moment.


    "Ruby, the water is ready."


    With that, he stepped forward and bent down to pick her up in a horizontal embrace.


    Ruby was startled for a moment and quickly pushed him, "No, it¡¯s not like I''mme, |, | can walk by


    myself.


    For some reason, at that moment, she was inexplicably nervous and couldn''t help but stumble over her


    words.


    Seeing her half-lowered head looking for her slippers, Levi raised his eyebrows and nodded


    submissively, "Okay, you can walk by yourself.¡±


    On the side, Reggie cleared his throat, embarrassed, ¡°Well ......"


    He was still thinking about what Ruby had not finished and obviously wanted to pursue the matter


    further.


    But Levi gave him a look and said, ¡°Ruby is already tired, she just woke up, let her rx first."


    He had said so, and Reggie could not say anything else, so he had no choice but to walk away.


    When Ruby came out from the bath, she saw Levi sitting on the edge of the bed, looking down at his


    mobile phone.


    The warm yellow light baked a glow around him, and his usual aloofness seemed softer in this


    moment.


    Ruby stood right in the doorway, towel in one hand, staring at him with unblinking eyes.


    Seemingly sensing her gaze, Levi looked up, his gaze meeting hers, his imperious eyebrows raised.


    He held out his hand to her and said in a warm voice, "Come here.¡±


    Ruby came back to her senses and realized that she had actually been staring at him, and her face


    was slightly unnatural.


    As if trying to conceal something, she wiped her hair and walked past as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Aren''t you going to sleep?¡±


    Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly as he asked instead of answering, "Do you want me to stay in another


    room? We are now husband and wife, so naturally we have to live together.¡±


    Ruby: "......"


    She cleared her throat and sat down on the other side of the bed, not replying.


    As she was about to continue wiping her hair, the towel disappeared from her hand and when she


    looked up, it was over her head.


    Immediately afterwards, Levi wiped her hair with gentle touch.


    ¡°I''ll just do it myself ......." Ruby''s cheeks heated up slightly and her voice couldn''t help but be


    smaller.


    A low chuckle rang out above her head as Levi''s hand kept moving, wiping as he said, "Why being so


    polite with you? Ruby, you should change that habit."


    Ruby blinked her eyes and did not say anything.


    Neither of them spoke again for the next few moments, and the atmosphere in the room inexplicably


    became somewhat ambiguous.


    Ruby¡¯s hair was finally almost dry.


    Levi put down the towel and originally wanted to tease her, but ended up walking to the front to take a


    look and saw that this


    woman had somehow be a bit serious and had a thoughtful look on her face.


    Seeing that, he raised his eyebrows and could not help but sigh softly in his heart.


    This woman, quite literally, could not be idle for a moment.


    At that moment, he raised his hand and poked it lightly on her bare forehead and said softly, ¡°Go to


    bed, don¡¯t think so much, you haven''t rested yet."


    Yet Ruby shook her head, "I have only just woken up and have no desire to sleep at present."


    And she could not fall asleep with all the things she had on her mind right now.


    At the end of her sentence, she went to the only small table in the room and sat down, rummmaged


    through the drawers, found paper and a pen, and then began to bury her head in writing.


    Knowing that he could not stop her, Levi had no choice but to walk over to her and stand right beside


    her, watching with downcast eyes as she wrote down chemical forme on her paper. Gi


    ¡°This is ......2" Seeing that she finally put down her pen, he couldn''t help but be curious. GG


    Ruby cupped the paper, her eyes flickering slightly, and only after a moment did she speak in a slow


    voice.


    "It¡¯s a special antidote."


    ¡°Antidote?¡± Levi was puzzled, not understanding why she had suddenly written this.


    Ruby nodded, then lifted her eyes and looked towards him with a slightly strained expression.


    ¡°When I was treating these three members of the Marsh family today, I found that they all had the same


    toxin in their bodies, that I had never seen before, and it should be rted to the Human Face


    Compulsion, so I guess there is an incubation period of thepulsion in human body. It erupted so


    fast that I think it is rted to the toxin.

 Chapter 276 Laboratory Seven

    Chapter 276 Laboratory Seven


    Chapter 276 Laboratory Seven


    As soon as these words came out, Levi''s face went dark.


    ¡°Is this toxin the samepulsion you spoke of today?¡±


    Ruby nodded.


    "That''s right, the reason why the human facepulsion can kill people is because of thepulsion


    poison, after the human facepulsion is nted into the human body, at first there is no reaction


    because the human facepulsion has not yet produced thepulsion poison, after that although


    there are some strange symptoms, also because thepulsion is at work, but not to kill people, at


    this time, the human facepulsion is gradually producing thepulsion poison, the poison little by


    little invade the human body''s muscles. It is extremely well buried, so the general examination cannot


    detect it."


    She frowned, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "| saved the chiefs before, but did not discover thepulsion, and today, when | read the secret


    parchment scroll given to me by my grandmother, | realized that it was a mistake and the right method


    was used."


    Levi''s gaze lingered for a moment on the paper on which she had written a long list of chemical


    forme, pondering.


    "You came up with an antidote so soon?¡± His words were not a question, but an exmation of her


    superb abilities.


    Ruby nodded and shook her head.


    "| have only written the chemical form for the corresponding antidote to the symptoms presented by


    thispulsion, but further research is needed to determine whether it is feasible, | have extracted the


    it repeatedly before | can work out a special antidote that is absolutely usable.¡±


    Early the next morning, she told Reggie about the incident.


    Reggie was curious all night, now he immediately said, "| will take the work! Laboratory Seven is the


    bestboratory in the capital, all the instruments and equipment, including technology are thetest and


    mostplete, you can rest assured, Miss Harold, when do you need it?¡±


    Ruby replied immediately, "The sooner the better, the situation is unknown now, research it as early as


    possible to eliminate future problems.¡±


    She had always been a person who did not like to procrastinate, and since she had an idea, she would


    implement it as soon as possible.


    Since she had said so, Reggie agreed readily, ¡°It¡¯s on me!¡±


    So, an hourter, Ruby was taken to Laboratory Seven.


    Levi was not in a position to follow, so he stayed at the Marst¡¯s, just in time to watch the situation on the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    family, which, so far, still did not allow contact with the outside world.


    When Ruby arrived, Alfie, the professor in charge of Laboratory Seven, was already waiting at the


    entrance.


    He didn''t know that Ruby hade to research the special antidote for the Human Face Compulsion,


    but only that Reggie had brought a very powerful person to conduct secret research.


    But when he saw Ruby, he was clearly skeptical.


    How could such a young woman be a particrly powerful figure?


    Was it possible that Reggie had made a mistake?


    "Professor Alfie, this is Miss Harold, in the next few days, she needs to borrow your institute to do


    some research, the content of the research is not convenient to disclose, but please spare the venue


    and time and do me a favor.¡±


    He said ¡°do me a favor¡±, which made it clear that this trip was for the state.


    At that moment, Alfie could not help but be even more suspicious.


    Who the hell was this woman? Was she so powerful? How could she have made Reggie respect her


    so much and even involve her in such an important research!


    Of course, he could not ask these questions in the open and could only respond with a smile.


    "Miss Harold, pleasee inside." He held out his hand and guided the way for Ruby.


    Ruby nodded and walked in with a cool face.


    By this time, a number of researchers had gathered in the lobby of the Institute, all of whom had heard


    the news and wanted to find out what was going on.


    When they saw that the visitor was actually a stunning beauty, people were first amazed and then


    looked different.


    The male researchers have shown their curiosity about her, while the female researchers scoffed.


    ¡°I thought the person who came had to be so grand! Only to have such a womane! Minister


    Holmes is crazy!"


    ¡°That''s right, how many connections does she have to go to get into ourb to take up resources!¡±


    ¡°She has a pretty face and a good body, so it is easy for her, heh ......¡±


    By this time, Reggie had finished exining Alfie and had already left, leaving Ruby alone, as she had


    requested.


    She didn''t like trouble and was always preupied with her own research. It was 4 waste of time for


    Reggie to wait here, so she might as well go about her business.


    Now that these whispers had entered her ears, she didn''t even raise an eyebrow, ignored them and


    made a direct request to Alfie.


    ¡°I don''t need to take possession of too many resources, on this piece of paper are the reagents and


    equipment I need, please,


    Professor Alfie, just hurry up and prepare them, after that, just assign me ab, you guys have no need


    to care about me."


    Without saying a word, Alfie took the piece of paper and read it, his eyebrows then furrowed.


    ¡°Miss Harold, your request is a bit too high. Several equipment and these two reagents are very


    expensive, but also very short,


    if damaged or depleted, the consequences can be .


    Although he didn''t finish his words, the tone of his voice, coupled with the smirk that floated on his face,


    made the meaning clear.


    "Professor Alfie, do you mean you don''t want to offer this?¡±


    Alfie had long experienced all kinds of affairs and spoke saponaceous.


    ¡°No, Miss Harold, you are brought here by Minister Holmes, I have to help you for the sake of Minister


    Holmes, but I really Gi can''t provide these to you, as you can see, our researchers have research in


    hand, and our Laboratory Seven is the most important researchb in the capital, the research is all


    very important to the country, I can''t put these teams aside and go help you research.¡±


    His words carried a clear mockery.


    This was a clear indication that they looked down on Ruby, thinking that Ruby got here by the


    connection and that the things she studied were not important.


    At this point, a woman of twenty-six approached, looking mocked and chimed in.


    ¡°Professor Alfie is right, if we let you use such expensive equipment and reagents, what will we do? We


    have been doing research for three years with these three groups, how can we stop halfway now?


    Wouldn''t these equipment and reagents be too much use for your research? And with your ability, I''m


    sure you won''t be able to research anything, so if you waste that reagents or break the equipment, can


    you afford to take the me?"

 Chapter 277 Go Back Home

    Chapter 277 Go Back Home


    Chapter 277 Go Back Home


    At thisment, the fellows covered their mouths andughed.


    "P Harold, you are too impolite!¡± Alfie and chided, but his tone was all but meless.


    In response, Ruby''s expression was always indifferent, her nonchnt gaze looking towards P


    Harold.


    "Your surname is also Harold.¡± She spoke coldly.


    P lifted her chin, looking rather toothy, "Yes, any problem?"


    Ruby crooked the corners of her lips slightly and said lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    P didn''t expect that, and her brow couldn''t help but frown as she asked nonchntly, ¡°What''s the


    problem?¡±


    Ruby was equally nonchnt and said bluntly, "The problem is that we share the same surname, yet


    you are stupid.¡±


    "What do you mean by that?!" At those words, P¡¯s face suddenly looked angry.


    However, Ruby did not immediately pay attention to her, but looked at therge screen hanging at the


    front of the hall, which showed the members of each group and what they were studying, as well as the


    progress of the research.


    "1 reagent is such a simple research topic, but your group has spent three years and still hasn''t made


    any breakthrough, why are you still researching? Why don''t you just take off yourb coat and go


    home?"


    At these words, P and the researchers in the same group as her pulled long their faces, full of anger.


    "What are you babbling about! What do you know! Do you know what an E1 reagent is? And do you


    know how hard we''ve been working on it? How dare you talk nonsense here? You''re really a big


    talker!¡±


    "Exactly! Talking like you can work out the results!¡±


    Faced with the usations of these people, Ruby snorted and didn''t bother, directly taking the paper


    and pencil ced at the reception desk and writing it down.


    They didn''t know what she was doing and they all frowned and stared at her.


    P was so disgusted with her that she could not bear it and immediately stepped forward to snatch


    the pen and paper from her hand.


    "What are you pretending to be! Don''t touch ourb stuff! Right now...¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, when she was about to touch Ruby, she was suddenly


    poked by a pen on her shoulder, and she was frozen in ce, unable to move.


    Ruby''s face was unchanged, coldness surfacing in her eyes as she held the end of her pen against


    her, preventing her froming forward.


    "What''s your hurry? I''m thinking of a solution for you, save you from losing all your hair over such a


    simple subject, and most of all, wasting the resources of Laboratory Seven and causing a major loss to


    the country.¡±


    "You-" When P saw how arrogant Ruby was, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth and red,


    about to step forward.


    But for some reason, it was clear that Ruby was only holding a pen against her shoulder, but she


    couldn''t take a step forward at all!


    "You let go!¡±


    Immediately, she was furious and could only shout in annoyance. Ruby did not bother to correct her


    recklessness, and without much force in her hand, she used the end of her pen to push P to the


    ground in one go.


    "Oops!" P tried in vain to stand firm, but fell on her buttocks, causing her to grimace in pain.


    Just as she was sitting on the floor, Ruby had finished thest of it and casually tossed it to the floor.


    "You!!!" P climbed up in a bit of a mess, her eyes scarlet with anger, and was about to crumple the


    paper she had thrown at her into a ball when she saw Ruby crook her lips unhurriedly.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to see it? That paper has the breakthrough results of the E1 reagent


    written all over it.¡±


    When this statement was made, everyone present was stunned, even Alfie was incredulous.


    P''s movements also froze, followed by a snort of disdain as she wrinkled her brow.


    ¡°Who are you fooling? We''ve been working on it for three years and we haven''t even found it, and


    you''re just writing some words and you dare to say it''s a breakthrough result? Do you think we are all


    fools?"


    Ruby was in no hurry and just looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°I''m not sure if others are stupid or not, but you are ......¡±


    With that, she raised her hand, her slender fingers gently tapping her temple, and said in a light voice,


    "You don''t have a good brain, so you''re probably stupid.¡±


    P''s lungs were about to explode when she heard that.


    She clenched her teeth so tightly that the paper was almost crushed by her, but it was only when Alfie


    stepped forward and snatched the paper from her hand.


    ¡°Professor Alfie!" Seeing that Alfie would look up in disbelief, P was filled with disbelief.


    And a minuteter, Alfie¡¯s eyes widen open with surprise and excitement.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it! I can''t believe it! Why didn''t I think of that!"


    As he did so, the researchers, who were watching from the sidelines, came over, took the paper in his


    hands and passed it around to read it.


    Next, everyone was shocked.


    The researchers in the group with P, in particr, were so ecstatic and incredulous that their eyes


    were glued to the piece of paper.


    Seeing this, P was awkward, and even a fool could see what the situation was now.


    This woman had actually solved the hard part of her research!


    How was this possible!


    How could she be so capable!


    At that moment, she felt embarrassed to read the contents of the paper, but just stood stiffly in ce,


    her face ashen, wishing she could leave the ce at once!


    She felt humiliated!


    At the same time, Alfie had finally seen what this woman was capable of and instantly regretted his


    attitude just now.


    ¡°Miss Harold, just now that was all a misunderstanding, you mustn''t take it to heart!¡±


    At that moment, he could only make amends.


    Reason finally beat arrogance out of him, and it finally dawned on him that Reggie hadn''t just brought


    her here, but that she really did have vital value.


    He was sure that what she had to study must have been very important as well.


    Originally, he thought that with her ability, even if sheined about him to Reggie, he could still


    muddle through with her Gick of ability.


    But now it was a different story.


    If she had told Reggie about this incident today, then I''m afraid that he, as a professor and the person


    in charge of Laboratory


    Seven, would not be able to do it!


    As he thought this, cold sweat broke out on his back and he hastened to show his goodwill, hoping to


    remedy his previous disrespect.


    ¡°Miss Harold! Don''t worry, I will prepare all these things you want for you without fail! Even if the


    reagents are short, I will give you priority! You must be tired aftering all the way here, go to the


    lounge first and rest for a while, I will make the arrangements as soon as possible and I will inform you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    at the first opportunity!

 Chapter 278 Dismissal

    Chapter 278 Dismissal


    Chapter 278 Dismissal


    Ruby had a more important mission and had no intention of arguing with these people for any


    momentary pleasure.


    At that moment, she gave him a nonchnt look and then asked in a light voice, Where is the lounge?¡¯


    Seeing her relenting, Alfie was slightly relieved and nodded and pointed to the corridor on his left.


    ¡®It''s over here, Miss Harold, please.¡±


    With that, he turned his head towards the fellows on the sidelines and urged them.


    "What are you still doing here! Go and get ready! Prepare some more refreshments and bring them to


    the lounge for Miss Harold!"


    Only then did the men react with a sudden sense and went about their business.


    But Ruby suddenly spoke again, saying coolly, "Refreshments are not necessary, just give me a ss


    of water."


    With that, she gave P a nce and then turned to Alfie.


    "Professor Alfie, I''m not one to waste time, I''ve already wasted half an hour due to the researcher


    under you, I''ll only give you a quarter of an hour to prepare, in a quarter of an hour I''m going into the


    She raised her hand and pointed her fingertips towards P.


    ¡°i don''t want to see her during the days I''m in theb, so whether you give her a break or dismiss her, in


    any case, don''t let me see her again.¡±


    At these words, P¡¯s face turned pale.


    Alfie also froze, weighing up the pros and cons, and nodding his head.


    "Yes! Yes! No problem! Miss Harold, don''t worry, you''ll never see her again!"


    As his assurance, Ruby said nothing else and walked straight towards the lounge.


    When Alfie came out again after sending Ruby in, he called P and informed her nonchntly.


    "Pack your things, put theb ess card down and you can go.¡±


    At those words, P''s face instantly went pale, her body was like a cave of ice, and her lips began to


    tremble.


    Laboratory Seven was a ce where many people in the research field could not even get their way in!


    She had worked so hard since she was a child that she didn''t dare to cken off a bit, and now she


    was fired for such an incident!


    At that moment, she finally panicked and hurriedly kept pleading with Alfie not to let her go.


    But Alfie just frowned.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What can | do? Ruby is brought in by Minister Holmes! Even if you dont like her, you shouldn''t be so


    tantly disrespectful to her! How can she spare


    you so easily? | can''t keep you! Otherwise, | don''t know what kind of trouble I''ll get into in Laboratory


    Seven! You should pack your things and go now!" After saying that, he didn''t bother to pay any more


    attention to her and just walked away.


    P stood frozen in ce, devastated.


    Once Ruby got involved in something, she would pay full attention to it.


    If not for Alfie''s fear that if she copsed in herb, Reggie would me him, so he reminded her to


    have dinner, afraid that


    Ruby would really forget to eat and drink.


    For days on end, she barely left theboratory, working non-stop on tests of special antidotes.


    Finally, after five days, she seeded in developing an antidote to the poison.


    In the afternoon, when Reggie arrived at the news, he was thrilled and stared at the injection in her


    hand as if it were some great treasure.


    "Miss Harold, is this injection really effective? If you''re sure it''s okay, I''ll hand it over to Professor Alfie


    and tell him to hurry up and prepare it inrge quantities."


    Ruby nodded.


    "This injection has a strong prating power and is able to prate deep into the body''s


    muscture to counteract thepulsion produced in the infected person''s body. Once the


    board in the person''s body, thus achieving the effect of inactivation.¡±


    Reggie listened half-understood, but understood that it was enough to believe her, so he nodded his


    head and turned it over to Alfie.


    Knowing that he could not ask more questions, Alfie said yes at once.


    Having solved the big problem, Reggie''s mood rxed, and he looked at Ruby, who did not look well,


    with some concern, and took the initiative to propose.


    "Miss Harold, let me take you to the Marsh¡¯s now, you haven''t rested for a few days, go to the Marsh''s


    and have a good rest."


    But Ruby shook her head, ¡°No, just send me to a hotel.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°Don''t tell Levi I''ve left theb yet, I''ll go to then Marsh¡¯s after I have enough rest."


    She hadn''t slept for days, and when she looked in the mirror when she went to the bathroom just now,


    the circles under her eyes were frighteningly dark and her face looked terrible.


    If Levi saw this look, he would be very worried about her.


    Hearing that, Reggie hesitated, but still respected her opinion, and immediately sent her to a five-star


    hotel in the capital, and got her a presidential suite.


    ¡°Then Miss Harold, you rest first, when you wake up, contact me, I''ll send my men to guard below and


    send you directly to the Marsh¡¯s when the timees.¡±


    Ruby thanked him, after which she hurriedly took a bath, feil straight into bed and immediately fell


    asleep.


    She was so tired, both physically and mentally, that she slept through the night.


    By the time she woke up, it was the next morning.


    The dazzling sunlight spread across the room through the floor-to-ceiling ss window.


    Ruby''s eyelids twitched, not lifting them, and she raised her hand to put it on her eyes, just to ease her


    mind.


    At that moment, a voice rang out beside her and startled her.


    ¡°Are you awake?"


    Stunned for a moment, she immediately opened her eyes and twisted her head to see a handsome,


    face.


    Levi hade at some point and was now lying beside her, also with a drowsy look on his face, as if


    he had just woken up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?"


    At that moment, Ruby asked unexpectedly and subconsciously had to move back a little, only to find


    the man''s arm resting on her waist.


    Sensing that she was stepping back, Levi raised his eyebrows and tightened his arms, encircling her


    even tighter.


    Only when their bodies were pressed against each other did Ruby realize that he was actually shirtless


    and bare-chested, and her cheeks instantly flushed.


    ¡°Yau ......" She opened her mouth, her eyes looking away, and was actually shaky in a rare way.


    This look of hers teased Levi, and he moved over to her and kissed on her lips.


    ¡°I came yesterday, I''ve been waiting for you for five days, and when you came out of theb, you not


    only didn''t tell me, but you tried to make Reggie hide it from me, you are so heartiess.¡±


    Ruby: "......"


    Faced with his usation, she pulled the corner of her mouth, "The Marsh¡¯s is too noisy, so I found a


    hotel to have some g sleep."

 Chapter 279 Levi

    Chapter 279 Levi


    She didn''t want Levi to worry about herself, but she refused to admit it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    How could Levi not know?


    At that moment, he narrowed his eyes and deliberately teased her, his tone sultry.


    "Is that so? It turns out my wife has never considered me, so it looks like it''s time for me to do


    something."


    He had only just woken up, and his already low voice was inexplicably more sensual.


    Ruby''s ears went numb and her heart inexplicably trembled along with him as she looked at him warily.


    "What do you want, I''m warning you, don''t you mess around ......"


    Levi hooked his lips in a smile and slowly moved his hand upwards on her body.


    "Of course I won''t mess around, with you, I''ll only be very serious ......"


    At the end of his voice, he ducked his head and trapped her lips with unmistakable uracy, pressing


    down on top of hers as he tossed and sucked, his hot palms roaming all over her body.


    rm bells went off in Ruby''s head and she subconsciously tried to push him away, but he grabbed


    both wrists and pressed them directly on top of her head.


    She could only let him kiss her, having long forgotten that she knew kung fu, and was kissed by him to


    the point where she went limp beneath him.


    The temperature in the room rose higher and higher, the ambiguous factor filled the surroundings, and


    the two men''s breathing became more and more messy.


    Just when the situation was about to go out of control, Levi suddenly stopped, his raging, fiery kisses


    turning into gentle pecks, as if to soothe her.


    Sensing the tightness in her body, he buried his head in the nook of her shoulder and gasped, "Don''t


    be afraid, I won''t touch you."


    Ruby was almost deprived of oxygen by his kiss and was now gasping for breath, her cheeks red like


    clouds of fire.


    "You ......" She opened her mouth toin to him, but only as soon as she uttered her words did


    she realize that her voice sounded like a delicate, soft voice.


    At once, her cheeks reddened even more.


    Levi snorted, his chest trembling slightly, his eyes full of pleasure.


    After a long interval, his breathing gradually calmed down before he said in a dumb voice in her ear,


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t want you in a ce like this, even if you agree, I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll wait until you get over


    thest of it and pick a good day, then ......"


    The more Ruby heard, the more she was annoyed, raising her foot and kicking him, "You--you shut up!"


    Leviughed even more indulgently before getting up, "You lie down for a while longer, I''ll go fix it and


    you can take a shower."


    With that, he turned and went to the bathroom.


    Ruby thought of the way he looked underneath her just now, matching his words, her cheeks bursting


    red.


    ......


    By the time Ruby came out after afortable bath, Levi was just in time to set up the meal on the


    coffee table.


    "Come and have something to eat." Seeing here out, he beckoned.


    After sleeping for so long, Ruby had long been hungry, so she immediately went over and picked up


    the bowl and chopsticks and ate.


    Levi was not very hungry and took care of her while she ate.


    After the meal, he asked, "I heard from Reggie that you''ve worked on an antidote, what are your ns


    now?"


    Ruby took the paper he handed her, wiped her mouth and said, "I still have to go to the Marsh¡¯s to see


    how those few people are doing."


    At these words, Levi¡¯s brow frowned unnoticeably.


    "Why are you still going to the Marsh¡¯s? Aren''t they already cured? I see that a few of them are


    recovering well."


    But Ruby shook her head.


    "Although they have been cured, I used the ancient method from the secret parchment scrolls. The


    three of them have been under the parasite for too long, I have to go and see again to see if they need


    to be injected with the antidote, and once I''m sure, we''ll go back to Sea City."


    Seeing her insistence, Levi had no choice but to go along with her and said nothing more.


    Soon the two went to the Marsh''s house together.


    As soon as they stepped through the door of the Marsh¡¯s, he heard a shrill female voiceing from


    the living room.


    "Aren''t I all well? Why do you still send people to keep an eye on our Marsh family? You are restricting


    my personal freedom, okay? Be careful I''ll sue you!"


    The voice was very young, and as soon as Ruby heard it, she knew it was Josephine, the daughter of


    Mr. Marsh.


    In the living room, when Josephine saw that she couldn''t convince these bodyguards sent by Reggie,


    she was annoyed and her tone became increasingly harsh.


    "Don''t think you can just keep your mouths shut! I''m going out now! I''m going shopping, getting a facial,


    I''ve missed so many celebrity afternoon teas! I''m suffocating at home! If you don''t let me out, I''ll call


    Chief Wong! Let him deal with you directly! Think carefully, Reggie is several levels below the Chief


    Wong! Are you sure you want to offend me?"


    Seeing that she had threatened these bodyguards, a sneer crossed the corner of Ruby''s eyes.


    At this point, one of the bodyguards opened his mouth, not backing down in the slightest.


    "Miss Marsh, we take orders from Minister Holmes, Minister Holmes has instructed that no one from


    the Marsh family is allowed to have contact with the outside world yet, so we can''t let you go out, so


    please understand that you can only go out freely after Miss Haroldes and confirms that there is


    no problem."


    "What Miss Harold!" When Josephine heard this, she became annoyed and cursed, "Just a bumpkin


    from that small ce in Sea City! How dare she ban my foot? Who does she think she is? Just


    because she knows something about medicine ......"


    At these words, Levi''s face suddenly sank.


    Just as he was about to walk in, suddenly a stern cry rang out, the voice of Lacie.


    "Josephine, stop it! Miss Harold is the saviour of our Marsh family, how can you be so rude!"


    When Josephine saw that her mother, who had always loved her, was also speaking to Ruby, she


    became even more discontented.


    "Mum! Why do you always speak for that outsider! I am your daughter! What is Ruby? Even the Harold


    family doesn''t look up to her, how can she marry Levi?"


    She was full of irritation at the mention of Levi.


    "Levi hasn''te to our house for the past two days, has he gone to look for Ruby! Mum, think a way


    ......"


    Hearing this title, a sh of understanding shed across Ruby''s mind, immediately understanding


    where Josephine''s hostility towards herself wasing from.


    Immediately, she inclined her head and nced towards Levi with a smirk and flirtation.


    "You are charming, only a few days in the Marsh family, you have captured the heart of this girl."


    Levi had listened to Josephine''s words with coldness, but now, after hearing her flirtation, he could not


    help but feel helpless.


    "I was too annoyed with her and went to stay in a hotel two days ago, there are people from Reggie


    watching over here."


    Just as the two were whispering, Lacie''s stern rebuke rang out once again.


    "That''s enough! Josephine, how can you say such things and have such thoughts that you shouldn''t


    have!"

 Chapter 280 You Make a Condition

    Chapter 280 You Make a Condition


    "Why can''t I say that? I like Levi, I want to marry him! Ruby is not good enough for him!"


    "Shut the hell up!" Lacie couldn''t stand it anymore, her voice was harsher than before, and he even


    pped his palm on the coffee table.


    "Levi is married! How can you fall for him and say such things! Don''t forget your status, you''re Miss


    Marsh, how can you go and be someone''s mistress! Besides, Ruby saved our family, and you are


    standing here because of her medical skills! How can you not be grateful? How can you be so


    disrespectful to her? Is that what I have taught you?"


    After being scolded by her, Josephine gritted her teeth tightly before she finally restrained herself.


    But she was still undeterred, full of resentment and jealousy.


    "Even if they are a couple, but there are still divorced couples! I don''t care if Levi turns out to be a


    divorced man. Mom, you are right in saying that I Miss Marsh, am I still not good enough for him with


    my status? He and I are the best match!"


    "Stop saying that!" Lacie''s eyes shed with disappointment at her words, and her face was sullen and


    cold.


    "Josephine, I''m telling you, you are not to have these thoughts in the future, nor are you allowed to


    mention them again, if you dare to do anything disgraceful, I will break your legs!"


    "...... Mom!" Not wanting her to be so against it, Josephine was stunned.


    At the entrance, Levi¡¯s brow was furrowed and his eyes were covered with boredom, as if he did not


    want to step inside.


    Ruby looked as normal, and yfulness even surfaced in her eyes.


    Josephine was not right-minded, but her mother was a person who knew what was right.


    She had seen it from earlier when Lacie had been willing to drag herself out with her illness and offer to


    bow her head and admit her fault.


    At that moment, she raised her eyebrows, gave Levi a sideways nce, and then walked in slowly.


    Seeing this, Levi had to follow her in, even if he was reluctant.


    Seeing hering, those bodyguards immediately saluted her in unison and greeted her, "Hello, Miss


    Harold!"


    Then there came a greeting to Levi.


    Ruby nodded gently, then turned her gaze towards Josephine.


    After not seeing her for a few days, Ruby found that Josephine was no longer sickly and much more


    spirited, her face wearing delicate make-up and she was wearing a yellow dress.


    She was a beauty, but not stunning.


    Lacie was surprised to see Rubying, but she was worried that Ruby had taken in all the words she


    had just said.


    "Miss Harold, when did youe? Why didn''t you tell me in advance so I could go out to greet you?"


    As the words fell, she hurriedly called out to Tina, "Quick, go and prepare tea for Miss Harold!"


    Ruby said, "Don''t bother, I''ve just arrived, I just took the time toe over to review you, if I''m sure


    there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave."


    "Leaving so soon? Is it to leave the capital?" At her words, Lacie was surprised.


    Ruby, not saying yes or no, looked around the living room and asked, "Where is Bobby? He''s not


    here?"


    Lacie immediately replied, "He''s in his room resting."


    Ruby nodded, "Good, one by one then, youe with me first and tell them both to wait."


    Having said that, she went straight towards the study on the ground floor and gave Lacie a check-up.


    It was during this time that Levi sat on the sofa in the living room and waited, and Josephine''s eyes


    looked as if they were glued to him, much to his displeasure.


    In fact, from the moment he walked in, Josephine''s gaze had not left him, imploring and soft.


    Now, with a slight frown on her brow and a face full of sadness, she opened her mouth delicately.


    "Levi, you''re going back to Sea City?"


    Levi frowned, a touch of impatience shed under his eyes, and gave a nonchnt nod.


    With this attitude and look, he made it clear that he did not want to talk to her, but as if she could not


    see it, she moved her body closer to him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Levi¡¯s face sankpletely, and before she sat over, he abruptly turned his head, his eyes coldly


    looking towards her.


    "Miss Marsh, please behave yourself."


    He said it very bitterly, his tone full of boredom, suddenly making Josephine stunned.


    She had always been proud of herself and had never been disliked so much.


    At that moment, her face flushed with shame and annoyance, so she could not go forward again, but


    could only stand awkwardly.


    In the past few days, she had encountered one difficulty after another, taking the initiative to show her


    affection but never getting any attention from Levi, but she had never been treated so coldly.


    But it had only been two days since he followed Ruby over, and he had be even more distant than


    before, even speaking to her in that tone of voice!


    She was furious and full of resentment, ming it all on Ruby.


    It was all because of Ruby that Levi did this to her!


    At that moment, Lacie came out of the study and called to her, "Josephine, go in."


    With that, as if remembering something, she added a serious admonition.


    "Don''t forget, Miss Harold saved your life and now she''s here to review you, so you should be extra


    polite to her! Don''t be rude!"


    Josephine gritted her teeth, her face stiffened and a chill shed across her eyes.


    Heh ...... extra polite?


    She didn''t say a word and walked straight in.


    In the study, Ruby was sitting behind the desk, and when she saw Josephine enter, she said coldly, "Sit


    over here."


    Josephine didn''t make a sound, her eyes locked on Ruby¡¯s as she walked over and sat opposite Ruby.


    "Hold out your hand." Ruby demanded.


    Josephine did as she was told.


    Only when she had finished her examination, she withdrew her hand, but instead of leaving, her shrill


    voice was heard.


    "Ruby, do you think you''re a big deal just because you know bit about medicine? Even if you have


    some skills, you''re just a servant, not worthy of the title! Not to mention that you don''te from a


    good background, you were born in a small ce like Sea City. The Harold family has not only


    declined, but you are also not in favour, with this background, how can youpete with me?"


    On hearing this, Ruby was not surprised at all, nor was she angry, but instead she snorted.


    Josephine wrinkled her eyebrows and immediately rebuked, "What are youughing at!"


    "Nothing." Ruby said, "I just didn''t expect you to be so impatient, it seems you''ve taken all your


    mother''s words for nothing."


    Hearing that, Josephine''s face froze.


    "You heard that?" She gritted her teeth and looked angry.


    "Good, it''s better if you know, save me the trouble of talking more, make an offer, what do you want


    before you are willing to divorce Levi?"

 Chapter 281 I Never Had to Compete with You

    Chapter 281 I Never Had to Compete with You


    Not expecting her to actually say this, Ruby raised her eyebrows, the corners of her mouth hooked up,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and her eyebrows seemed to hang in mockery.


    "Really? Are you sure? You''ll agree to whatever I ask?"


    Hearing her ask, Josephine even looked down on her, skimming the corners of her mouth and lifting


    her chin in a condescending manner.


    "That''s for sure, I''m Miss Marsh, can''t I still satisfy you?"


    "Oh?" Ruby said, "Then I''ll have to think about it."


    With that, she pretended to think really hard, and only after a minute''s interval did she smile, "I''ve got


    my answer."


    Josephine posed as if she could say whatever she wanted.


    From her perception, someone like Ruby, who came from a small ce and had stayed in F Country


    for so many years, must not have any big eyesight, that was why she dared to make such a big


    statement.


    However, Ruby reached out and pointed a finger and said in a light voice, "Ten billion, what do you


    think?"


    At these words, Josephine''s eyes instantly widened and red at her fiercely, not expecting her to say


    that.


    "Ten billion? Are you out of your mind?"


    Ruby shrugged her shoulders with a m look on her face.


    "You told me to offer the conditions, then I will say it at will, besides, Levi is worth it, his face, that body,


    and his background, the most important thing is ......"


    At this point, she narrowed her eyes slightly and said slowly, "He is good in bed."


    Josephine instantly pped the table in annoyance.


    "You are shameless!"


    Ruby looked at her with a smirk.


    "I''m telling the truth, is it a surprise that we couple having sex?"


    "You ......" Josephine was speechless.


    Seeing this, Ruby stroked her chin, sizing Josephine up nicely.


    "Tch, I didn''t expect you''re still quite pure, then I see that you and Levi are not suitable, even if the two


    of us are divorced, it''s impossible for you to work out."


    "How do you know it''s not possible?! Who do you think you are?" Josephine was unconvinced.


    Ruby replied with a straightforward voice, "I am Levi''s wife, so of course I know."


    She curled her lips usibly and raised her hand to poke at her temple.


    "Because what Levi hates the most is people who have no brains."


    At these words, Josephine was instantly annoyed.


    "You... you actually called me brainless!"


    Rubyughed, "So you know, you are not that stupid."


    At the end of her voice, her face suddenly changed.


    Even though she was now sitting and Josephine was standing, her aura was not losing at all, but was


    so powerful that it crushed Josephine.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at Josephine as if she were looking at a fool, and her tone was


    cool.


    "Who gave you the courage to strut yourself in front of me? And who gave you the confidence to think


    that Levi would definitely choose you? Topete with you? Hehe ......"


    As if she had heard some funny joke, she snorted.


    "I never have topete with you, you can get out."


    Having said that, she stopped looking at Josephine


    Josephine stood in ce, her face full of anger, she clenched her teeth.


    "You-"


    She was about to say something else, but Ruby was already impatient, her eyebrows knitted


    imperceptibly and she said coldly, "You''re still not leaving?"


    Josephine suddenly walked around the desk and approached her, making a move to grab her wrist.


    "Why should I leave? This is my home! The one who has to leave should be you! You get the hell out of


    here. ......"


    However, before her hand could touch Ruby, it was abruptly pped away by Ruby.


    She burst into pain and looked at the back of her hand, which was pped red, and turned furious.


    "Ruby, how dare you hit me!"


    Ruby rubbed her ears with a carefree look, disliked her noisy, and said coldly, "Not only can I hit you, if


    you say one more word, I can also make you speechless."


    Josephine was exasperated, and with a twinkle in her eye, she suddenly swept all the things on her


    desk onto the floor with a crackling sound.


    Then, she suddenly fell backwards and sat on her buttocks.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and before she could speak, outside the door, Lacie and Levi, who had


    heard themotion, immediately barged in.


    Lacie looked at the wreckage all over the floor and was shocked, "What''s going on here?"


    Levi took the big step to Ruby''s side, looked her up and down, and only when he saw that she was fine


    did he put his mind at ease.


    When Josephine saw that he hadn''t cared for her since he came in, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth


    and look at him with aggression.


    "Levi, will you help me?"


    Levi looked at her in a condescending manner, not saying anything and not making any movements.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a while.


    Lacie wrinkled his brow and hurriedly stepped forward, helping her up.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, she could guess that it must be this daughter of hers who


    was being a monster again.


    At that moment, she was very annoyed in her heart, but she could not show anything on the surface,


    and could only ease the situation for her.


    "Josephine, do you still think you''re a child? See how careless you are, you''ve fallen down now."


    In a few words, she helped for her entric behaviour.


    But Josephine was restless, and did not know when to stop, and must continue to make trouble, tears


    falling down.


    "Mum, I didn''t fall on my own, it was, it was ......"


    As she said this, she deliberately nced towards Ruby for a few moments, looking like she wanted to


    say something.


    Who could not see that she had a small mind?


    So no one spoke up, and Lacie felt even more ashamed.


    But at that moment, Bobby walked in, and immediately came forward unhappily.


    "Sis, who bullied you, tell me, I''ll help you!"


    Bobby, two years younger than Josephine, was an upromising young bully who relied on his


    family background to run amok in the capital and dared to do anything.


    Right now he thought his sister had been wronged, so he could not wait to stick up for her and help her


    out.


    He had also heard in the past few days that Levi and Ruby had gotten married and had scoffed at this.


    Now when he saw a strange woman in this room, who was so beautiful, he couldn''t help but look at her


    twice more, but soon realized that she was Ruby, and his face immediately pulled long.

 Chapter 282 Waste

    Chapter 282 Waste


    "You are Ruby?" At that moment, he asked, his tone very nonchnt.


    Lacie¡¯s brows knitted tighter and tighter as she scolded him.


    "Bobby, be polite to Miss Harold! Put away your cynical look, Miss Harold is the one who saved your


    life!"


    Bobby, however, scoffed.


    "Who asked her to save me? Besides, I''m still sore all over from her crap medical skills! If you can''t do


    it, don''t try to be a hero, what a fucking life-saver!"


    "Bobby!" Lacie''s face was unpleasant as she listened.


    Levi narrowed his eyes and subconsciously took a step forward, just before he was about to have a fit,


    Ruby took his hand.


    She gave him a peaceful look, then turned her head to Bobby, looked him up and down, and asked,


    "You''re in pain all over?"


    Josephine rolled his eyes disdainfully, "Nonsense!"


    Ruby did not care about his attitude at all and continued to ask, "Where exactly does it hurt and how


    does it hurt?"


    Bobby, however, did not tell her, but instead looked down on her.


    "Come on, you''re a quack, what are you pretending to be here!"


    Immediately, he questioned her nonchntly, "Say it! What did you just do to my sister?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At these words, Ruby did not say anything, but frowned, looking thoughtful.


    At this point, Josephine became bolder and bolder when she saw that she had someone to back her


    up.


    She pretended to be so aggrieved that her eyes were red, and said in a fake manner, "Bobby, don''t talk


    to Miss Harold like that, she didn''t mean it ......"


    The words were clearly intended to lead trouble to Ruby, and when Bobby heard it, his face suddenly


    turned cold.


    "Sister, tell me clearly what happened, it''s okay! I''m here to back you up, I''ll see who has the guts to


    bully our Marsh family!"


    Josephine bit the corner of her lips, as if struggling, before she opened her mouth slowly.


    "I ...... was just saying that Levi was very nice and had taken care of our Marsh family these days, Miss


    Harold suddenly got upset. I didn''t know how I had upset her, I wanted to talk to her properly but she


    pushed me, I didn''t stand still and hit the table, then I fell to the floor ......"


    As soon as Lacie heard it, she knew it was a fake and immediately tugged at her, signaling her to shut


    up.


    But she refused, all but ignoring the look on her face.


    When Ruby heard this, not only did she not get angry, but she snorted.


    Seeing this, Bobby suddenly frowned and spoke very unkindly.


    "What are youughing at! You still have the nerve tough? Pushing my sister and not only do you not


    apologize, you''re still sitting here!"


    At the end of the sentence, he made a move toe forward and pull her up.


    Ruby looked at them and did not move in the slightest,ughing in her heart that these two siblings


    were doing things so much alike.


    At this moment, Levi could not bear it anymore and suddenly stepped forward, standing in front of her


    and looking at Bobby coldly.


    "Dare you touch her?" He spoke in a cold voice, his face eerily cold.


    Somehow, when Bobby, who had always been unafraid of anything, saw this, he was instantly dwarfed


    by his aura, and his heart was beaten.


    Soon, however, he straightened his neck in defiance.


    "Levi, do you really think that because my sister likes you, you''re something? A person from Sea City,


    what do you have to be proud of? I despise your so-called big families in Sea City, they are not even


    close to our capital city. It is your luck that my sister likes you! What is there to protect such a jealous


    son-of-a-bitch? I''m warning you, if you have any sense, you will divorce her now! Or else I will not be


    polite!"


    Lacie was so angry with the siblings that she wanted to reprimand them, but her breath choked in her


    throat, unable to go up or down, suffocating her.


    She gritted her teeth, afraid of upsetting Ruby and Levi, and hurriedly stepped forward, stopping in front


    of them and turning her head to look at her two children.


    "Shut up, both of you! Get back to your rooms!"


    Bobby refused, "Mom, why are you always speaking for these two outsiders? What''s there to worry


    about? No matter how powerful they are, can they be more powerful than our Marsh family?"


    At this moment, Levi suddenly said in a cold voice: "Do you want to try it now? I can make you unable


    to stand up for the rest of your life."


    It was rare for him to put it so bluntly, and Bobby froze when he heard it.


    Not so much because of his words, but because of his aura.


    This man¡¯s aura was simply too strong!


    For some reason, standing in front of this man, he had an inexplicable feeling of wanting to tremble all


    over his body.


    On the side, Josephine sensed that something was wrong with him, and when she looked at Levi''s


    expression, her heart was also inexplicably apprehensive.


    It was only in a moment of anger that she came up with this trick, just to smear Ruby and make Levi


    feel more disgusted with her.


    But now it seemed that not only was it useless, but it had made Levi even more disgusted with their


    Marsh family.


    She was furious and angry in her heart, and med it all on Ruby, and her anger towards her


    increased, but she did not dare to say a word.


    Just as the two sides were at a standstill, the corners of Ruby''s mouth were lightly hooked as she stood


    up carelessly.


    She took Levi¡¯s wrist and tugged it, but her gaze looked at Bobby with a smirk.


    "No need to take so much trouble, in three days at thetest, he will be ruined by himself. Since they


    look down at me and refuse to let me do a review, forget it, I am not one to force others, and I have


    done all that needs to be done, we will leave first."


    After saying that, she pulled Levi and was about to leave.


    Hearing her words, Lacie''s face suddenly changed and she tried to stop her in a hurry.


    "Miss Harold, what do you mean by your words just now? Why did you say that Bobby would, at the


    Looking at her nervous expression, Ruby was expressionless.


    "Mrs. Marsh, I''m just here to review you, it''s not my responsibility or my obligation, let alone the need to


    exin anything to you."


    Bobby was startled at first and had a moment of panic, but now that he heard her say that, he felt


    relieved.


    "OMG! Hurry up and let them go! Why are you asking such a quack? Who is she trying to scare with all


    this mystery? Do you think I''m scared?"


    Ruby didn''t even turn her head back, ignoring Lacie''s obstruction, she directly took Levi''s hand and


    walked away.


    Josephine looked at the two men''s backs and gritted her teeth in anger, her eyes filled with hatred.

 Chapter 283 Out of My Way!

    Chapter 283 Out of My Way!


    Aftering out of the house, Levi allowed her to pull his wrist, coldness still gripping his brow.


    When Ruby turned around and saw this look on his face, she raised her eyebrows and could not help


    but smile.


    "Tsk, howe you are so angry?"


    Levi gave her a sidelong nce, and only after a few seconds did he say in a cold voice, "How did you


    stop me when that boy was speaking out against you?"


    If she hadn''t stopped him, he would have made sure the boy couldn''t get out of bed for the rest of his


    life and live in regret every day!


    Ruby understood his mind, let go of his wrist andzily make a yawn.


    "Why are you bothering with such a boy? Many people have ndered me, if I bother with everyone, I''d


    die of anger."


    Levi was silent for a long time, his eyebrows slightly raised.


    He had always known that this woman had a big heart, but was not overly kind.


    At that moment, his eyes shed and he asked, "Then what do you mean when you say that in three


    days at thetest, he will be a waste?"


    When she said this, Ruby dropped her hand, and a cunning light shed in her pretty eyes, much more


    vivid than her cool indifference in front of people, like fox.


    "Didn''t Bobby just say that he had pain all over his body? If I''m not mistaken, then it should be because


    thepulsion poison has been eating away at his body for too long, and has left after-effects. The


    reason I insisted on making a trip to the Marsh family to follow up on them was because I was worried


    that such a situation might arise, but now they don''t need me to follow up on him, so let him suffer on


    his own."


    Upon hearing this, Levi was a bit surprised, "This after-effects are so serious? It can turn a person into


    an invalid?"


    "Of course." Ruby crooked the corners of her lips, her delicate features having an aggressive beauty.


    "This poison is so powerful that it can kill a person. Buried in his body for such a long time, it has


    already damaged so many of his nerve cells, he is in pain all over his body, it is these nerve cells all


    over his body that are warning him. Judging from his face, he won''t be able to hold on for long, at most


    three days, he will definitely be paralyzed all over."


    Levi nodded in understanding and did not continue the conversation.


    He had brought this on himself, but that Bobby was ungrateful and spoke ill of Ruby.


    At that moment, he asked her, "What are your ns next? Should we go straight back to Sea City, or


    stay in the capital for another two days?"


    Ruby was thinking of her grandmother and would not have wanted to stay here any longer.


    But looking at Levi''s somewhat pale face, she hesitated again.


    This man had only just finished his surgery and should have been recuperating, yet he followed her to


    the capital and didn''t rest for so many days.


    She was worried that his body would not be able to cope with another day of flying back.


    Thinking about this, she made a decision.


    "I haven''t been to the capital for years, since I am here, I can''t make a trip for nothing, let¡¯s stay in the


    capital for two more days, take a look around. There are two restaurants here that do good work, I''ll


    take you to eat there."


    As long as it was her decision, Levi never interfered, and smiling, he responded, "Okay."


    ......


    At noon, following vague memory, she had the driver circle the capital several times, turning in and out


    of alleyways, before reaching her destination.


    Levi got out of the car and looked up to see the ancient que and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "You''ve been looking for half a day just toe and take me for a vegetarian meal?"


    Ruby looked at him, "On this condition of your body now, meat and fishy things can be avoided, the


    medicinal food here is very good, although it is not as good as Vincent''s restaurant, but it has its own


    unique vor, I used to like toe here, so I take you to try it."


    The two of them walked into and Levi found that it was very quaint, yet it did not look like it had been


    deliberately decorated.


    Seeing his confusion, Ruby took the initiative to exin.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "This shop is an old one, long before the founding of the country. I heard that it was passed down from


    thest dynasty, and all the ancestors were masters of medicinal food, but because of the many


    medicinal herbs used, the taste was not as good as the medicinal food avable in the market


    nowadays. I did not like it at first, butter I have got used to it."


    As the two men spoke, a waiter had alreadye over to greet them and seat them.


    Levi hadn''t been here, so Ruby took the job of ordering the food.


    After a while, the meal was brought up and Ruby smelled it, nostalgia were born.


    "Sure enough, the craft hasn''t changed after all these years, it''s been handed down well."


    As she said that, she helped Levi with food and a bowl of soup.


    "Eat it while it''s hot, these are good for you to nourish your body."


    Levi did not immediately move his chopsticks, his eyes gazing at her, abruptly curling his lips into a


    smile.


    Ruby found him baffling, "What are you smiling? Is there something on my face?"


    The end of Levi¡¯s eyes rose and he was in a happy mood, "No, I''m just happy that I can have my Miss


    Harold looking after me, it''s my honour."


    Ruby: "......"


    She pulled at the corners of her mouth and gave him a nk look, "Eat your dinner."


    After that, she lowered her head and stopped paying attention to him, looking like she didn''t care, but


    her cheeks were slightly heated.


    She wouldn''t tell him that she had a faster beating heart.


    ......


    Only after dinner, Reggie''s phone came.


    "Miss Harold, Laboratory Seven has already made the special antidote you have researched in bulk, I


    will issue a notice so that if anyone with a simr condition cane to the hospital for the injection. Is


    there anything else I should be aware of? Or any reminders that need to be made?"


    Ruby wiped her mouth and said, "After the injection of the antidote, avoid greasy meat and fishy


    stimting products for a week, observe in time, if symptoms of unbearable pain urs, seek medical


    attention in time, if the hospital can detect it, just treat it in the hospital, if it is overdue, then they will be


    responsible for the consequences."


    She didn''t say anything about the consequences, and Reggie didn''t ask more questions.


    Now that the problem had been solved, he didn''t need to worry much about the rest.


    He moved quickly and got the word out that afternoon.


    And the situation was indeed as Ruby expected, a number of people had already been infected with


    thepulsion.


    However, they were all shorter than the Marsh family, so they were almost always still in the incubation


    period, without an attack, and were easier to control.


    Ruby got the news, but did not take it to heart.


    What she didn''t know, however, was thatter that evening, someone was uneasy.


    "Heh, there is no way to eradicate this human facepulsion for so many years, and now some kind


    of antidote actually pops up. Go and find out who it is that actually has such a great ability to get in my


    way!"

 Chapter 284 Youre Begging the Wrong Person

    Chapter 284 You''re Begging the Wrong Person


    The next day, Ruby sleptfortably and woke up at sunrise.


    Looking at the bedside beside her, which was already empty, she woke up, her sleepy eyes only


    bing clear.


    Turning out of bed, she stepped out on the soft carpet without her shoes and walked to the window,


    pulling back the curtains with a swish.


    In a few moments, the dazzling sunlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Ruby squinted her eyes, bathed in the sunlight, and felt warm.


    Knowing that she was not going to leave the capital yet, Reggie renewed the presidential suite she had


    previously stayed in, telling her to stay in peace and not to worry about anything.


    It was located in the busiest part of the capital''s city centre, and she stood high above the city,


    overlooking the traffic and the hustle and bustle.


    At that moment, the door to the room opened and Levi walked in, "Awake?"


    Ruby turned around and saw his long body leaning against the door, his posturezy and pleasing to


    the eye with his handsome face.


    Ruby nodded, "Is there anything to eat? I''m hungry."


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "I''ve been ready for you for a long time,e out."


    The Presidential Suite had its own separate kitchte. Ruby walked out and was surprised to see the


    breakfast already made on the small bar.


    "Did you make these?"


    Levi sat down opposite her, "Is there a third person here?"


    He handed her the chopsticks, "Eat, or it will soon get cold."


    Seeing that he wanted to eat with her, Ruby blinked, "Didn''t you eat first?"


    Levi nodded, answering, "I have been waiting for you."


    At these words, Ruby remained as usual on her face, but her heart was warm.


    Only halfway through the meal, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Thinking that it was the room service staff, Ruby was about to open the door, but she was stopped by


    Levi.


    "You eat your food, I''ll go."


    Having said that, he took a step forward.


    Ruby didn''t care, but soon, she heard Levi''s somewhat unexpected voice.


    "Dr. Moore? What are you doing here?"


    At the sound of his voice, Ruby froze, got up and walked over, only to find to her surprise that not only


    Dr. Moore hade, but also two other people.


    One was Matteo, whom she had saved earlier.


    There was also a young man, an old friend she had befriended in the capital many years ago - Layton.


    After a moment of surprise, she quickly regained herposure and greeted Dr. Moore first, then


    swept her eyes at Matteo without saying a word, and finally looked at Layton.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Layton smiled with a familiar look and a gentle gaze, " It''s been a long time, Ruby."


    He called out very intimately, and Levi could not help but give him an extra look, but did not say


    anything.


    He knew that these three people had found their way here and wereing for Ruby, so he did not say


    much and just stood guard.


    "I was worried that you had gone back to Sea City, but luckily I asked around with Minister Holmes in


    advance to find out that you were here."


    The atmosphere was awkward for a while. Seeing this, Dr. Moore immediately greeted Ruby with a


    smile.


    Ruby nodded, "I''ve just finished my work, I''ll go back after two days."


    At the end of the sentence, she invited them in.


    A few people sat down on the sofa, and at this point, Matteo solemnly thanked her.


    "Miss Harold, thanks to your kind heart and wonderful skills, you saved me from the ghostly gate.


    With that, he added a grateful smile.


    "I heard that my wife and children were also saved by you, I am so grateful that I don''t know what to


    say, you are the great benefactor of our Marsh family, Miss Harold, whatever you want, at your


    No sooner had his words left his lips than Dr. Moore cleared his throat as if feigning a cough and gave


    him a wink.


    "Matteo, that''s superficial, Ruby did not care about that."


    From what he knew about Ruby, Ruby had never cared about any money, let alonecking in these,


    and he was afraid that if Matteo said this, it would make Ruby sick.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Layton also smiled, and meekly agreed.


    "Yes, she has never been interested in such extraneous things. She saved your Marsh family partly


    because she was entrusted by Minister Holmes, and partly because of her own heart as a healer."


    The two men both spoke, and Ruby, who had been expressionless, didn''t let the scene get too


    awkward, making a couple of careless remarks.


    "That''s not true, I''m not a transcendentalist, and who wouldn''t like money?"


    Then, she gave Matteo a nce.


    "But Mr. Marsh, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart. Layton is right, I save people and it has nothing to do


    with the Marsh family, so you can rest easy."


    Matteo smiled, his expression clearly carrying ingratiating hints.


    "Miss Harold, you are really kind! Your temperament is unique!"


    Ruby didn''t bother to his words, raising her eyes and looking straight over, asking a direct question.


    "You''ve only just recovered from illness and you''ve rushed back to the capital, and you''ve invited both


    Layton and Dr. Moore, what''s the purpose?"


    Matteo looked at her cold look, his heart was uneasy, but he could only open his mouth.


    Heughed first, stiffly, before gathering the courage to show his cards.


    "Miss Harold, you are really smart and straightforward, then I will be straightforward. Miss Harold, since


    you have saved so many people in our Marsh family, you are our Marsh family''s life-saving benefactor,


    but please save my father."


    At these words, the atmosphere froze in an instant.


    Ruby wasexpressionless, and there was no emotion in her eyes as she looked at him.


    Matteo was so scared by her stare that her heart was pounding, and he didn''t even dare to look directly


    at her, so he simply eyed Layton and Dr. Moore cautiously.


    When thetter two saw this, they were about to speak for him, but Ruby opened his mouth first.


    "If that''s what you came to me for, then I''m telling you, you''re begging the wrong person, I''m not going


    to save him."


    When Matteo heard this, he immediately became anxious.


    "Miss Harold, you are so skilled in medicine, how could you be the wrong person? As long as you offer


    help, my father''s illness will definitely be cured! You have saved so many people in our Marsh family,


    you can help, right? Don''t worry, as long as you''re willing to save my father, you can have whatever you


    want, I will satisfy you!"

 Chapter 285 This is the Will of God

    Chapter 285 This is the Will of God


    At the sound of her words, Ruby did not even move her eyebrows and refused without the slightest


    hesitation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No matter what conditions you offer, I don''t care, I won''t save Zach Marsh, he did his own sins before,


    he always had to pay the price, now, it''s his retributioning, it''s God''s will."


    Matteo listened with a start, "What ...... what sins? What retribution?"


    He couldn''t understand it, and equally unintelligible were the other three.


    Layton subconsciously asked, "What mistakes had Zach made before?"


    However, Ruby did not say it, but only said in a light voice: "If you want to know, ask Zach yourself, and


    see if he has the guts to say it out loud."


    As her words fell, she slouched into the sofa, looking as if she wasn''t going to talk anymore.


    "In short, I will not save him, so if there is nothing else, you may go back."


    Although Matteo was also puzzled, his father must be saved no matter what.


    "Miss Harold, are you really going to leave him alone?"


    When he spoke again, he was no longer as polite as before, his tone was cold, and his face had turned


    angry.


    Ruby originally half-closed her eyes, but at the sound of his voice, she lifted her eyelids, and her calm


    but unusually sharp eyes looked straight at him, with a bit ofpulsion.


    "If I say yes, what do you want? You sound like you''re going to threaten me?"


    Matteo was instantly choked, both eyebrows knitted together, his face dark.


    Somehow, he was obviously much older and more experienced than her, but at this moment, he felt


    that the aura surrounding this young woman was just too powerful!


    It was obvious that she was sittingzily, but she was overpowering him in terms of aura!


    He gritted his teeth and his eyes sank, looking at her with a gradually colder look.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right and there was a bit of sabre rattling, Layton and Dr. Moore


    looked at each other and hurriedly got up, interrupting their stare-off with a smile.


    "Ruby is still so principled, after all these years, she hasn''t changed."


    Then he patted Matteo''s shoulder.


    "Mr. Marsh, since Ruby doesn¡¯t want to do it, you can¡¯t force her. There are thousands of ways in this


    world, there''s always another way out."


    Matteo wrinkled his brow at him with an unhappy expression, "What other way can there be? My father


    is in critical condition, there is not much time left to spend ......"


    He spoke in a deep voice, but inexplicably paused when he met Layton''s eyes.


    Then, Layton said, "I know time is short, don''t worry, I will help you think of other ways, but right now


    there is a very important matter that I need to discuss with you, it is about our cooperation project ......"


    As the words fell, he excused himself from saying much here and pulled Matteo away.


    Dr. Moore did not go away and looked at Ruby''s cold face and sighed softly.


    "What unforgivable mistake has Zach made that you have such a grudge of him, saying that you refuse


    to heal him?"


    Ruby shrugged her shoulders with little emotion.


    "I have nothing against him per se, in other words, I have no interest at all in what he did or didn''t do,


    but it''s impossible to expect me to save him."


    In fact, regarding the sins that Zach had done, she was not sure at first.


    She had little to do with the Marsh family, and she had only had a few contacts with Zach.


    However, a few years ago, because of a mission, she met Zach, and by mistake, she used the art of


    divination to calcte his past, which gave her insight into the sins he hadmitted.


    But this was something she wasn''t going to say to anyone, it had nothing to do with her that''s all.


    Dr. Moore saw that she had no intention of saying more, and knew that if she didn''t want to talk about


    it, she would never say a word, so he gave up.


    At this point, Levi handed a cup of tea to Dr. Moore, who took it with a smile.


    "Colonel Finn, it''s been a long time, I was in a hurry just now and didn''t have time to greet you."


    Levi said lightly, his tone still polite, "It has indeed been a long time, Dr. Moore, what brings you to the


    capital?"


    Dr. Moore gave Ruby a rather cautious nce and sighed helplessly again.


    "It''s about the Marsh family. I had a good rtionship with the Marsh family in the early years, and I


    can''t just ignore what happened to Zach, so here I am."


    But at this, he didn''t go any further.


    ......


    When Matteo returned to the Marsh¡¯s, Zach had already been taken home.


    He got the message and rushed upstairs.


    At this point, Zach was already gravely ill and in a precarious state.


    When he saw his son return, he propped himself up and tried to sit up, but he had no strength at all.


    "Dad, lie down!" Seeing this, Matteo hurriedly went forward to help him lie back down again.


    Lacie walked in at that moment with the boiled medicine, and the bitter smell immediately permeated


    the whole room.


    "Dad, drink the medicine." Lacie walked over to the other side of the bed to give Zach his medicine.


    Seeing this, Matteo immediately brought it over, "I''ll do it."


    Zach, however, shook his head, "What''s the use of drinking theseborious medicines? My health is


    not getting any better, take it away, I won''t drink it."


    Hearing him say that, Matteo immediately frowned, "Dad, you ......"


    Zach did not want to listen to his chatter and asked directly, "Have you seen Ruby today?"


    At those words, Matteo''s hands paused and he nodded with a sullen face.


    "She refused, didn¡¯t she?"


    Matteo didn''t know how to reply, stirring the ckened medicinal juice in the bowl, and only after a


    moment did he say, "Dad, don''t worry, if I don''t seed once, I''ll go for a second time, and no matter


    what I use, I''ll bring her here so she can cure you!"


    As he said this, a dangerous light shed under his eyes.


    But Zach did not notice as he closed his eyes and let out a long sigh.


    In fact, he had expected this result, but he was still a bit undeterred.


    Seeing this look on his face, Matteo hesitated and still couldn''t help but ask out the doubts in his heart.


    "Dad, did you do something when you were younger ......"


    He could not say the original words of Ruby, so he had to ask it in such an oblique way.


    At the word, Zach lifted her eyes to look at him and did not answer immediately.


    After hesitating for a moment, as if he had made a decision, he closed his eyes and when he opened


    them again, he said with a straight face, "Matteo, go and call all the people outside in, I have something


    to say."


    Matteo was startled in his heart and vaguely guessed something, and quickly gave a look to Lacie.


    Lacie immediately got up to do so, calling in the family along with Layton who was guarding the


    outside.

 Chapter 286 Total Body Highly Paralyzed

    Chapter 286 Total Body Highly Paralyzed


    When Zach tried to sit up, Matteo supported him and put a pillow at his back.


    Once seated, Zach exhaled a long breath and gazed around the room before opening his mouth in a


    hoarse voice.


    "There''s something that''s been hiding in my heart, and after all these years, I think it''s about time that I


    put an end to what happened back then ......"


    ......


    Half an hourter, Zach, who did not have much energy and had spoken too much and exhausted his


    mind, drifted off to sleep not long after he finished.


    People looked odd as they walked out of the bedroom.


    Lacie told Josephine and Bobby to go back to their rooms first, while the rest of the group sat in the


    living room.


    Matteo sighed, "I never thought that there would be such a past."


    Layton also did not expect things to be like this, "It seems that what Ruby said before is really correct,


    no wonder ......"


    As he said this, he also showed a bit of impatience in his expression.


    Given the age difference between him and Matteo, it was reasonable to assume that the rtionship


    would not be so close.


    However, the leader of the Yup family and the Marsh family have always been close, and Layton


    practically grew up with Matteo when he was a child, so their rtionship was not too bad.


    That was why Matteo took him to see Ruby, trying to get Layton to help persuade him.


    However, Ruby was not able to take advantage of the situation.


    The thought of this caused a pang of irritation in Matteo.


    "Whatever happened in the past, it''s in the past! It has nothing to do with her, so why does she have to


    hold on to it like that? I think she''s just making it deliberately difficult!"


    He grumbled coldly, and Layton listened, giving him a disapproving look.


    "What has been done exist, wrong is wrong, whether it has anything to do with Ruby. She does not


    have the necessity to heal Zach, your words are a bit inappropriate."


    Knowing that they were old acquaintances, Matteo could not say anything else, so he had to shut up


    resentfully.


    However, he was concerned about Zach''s condition and thought about it, but he did not want to leave it


    at that.


    Just as he was about to say something, suddenly, from upstairs, there was a shriek and the sound of


    ss falling to the floor.


    "Mr. Bobby! What happened to you?"


    Hearing themotion, Matteo and Layton nced at each other and hurriedly got up to rush upstairs,


    followed by Lacie.


    When several people entered Bobby''s room one after another, they saw the maid standing by the bed


    with a frightened look on her face.


    "Sir, madam, Mr. Bobby ......"


    When she saw someoneing, she turned her head, as if she was in great shock, and pointed at


    Josephine on the bed, unable to stop herself from shaking.


    "What''s going on?" Matteo went up to check and his face suddenly changed.


    He saw Bobby lying on the bed, his eyes wide open, seemingly in a state of shock.


    His eyes took a good deal of effort, looking deadly in Matteo''s direction, his mouth seemingly struggling


    to open, but nothing coulde out, only some meaningless sybles.


    "Bobby, what''s wrong with you? You''re ......" Matteo hurriedly reached out to touch him.


    But no matter how much he shook Bobby and how much he talked to him, Bobby did not move at all


    except for widening his eyes.


    Matteo was terrified and hurriedly ordered the maids, "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up


    and call the doctor!"


    The maid came back to her senses and hurriedly did as she was told.


    Within moments, the Marsh family''s doctor arrived in a hurry.


    After examining Bobby, he immediately concluded, "Mr. Bobby is highly paralyzed, I''m afraid that he will


    never be able to move on his own again, not even to speak ......"


    At these words, Matteo was shocked, and Lacie, who was gripped by the heart, cried out all of a


    sudden.


    "How could this happen?! Wasn''t he fine just now? Do you have any way to cure him?"


    Compared to Lacie, Matteo was slightly more calm and hurriedly pursued the question.


    The doctor, however, shook his head, "There''s no way, Mr. Bobby''s nerve cells all over his body have


    necrosis, he can only lie in bed and be taken care of for the rest of his life ......"


    Matteo staggered twice, narrowly missing his footing.


    It was only when Layton gave him a hand that he didn''t fall over.


    At that moment, Lacie, who was crying, suddenly recalled in her mind what Ruby said before.


    -- Three days at thetest, he''ll be ruined himself!


    In a sh, she stood up holding on to the wall and suddenly rushed to Matteo''s side, grabbing his hand


    and staring at him.


    "What are you doing?" Matteo was now anxious and not bit angry.


    Lacie said in a panic, "Miss Harold! Quickly go and beg Miss Harold!"


    Matteo was stunned, "This ......"


    "Miss Harold came for a review yesterday and said that Bobby would be ruined in three days at the


    her!"


    Not wanting there to be such a thing, Wen was shocked beyond belief.


    He looked at this only son on the bed, gritted his teeth tightly, pulled Layton and walked out.


    "Layton, help me, my son and my father, we must have Ruby to help treat them!"


    Layton wrinkled his eyebrows, "Take it easy, it''s just a doctor saying that now, why don''t we send Bobby


    to the best hospital and get the best doctor to take a look?"


    Matteo shook his head, anxious like an ant on a hot pan, almost on the verge of copse.


    "My family doctor is the best doctor in the country! What''s the point of sending him to hospital if the


    doctor says there''s nothing he can do? Besides, my father can''t wait! As long as Ruby offers help, the


    disease can be got rid of? Layton, just because we''ve been friends for so many years, help me out,


    okay?"


    He had said so, and Layton could not resist, so he had no choice but to agree.


    ......


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Ruby knew nothing about the Marsh family.


    She and Levi invited Dr. Moore to a meal together, during which Dr. Moore had the good sense not to


    mention the Marsh family again.


    As a result, only halfway through the meal, a familiar voice came through.


    "Ruby, you didn¡¯t tell me when you arrived in the capital, that¡¯s not very nice of you."


    Several people looked up and saw Raphael walking over leisurely.


    Ruby said lightly, "I came for emergency, so I didn''t tell you."


    Then she hooked her lips in a wry smile, "But I wonder who told you."


    Raphael greeted Dr. Moore and Levi first, then smiled faintly, "Have a guess."


    The waiter added a chair for him, and he wasted no time in sitting down.


    Ruby wiped the corner of her mouth, her tone lightly, "There is no need to guess, besides Layton, who


    else can it be? Tell me, what did he invite you here for?"

 Chapter 287 Something Happens to Kevin

    Chapter 287 Something Happens to Kevin


    Raphael knew she was intelligent and did not want to hide it from her at all, so he readily admitted it.


    "That''s right, hemissioned me, and you''re so smart, you should naturally know what''s involved."


    "Heh ......" Ruby snorted lightly, "I can think of it with my toes, what else can it be about but Zach "


    Raphael nodded and shook again.


    "That¡¯s not all, Bobby is highly paralysed and can''t even speak now."


    As the words fell, he looked straight at Ruby, seeing her look as normal, he raised his eyebrows


    slightly, "You don''t seem surprised at all."


    Ruby was disinterested: "It is expected, except that it was earlier than I thought."


    "So can he still be saved?"


    Ruby looked at him sideways and replied him nonchntly, "You don''t need to test me, whether he can


    be saved or not, I won''t do anything, I won¡¯t save him and Zach."


    This was a very straightforward statement.


    Raphael knew her temperament and was not surprised. He nodded with understanding and changed


    the subject when he spoke again.


    "How long are you nning to stay in the capital? It''s time to give me, an old friend, a chance to do my


    duty as andlord."


    With that, he turned his eyes to look at Levi and smiled.


    "Besides, the news of your marriage has spread among a few old friends in the capital, and they are all


    curious as to who you have married, so why don''t you find a chance for everyone to meet?"


    Levi calmly sipped his water, but his ears perked up, waiting for Ruby''s response.


    But Ruby was concerned about his health and refused, "It''s not necessary to see him, we don''t have


    anything else to do here, so we''ll go back to Sea City tomorrow or the day after."


    Levi¡¯s face did not change, only his eyes darkened a bit.


    Raphael gave a "tsk" and teased her, "Look at you, you don''t even let us see him, do you have to hide


    him so tightly?"


    He made a few more small talk, then had the good sense not to interrupt again and got up to leave.


    Ruby looked at his expression, her eyes flickered slightly, and did not ask him to stay.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Raphael went straight to the Marsh¡¯s.


    Layton and Matteo had been waiting there, and as soon as they saw him, they hurriedly inquired,


    "What did Miss Harold say?"


    Raphael shook his head, saying nothing, but the meaning was clear.


    Matteo''s face turned grim at once.


    Layton''s brow furrowed and he was about to say something, but Raphael raised his hand to stop him.


    "I can understand your feeling of wanting to help the Marsh family, I have been working with them for


    long, and now that something like this has happened to the Marsh family, I don''t feel good either, but


    you know how Ruby¡¯s personality. You asked me to help persuade, I went, but persuasion never works,


    and you know that no one can change what she has decided, as always."


    Layton was left speechless.


    "Then let it go like that?" Matteo was still undeterred, "Then what should I do about my son and my


    father? Am I supposed to just stand by and watch?"


    Raphael was silent for a moment and sighed, "I will try my best to find a famous doctor who can treat


    them, you wait patiently."


    There was nothing else to do at the moment.


    But wait patiently? Matteo could wait, but could his father wait?


    Sitting in the sofa, he clenched his teeth and a sinister glint shed under his eyes.


    ......


    On the following day, Ruby saw that Levi was looking better, so she nned to return to Sea City.


    "Pack your things, let''s go back today, I''ll book the tickets." Eating her breakfast, she said casually.


    Levi didn''t even raise his eyelids, "Okay."


    Ruby lifted her eyelids to look at him, feeling vaguely that something was wrong.


    "You''re not feeling well?" She asked.


    "No."


    "So you''re in a bad mood?" She asked again.


    "No."


    At this, Ruby put down her chopsticks and stared at him with unblinking eyes, "Then what''s wrong with


    you?"


    Levi nced at her, his face expressionless, "Nothing."


    Ruby: "......"


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him.


    "That''s what you looked like after lunch yesterday, nonchnt, who believes that there is nothing wrong


    with you?"


    Levi was silent for a moment and also put down his chopsticks, looking back into her eyes for an


    instant, as if he wanted to look into her heart.


    "You think I am not good?"


    Ruby froze at the question, "What?"


    Levi remained stony-faced, "You find it difficult to take me to see your old friends?"


    It was only after a full half-minute interval that Ruby finally came to understand, with the benefit of


    hindsight, why he was acting this way.


    So he was angry about this.


    Realizing this, Ruby inexplicably wanted tough, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up,


    and without speaking, she just propped her chin up and stared at him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seemingly ufortable by her look, Levi''s eyebrows knitted and he said in a tense voice, "What are


    you looking at?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "Look at you."


    Levi¡¯s face was even more unnatural, he looked away, "What''s so pretty about me?"


    "You look pretty good when you''re jealous."


    Levi choked. After a moment of silence, he simply lifted his eyelids, his dark eyes were a bit


    aggressive, looking straight at her.


    "Yes, I''m jealous, are you going to coax me?"


    Ruby didn''t expect him to be so blunt, and the look on her face stiffened, then she coughed lightly twice


    to hide her slight embarrassment.


    "Well, I''m full, I''ll go and clean up first."


    She changed the subject stiffly and got up to go into the bedroom.


    Gee, what a shame that molestation turned into being molested!


    In front of the small bar, Levi looked at her back as she walked somewhat quickly, the corners of his


    mouth slowly filled with a smile, and the gloom in his heart just dissipated a lot.


    However, as he finished his porridge, he heard Ruby''s plucked voice suddenlying from the room


    and he hurriedly walked over.


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as he entered, he saw Ruby sitting on the edge of the bed, her hand tightly


    squeezing her phone, her face pale.


    Ruby did not say anything immediately, her eyes were gloomy, and it took a full minute before she


    raised her eyes to look at him.


    "Kevin ......" Concerned, her voice trembled, and she hastily settled her mind, quickly calmed down and


    went on, "Kevin infected with the human facepulsion."


    At these words, Levi was surprised, "How could ...... have he gone for the antidote injection?"


    Ruby pursed her lips and her voice sank to the point of despair.


    "Yes, but it''s useless. His tutor just called me and said that Kevin''s body showed strange symptomsst


    night, and after examination, it was found to be a symptom of being struck by thepulsion, and he


    was given an injection that night, and I thought he should be fine the next day, but this morning he has


    a high fever and is now delirious."


    Briefly, she tossed her bags aside, got up and headed out the door.

 Chapter 288 Who Dares to Lay Hands on Her

    Chapter 288 Who Dares to Lay Hands on Her


    Seeing this, Levi hurriedly followed, and the two of them headed straight to the First Hospital of the


    capital.


    When they arrived, Kevin''s postgraduate supervisor, Fiy, was already waiting at the door.


    Because she had spoken to him on the phone beforehand, Ruby knew what he was wearing and


    recognized him at once, rushing forward.


    "Fiy, how is my brother?"


    Fiy shot a nce at her and Levi, "You''re Kevin''s sister?"


    Ruby nodded, "Yes, I am, my name is Ruby."


    On the side, Levi also immediately introduced himself, "Hello, Fiy, my name is Levi Finn, I''m Ruby¡¯s


    husband and Kevin''s brother-inw."


    Fiy nodded, "Good, good, Miss Harold, Mr. Finn, let''s go in first."


    He soon led the two to Kevin''s ward, but could not get in because it was closed.


    Through the ss in the door, Ruby looked inside and saw Kevin lying weakly on the hospital bed, his


    face white and withered.


    Immediately, her pupils shrank hard and her face went white.


    "Fiy, what is going on here? Obviously my brother was fine before he came to the capital, howe


    after just over a week, he''s actually be this way?"


    Fiy sighed and pointed at the bench to the side, "Miss Harold, sit down first and I will tell you."


    But Ruby didn''t move at all, stood at the door of the ward with a grim look on her face.


    Seeing this, Fiy had to give a brief ount of what had happened.


    "He was fine untilst night, butst night he suddenly started to feel dizzy and nauseous and vomited


    a lot. He thought it was not a big deal and continued with the test. But I found that he did not look right


    and forced him to go to the hospital. After the examination, we that that he was infected with human


    facepulsion. Now we''ve developed an antidote. I have been in contact with him for a long time, so


    we both took the shot, but ......"


    At this point, he frowned, seemingly puzzled as well.


    "But nothing happened to me at all, I came to the hospital this morning for a review and said that I was


    not infected, but Kevin''s condition is getting worse and worse, he lost this much weight overnight, his


    fever wouldn''t go down and he was in aa, so he could only be arranged to be hospitalized and


    receive emergency treatment."


    "What did the doctor say?" The more Ruby listened, the more her brow furrowed and she hastened to


    ask.


    Fiy shook his head, "The doctor can''t do anything now, he can''te to any conclusion, only that


    thepulsion has still not been removed, and there are clinical phenomena that are not part of the


    At these words, Ruby''s face was already grim to the extreme.


    She clenched her teeth and, without saying a word, lifted her leg to barge in.


    Seeing this, Fiy hurriedly tried to stop her, and at the same time, the nurse suddenly appeared and


    pushed her away, ring at her with an unhappy face.


    "Who are you! Who gave you permission to just barge into someone''s ward?"


    Ruby was caught off guard and stumbled, but Levi was quick to see and hold her.


    Immediately, Levi gave a cold look over, his voice even colder, "Is this how your hospital''s medical staff


    treats patients'' families?"


    When the nurse saw his face, she was shocked for a moment, and then she was shocked by his eyes,


    and hastily averted her eyes, only to meet Ruby''s sharp eyes again the next moment.


    "I''m the family member of the patient lying in there, his own sister, what''s the problem?"


    The nurse''s brow furrowed at that.


    "Even if you''re his sister, you can''t just barge in, can''t you see it''s forbidden toe and go? He has a


    contagious disease, can you afford to pay for it if something happens?"


    Without the slightest expression, Ruby said coldly, "I can afford to pay for it, I can find out what kind of


    disease he has, get out of the way!"


    The nurse immediately snorted with disdain.


    "Can you be as good as a doctor? Even the most authoritative doctor in our hospital can''t find out


    what''s wrong with him now, so how can you know? Don''t try to be clever here! There''s a limit to what


    you can say, so go away! Or I''ll call security toe and drag you away!"


    Levi suddenly let out a deep coldugh, "Really? Try it, I want to see who dares to touch her!"


    Seeing his anger rising and about to re up, Ruby took his hand and tugged it, but his eyes were still


    looking at the nurse, his face as frosty.


    "Where''s the doctor in charge of my brother now?" She asked suddenly.


    The nurse froze for a moment and asked instead of answering, "Why do you ask that?"


    "What, afraid to tell us? Or are all the doctors in your hospital afraid to meet people?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" When the nurse heard this, she was not happy and looked


    very ufortable at her, "Right now, all the authoritative doctors in our hospital are meeting and


    discussing, where do they have time to take care of you? Who do you think you are? ......"


    Ruby suddenly took two steps forward and pressed her tightly against the door of the ward, her gaze


    like a knife, cutting her face inch by inch.


    "I am asking you, where are they now? Will you say or not?"


    For some reason, at this moment, Ruby''s aura was so powerful that it exploded, and her body was


    surrounded by an aura as cold as the underworld of hell.


    The nurse swallowed hard, could not help but shiver.


    "In ...... in therge conference room on the 15th floor ......"


    Hearing this, Ruby, not bothering to pay any attention to the nurse, let go of her, turned her head and


    walked away quickly.


    Seeing this, Levi rushed to follow.


    Fiy was bewildered, obviously stunned by the scene just now, but followed suit.


    The three of them quickly went up to the fifteenth floor, Ruby went straight to the conference room and


    barged in aggressively without even knocking on the door.


    At that moment, a seminar was being held inside, and when they saw her and the other two barging in,


    they all looked surprised.


    Seeing this, the dean in charge immediately frowned and scolded in a stern voice, "Who are you? Who


    gave you permission to just barge in, hurry up and get out!"


    At this point, the young nurse realized that something was wrong and hurried to follow.


    "Dean!" As if she had finally found someone to back her up, she busied herself with herint.


    "This woman is the sister of that patient, she just had to break into the ward, but I stopped her, so she


    mored to see you and the doctor, and said that our hospital''s authoritative doctors are incapable."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At these words, each of the doctors present stared at Ruby, with a look of displeasure at being


    offended, as well as contempt for her.

 Chapter 289 Sophisticate

    Chapter 289 Sophisticate


    Ruby did not care what expression they had, her eyes looked straight at the dean, her eyebrows cold.


    "Dean, I am Kevin Harold''s sister, I need to go in and see him, I can take full responsibility if anything


    goes wrong, but I have to get into the ward now and see him."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At those words, the dean looked at her as if she were a psychopath.


    "I can understand how you feel, but is that something you can just say? If anything really happens, how


    can you take full responsibility?"


    At this point, Kevin''s attending doctor snorted disdainfully.


    "That''s right! What a big joke, a person who doesn''t know anything, how dare you speak here? Young


    people nowadays really think highly of themselves!"


    Ruby inclined her head, her gaze met his straight, abruptly hooking up a cold smile.


    "I would like to ask, all of you authoritative doctors here, each of you iming to be leaders in the


    medical field, but now you can''t even solve a known human facepulsion, and you have to hide up


    here for a meeting. May I ask if you havee up with any results after so long a discussion until


    now?"


    At these words, each of those doctors looked awkward.


    At this point, the dean spoke nonchntly, "Research takes time, and although there are no results yet,


    we may be able to reach a conclusion soon, so you''re only wasting our time by barging in like this!"


    Upon hearing this, Ruby looked like she had heard some kind of joke and her face was full of ridicule.


    "I''m wasting your time? I''m afraid that you can''t reach a conclusion and want to me me for that,


    right? It''s the first time I''ve heard of someoneing to a meeting in the conference room instead of


    going to the researchb to solve the problem! That''s a waste of time! Do you know that every second


    passes, it is a second closer to death, and if you don''t find out the root cause of the condition as soon


    as possible, you will never be able to find a solution!


    Don''t think I don''t know what you''re all doing here, talking about some nonsense, thinking of ways to


    avoid responsibility as much as possible, so that when the timees, even if my brother dies, you


    can still write yourselves off!"


    Having studied in the medical field for so long, she had long known some of the inner workings of the


    hospital.


    Doctors who really want to solve the condition should be busy on the front line at the moment, not


    hiding here to avoid the problem!


    The doctors were so embarrassed by what she said, even the dean was embarrassed.


    The nurse saw that the situation was not good and rushed to stand up for the doctors, and even more


    so for herself.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Even if you''re a patient''s family and you''re worried, you can''t


    just denigrate the doctors at our hospital! Besides, what do you know? Doctors work hard! Do you think


    it''s as simple as studying the results? You don''t know anything about medicine, and you dare to tell us


    what to do here. What are you?¡±


    With these words, she immediately reminded the doctors in the room.


    They were all back to their previous condescending postures, judging her.


    Kevin''s attending doctor now found the opportunity to sneer at her.


    "Yes, Miss Harold, since you don''t know anything about medicine, you are not qualified to point fingers


    in this regard, what do you know? Do you think your brother''s condition is that simple? Let me tell you,


    every doctor here has at least ten years of experience in medicine, which one is not a great name!


    What do you think you are doing here?"


    At that, Rubyughed coldly, "So what if you''ve been a doctor for a long time? Without the ability,


    you''re still a quack."


    If these people had half a mind to save Kevin, she wouldn''t be here to let loose.


    But she could see clearly that these doctors were clearly nning to give up on Kevin!


    At that moment, her face became more and more gloomy, and the pressure around her was appallingly


    low.


    "I repeat, open the door of the ward immediately, I want to go in and see my brother! If you dy his


    condition, each and every one of you here will not be able to have a good time for the rest of your


    lives!"


    "Asshole!"


    Hearing her call them quacks, the doctors in the room sat up angrily.


    Kevin''s attending doctor was particrly angry, his eyes were widened and he pointed at her nose and


    cursed.


    "You are nothing! How dare you act like that in front of me! You think you can do whatever you want


    just because you''re a patient''s family! You''re still young to be talking down to me!"


    At the end of his voice, he turned his head to look at the dean, "Dean, what are you still standing there!


    This woman is seriously disturbing the order of the hospital, just call someone to kick her out!"


    "Yes, kick her out."


    All at once, the doctors screamed, all with annoyed faces.


    The dean''s face didn''t look good either, looking at her with a cold grunt and ready to call security up.


    Looking at the chaotic scene, Ruby''s lips curled up into a cold smile as she directly took out her mobile


    phone and called Reggie.


    No one could hear clearly what she said.


    Kevin''s attending doctor sneered and snorted, "You really know how to pretend, you''re in this situation


    now, why don''t you hurry up and sneak away, what are you pretending to do? Today, even if you invite


    the King of Heaven toe, you still have to get out of the hospital!"


    When Fiy saw this, he was very angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    As a tutor at the Institute, he was all about his studies and had never dealt with these affairs, with


    people he didn''t know well.


    Now that this situation had arisen, he could only watch and be anxious, but he could do nothing.


    At that moment, he was worried that Ruby would really be thrown out, so he hurriedly went forward,


    came up to her side and persuaded her in a small voice.


    "Miss Harold, let''s forget it, this is the best hospital in the capital, these authoritative doctors have quite


    a position in the medical world, no one dares to mess with them in the capital, after all, everyone has a


    time when they are sick and suffering, when the timees, they will count on these doctors, you can''t


    mess with them, we''d better go, at least we can still apany Kevin outside the ward."


    Ruby heard this, a touch of contempt crossed her eyes.


    "If the lives of the people of the capital are entrusted to these people, then there is little hope for your


    capital!"


    At the sound of the voice, the security guards who had been given the order entered in a stream.


    Seeing this, the dean immediately ordered in a stern voice, "You guys, kick these three out of the


    hospital and don''t let them set foot in the hospital again!"


    The guards immediately nodded and took orders, they were about to go and chase them away.

 Chapter 290 Why Offended Me At First!

    Chapter 290 Why Offended Me At First!


    Seeing this, Levi pulled Ruby behind him, shielding her in a protector''s posture, his gaze cold, his face


    sober and determined.


    "I''ll see if any of you dare to touch her!" He spoke in a deep voice, his tone as if he had crawled up


    from the underworld of hell, permeated with an unwarranted coldpulsion that immediately caused


    everyone present to flinch.


    When the guards saw this, they all paused as well.


    At this moment, Kevin''s attending doctor reacted and immediately scolded angrily, "What are you all


    doing? He''s only one person, even if he wants to do something, you guys can''t handle him? Go!"


    The guards hastily pulled out the electric batons they carried and resumed their stride.


    Levi''s face sank, his hand clenched into a fist, ready to attack.


    At the same time, Ruby''s face sank to the bottom.


    She didn''t expect that the best hospital in the capital could be so brutal!


    At that moment, she swept her side eyes at Fiy, and said in a low voice, "Stand back, don''t get


    yourself hurt."


    At the end of the sentence, she was about to step forward, but Reggie''s voice suddenly came through


    the door.


    "What''s going on here! Stop it all!"


    He barged in with a stern cry of anger and led his men in, but in a short moment, he had taken down


    the guards, who were lying in a heap on the ground with a wailing sound.


    All the doctors present were stunned by the scene, and the dean was also shocked, looking


    dumbfounded at the men on the floor and then up at Reggie, his eyes widening.


    "Minister Holmes!"


    Immediately, he let out a startled cry and hurriedly stepped forward, wanting to shake his hand and


    exchange pleasantries, his posture bing very ttering all of a sudden.


    But Reggie ignored him, gave him a cold nt and turned his head towards Ruby.


    In a moment, in front of the crowd, his face changed and he abruptly changed into a respectful look.


    "Miss Harold, are you all right? I''m sorry, I rushed over immediately when I received your call, but I


    didn''t expect to bete."


    Ruby had unclenched her fist by this time, looking cool, and was quite polite to him.


    "Not toote, you could have just carried them all away if you hadeter."


    These words were spoken with great arrogance, but when Reggie listened to them, he was not upset,


    but he let out a long sigh of relief.


    "That''s good, I was worried all the way here that you might get hurt, I was relieve that you''re fine, I


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    heard your brother ......"


    At this, he paused, his face bing grave.


    "How did he suddenly get infected with the Human Face Compulsion and couldn''t be saved? What''s


    going on?"


    At these words, Ruby snorted abruptly, her gaze sliding over the faces of one of the dumbfounded


    doctors.


    "Then you''ll have to ask them, they can''t cure the disease and instead of researching it, they hide here


    for a conference, I suppose they are discussing how to get out of it in case my brother doesn''t make


    it?"


    At these words, Reggie immediately wrinkled his eyebrows and turned his head towards those people,


    questioning them in a stern voice, "Is that so?"


    At these words, the doctors, who had just been in a state of disbelief, suddenly stiffened their faces and


    each of them tensed up.


    They didn''t think anything of it when Reggie appeared.


    But then they saw how Reggie treated Ruby, they were puzzled and began to panic.


    Of course they knew what Reggie was, the minister of the State Security Bureau!


    Yet he treated this woman with such respect, what was the origin of this woman?


    Now, seeing Reggie questioning them, they finally started to get scared, and only then did they


    gradually realize that they should have just offended the one they couldn''t offend!


    At that moment, the dean was sweating profusely, his legs couldn''t help but shiver, and he could only


    exin stiffly.


    "Minister Holmes, you misunderstood, it''s not like that, we ...... we are also worried about Mr. Harold''s


    condition, so we met to discuss what to do to cure ......"


    "Heh, not even being able to figure out what the condition actually is, and now discussing how to cure


    it, you are taking everyone else for fools!" Ruby interrupted him with a coldugh.


    Then, her eyes held a majesty andpulsion beyond her age.


    "Minister Holmes, I have met many senior management of authoritative hospitals, there are many who


    are serious and responsible, and there are also many who y foul, but this is the first time I have seen


    the number one authoritative hospital in the capital, not to mention the code of conduct, but actually act


    like rogue, Well, it really impressed me. If the people of the capital have to rely on these doctors to cure


    their illnesses and save their lives, then will this capital of yours still have a future?"


    In a few simple words, Reggie immediately understood the meaning.


    Immediately, his face sank and he turned his head to look at the Dean.


    "Dean Wong, the first hospital in the capital is in your charge and this is how you manage it?"


    When Dean Wong heard this, his body shook, finally understanding that he had caused a big trouble,


    and not daring to talk tough, he hastily admitted his mistake.


    "Minister Holmes, I ...... I was wrong, I''m making amends to Miss Harold!"


    Having said that, he hurriedly took two trembling steps forward, bending down to Ruby and apologizing


    incessantly.


    ¡°Miss Harold, I am sorry that I have offended you, please forgive me. I, I will not open the door of the


    word, so that you can go and meet you brother, I am so sorry."


    Ruby was toozy to listen to him and did not even look at him. She only said to Reggie, "I''ll leave this


    to you", and then turned to leave.


    Levi followed her closely, and Fiy, seeing this, snapped out of his daze and hurried after her too.


    Reggie narrowed his eyes and swept around the faces of the crowd, he simply took out his mobile


    phone and made a call.


    "Remove the deal and top authority doctors in First Hospital in the capital, for they have no medical


    ethics, revoke their license to practice medicine, from now on, they are not allowed to set foot in the


    capital, and not allowed to appear in the medical world again! You now transfer a group ofpetent


    and experienced ace doctors, and then transfer the vice dean of the hospital in the third district of the


    capital over to be the dean here, and do it as soon as possible."


    The third district of the capital was a military hospital of the strongest army in the capital, the vice dean


    transferred over to manage the first hospital in the capital, surely he could kill the bad atmosphere here!


    But none of this had anything to do with them anymore.


    Upon hearing the punishment meted out to them, each of these men turned ashen, and the dean even


    fainted outright.


    Reggie only swept a nce at him and coldly snorted, "Why offended Ruby in the first ce!"


    After saying that, he instructed his men, "Keep an eye on these people, hand over their work as soon


    as possible, then drive them out. Within a day, they must leave the capital, or else, they will be forced


    to leave directly!"

 Chapter 291 Special Physique

    Chapter 291 Special Physique


    Ruby went straight to Kevin''s hospital room.


    At this moment, Kevin was still drowsy, his eye sockets sunken and his cheeks ttened.


    Fiy sighed and frowned sadly, "This child was fine yesterday, but I didn''t expect that in just one night,


    he has turned into this state!"


    Ruby bit the corner of her lip tightly, immediately rang the bell, called the nurse and ordered, "Push him


    into the examination room, I want to examine him personally."


    The nurses had just been informed that no matter what Ruby did, they had to cooperate with her fully,


    so they did not dare to be slow and did as they were told.


    Levi could not help much and waited outside the examination room.


    Fiy was very surprised, and while waiting, he couldn''t help but ask Levi, "Miss Harold knows about


    medicine too?"


    Levi only gave a nod, obviously not wanting to say more.


    Seeing this, Fiy understood and did not ask any further questions.


    In this world, there are always people with deep pockets, and he has seen a few of them from this


    height, so he was not very surprised.


    It was half an hour before Ruby came out of the examination room and followed the nurse to push


    Kevin back into the ward.


    Fiy and Levi followed in lockstep, unable to resist asking, "How is Kevin doing?"


    Ruby''s face was even sober at the moment than when she went in, as if it had taken some effort and


    the corners of her forehead were drenched in sweat.


    "The situation is very bad, he was infected with the Human Face Compulsion, which in itself is not a


    problem, but Kevin his physique is special, the Human Face Compulsion can''t be solved by the


    antidote injection, instead the antidote injection will shorten the incubation period of the Human Face


    Compulsion in his body, that''s why it came on in just one night, and it came on so aggressively, the


    antidote injection is no longer effective for him."


    After listening to this, Levi was very surprised, "Then that means the human facepulsion in his


    body cannot be gotten rid of?"


    Ruby nodded, "Yes, I just used the ancient method left behind by my great-grandmother and it didn''t


    work either."


    "What can we do about this!" Fiy also did not expect things to be soplicated and was anxious,


    "Kevin is my most prized disciple, I still have to rmend him for further study at a higher level, he is


    a rare genius, he can''t have anything happen to him!"


    Ruby pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    She was his own sister and naturally thest thing she wanted was for something to happen to him.


    At that moment, her eyes sank and her voice was serious: "There was way to save him, the only way to


    solve it is to find the source of the human-facedpulsion."


    "The source? What do you mean?" Levi wrinkled his brow and pursued the question.


    "Human facepulsion has a motherpulsion and a childpulsion, the motherpulsion


    controls the childpulsion, although the childpulsion is eradicated, but the motherpulsion


    still exists, only when the motherpulsion is eradicated, the childpulsion will all disappear, that


    is to say, the motherpulsion is a switch, only when it is turned off, the childpulsion can be


    Fiy was so dazed by what he heard that it took him half a day to respond.


    It was only in the past two days that he had learned of the existence of the Human Face Compulsion,


    but he did not expect Ruby to know so well.


    Plus, she just said something about ancient methods, so he guessed she should be very skilled in


    healing.


    Thinking about this, Fiy couldn''t help but be impressed and respectful of her.


    "Miss Harold, then where do we go to find this motherpulsion you mentioned? You can leave it to


    me, I''ll do it."


    In his opinion, having grown up in the capital and knowing many people in the medical and scientific


    But Ruby shook her head, "You won''t be able to find it, Fiy, I''d rather trouble you to watch Kevin


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    here, I''ve already administered needles to stabilize his various nerves, nothing will happen to him


    anytime soon, I''ll find the motherpulsion as soon as possible."


    Levi¡¯s eyebrows tightly grouped together, his eyes covered with worry, "I''ll apany you, but where


    are you going to find it?"


    Ruby did not answer immediately, but said in a deep voice, "I need a room where no one will disturb


    me."


    Hearing her make this request out of the blue, both Levi and Fiy froze for a moment, but neither of


    them asked more questions.


    Levi nodded, "Okay, I''ll go and tell the nurse."


    Ruby nodded.


    After Levi had gone out, she looked down at Kevin on the hospital bed and her eyes darkened.


    Just then, she suddenly caught a sh of something wrong and abruptly lifted her eyelids to look


    straight towards Fiy.


    "Kevin has nevere into contact with the Human Face Compulsion before, let alone with someone


    suffering from it, so how did he suddenly be infected with it?"


    Fiy froze, shook his head with a bewildered look.


    "I''m not sure, Kevin was indeed fine before, and never ran around in the capital, just stay in the


    When he said that, Ruby became even more suspicious and hastened to ask, "Then did he also not


    see anyone before he appeared strange yesterday? Or did he do anything?"


    In this case, Kevin must have contracted it yesterday, but where did he contract the human face


    "Nothing special......" Fiy first shook his head, then as if he thought of something, his eyes abruptly


    lit up, "Oh, right! Yesterday the school leaders went to various researchbs to do inspections, when


    Kevin happened to be doing experiments in theb, that leader and he talked."


    He paused and frowned again as he said, "But it''s something we do every month, there''s nothing


    wrong with it."


    At these words, Ruby narrowed her eyes and asked alertly, "Then did the leader have any physical


    contact with Kevin?"


    "Physical contact ......" Fiy thought about it and shook his head, "No."


    Although he said so, Ruby still felt that something was wrong.


    She stared for a moment in thought and volunteered, "Fiy, I''d like to see the surveince in theb


    yesterday."


    At this remark, Fiy immediately understood and was very surprised, "You are thinking that ......"


    Ruby pursed her lips, "Everything is unknown now, I have to investigate them all, and I hope you can


    cooperate."


    Fiy hesitated and sighed, "Okay, after all, Kevin is also my student, and seeing him lying here now


    makes me ufortable, so I can only do my humble best for him."


    Immediately, he called theb staff and asked them to immediately pull up yesterday''s surveince and


    send it over.


    A quarter of an hourter, the surveince footage came through.


    Ruby immediately tuned in to the point in time when Kevin was inspected by the leader and looked at it


    carefully.


    Five minutester, Fiy, who was standing by, suddenly eximed, while Ruby immediately turned


    cold, his eyes flooded with raging anger.


    Only to see that leader, actually taking advantage of Kevin going to get the medicine from the


    experimental medicine cab, injected a shot of white liquid into Kevin''s ss of water!

 Chapter 292 The Art of Divination

    Chapter 292 The Art of Divination


    And after Kevin turned back, the man quickly put that syringe into his sleeve and continued his


    examination as if nothing had happened!


    What was there not to understand now?


    The syringe must have been filled with liquid infected with the Human Face Compulsion!


    "How could this happen," Fiy muttered incredulously.


    Ruby''s hand, on the other hand, was squeezed tightly as she inquired in a cold voice, "Has this man


    had any conflict with Kevin?"


    Fiy immediately shook his head, "No, Kevin is devoted to doing research and rarely interacts with


    people at school, not to mention that the leader and him are not rted, how could there be a conflict?"


    Hearing him say this, Ruby became even more certain of the suspicion in her heart, "In other words,


    someone instructed him to do so."


    Only when she said that, Levi walked in, expressing his confusion, "What instructions? What''s going


    on?"


    Ruby immediately handed him the surveince video to see.


    Seeing that image, Levi''s face froze and he immediately understood. Without saying a word, he directly


    took out his mobile phone and called Chester, asking him to investigate this person.


    When Fiy saw this, he was astonished and finally saw that this man''s background was not simple,


    but he had the sense not to say much.


    Twenty minutester, Chester immediately replied.


    It turned out that this man and Matteo were very close friends, and just yesterday at noon, he was


    invited to have lunch with Matteo.


    Understanding the situation, Ruby smiled abruptly and coldly, a thickyer of frost covering her brow.


    Levi''s face was gloomy, "I never thought that Matteo would actually go after Kevin in order to force


    you!"


    The corners of Ruby''s lips were lightly curved, but there was not the slightest smile under her eyes.


    "He''s a man with an idea, but it shouldn''t have urred to him that not only can I save Zach and


    Bobby, but I can likewise make it possible for them to live as long as they want to live!"


    At the moment, she was on the verge of a rage, the temperature around her almost freezing people


    into ice.


    Levi understood that Matteo had caused Kevin such harm that she would definitely not be able to


    tolerate the Marsh family for a second.


    But there were more important things at hand, and his lips tightened as he took her hand.


    "If you want to clean up the Marsh family, there is plenty of time, but Kevin can''t wait now, it''s better to


    think of a way to save Kevin first."


    Ruby bit the corner of her lips tightly and did not say a word.


    Naturally she knew which was more important, but her anger at the Marsh family could not be


    suppressed.


    Taking two deep breaths, she closed her eyes, only to open them again after a few seconds, her eyes


    bitingly cold.


    "Heh, let''s let the Marsh family bounce around for another two days then!"


    When she finished, she raised her eyes to look at Levi, "Is the room ready?"


    Levi nodded and led her over.


    Although he did not know what she was up to, he did not need to ask the reason for her request, and


    heplied with it.


    At that moment, she asked him to keep watch outside and went in herself, forcing herself to be quiet,


    taking out a pen and paper and writing with her eyes closed in the airtight room.


    If she wanted to find the motherpulsion, she had to find Solomon Henderson or his descendants!


    And as the Henderson family had always been a mysterious one, she had not heard from them over


    the years, and the only way she could use was divination.


    Ten minutester, she had filled the paper with odd line trails and just when her hands were getting


    sore, she finally stopped.


    The next second, she opened her eyes, her brow furrowed in what appeared to be some confusion.


    It turned out that she had divined three times, and each time the result was that Solomon Henderson


    was still alive, and that he was now on his way to the Marsh family!


    This made her puzzled, she had never heard of any involvement between the Marsh family and the


    Henderson lineage, so why would Solomon go to the Marsh family?


    If someone in the Marsh family had known Solomon, they would not have begged her, but would have


    gone straight to Solomon instead.


    But if the Marsh family didn''t know Solomon, then where did the human-faced parasite they were


    infected withe from?


    Many questions swirled around in her mind for a while, and she ran through them without making a


    clue, so she simply put them aside for the moment.


    Right now, the important thing was to find Solomon!


    With that thought, a dark look shed across her eyes; it seemed that she had to go to the Marsh¡¯s.


    When he went out of the room, Levi leaned against the wall.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Well?" He asked, "What''s next?"


    Ruby''s face was grave as she said in a deep voice, "Go to the Marsh family."


    At these words, Levi froze, thinking she was still going to take revenge first.


    However Ruby was the first to exin, "I know the importance, I have to go to see Solomon, he will


    appear at the Marsh family, so I must rush there."


    Hearing this, Levi froze again, "You ......"


    He actually wanted to ask how she knew, but on second thought, if she was willing to tell him, she


    would tell him, and if she wasn''t, he wouldn''t force her.


    Thinking about it, he didn''t pursue it any further and nodded, "Okay."


    Having said that, the two of them went to the ward to tell Fiy first, and then immediately moved on,


    heading for the Marsh¡¯s.


    On the road, Ruby looked expressionlessly at the shing street scene outside the window, as if she


    suddenly remembered something, and turned her head to look at Levi beside her.


    "I divined it out."


    She said, Levi was stunned and did not react for a moment, "...... what?"


    Ruby pursed her lips, a touch of helplessness between her delicate brows.


    "When I was in F Country, I once met a master, I saw him talking about the fate of the heavens, I


    thought he was a chatan, but it turned out that he had repeatedly told me what I was going to do, at


    first I thought he was spying on me, butter I realized that he really divined it. We were kindred spirits,


    people''s affairs, I only do the divination when necessary, and the fact that Solomon will be going to the


    Marsh family is something I just divined."


    At this point, Levi understood and was surprised.


    "So there really is the art of divination in this world ......"


    As his words fell, he looked sideways at Ruby and curled his lips into a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that My Ruby knows anything, it really surprises me.¡±


    Ruby tugged at the corner of her mouth and said nothing.


    Knowing that she was not in the mood for jokes, Levi take hold of her hand and put it in his heart and


    knead it, as if to give her strength.


    "Don''t worry, Kevin is your brother, he will be able to survive this."


    Ruby''s eyes were dark, her eyelids half-lidded, her dark eyshes trembling lightly, and she gave a


    nod.


    Just as the two were heading to the Marsh¡¯s, Solomon was one step ahead and had already arrived at


    the Marsh¡¯s.


    At this time, apart from Bobby, who is paralysed in bed, and Zach, who was sick, several other people


    were not at home.


    As soon as Solomon entered, he wanted to visit Zach in his capacity as his long-time


    friend.

 Chapter 293 God will Take Him

    Chapter 293 God will Take Him


    When Tina heard this, she did not doubt it and immediately led him up to the second floor and into


    Zach''s room.


    At this moment, Zach had only just woken up from his drowsy sleep and was leaning against the side


    of the bed drinking his medicine, when he heard the movement, he slowly looked up and with just one


    nce, a touch of shock suddenly surfaced in his cloudy eyes.


    "You ......" He opened his mouth, just to say something, a breath didn''te up and stuck in his throat,


    making him cough.


    Seeing this, Tina was busy patting his back and helping him to smooth out his breath.


    Solomon''s eyes shed a cold aura, but his face made a harmless appearance, smiling as he stepped


    forward.


    "You go, leave him to me."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tina froze for a moment, "Well......"


    Solomon raised his eyebrows, "What? I''m a friend of Zach, you don''t trust me?"


    Tina hesitated and looked down at Zach, who was smoothing his breath, and seeing that he didn''t


    shake his head and refuse, she didn''t bother much and nodded her head and retreated.


    Only Zach and Solomon were left in the room.


    It took Zack a long time to finally catch his breath, his cloudy eyes staring sharply at him, but with little


    strength in his body.


    "What are you doing here?"


    At this moment, with no one else around, there was no need for Solomon to put on airs, so he simply


    pulled his face long and smiled coldly.


    "I came, naturally, to see your retribution! Do you think I really came to visit your condition? Heh, I just


    wish you die early!"


    When these words came out, Zach''s face suddenly changed, and his throat seemed to be full of gas,


    which could not go up or down, his face was red.


    After a few moments, his expression changed before he exhaled a breath.


    "Yeah, yeah ......"


    He sighed twice, breathlessly, as if in frustration and self-deprecation.


    "I knew it, how could you possibly care about me? In the end, I have sinned too much before, and it is


    only right that you should expect me to die."


    "Ha, what a joke, after all these years, you finally admit that you made the mistake in the first ce?"


    Solomon''s eyes looked like two fires burning in them, the light of his eyes like torches, staring at Zach


    with a deadly stare.


    "Zach, you''ve done this to yourself, you can''t live! However, you are wrong about one thing, I not only


    hope for your death, I also hope for the death of all your family members!"


    The shock of these words was not small, and all of a sudden, Zach looked at him in astonishment,


    seemingly in disbelief.


    "Solomon, what do you ...... you mean?"


    Solomonughed coldly, "You don''t even know that I''ve said something so obvious? It seems that you


    are really very sick, you can''t even use your brain!"


    Zach was stunned, thinking of some terrible thought, and his face turned abruptly pale.


    He opened his mouth, his lips couldn''t stop trembling, shivering and asking, "The Marsh family


    members have be sick for so long, is it you ......"


    "You just found it out?" Solomon''s voice was gruff with sarcasticughter, his face covered in contempt,


    while his eyes wereced with the pleasure of revenge.


    "Are you trying to ask if the Human Face Compulsion that the Marsh family members contracted is


    rted to me? I might as well tell you clearly, yes, not only is it rted to me, that Human Face


    Compulsion is what Iid it!"


    The doubts in his heart were answered in the affirmative, and Zach, angry and anxious, propped


    himself up and tried to sit up straight, but he was helpless, and instead, due to some heavy


    movements, he was out of breath.


    "You ...... you ......"


    He couldn''t even finish his words, so Solomon sat down slowly in the chair next to the bed and stared


    at him with a sarcastic smile.


    "What? Trying to scold me? Zach, are you worthy to do so?"


    Zach was so anxious that he coughed twice before he said in an extremely weak voice, his tone sad.


    "What hatred you have, youe at me! Why ...... why do you want to go and hurt other people, these


    people in the Marsh family ...... are all innocent!"


    At his words, Solomon was unmoved, "What? Do you feel sorry for your family?"


    Immediately afterwards, his eyes became steeply sharp, like a knife, and he stabbed straight through


    with full hatred.


    "Did it ever ur to you that those people were also innocent and died tragically back then? When you


    did it, did you ever think that they should have lived?"


    This questioning was like countless sharp arrows, fiercely shot at Zach.


    His breath hitched and he opened his mouth as if to exin something, then finally closed it feebly.


    Watching this scene, all of Solomon''s anger rushed up to his head, and the hatred that had been piling


    up for yearspletely exploded at this moment.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t dare say anything? Or have nothing to say? Zach, how can you deserve to live in


    this world! All these years, God has not opened his eyes and let you die on the streets, so you are


    really lucky! A person like you deserves to be killed by a thousand cuts, to be executed by torture!


    Since God won''t take you, I''ll take your life for God''s sake!"


    With that, he lurched to his feet, his chair making a harsh scraping sound on the floor.


    But he turned a deaf ear to it and took two steps forward, standing close to the bed, his eyes sinisterly


    like a poisonous snake, staring deadly at Zach.


    "Don''t worry, when you die, your family will go to hell with you!"


    Hearing these words, Zach was shocked and cold sweat covered his forehead.


    He looked at Solomon in horror and said with trembling lips, "You ...... don''t hurt the Marsh family, the


    Marsh family is innocent ......"


    However, the hatred in Solomon''s heart was so deep that he would not have listened to these words


    and immediatelyughed.


    "Innocent? Why are they innocent? Their greatest crime is that they are descendants of you!"


    As his words fell, he reached out fiercely and strangled Zach''s neck with force, his gaze dripping with


    ferocity.


    "Now, just go and meet the King of Hell!"


    At that moment, however, the door to the room was suddenly mmed open with force, and the next


    moment a cold rebuke came in.


    "Solomon, stop!"


    Not expecting the visitor to be able to call his name, Solomon froze and looked back.


    And at that very moment, while he was lost in thought, Ruby rushed up quickly, pushed Solomon away


    and stood in front of Zach''s bed, raising her hand to block Solomon.


    Solomon took two steps back and looked at the man and woman who suddenly appeared in the room,


    his face cold and sullen.


    "Who are you? How do you know who I am?"


    Levi took a few big strides to Ruby and didn''t say a word.


    Ruby did not immediately say her connection with him, and asked instead of answering, "It doesn''t


    matter who we are, what matters is, Solomon, why are you here? And why did you strike at


    Zach?"

 Chapter 294 Cant Even Die in Peace

    Chapter 294 Can''t Even Die in Peace


    At these words, Solomon''s brow knitted tighter, "Do you know what he has done? Why do you protect


    him? Who the hell are you?"


    Ruby did not answer, her face was as frosty as ice, her eyes were sullen and resolute, and a glint of


    thought shed across the bottom of her eyes.


    At that moment, Zach suddenly opened his mouth in shock.


    "Miss Harold? I can''t believe you''re here!"


    He thought he was dreaming and rubbed his eyes tremblingly, and when he swept the side of the


    man''s face beside her out of the corner of his eye, he was even more shocked and trembled.


    "You ......" his breath was wavering, but the obvious shock was still audible in his weak voice, "You are--


    you are Colonel Finn? "


    At the sound of his voice, Levi gave him an expressionless nt and didn''t say anything.


    But this nce made Zach more and more certain of his identity, and immediately braced himself for


    the endless strength he had left to sit up straight.


    "Colonel Finn! It''s really you!" His eyes were full of respect, "I never thought I''d see you again in my


    lifetime!"


    Levi''s illustrious status was known to him.


    Previously, he had the privilege of working with Levi on a mission that had almost gone wrong in the


    middle, and it was only thanks to Levi''s unhurried approach that he was able to stabilize the situation.


    After that, even though he was years older than Levi, he had great admiration for the young man.


    Now that he saw Levi, he was surprised and curious.


    "Colonel Finn, what brings you here?"


    Levi gave him a sidelong nce and finally reacted, "Ruby is my wife, if she wants toe, I will


    naturally follow her."


    A statement that rified the rtionship between the two men made it clear that his arrival had


    nothing to do with him.


    When Zach heard this, he was even more astonished, his eyes ncing back and forth between Ruby


    and Levi.


    "...... wife? Colonel Finn, you''re actually with Miss Harold ......"


    He murmured subconsciously, not noticing that Solomon''s face changed.


    Although Solomon was still unclear about Levi''s exact identity, listening to what he had just said, he


    could guess that this young man''s identity must not be ordinary.


    A person who couldmand such respect from Zach was definitely of extremely high status.


    So thinking, a dark look shed in his eyes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It seemed that things were getting tricky at the moment.


    He clenched his teeth and suddenly spoke in a stern voice, "I don''t care who you are, but this is a


    personal feud between me and Zach, it has nothing to do with you, if you are sensible, then get lost!"


    When Ruby heard this, she abruptly snorted, her tone cool, a wry smile hanging from the corner of her


    mouth.


    "Even if there is a great personal grudge, it is not a reason for you to kill him with your hands. I don''t


    care how much you hate Zach, but you cannot do anything to him."


    Solomon''s face darkened, "Why? Besides, why should I listen to you?"


    Ruby crooked her lips and picked up a careless smile.


    "That''s natural, you are useful to me, if you kill him now, won''t you have to go to jail? Then how can I


    use you?"


    When this statement was made, Solomon was even more puzzled, his brows wrinkling tighter and


    tighter.


    "What the hell are you babbling about? What could use me? What are you going to do?"


    However, Ruby did not say it explicitly, "We still have to sit down and talk about this matter, why don''t


    we find a ce and I''ll tell you all about it?"


    At the sound of his words, Solomon, however, snorted coldly.


    "What? You want to use a dying tactic with me, then I think it''s better for you not to bother with that, I


    want Zach''s life today! If you don''t want to be involved, then get lost! If you have to stop me, then don''t


    me me for being ungracious!"


    Faced with his threat, Ruby was not afraid in the slightest, instead her eyes had more than yfulness


    in them.


    "Oh, really? And how do you n to treat me if I have to get in the way?"


    Seeing that she insisted, and Levi standing beside her in a protector''s posture, Solomon''s eyes were


    cloudy.


    If he wanted to leave, Ruby would not let him leave easily, and he himself was unwilling to miss this


    good opportunity to finish off Zach with his own hands.


    But if he were to stay, these two would inevitably stand in his way!


    As he pondered, Zach suddenly coughed fiercely and staggered, falling forward headlong.


    Seeing this, Levi turned back to help him with his quick eyes.


    And it was in this lightning sh that Solomon''s eyes shed with a brilliant aura and he suddenly


    stepped forward, reaching out and pping his hand straight at Ruby''s face!


    Luckily, Ruby was a quick reactor, and moved quickly to dodge and turn her head to fight him.


    But what she did not realize was that Solomon did not want her life at all, but had another n.


    Just as she was trying to tackle Solomon, she suddenly felt, as if something had stabbed her in the


    shoulder, and there was a very subtle sensation of pain.


    Just as she shed a moment of hesitation, Levi turned back at the sound of the voice and, without


    saying a word, pulled her directly behind him with a cold face.


    " A coldugh spilled out from the corner of his mouth, his face was as cold as winter, the temperature


    around him suddenly dropped to the freezing point, and he said word by word, "How dare you touch


    her?"


    After saying that, a stern look shed in his eyes as he stepped forward, steeply closing the distance


    between him and Solomon, and struck out with a ruthless move that killed his enemy.


    Solomon''s kung fu was not bad, but he was clearly inferior to Levi, and with his age, his movements


    were slower, so in just three moves, he was injured by Levi and knocked to the ground on his knees.


    Ruby hade back to her senses by this time, her beautiful eyes staring coldly at the man on the


    ground.


    "Solomon, do you want to kill Zach that badly? You know that even if we don''t show up today and you


    make a move to kill him, you can escape for a while, but you can''t escape for a lifetime."


    Solomon first spat a mouthful of blood, and then sneered, "So what? Since I wanted to kill him, I had no


    intention of getting good results!"


    With that, he narrowed his eyes.


    "I am already close to death, how many more years can I live? If I don''t take revenge, I can''t even die


    in peace!"


    At these words, Ruby''s brow furrowed as she finally asked the question in her mind.


    "You keep saying you want to kill him to take revenge, what exactly does Zach have against you?"


    Solomonughed coldly, "Who am I to tell you! You are nothing!"


    When Levi heard this, the lines of his angr face became even more severe, and he raised his foot to


    kick over again.


    Ruby tugged at him with quick move and shook her head gently at him, then looked at Solomon.


    "I know that Zach once did sins, and now that he is terminally ill, it is his deserved retribution, but now it


    seems that the sins he did in the first ce should be rted to your family, otherwise, you wouldn''t


    have stepped in and infected all of the Marsh family with the Human Face Compulsion, would


    you?"

 Chapter 295 Poisoning

    Chapter 295 Poisoning


    This was a spection she had made on her way here, and now that she saw that Solomon was eager


    to get at Zach, she was even more certain.


    At this, Solomonughed coldly and did not deny it.


    "So what if it is? The Marsh family all deserve to go to hell! I''m just doing God''s bidding!"


    "Is that so?" Ruby snorted coldly, "Even if Zach has done any sins, but the sin does not reach the rest


    of the Marsh family, right? You are just killing innocents indiscriminately in the name of God."


    The tone fell, followed by a turn of phrase, her eyebrows cold and stern as she pressed the issue.


    "What exactly did Zach do to make you hate him so much?"


    Although she had divined that Zach had an iniquity that could not be washed away, it was difficult to


    divine exactly what had happened back then.


    Right now, seeing the way Solomon definitely hated Zach, she was curious.


    What kind of hatred could it be that would make Solomon hate Zach so much that he would even go so


    far as to hurt all the Marsh family members?


    Solomon gritted his teeth, the words seeming to squeeze out from between them.


    "What did he do? Heh, if you want to know, I''ll tell you! Back then, he killed twenty innocent lives for the


    sake of the Marsh family''s family interests, resulting in their innocent and tragic deaths! I''m sure you


    guys don''t know anything about this matter, right?"


    At these words, Ruby and Levi nced at each other.


    Ruby''s brow furrowed, "Indeed it''s the first time I''ve heard of it, but over twenty peope died is no small


    matter, how did it manage to remain hidden from the public for so many years?"


    "Heh, that''s easy. The Marsh family''s connections and influence in the capital are so intricate that a


    mere 20-odd lives are nothing in Zach''s eyes. If they are dead, they are dead! Why not just look for


    connections and hide it? The Marsh family was at its peak of power back then, so Zach doesn''t care


    about such a trivial matter!"


    Ruby narrowed her eyes as her sharp eyes looked towards Zach.


    Zach was seen with his head half-lowered, his face white andrge beads of sweat emerging from the


    corners of his forehead, clearly very distraught.


    After a few moments, he gave a helpless, miserableugh and muttered, "Yes, I deserved it ...... for the


    sins I made back then."


    "Ha, what''s the point of admitting it now?"


    The corners of Solomon''s eyes were scarlet.


    "Do you now admit that those twenty or so innocent lives will live?"


    At this point, Levi seized on the most important point of it and asked in a cold voice, "But what does this


    have to do with you?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the veins at the corners of Solomon''s forehead burst into frenzy,


    the blue and purple veins clearly visible.


    "My youngest son was among those twenty or so people who died tragically back then! What do you


    think it has to do with me! How can I not hate him? My youngest son died a horrible death, and I


    wanted to kill Zach with a thousand cuts! I want to skin him and drink his blood! I want him to go to hell


    forever and ever!"


    Only now did Ruby understand why Solomon, who had been in hiding for so many years, woulde


    to the Marsh family and make a move on Zach.


    "Are you trying to harm the Marsh family because you''ve found out that this has something to do with


    them?" She asked.


    Solomon naturally did not deny it.


    "Yes! I hired someone to put the human facepulsion on the Marsh family members, which caused


    the Marsh family''s human facepulsion to explode. I might as well tell you that the five chiefs who


    were implicated before, were the ones who helped cover up the truth of the matter, so I took advantage


    of their gathering to purposely infect them with the human facepulsion as well, so that they could


    have a taste of this life worse than death! Ha! It''s a pity that God has no eyes, someone saved them!


    They even developed an antidote to the poison!"


    When she heard this, Ruby''s eyes shed and she did not say anything immediately.


    After a few moments, just as she was about to ask something more, a wave of weakness came over


    her.


    There was something strange about the sensation, and it was apanied by bouts of pain that


    stirred up her internal organs.


    She frowned, feeling vaguely ufortable, and raised her hand to check her pulse.


    But only then did she realize that she couldn''t even lift her arms, her body swayed and she fell to the


    ground at once, and her internal organs felt as if they had been shifted, and the pain was excruciating.


    Seeing this, Levi was terrified and hastily knelt down to hold her.


    "Ruby, what''s wrong with you?" His face was tense and his voice was hoarse.


    Cold sweat broke out all over her body as she gritted her teeth to endure the pain and shook her head


    gently.


    "I don''t know ......"


    The feeling was so odd that although she hadn''t taken her pulse, she could vaguely sense that she


    should have been poisoned, only it was a poison that she seemed to have never seen before.


    She clenched her teeth as she red fiercely at Solomon.


    "What have you ......poisoned me with?"


    The moment these words came out, the temperature around Levi¡¯s body instantly dropped to freezing


    point, and his sharp eyes looked over.


    But Solomon was unconcerned, propping himself up and standing up, a fierce smile on his lips.


    "Heh, you''re smart to react so quickly to the fact that I did it."


    There were like a storm gathering in his eyes, his face was harsh and cold, as if he was an asura


    crawling out of the underworld.


    "What did you do?" He questioned, word for word, through clenched teeth, like he was going to tear


    him apart the next second.


    However, Solomon smiled with an emboldened look of indifference.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Finn, don''t scare me like that, it''s all up to me whether your sweetheart lives now, it''s not quite


    appropriate for you to talk to me like that, is it?"


    With that, he fished a small bottle out of his pocket and cupped it in his hand to y with it.


    "Miss Harold''s body has been poisoned by my newly developedpulsion, which is extracted from


    the motherpulsion of the Human Face Compulsion, and is ten thousand times more powerful than


    the Human Face Compulsion I spread out before! If you want her to live, then the only way to cure the


    poison is to take this pill of mine, otherwise, she will have to endure the pain of having her organs


    eroded into pieces by the motherpulsion poison, and slowly die in this heart-breaking torture, Mr.


    Finn, what do you say?"


    At these words, Levi¡¯s eyes burned with a violent fire, the corners of his eyes fishy red.


    Ruby shuddered uncontrobly in pain, clenching her teeth to keep from screaming, and her eyes were


    fixed on him with a deadly stare.


    She didn''t think that she would be poisoned by this man!


    It seemed that he had just deliberately told that past story in order to stall for time and wait for this


    Zach was stunned, staring dumbfounded at the scene.


    "Solomon!" He gasped and called out, "You have any hatred, you juste at me! Why bother, why


    bother to hurt innocent people?"


    "You shut the hell up! The person who is least qualified to say that is you!"


    Solomon shouted sternly, an extreme madness on his face, "When you harmed my youngest son back


    then, did you ever think that he was also innocent?!"

 Chapter 296 Begging for Death in Person

    Chapter 296 Begging for Death in Person


    These words instantly made Zach choke for a moment.


    He raised his hand to cover his chest, not knowing for a moment what else to say.


    At this point, Levi''s lips were sharp and ayer of frost was gathered between his brows as he angrily


    questioned, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Solomon said coldly, "There is only one thing I want to do, and that is to kill Zach! To avenge my


    youngest son!"


    As his words fell, he stared at Levi and Ruby and suddenly snorted.


    "But now it seems that there is no need for me to do it myself, Mr. Finn, since you want to keep your


    beloved alive, then you will step in and help me put an end Zach¡¯s life, after that I will naturally give you


    the antidote and let her live in peace, what do you say?"


    At these words, Ruby''s hand immediately clenched into a fist, holding back the pain and gritting her


    teeth as she chided, "Your wishful thinking is all over the ce!"


    "Heh, I wasn''t going to use you two, but you came in here and spoil my fun! Since that''s the case, don''t


    me me for being rude!"


    With that, heughed with a near-mad carnivalugh.


    "No matter what, I want Zach''s life today! If you don''t get rid of him today, then you can watch this


    woman die in front of you! Don''t me me for not reminding you, the poison in her body can onlyst


    for a few hours at most, once that time is up, she''s dead! That''s not much time for you to think about it."


    Levi''s body was all tense, one hand holding Ruby, one hand clenched into a fist at his side.


    Ruby leaned weakly and feebly into his arms, struggling to lift her eyelids to look at him, her gaze


    skimming over his delicately defined jaw and shaking her head gently at him.


    In fact, whether Zach was dead or alive was irrelevant to her.


    The reason why she stopped Solomon was because she didn''t want him to get into any trouble, at least


    for the moment, she still needed to use him.


    As for Levi, she didn''t want him to get into any trouble because of herself!


    But for Levi, nothing was as important as Ruby.


    Even if it meant taking Zach''s life, he still wanted Ruby to live well!


    At that moment, his eyebrows knitted together and his eyes shed with a touch of hostility.


    "Well? Have you thought it over? I''m telling you, I don''t have much patience!"


    Solomon had the upper hand at this point and wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth,


    smiling ever more smugly.


    Just as the atmosphere was searing to its peak, Zach suddenly grasped the edge of the bed


    tremulously and poked his body out with difficulty.


    He covered his mouth with one hand and coughed a few times before he could barely catch his breath.


    "Solomon, this is your grudge against me, I have done my own sins, now it''s up to you to kill me or not,


    anyway, I will not live long, since you want my life so much, just take it, what you have hatred, let¡¯s


    settle it today. It''s all right!"


    He exhaled a heavy breath and then looked at Levi.


    "Colonel Finn, just, just do what he says!"


    As he said this, he smiled bitterly as if remembering something.


    "I''d rather not bother you, Colonel Finn, to do it, to save you from getting your hands dirty and getting


    into trouble, I''ll do it myself."


    At the sound of his words, Levi¡¯s brow was tightly knitted together and he didn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, Solomon looked as if he was very surprised, "Old man, you want to kill yourself now?"


    Zach shivered and clenched his hand, then let go of it feebly.


    "In fact, I already knew that there would be such a day, and I also knew that you would not let me off


    easily, Miss Harold is right, I should take the me for the sins I made myself, and it is reasonable for


    you to want my life, but one retribution for another, since I have already got myself killed, you should


    give the antidote to Miss Harold as you said, she is innocent, you shouldn''ty a hand on her."


    At these words, Solomon nodded smugly as if he felt satisfied.


    "Fine, fine! As long as you die in front of me now, I can give the antidote to this woman, and our grudge


    will be cleared! But Zach, if you dare to trick me, I''ll let your entire family finish with you!"


    Solomon didn''t say anything, but turned his head to look at Levi with a sullen expression.


    "Colonel Finn, I know that it''s my fault for causing trouble to you and Miss Harold because of what


    happened to me, and with my death, you won''t have to be threatened by Solomon, and you two will be


    able to get out of this mess, so please, for the sake of my initiative to die, be able to forgive me, and


    ...... "


    With that, he paused and stumbled before opening his mouth again dryly.


    "I don''t want to implicate the whole family because of what I did alone, but please ...... help me keep an


    eye on them, the rest of the Marsh family members are innocent."


    The implication was that he hoped that Levi would be able to preserve the Marsh family for the sake of


    his active plea for death.


    Levi''s thin lips were pursed into a straight line, and his eyebrows were cold and sunken.


    Ruby also clenched her teeth, and because of the severe pain, beads of sweat seeped out from the


    corners of her forehead and dripped down the delicate lines of her face, all the way to her clothes.


    Seeing that, Levi simply hurt more than she did, holding her tightly in his arms, his chin resting against


    the top of her soft hair, his eyes fishy red.


    Solomon didn''t care if Ruby was in pain or not, he just wanted to see Zach die, and at that moment, he


    impatiently urged.


    "Have you finished? You''re so slow, if you want to do it, do it quickly, if you''rete, I won''t give them the


    antidote!"


    When he finished, he fished a fruit knife straight out of his pocket and threw it onto the bed.


    "Since you are so sincere, cut your neck!"


    Zach stared at the knife on the quilt, clenched his teeth, and finally reached out his hand and picked it


    up trembling.


    At the very moment he had just drawn his de, suddenly the door was once again pushed open with


    force.


    Themotion startled several people in the room and they turned around to look, especially


    Solomon, who looked alert and annoyed.


    "Get the hell out of ......"


    He shouted subconsciously, but before he could finish his sentence, he was startled by the sudden


    entrance of someone, his mouth half-open, and his voice came to an abrupt end.


    At the same time, Ruby and Levi were also stunned, looking at the visitor with some incredulity, both


    stunned.


    "...... Grandma?!"


    Cara¡¯s face was majestic and grave, as she walked in, her eyes looked around and finallynded on


    Ruby, her eyes covered with heartache and anxiety.


    However, instead of immediately stepping forward, she temporarily suppressed the worry in her heart


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and directed her gaze towards Solomon.

 Chapter 297 Should Call You Granduncle

    Chapter 297 Should Call You Granduncle


    After half an instant of silence, she exhaled a long breath and suddenly said in a deep voice, "After all


    you''ve done, it''s time for you to call it quits."


    By this time, Solomon hade back from his shock and his face did not look very good.


    "Heh, I haven''t seen you for years, and you''re still alive! I thought you had died a long time ago!"


    Cara ignored his outburst and grunted coldly.


    "In terms of age, I''m a few years older than you, and you''re alive and well, so why can''t I?"


    With that, she didn''t bother talking to him, and her words changed to a harsh tone.


    "Have you had enough! You''ve turned the Marsh family upside down, and you''ve even poisoned an


    innocent man! I think you''ve forgotten all about the family motto! Since when did the old ancestor''s art


    of cultivating and raising parasites be a harmful art? Hand over the antidote now!"


    When Solomon heard this, he instantlyunched into rage.


    "You don''t even have the surname Henderson now, where do you have the nerve to mention the family


    motto to me? What does the Henderson family have to do with you? Who are you to tell me what to do


    here?"


    Cara choked, her face pale, and only after a moment did she say, "Even if you don''t admit it, I will


    always be your sister, and no matter what, you can''t change that!"


    Solomon snorted coldly, clearly unimpressed.


    "Sister? Fine! Since you have to talk about this and say that you are my sister, then I will tell you clearly


    that this old thing, Zach, killed my youngest son, your youngest nephew! Shouldn''t I kill him now,


    doesn''t he deserve to die?!"


    The olddy was furious and angry and gritted her teeth.


    "Even if he deserved to die, why did you implicate others! And to poison them so insidiously! Look what


    you''ve be after all these years of absence!"


    "Hmph, so what if I implicate others!" Solomon didn''t feel guilty in the slightest, "Since they''re in my


    way, I''ll just have to give them a lesson!"


    "You-" Seeing that he was so stubborn, the olddy was shaking with anger.


    Seeing this, Denis hurriedly went forward and carefully supported her, smoothing her breath: "Be


    careful of your body, don''t get angry."


    The olddy gritted her teeth, her granddaughter''s life was about to be lost, what did she need this


    body for!


    At that moment, she looked at Ruby, whose face was turning paler and paler, and finally made up her


    mind to reveal her identity.


    "Solomon, do you know who she is?" She asked, pointing at Ruby.


    He didn''t even think about it, and didn''t even care about the "grandmother" that Ruby had called out


    earlier, and smiled coldly.


    "I don''t care who she is! Even if she''s the King of Heaven, she can''t get in my way!"


    "She is my granddaughter, and ording to her seniority, she has to call you granduncle!"


    At these words, the air around them seemed to stand still.


    Ruby endured the sharp pain that convulsed her body and raised her eyes to look at Solomon.


    He was clearly taken aback and stood frozen in ce for a few seconds before looking down towards


    her, his eyes flickering between her and Cara, as if he had only just reacted, and gave an abrupt sneer.


    "Granduncle? Sister, you''re kidding! I think you''re so desperate to save her life that you''re talking out of


    turn!"


    He was clearly not convinced, and the olddy, with her sullen face, anxious and angry, could only


    exin with patience.


    "Why should I kid with you? Her name is Ruby Harold, the very own granddaughter of Sean Grant me!


    My daughter Nellie Grant''s own daughter! Nellie married to Spencer Harold, and then Ruby was given


    birth. In the past years, Ruby and I have been living together, why should I lie to you?¡±


    She spoke one word at a time, her already unattractive face turning white from the sheer exertion of


    her breath.


    Denis felt her body tremble and knew that she was tired. He was afraid that she would not be able to


    support herself and wanted to help her find a ce to sit and rest.


    But the olddy shook her head and pushed his hand away, her gaze fixed on Solomon with a


    determined and grave face.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Sea City and ask around if Ruby is the daughter of Spencer and


    Nellie!"


    After hearing her words, Solomon''s face gradually changed, from the initial distrust, to the doubt


    afterwards, to the cold solemnity now.


    It was clear that he had listened to the olddy and had grown to believe that she was telling the truth.


    However, after a few moments, he snorted again, his tone very dismissive and mixed with a strong


    sense of mockery.


    "So that''s how it is, I didn''t expect that this little girl actually still has some Solomon family blood in her,


    but so what?"


    Not wanting him to react like this, the olddy''s eyes widened, "You - how can you say that? She''s your


    descendant!"


    "What descendant! Sister, don''t forget that you''ve long since had nothing to do with the Henderson


    family! Then, by analogy, your grand-daughter, likewise, has nothing to do with the Henderson family!


    Even if she calls me granduncle, I will not be merciful!"


    With that, he threw back his head andughed sardonically.


    "I never thought that I would poison your granddaughter by mistake! But I can''t be med for that,


    good and evil wille, since you made that choice in the first ce, then this is your retribution now!"


    At these words, the olddy''s face was ashen as she stared.


    Ruby was unsure, looking at the olddy and then turning her head to look at Solomon, gritting her


    teeth to keep from letting out a groan of pain and only asking in a cold voice, "What do you mean by


    that?"


    Because of the pain, one of her hands clutched tightly at Levi¡¯s hand and her nails unconsciously


    pierced into the back of his hand.


    But Levi didn''t say a word, only held her in his arms in a heartbeat, the corners of his eyes scarlet.


    If he could, he would now want to go straight up to Solomon, knock him to the ground and snatch the


    antidote from him.


    But he feared that there was a deception, so he dared not act rashly, but could only keep his lips taut


    and his face grimly silent.


    Solomon heard the sound, looked down andughed mockingly, "What? Didn''t your grandmother give


    you the word?"


    Even though she was in pain, Ruby remained calm andposed, her eyes sober and sensible:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What?"


    "Tch, it seems that you really don''t know." Sizing her up, Solomon''s eyes were full of sneers, "But that''s


    right, after all, this is your grandmother''s scandalous story, so naturally she wouldn''t take the initiative


    to tell you about it."


    Immediately afterwards, he nced at Cara and said with an evil smile, "Sister, you don''t dare to say


    anything, but I dare to say anything, you granddaughter should know about it."


    At this point, the olddy settled down, her cloudy eyes frustrated, and suddenly exhaled a soft


    breath.

 Chapter 298 An Old Story

    Chapter 298 An Old Story


    "After all these years, what is there to be afraid to say? Besides, it''s not exactly a scandal, it''s just that


    you don''t really know the inside story."


    "I don''t know the inside story?" Solomon automatically interpreted her words as excuses and his face


    was full of contempt, "Do you take me for a fool? Who in the Henderson family doesn''t know about the


    nasty things you''ve done!"


    "Nasty?" As if she had heard some great joke, the olddy abruptly threw back her head andughed,


    but her voice was clearlyced with anger.


    "Who is nasty? Back then, what did the Henderson family do to stop Logan and I from being together?


    Do you want me to tell you the whole story?"


    Seeing her look like this, Solomon frowned, vaguely feeling that something was not right.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Weren''t you the one who insisted on breaking off rtions with


    the Henderson family in the first ce? You know full well that ......"


    "Yes! I did want to break off my rtionship with the Henderson family! But do you think that''s just the


    reason why I was to being with Logan?"


    Solomon wrinkled his brows, "Then what other reason could there be? Didn''t you give up the


    Henderson family because they didn''t agree?"


    With that, his eyes took on more contempt.


    "You know full well that the Henderson family and the Grand family don''t get along, yet you are still


    bent on getting together with Logan, the Henderson family doesn''t agree, you actually cut ties with your


    family without hesitation, you even changed your family name, and now you still have the cheek to say


    that I forgot the family motto? Sister, I see you don''t even know who your own family is anymore, do


    you?"


    The olddy gritted her teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, Solomon thought she was being told off and became even more righteous.


    "But what if you had followed uncle? In the end, you were still incognito, changed your surname, and


    broke off ties with the Hussain family? When you first defected to the Hussain family, you thought they


    were really treating you well, but in the end they did not? Sister, this is your retribution!"


    "Retribution?" After a few seconds, the old woman murmured, slowly hooking up a light smile that didn''t


    reach her eyes.


    At this point, Ruby swept a nce at Solomon and saw him keeping his eyes on his grandmother, his


    other hand trembling as he reached towards his pocket and took out a set of silver needles in small


    increments.


    When Levi saw this, his eyes shed, his eyes met hers and he immediately understood her intentions.


    Immediately, he stepped in front of her, casting a blind spot in front of her, his eyes cold and alert as he


    stared at Solomon.


    Soon, Ruby inserted several short needles into the corresponding acupuncture points, stopping the


    erosion of the toxin.


    Next, her hands moved without stopping, taking out a few more silver needles, and in small


    movements, she applied needles to acupuncture points on her own body, while looking at the olddy


    and asking in a steady voice, "Grandma, what really happened back then?"


    Her eyes looked straight at the olddy, who froze for a moment, a quick glint in her eyes, and


    understood her intentions.


    Next, before Solomon could notice, she let out a long sigh to draw his attention.


    "Solomon, you and I have not seen each other for so many years, but you have such deep resentment


    towards me, thinking that I have abandoned the Henderson family, so you do not know the truth, and


    the Henderson family must not have told you the truth, which has caused you to misunderstand me for


    so many years. Today, I will tell you the truth as it is, and you will be the sole judge of right and wrong."


    At these words, Solomon''s brow furrowed and his tone remained unkind.


    "You say it''s a misunderstanding? But how do I know if you''re telling the truth? Do I have to believe you


    if you just make up?"


    The olddy did not mind and waved her hand, "You will know if it is true or not. If not, you can also ask


    the Hussain family for proof. They will not protect me now but wish you can find me, and they will not lie


    to you. As long as you inquire, you will know if it is true or not.¡±


    She had been tried during the journey, and with all the words she had just said and the emotional ups


    and downs, she couldn''t stand up any longer, and she was drained.


    At that moment, she closed her eyes, propped up Denis''s hand, walked to a small sofa to the side, sat


    down and breathed heavily.


    Ruby saw that her face did not look right, her eyes froze and worry diffused up: "Grandma, you ......"


    But the old woman cast a faint smile at her, her face covered with the vicissitudes of wrinkles full of


    tenderness.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t worry, I am fine, I am just tired, right now it¡¯s you that matters most, once I have exined


    the misunderstanding, let your granduncle give you the antidote."


    The implication was that Ruby should leave her alone and take care of herself first.


    Although Ruby was very anxious in her heart, she had to follow her grandmother''s words and stay put


    as the poison was not yet cleared from her body.


    Next, the olddy told the old story.


    "Solomon, you only know part of the story. You said that the Henderson family and the Grant family


    have always been at odds, do you know why?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At these words, Solomon froze: "It is just an old generation''s grudge!"


    When Ruby heard this, she was also a bit surprised, she never knew about this matter, and at that


    moment, she couldn''t help but listen intently too.


    The olddy sighed and said, "It was indeed a grudge from a previous generation, but you were young


    and didn''t know about it, do you remember the death of uncle?"


    The siblings had an uncle named Wyatt Henderson who died when Solomon was one year old.


    Therefore, Solomon only had little impression: "How many years ago was that? Besides, what does it


    have to do with the Grant family, didn''t they say that uncle died in a car ident?"


    Cara narrowed her eyes and said in a light voice, "You are right, uncle did die in a car ident, it''s just


    that the Henderson family could not ept this fact and insist that he was killed by the Grant family!"


    Solomon did not know about this and was taken aback at the news.


    "In fact, before the death of uncle, the Henderson family and the Grant family have always been good


    friends, but then there was an ident, when uncle finished socializing, drank some wine, and drove


    back to the old house alone on the way, he hit the wrong steering wheel, and happened to collide with


    a car driving by, and the driver of that car was sitting Caleb arthy, and the passenger was Logan''s


    father, Brian Grant. The two cars collided, and Uncle was unfortunately killed, while Caleb and Brian


    survived together ......"


    Not wanting there to be such a past incident in between, Ruby pursed her lips, she could probably


    guess how things would develop afterwards.

 Chapter 299 A Complete Break

    Chapter 299 A Complete Break


    As expected, the olddy sighed and her tone took on a bit of mockery again.


    "The Henderson family has been a single family for generations, and at that time, uncle was not


    married, let alone having any children, so this incident brought a big blow to the Henderson family,


    although the root cause of the car ident was uncle''s drink driving, but the Henderson family just


    refused to admit this fact, at that time, the arthy family and the Grant family expressed sympathy


    for this, and also made a lot ofpensation to the Henderson family afterwards, but the Henderson


    family still decided that it was Brian and Caleb killed uncle, and therefore had aplete falling out


    with the two families."


    Solomon''s cloudy eyes twitched and he didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t expect that the reason behind was because of such an incident.


    "In this matter, it is actually uncle¡¯s fault from beginning to end, if it wasn''t for his drink driving, there


    wouldn''t have been a car ident, and because of that car ident, although Brian and Caleb didn''t


    die, they also suffered different degrees of injuries, but the Henderson family refused to admit it, but


    they wanted to me others for uncle''s death, Solomon, do you think it''s right for the Henderson family


    to do this? "


    Solomon did not answer, he naturally knew that this matter was a problem for the Henderson family.


    The olddy didn''t seem to expect him to answer, pausing for only a few seconds and then continuing.


    "You say that the Grant family and the Henderson family don''t get along well, but feelings are not up to


    anyone. Logan and I were in love and it had nothing to do with family feuds, but just because the


    Henderson family had a grudge against the Grant family, they wanted to stop me from being with


    Logan by all means.


    But we havee all this way through the storm, we could not let go of each other, I had no choice but


    to temporarily leave the Henderson family, thinking that after a while, perhaps the family would agree,


    but who would have thought that when I decided to marry Logan and re-entered the Henderson family,


    the family still unanimously disagreed, and even ...... "


    At this point, she fell silent, her pale hand on herp clenched tightly.


    "Even what?" Solomon pursued, feeling vaguely that something was about to change, but still wanting


    to find out the truth behind the matter.


    Halfway through the day, it was as if the olddy had ovee something, and only then did she settle


    down again.


    She snorted, her brow as cold as it could be.


    "You were still young, you didn''t understand many things, and the Henderson family would definitely


    not tell you, you only know that I resolutely left the Henderson family after this, but do you know why I


    left? You say I''m nasty, but do you know that those in the Henderson family are really nasty? In their


    eyes, there is only family interest, not warmth and affection! In order to force me to break my ties with


    Logan, they even used some very special means to force me to break my mind!"


    At this point, a fire knotted in her chest, stopping her voice and making her eyes red.


    It was the first time Ruby had seen such a grandmother and her heart was touched.


    What kind of things did the Henderson family do in the beginning to make Grandma still remember it so


    much after all these years?


    She was so smart that she naturally thought of it at once, and her eyes immediately froze: "Grandma,


    they''re not ......"


    The olddy closed her eyes, suppressing the raging hatred, before opening them and continuing in a


    cold voice.


    "Yes, Ruby, you have known it, haven¡¯t you? They went to great lengths to destroy my name in order to


    separate me from Logan! Drugging my diet, then locking me in my room, and finding a man from


    nowhere and throwing him in with me, trying to get him to rape me!"


    Her voice trembled, and even though she tried her best to suppress it, she couldn''t squash the anger.


    "I ...... resisted and smashed his head with a vase, he bled a lot and passed out. Seeing the man fall to


    the ground, fearing that he was dead, they only gave up for the time being, but I was already


    disappointed with the Henderson family and took the opportunity to escape and never went back, which


    broke offpletely with the Henderson family ......"


    As Ruby listened, a burst of anger rose in her heart and the corners of her eyes turned scarlet.


    "Grandma, they''re your family, how can they ......"


    The olddy sniggered, tears glistening in the corners of her eyes.


    "Yes, they are all my families, but in their eyes, how can there ever be any affection? They could


    destroy me for their own selfish desires! I would rather not have such a family!!!"


    Ruby could feel the pain and hatred in her heart, gritted her teeth, suppressed the raging emotions in


    her body, steadied her heart pulse, and asked again, "And what happened next?"


    The olddy exhaled a breath, and after a few moments, spoke quietly.


    "My escape from the Henderson family did not go very smoothly. The Henderson family tried to


    humiliate me in every way possible, but I ruined them halfway several times, after which they used the


    familyw against me and locked me up in the basement, first beating and scolding me in every way,


    then seeing that this tactic did not work on me, they simply cut off my food and gave me only water to


    drink, trying to wear down my will. I was covered in wounds, and when the butler brought me water, he


    couldn''t bear it and brought me medicine, and I begged him for a long time before he helped me


    escape.


    Later, when I escaped, the Henderson family noticed and sent people after me; I had no choice but to


    run to my uncle''s house, who took me in, and it was as my uncle''s daughter that I took on the name of


    Hussain and married Logan afterwards."


    When all was said, the truth of the past waspletely revealed.


    Ruby''s face was cold and sullen, the corners of her eyes scarlet.


    She didn''t expect that her grandmother had actually suffered so much back then, and even more so,


    she didn''t expect that the Henderson family could be so abhorrent.


    She turned her head to look at Solomon, and saw him with his mouth half open, looking incredulous.


    The olddy also looked at him, her tone had returned to normal and she said in a light voice,


    "Solomon, you now know why I wanted to break off my rtionship with the Henderson family. How


    could I possibly live in a family like that?"


    Solomon didn''t say anything immediately, and only after a moment did he mutter and shake his head,


    "No, it can''t be ......"


    "Can¡¯t be?" Ruby snorted, applying the needle without moving, while saying coldly, "How is it


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    impossible? At this point, you still refuse to believe, so you haven''t been brainwashed by the


    Henderson family long ago, have you?"


    "You shut up!" Solomon shouted sternly, his tone very irritable, and turned his head to look at the old


    be like this! I don''t believe you!"


    Seeing this, Cara jerked to her feet and red at him angrily, her eyes sharp.

 Chapter 300 I Kneel

    Chapter 300 I Kneel


    "I lied to you? I don''t believe you don''t know what the Henderson family is like! You''re just like the


    Henderson family, you''ve never been able to believe the truth and admit your mistakes!"


    It was as if she had finally seen what was going on and her heart was cold.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that over the years, the Henderson family has instilled a lot of evil doctrines in you, making


    you so indistinguishable from right and wrong! I really regret why I didn''t take you away with me in the


    first ce! To let you be as cold-blooded and heartless as the Henderson family!"


    Then, she took two steps forward, her aura all powerful and her face majestic.


    "I have said all that I need to say, and I have exined all that I can to you about the past. I have said


    all that I have said, and I have not wronged the Henderson family a bit, let alone you. If you want to


    continue to misunderstand me, then I have nothing to say! But right now, you must get rid of the


    Solomon kept his mouth tightly shut.


    He didn''t want to believe what she had just said, but he had a vague feeling that she was telling the


    truth, and his heart was so conflicted that the tangles tore at his sanity.


    After a moment''s interval, he shook his head hard, and eventually hatred took over and he became


    cold again.


    "Want me to save her? Dream on! I didn''t tell the truth, I''ve poisoned the motherpulsion, I can''t


    save her! If I save her, then I will be devastated by the poison! Sister, since you still regard me as your


    brother, how can you let me be devastated?"


    With that, he gave a fierceugh, "Or, unless you are willing to beg me on your knees! Let Levi help me


    kill Zach before I''m willing to help her cure the poison!"


    At these words, the olddy was stunned.


    "You - you actually poisoned the motherpulsion! Are you crazy?!"


    Solomonughed out loud, "What''s so crazy about it! Anyway, no matter what, I want Zach''s life! As


    long as I kill him, I will have avenged my son, then it doesn''t matter if I live or not!"


    At the end of his voice, he questioned in reverse, "Are you going to kneel or not? Do you still want to


    save your granddaughter?"


    At this, the olddy was shaken.


    She had originally thought that Ruby had just healed herself of the poison and should be able to get out


    of the trap. Now she was saying these words, she just wanted him to let down his guard and take out


    the antidote, just in case.


    But unexpectedly, he used a motherpulsion!


    The poison of a motherpulsion was ten thousand times harder to cure than a normalpulsion!


    She was not sure for a while that Ruby could heal herself of the poison, if there was an eventuality.


    Unknowingly, cold sweat had permeated her back. Looking at Ruby''s miserable white face, she was so


    worried that she finally made apromise.


    "Solomon, it''s a deal! As soon as I kneel in front of you, you''ll hand over the antidote!"


    Solomon snorted, "It depends on whether you can satisfy me or not, if you kneel, I may not be willing to


    take out the antidote, but if you don''t, I definitely won''t take it out! Sister, when you left the Henderson


    family back then, you were much more decisive than you are now!"


    At these words, the olddy knew he would not relent and clenched her hand tightly before finally


    exhaling a foul breath, "Fine, I will kneel."


    At these words, Denis was instantly shocked, "Cara!"


    Ruby and Levi looked pale: "Grandma!"


    Especially Ruby, her eyes were fierce as she looked at Solomon, her wrist, which had been hanging at


    her side, moved gently, clenching into a fist and releasing it.


    Solomon did not notice, but only stared firmly at Cara, with contempt between her eyebrows, "When


    you left the Henderson¡¯s, you should have thought of what would happen if you betrayed the family!"


    As if she had not heard, the olddy took two steps forward, took a deep breath and bent her knees to


    kneel down.


    In this instant, Ruby made sure that there was strength in her body, pushed Levi and, while giving him


    a look, abruptly stood up.


    Levi picked up on her intention and without saying a word, he followed suit, pulling the olddy, who


    was about to kneel, to a halt and said in a cold voice, "Grandma, you can''t kneel."


    Next, he pulled the olddy up behind himself to protect her, and raising his eyes, he saw Rubye


    forward with a cold face and kicked him in the knee before Solomon could react.


    The next second, with a "thud", Solomon fell to his knees with a painful thud.


    The bottle of antidote in his hand, however, rolled aside in the process.


    He flinched, then reacted as an afterthought and subconsciously had to get up.


    However, before he could move, his shoulders were held down.


    "What? Want to get up? Heh ......"


    A cold and harsh voice rang out above his head. He was jolted and jerked his head up to see Ruby


    standing in front of him, half bent over, with one hand pressed on his shoulder.


    At this moment, her exquisite eyebrows look like ayer of ice that cannot be melted, and her lips


    curved in a cold curve.


    It seemed clear that she hadn''t exerted much force, but Solomon had tried to struggle a few times, but


    he couldn''t move.


    At this, he instantly revealed a shocked look, "You ...... you ......"


    Ruby was not in a hurry, her body leaned to the side, her other hand picked up the antidote bottle from


    the ground and put it in her palm.


    "Surprised to see I''m okay?" At this point, she suddenly asked, her toneced with sarcasm.


    "I might as well tell you frankly, although you have put apulsion on me, but my constitution is not


    quite the same as others, any poison that enters my body will be weakened by more than half a


    percent, although this motherpulsion of yours is powerful, but to me, it only needs me to apply


    needles for a quarter of an hour, it can be easily undone, all I need is just a period of time when no one


    is in the way."


    When this statement was made, Solomon''s pupils tightened and his face was filled with disbelief, "How


    ...... could this be possible!"


    He looked at her as if she were a monster, and immediately afterwards responded, "So you just ......"


    Before he finished speaking, Ruby had already guessed what he was going to say, and immediately


    raised her eyebrows and shook her head.


    "It is true that I intended to stall for time, just as you used your old affair with Zach before to dy the


    onset of thepulsion in my body, what I stalled for was just the time needed for me to detoxify the


    poison, but that is a different matter from what my grandmother said, and what she said was true, only,


    it was you who did not believe it."


    At this point, she narrowed her eyes, her body recovered 80%, and the strength in her hands increased


    a bit.


    Solomon was so old that he couldn''t stand the force she used, and his face twisted in pain.

 Chapter 301 The Mother Compulsion Revolts

    Chapter 301 The Mother Compulsion Revolts


    "You can''t stand the pain anymore?" Ruby looked at him in a cloudy manner and said coldly, "If my


    grandmother had really just knelt down for you, then you would have had to endure more than just this


    pain now."


    "You-" Solomon gritted his teeth and suddenly bellowed, "You are treacherous! I am your granduncle!


    How could you do this to me?"


    At the sound of his words, Ruby looked like she had heard some funny joke, and suddenly raised her


    lips to snicker.


    "Granduncle? Heh, you didn''t think of giving me an antidote to the poison even after you knew my


    identity... What, do you still want me to respect you?"


    Immediately afterwards, the curve of her lips turned very stern.


    "So you know what it means to be treacherous. When you made my grandmother, your own sister,


    kneel to you, do you know that it is treacherous?"


    For some reason, Solomon was shocked by her aura at this moment, tilting his head and staring at her


    dumbly, unable to say a word.


    Ruby was in no hurry, she just looked at him askance, and after a few moments added: "In that case,


    then you should kneel for longer, as atonement to my grandmother."


    At that moment, the olddy reacted and rushed forward, taking a good look at her, "Are you all right?"


    Ruby cast a reassuring look at her, "Don''t worry, Grandma, I''m fine."


    As she said this, she could clearly feel the plum mark on her chest, which seemed to burn a few


    degrees warmer.


    She could only ignore the strange feeling for the time being and poured out one of the pills from the


    porcin bottle.


    Although she has healed herself of the poison, she has not fully recovered. The motherpulsion


    was very poisonous and it was better to take an antidote to eradicate it.


    So thinking, she tilted her head and swallowed.


    At the same time, as the motherpulsion''s poison was being eliminated, it really did backfire, and


    Solomon suddenly breathed heavily and covered his chest, seemingly in great pain.


    Seeing that, Ruby released the hand that was holding him down, pulled her grandmother back two


    steps and looked coldly at the man on the ground.


    In the next instant, Solomon''s face turned red and his eyes widened as he suddenly spat out a


    mouthful of blood that was not of a normal colour, but ck.


    "Solomon!" Seeing this, the olddy was taken aback and subconsciously rushed forward.


    But Ruby pulled her back, "Grandma, don''t go over there, he is being revolted by the mother


    At the end of her voice, she sneered, looking down at the man writhing in pain on the floor and


    sneering, "This is true retribution."


    "Help ...... help me ......"


    This motherpulsion backfired so badly that Solomon rolled around in pain and agony, clutching his


    chest with one hand and reaching helplessly towards the void with the other, crying out for help over


    and over again.


    When the olddy saw this, she couldn''t bear it in the end, and looked at Ruby, but still pleading on his


    behalf, "Ruby, please find a way to save him."


    Ruby did not look very good: "Grandma, have you forgotten what he just did to you and me? You want


    to save him now, he didn''t show us any mercy then!"


    She had never been one to repay grudge with kindness, and asked herself if she could be that


    generous, and did not want to offer her hand to help.


    Moreover, she knew that the motherpulsion, although painful, would not kill him, so she was in


    even less of a hurry.


    The olddy didn''t know about it, but when she saw the veins on the corners of Solomon''s forehead,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    she couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Ruby, I know you are angry, but no matter what he said, he is still your granduncle, if he dies, you will


    have to take the me for plotting against him! Moreover, your granduncle is only fooled by the


    Henderson family, he has been living in the Henderson family, those people have been feeding him


    those falsehoods since he was a child, it''sprehensible that he doesn''t believe me ......"


    Even though she was angry, she had only one brother, and her mother had entrusted her to take good


    care of him, so she couldn''t just leave him to die.


    At the sound of her words, Ruby''s face was cold, her expression still not very good.


    "The Henderson family is not good!"


    The thought of the heartless things the Henderson family had done to her grandmother made her


    angry.


    How could the olddy not know what was in her mind? Holding her hand, she sighed helplessly.


    "Good girl, it''s all in the past, don''t let our generation''s grudges affect you, just save your granduncle,


    OK?"


    Not wanting to respond to the matter now, Ruby turned to the olddy, her eyes locked on her, her


    brow furrowed as she began to speak.


    "Grandma, you still have the heart to care about others? What did you promise me before I came?


    Didn''t you say you would take good care of yourself and get well?"


    When she said that, the olddy froze for a moment and subconsciously looked at Denis.


    Denis responded and had to speak for her, "Miss Ruby, Cara ......"


    Ruby nced at him and said bluntly, "You don''t have to speak for my grandmother, I know, she must


    have forced you to bring her here."


    Then she looked again at the olddy and helped her to sit down on a sofa to one side.


    "Grandma, aren''t you not living up to your words? How can youe all the way to the capital without


    taking care of your health? What are you doing here? Are you deliberately making me worry?"


    The olddy hesitated, not sure if she should tell Ruby.


    It was Denis, who saw that he could not hide it anymore, sighed and said.


    "Miss Ruby, the reason why Cara came to the capital was for you, this is the Hussain family''s territory,


    Cara was worried that after you came here, the Hussain family would notice your presence and would


    look for trouble with you, so she purposely followed you here, just to help you settle the Hussain


    family''s troubles, so that you would have no worries,ter when she investigated the Henderson


    family''s movements, she heard that Solomon hade to the capital, she guessed that he would


    Hearing that, Ruby was stunned and suddenly felt aplex feeling of anger and self-condemnation in


    her heart.


    If she hadn''te to the capital, Grandma wouldn''t have dragged her frail body toe here.


    As soon as the olddy took a look at her expression, she knew what she was thinking. She


    immediately gave Denis a displeased nt, then took Ruby''s hand and patted it gently.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t me yourself, it¡¯s not your fault, you must save the Marsh family. I told you that you can


    leave them to die. I am willing toe here, but if you have any ident, I will not rest in peace


    ......"

 Chapter 302 The Medicine is Doubled

    Chapter 302 The Medicine is Doubled


    Ruby frowned and shook her grandmother''s hand in displeasure.


    "Grandma, what are you talking about? You still have many days to live, don''t talk nonsense."


    The olddy tugged helplessly at the corners of her mouth, and a sh of bitterness passed under her


    eyes, but nothing showed on her face.


    In the corner of her eye, she saw Solomon, who was trembling with pain on the ground, and was so


    anxious that she had to y temper.


    "Ruby, I taught you that you should never refuse to save others, and now that your granduncle is in


    trouble, you can''t just as easily ignore it!"


    Not expecting her to say that, Ruby put on a stern face and did not say a word.


    Cara continued, ¡°I am really okay, if you really want me to be well, then hurry up and save your


    granduncle''s life, so that I can save my mind. And naturally I will be fine.¡±


    Ruby did not want to say yes, but seeing that the olddy did not look very well, she was worried that


    she might get into some kind of heart trouble over this matter, so she had no choice but to say yes.


    Getting up and looking around the room, she looked to Levi: "Carry him away."


    Levi nodded his head and asked, "Where to?"


    Ruby thought about it, "Go to the hotel, if the Marsh family sees him, there must be some trouble


    again."


    The olddy felt the same way and looked at Denis, "Go and help Levi and carry Solomon to the car."


    Denis then carried the man away with Levi.


    With only three people left in the room, Ruby turned back to look at Zach with a faint expression, "You


    can pretend that it never happened."


    Zach nodded repeatedly, "Miss Harold, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"


    Then, hesitating, he asked, "Then my illness and Bobby''s ......"


    Ruby did not reply, nor did she look at him again as she helped the olddy to leave.


    ......


    Upon returning to the hotel, Solomon was ced in a separate room and Ruby went straight in to


    rescue him without dy.


    An hourter, she emerged from the room and returned next door.


    "Well? Is he well yet?" The olddy asked as soon as she saw Ruby.


    Ruby rubbed her neck and gave her a reassuring look, "Don''t worry, he is fine, he''s still sleeping, and


    he''ll be back to his normal self when he wakes up."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, the olddy then put her mind at ease.


    Levi took her hand at this point and pulled her to sit down, his eyes resting on her face, his brow


    furrowed, "Why is your face still so white?"


    As he spoke, he handed her a ss of water.


    Ruby took it and took a sip, not taking it too seriously.


    "I think it''s because I''ve just used up some of my energy saving people, it''s okay, I''ll be fine in a while."


    Levi was still uneasy: "Are you sure thepulsion has been cleared? Do you need to go to the


    hospital?"


    Ruby shook her head and smiled, "I''m sure, are you not trusting my medical skills? Do you think those


    doctors in the hospital can understand this human facepulsion better than I do?"


    Levi pondered, but did not insist, said, "How could I not trust you, but I am concerned about you."


    The olddy exhaled slowly at the sight of this and lightly ticked the corners of her mouth.


    "I am relieved to see that you two are so close, Levi, Ruby is good at everything, but she loves to be


    brave, even if she is ufortable, she won''t say anything. You must pay more attention to her, if you


    find anything wrong, you have to tie her up and take her to the hospital!"


    Levi gave a smile, "Okay, Grandma, don''t worry, I will."


    Ruby could not help but mutter in a small voice hearing that: "I am not ......"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "Whether you are or not, in the future I will have to do what Grandma says,


    so you better behave and not worry me."


    Ruby''s cheeks slightly heated up, and ignoring him, she simply looked at the olddy, concerned about


    her health.


    "Grandma, you don''t look well, have you been taking the medicine I gave you on time."


    Saying that, she was uneasy and simply got up, "Forget it, let me have a check."


    When the olddy saw this, her eyes shed and she waved her hand, "No, I''ve been checked in the


    hospital, I''m bored to death with you and the doctor every day. I''ve finally got my freedom back, can''t


    you just let me rx and pretend I''m not sick?"


    Ruby: "......"


    She was speechless and could only coax her patiently, "Grandma, I can rest assured when I am


    confirm that you are okay."


    But the olddy still refused, fearing that she would be exposed, she hurriedly changed the subject:


    "Even if you want to check, can you give me a meal first? I don''t even have a drink of water or a meal


    all day, so I don¡¯t look well!"


    With that, she looked at Levi, looking displeased: "Levi, your wife hasn¡¯t taken me to dinner yet."


    Hearing that, Levi was both helpless and amused, so he nodded.


    "Okay, Grandma, what do you want to eat? I''ll book a restaurant now and take you there."


    The olddy stretched her back, thought about it and said, "Let''s go to Wangchun House, I haven''t


    been back to the capital for so many years, I''d like to eat the roast goose at Wangchun House."


    Ruby could only suppress her worry for the time being and assist her to get up.


    Perhaps it was because after Solomon was rescued, Cara was relieved now, and coupled with the


    exertion of these days, her body could not support her, and only after walking two steps, her eyes went


    ck and she lost consciousness.


    Before Ruby could react, she saw that Cara was about to fall backwards and hurriedly held her up.


    "Grandma! Grandma!" Seeing that the closed eyes and white face of Cara, her head buzzed and she


    called out in a dumb voice.


    Hearing the movement, Levi hurriedly went forward to hold the olddy.


    Realizing that the situation was not good, he said with a heavy face, "Help me back to my room first."


    Denis was also terrified and followed in, calling out in a trembling voice, "Cara! Cara! Wake up ......"


    There was a momentary nkness in Ruby''s head, and after a few seconds, forcing herself to calm


    down, she abruptly raised her eyes and looked straight at Denis.


    "Tell me honestly, how exactly is my grandmother doing these days?"


    Denis trembled at the sharp look in her eyes and dared not conceal it any longer, so he simply told her


    the story.


    "Cara''s condition is very bad, Miss Ruby, she doubled the medicine you gave her, that is why she could


    hold on until now."

 Chapter 303 Secret Technique Acupuncture

    Chapter 303 Secret Technique Acupuncture


    Hearing that, Ruby felt as if her head was buzzing and she could not hear anything else.


    Her face was white, her gaze locked on the old woman''s face, her lips pursed to a dead line.


    On the side, Levi''s face was sullen, and he suddenly took her hand.


    Ruby looked up and gave him a trance-like nce before she came back to her senses.


    "Don''t panic, it''s going to be okay." He said, his voice low and with a soothing power.


    Ruby was only momentarily lost in thought, and soon settled down and nodded, "Mm, I know."


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she realized that her voice was actually so dry and mute


    that it seemed to contain sand.


    She gritted her teeth, said nothing, and simply fished out the silver needles, doing her best to maintain


    herposure and methodically apply them to the olddy.


    She had always been calm and collected, even in the face of Olivia''s repeatedas.


    But for some reason, this time, her hands were shaking uncontrobly and her palms were sweaty.


    A bad feeling came over her and disturbed her, and she tried her best to suppress it, but it remained in


    her mind.


    Fifteen minutester, the olddy''s eyelids seemed to flutter heavily before she struggled to lift them


    up.


    Her cloudy eyes were confused for a moment, staring at the ceiling before her eyes nced around the


    room, sliding over everyone''s faces and finallynding on Ruby''s face.


    "Ruby," she called out to Ruby in a hoarse voice, her eyelids dropping slightly, she saw the silver


    needles on her body and exhaled a faint breath, "Don¡¯t bother, there¡¯s no need to apply any more


    needles."


    Ruby was stunned by her remark, and continued to work on her hands without saying a word, pursing


    her lips tightly.


    Seeing her stubbornly flicking the needle and not saying anything, the olddy sighed, looking helpless.


    "I know my own body, I know it well in my own heart. Ruby, do as you are told."


    This sentence nearly caused Ruby to break down emotionally.


    She clenched her teeth before she said in a deep voice, "Grandma, don''t talk, it''s not good to talk while


    the needles are being administered, wait for a while until I control your body breath and then dispense


    you a few medicines, your body will definitely get well again."


    At these words, the olddyughed lightly, but with little strength, and her lips werepletely


    bloodless.


    "You should have noticed that I have little physical strength left, so what is the point of stabilizing it?"


    At these words, the movement of Ruby''s hands stopped, and the trembling of her fingertips was clearly


    visible.


    Indeed, the olddy was right.


    Just before the needle was applied, Ruby took her pulse and had already noticed that her pulse was so


    weak that it could barely be felt, and her body breath was even almost untraceable.


    It was a sign that one was dying.


    But how could she believe it?


    How could she ept that her grandmother, who loved her the most, had half a foot in the coffin and


    was about to part with the world and with her?


    So, without saying anything, she did everything she had learned in her life and tried to apply the needle


    to bring her back to life.


    But as the precious time passed, the olddy''s body was getting weaker and weaker, and even now,


    when she spoke, her pulse was not rising and falling.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At that moment, her fingertips were cold and her body felt like it had fallen into an ice cave.


    Seeing that, the olddy was very distressed and her eyes were slightly heated, but for fear of


    upsetting her, she could only hold back and pretend to look at Levi calmly, smiling effortlessly.


    "Levi, please control this girl, this girl is getting more and more temperamental now, I can''t even talk her


    out of it."


    Levi''s lips were pursed, his expression wasplicated, and he was unable to say a word for a while.


    On the side, Denis saw this and couldn''t help but call out to her, his voice choking, "Cara ......"


    The olddy gave him a look and closed her eyes helplessly, still smiling.


    "Denis, you''ve been with me for most of my life, you know my nature, I don''t like to see people around


    me with a bitter face, because it upsets me."


    Naturally, Denis knew that she was saying this on purpose, and at that moment, he took a breath, but a


    Looking at her withered form, anyone could have guessed that she didn''t have much time left.


    And Cara knew it, she looked at Ruby again, took her hand and stroked it gently.


    "Ruby, put away the needle, do not consume the effort, I don¡¯t have much breaths and I just want to


    talk to you. Before I came to the capital, I already know that my life is not long. I am afraid of the


    Hussain family willy hands on you, so I came, but I can protect you for a while, but not for a lifetime,


    the road ahead ...... "


    It was a great effort for her to gasp while speaking.


    Ruby listened to these words likest words, and her heart felt like a big invisible hand was rubbing


    hard, hurting.


    Her face was taut and very stiff as she interrupted the olddy directly, her tone stubborn.


    "Grandma, stop talking, or I''ll be giving you needles for nothing."


    With that, she drew back her hand and spread out the cloth bag with the silver needles all over it.


    When the olddy saw this, her eyebrows were slightly knitted, "You girl, why don''t you listen to me, do


    you want to snatch me from the hands of the king of hell? Be obedient ......"


    "No!" Suddenly, Ruby raised her voice and lost her temper like a child, "I won''t be obedient! It''s not like


    I''ve never robbed anyone from the King of Hell before, so what if I do it one more time? No matter


    what, I can''t let you leave me!"


    As she spoke, her eyes were red and the tip of her nose was so sore that she nearly burst into tears.


    At this moment, it was like she was back in her childhood, pouting and throwing tantrums with the old


    Seeing that, the olddy couldn''t help but think of the past too, and her eyes glowed with tears floating


    in them.


    She held out her thin, bony, wrinkled hand to Ruby, her voice choked.


    "My Ruby, I do not want to leave you, but people will eventually die, I should have gone five years ago,


    but I lived all these years for your sake. Now the great revenge has been taken and you have married


    to a reliable man. Levi is treating you so well, Olivia''s illness is also better, so I have nothing to worry


    about. I am tired, so just let me go."


    Ruby could not hold back any longer, bean-sized tears ran out of her eyes, and her teary eyes


    continued to blur as she lost her temper.


    "No! I won''t let you go! How can you go when Olivia is not yet grown up? I don''t agree!"


    When she finished, she raised her hand to wipe her tears, a sh of determination in her eyes, and


    suddenly pulled out a de from thepartment of her cloth bag and shed her palm.


    Instantly, crimson blood emerged from the palm of her hand and everyone in the room was stunned.


    "Miss Ruby!"


    "Ruby! What are you doing!"

 Chapter 304 The Only Relic

    Chapter 304 The Only Relic


    The olddy also froze, her eyes instantly widening, "Ruby, you--"


    Ruby ignored anyone and took the ss of water directly from the bedside, sshing the water onto


    the floor with her hand, clenching her hand towards the mouth of the ss and allowing the blood to


    rage down and fall into the ss.


    Levi was stunned, with a vague sense of bad premonition, and subconsciously tried to block it.


    But before his hand touched Ruby''s shoulder, she drank it down: "Don''t stop me, or I''ll never forgive


    you for the rest of my life!"


    It was the first time she had said such words to him in this way. Levi looked puzzled, his brow furrowed


    tightly, and did not stop after all.


    The olddy, however, was anxious, "Ruby! Stop! How can you use the secret technique! That will use


    up too much of your energy, how can you stand it!"


    Ruby gritted her teeth and kept her hands moving.


    "I have to even if I can''t! No matter what, I can''t let you leave me!"


    When she finished, she put all the silver needles into a ss of water, then held her breath and began


    to apply needles to the olddy''s entire body with the blood-soaked needles.


    Levi wanted to help but to no avail, so he could only watch from the sidelines and noticed that the


    acupuncture points she used this time were different from the usual ones, and the way she applied the


    needles was also very different from the usual ones, so he couldn''t help but look aghast.


    Combined with the olddy''s words just now, he vaguely guessed that this was a secretarial needle


    technique that could bring back the dead.


    But only halfway through the application, Ruby''s face had not a trace of blood left.


    Her body swayed, and suddenly she felt as if a ball of spirit was rampaging through her body, stirring


    her up with pain.


    "...... Ruby? Ruby?!" Levi''s worried voice sounded like it wasing from outer space, inaudible.


    She froze in ce as the scene in front of her became increasingly blurred, and suddenly her eyes


    went ck and she knew nothing else.


    Before Levi saw her faint, he grabbed her, worried: "Ruby! Ruby! Wake up!"


    He pinched her philtrum and called out to her over and over again, but Ruby kept her eyes closed, her


    face white and her body cold.


    At that moment, the olddy, who had fallen into a semi-consciousness because of the aborted


    acupuncture, opened her eyes while her spirits were still strong.


    Seeing this scene, she was distraught and gasped, "Quick, help her lie down ......"


    Not daring to dy, Levi hurriedly carried her to a side sofa and made her lie t on her back.


    The olddy could not move her body, so she could only watch with her head tilted, and then weakly


    ordered Denis, "Go, go and buy some angelica, put it in ginger water and boil it, and give it to her to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    drink when she wakes up."


    Denis hesitated, and the olddy immediately andboriously urged, "What are you still waiting for,


    hurry up!"


    This time, even if Denis did not want to leave, he had to do so.


    With only three people left in the room, the olddy suddenly struggled to lift her arms and pulled out all


    the silver needles from her body.


    Levi was gazing worriedly at Ruby, when he swept it out of the corner of his eyes, his face flushed, and


    he hastily got up to stop her: "Grandma ......"


    But before he could say anything, the olddy shook her head, "Not useful anymore."


    Hearing that, Levi was stumped for a moment, not knowing what to say for a while.


    The olddy nced at Ruby, then looked up at Levi, patted the side of the bed and said in a warm


    voice, "Levi, sit down, I want to talk to you."


    Levi''s thin lips were pursed and he could only obey.


    After a few seconds, the old woman exhaled a soft breath of air.


    "Even if Ruby used the secret technique, I am old and I will not be able to hold on, I will still die. This


    girl, with her stubborn temper, still has to spend this energy."


    "Ruby ......"


    Seeing his worry, the olddy reassured him, "It''s nothing serious, she just saved her granduncle,


    which already took her a lot of energy, and now, in order to save me, her body''s breath is unstable and


    is seriously depleted, she will be fine after a good rest."


    At these words, Levi''s frosty face improved, but when he looked at the olddy''s appearance, he was


    still worried.


    "Grandma, you ......"


    The olddy waved her hand, "I know what you want to say, it''s useless, don''t waste your time, I have


    something I want to instruct you while I''m still awake."


    Saying that, she turned her head to look at Ruby, her eyes covered with reluctance.


    "I guess I won''tst until this girl wakes up, she hasn''t had this kind of childish tantrum in years, if she


    wakes up, I really can''t stand it, it''s good to go before she wakes up, so she won''t have to toss and turn


    again and won''t have to face this kind of separation."


    "Grandma, but she''s going to be sad when she wakes up after all, just hang in there longer for the sake


    of Ruby. Ruby is so good at healing, she will surely give you a long life."


    It was rare for Levi to say such things, and the olddy tugged at the corners of her mouth as she


    listened.


    "A long life? Levi, since when do you say such things to coax people?"


    Levi didn''t say anything.


    The olddyughed again, "I know, you feel sorry for Ruby and you don''t want me to go, but can you


    please be understanding? I miss my husband, and he is waiting for me, it is time for me to meet him.¡±


    When she said this, she looked despondent, and Logan''s face came to her mind.


    Levi¡¯s heart was sour and rose, very unpleasant.


    "In fact, I could not hold on any longer, but if I had not seen that Ruby had things to do, I would not


    have held on until now. She now has you with her, and you are the man five years ago, but now she


    had finished her things and Olivia¡¯s father, and you are good to Ruby, what else do I have to worry


    about?¡±


    From now on, I will leave the two of them to you, and you know that you will take care of them, so there


    is no need for me to say more, but there is something that I have to entrust to you."


    As she spoke, she nced around the room, then pointed to her bag, "Go and get my bag for me."


    Levi did as he was told in silence.


    The olddy took it, pulled a book out of thepartment of her bag and handed it to him.


    "Back then, in addition to the roll of sheepskin secret scroll my mother left me, there was also this book,


    which records the various secret arts of the Henderson family, very important, I have kept it, and did not


    give it to Ruby because it brings too much trouble. I think you know I have been traced, because of this


    book, the Hussain family and the Henderson family both want to get it, in order to get their hands on it,


    and would even do anything to get it, so I didn''t dare to give it to them all these years for fear of


    causing her trouble, but ......"


    With that, she paused to take a few breaths and sighed.


    "But now I have to give it to her. This is the Henderson family''s inheritance and the only legacy I''ve left


    to Ruby. When she wakes up, give it to her and make sure she keeps it safe. Also, be careful of the


    Hussain family and the Henderson family!"

 Chapter 305 Emotions Out of Control

    Chapter 305 Emotions Out of Control


    Levi took that book and felt it weighed a thousand pounds.


    He narrowed his eyelids and his voice was deep: "Grandma, I''ve taken note of what you said, I''ll


    protect Ruby and Olivia, with me, I''ll never let anything happen to them."


    He rarely promised anything, and the few promises he had made in the past twenty years or so had


    been given to Ruby, and the old woman in front of him.


    The olddy nodded, her face growing whiter and her breath weaker.


    She couldn''t sit down and Levi even helped her to lie back down again.


    "Grandma, don''t say anything, wait longer, Ruby will wake up in while, she will be sad if she doesn''t


    see you."


    The olddy''s voice weakened, "I know you are all good children, Ruby will be even sadder when she


    watches me go, why bother? I can''t wait and I don''t want to watch her shed tears in front of me, this


    child looks as if she doesn''t care about anything, but in fact what she values most in her heart is ''love'',


    as her mother."


    As she spoke, her eyes gradually lost focus and wandered aimlessly around, looking despondent, as if


    she was remembering old times.


    "When I first had my heart set on Logan, it was also because he was a man of valuing affection and


    love, all these years, he was buried in the capital and I never came to see him, it was my bad, but it''s


    okay, I''m going to see him soon."


    "Grandma ......" Levi had always been emotionally restrained, but now in this situation, his voice could


    not help but be mixed with hoarseness.


    The olddy smiled weakly, "Don''t be sad, Levi, I''m just going to see my old man, I have one more


    thing to ask you, after I die, bury me and Logan together, he and I made a pact to live in the same bed


    and die in the same grave."


    Levi pursed his lips, looked back into the olddy''s expectant eyes, and finally nodded heavily.


    It was then that the olddy gave a satisfied smile.


    She looked sideways, reluctantly at Ruby, her gaze tracing over every inch of her face as her vision


    gradually became blurred.


    After a long time, a tear fell at the corner of her eye, and she repeated it again, her voice close to


    nothing.


    "Take care of Ruby."


    Afterwards, she gently closed her eyes.


    Levi felt a lump in his throat and was silent for a long time before he let out a mute "hm".


    Denis came back from buying angelica and rushed in. When he saw the olddy who was no longer


    breathing on the bed, his eyes welled up and the bag in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Rest in peace, Cara ......" he called hoarsely, kneeling beside the old woman''s bed, his head resting


    heavily against the head of the bed for a long time.


    ......


    Ruby''s consciousness pulled in the abyss and woke up slowly.


    Looking at the ceiling overhead, she froze for a moment before responding.


    The next instant she sat up abruptly, rolled out of bed, and, not even bothering to put on her shoes,


    was on her way out.


    At the right moment, the door opened and Levi walked in with the medicine: "You''re awake, drink the


    medicine first."


    But Ruby seemed not to have heard him, her gaze passing over him as she walked straight towards


    the door.


    Looking at her whitening face, Levi put the medicine on the small table to the side and pulled her in


    quick move.


    "Where are you going up to? You haven¡¯t put on your shoes."


    "I''m going to see my grandma." She interrupted in a cold voice, not a hint of expression on her face.


    A bad feeling grew in her mind, driving her almost mad.


    The corners of Levi''s mouth were pressed, he pulled her hand, not letting go, "Drink the medicine first,


    you have too much energy depleted in your body, drink the medicine to get better faster."


    Ruby did not drink and repeated, "I am going to see my grandma."


    She used force in her hands to break away from him, but failed.


    And the more he obstructed it, the more the unease in her heart grew, and she fought tooth and nail to


    get rid of him.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! I want to go see my grandma!"


    As if she already knew the end, her face was as white as paper, her emotions were no longer tense,


    and in a rare moment she lost control and pped his hand as if in a fury.


    "Why won''t you let me see my grandma? What''s wrong with her? Let go of me! What''s wrong with


    Grandma?"


    No matter how much she pped, Levi did not let go, he stared at her, his eyes only filled with


    heartache, and suddenly reached out and took her in his arms.


    "Ruby, you know, thest thing Grandma wants is to make you sad."


    Ruby against his shoulder, stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly red.


    She struggled like she couldn''t believe it and kept shouting "I want to see my grandma".


    But Levi was hugging tighter and tighter, his body was tense, and his heart was overflowing with pain.


    He didn''t say it outright; he knew that she was so clever that she would have guessed it.


    After tossing and turning for an unknown period of time, Ruby seemed to be tired, her body was


    drenched in sweat, and the hair scattered on the corners of her forehead was wet with sweat, and she


    suddenly stopped moving.


    In the next instant, she suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the clothes behind Levi, clutching them


    tightly, almost with all her might.


    "Grandma ...... Grandma ......"


    She finally cried out, as painfully as she had ever cried before, like a child who has lost a beloved toy,


    venting her heart''s grief with impunity.


    Since her mother passed away, apart from Kevin, she had had only one rtive, her grandmother, to


    love and care for.


    All those years in F Country, if it wasn''t for her grandmother, she might not have made it.


    She wasn''t really strong at all, she often felt tired, so tired that she wanted to fall back asleep and never


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wake up again.


    It was her grandmother, even when she was ill, who kept encouraging her and giving her the motivation


    to carry on.


    Her grandma who loved her so much was gone after all.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying, so long that her tears had dried up, her voice was


    hoarse, she had no energy left in her body, her head was dizzy and she was about to pass out.


    Levi just kept holding her in his arms, sensing her physical condition, picked her up horizontally andy


    with her on the bed.


    "Better?" He asked, his voice gentle.


    Ruby buried herself in his arms without saying a word.


    Levi sighed helplessly, and he knew she was sad, it was her closest family who had passed away.


    She didn''t want to talk and he just stayed silent with her.


    Half an hour had passed, the medicine was cold and he didn''t care.


    Another half an hour passed, Ruby squeezed her fingers tightly around Levi''s clothes and suddenly


    opened her mouth, "What did Grandma say before she left?"


    When she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice was hoarse.


    Levi frowned slightly and said in a warm voice, "A lot, do you want to hear it now?"


    Afraid that she was still a bit overwhelmed, he asked tentatively.


    Ruby closed her eyes after a few moments of resignation, only to feel them drying up, before


    nodding.

 Chapter 306 Posthumous Matters

    Chapter 306 Posthumous Matters


    This question meant that she had to ept the fact that her grandmother was dead, it meaned that she


    had to say goodbye to her grandmother.


    Knowing that she was grieving, Levi spoke extra slowly and in a light tone, taking care of her emotions.


    When Ruby heard that her grandmother was to be buried with her grandfather, her nostrils red again.


    After a few moments, she murmured in a mute voice, "Grandpa is buried on Nanming Mountain on the


    northern outskirts of the capital."


    "Mm." Levi¡¯s hand covered her back, stroking it gently, "I know, just leave it to me."


    After that, he asked, "Do you want to read that secret scroll now?"


    "...... hm." Ruby nodded.


    Seeing this, Levis reached out, taking it out of the bedside table and handing it to her.


    Ruby looked at the book in her hand and ran her palm over it, not opening it immediately but holding it


    in front of her.


    It was the only thing left to her by her grandmother, and it seemed to have her warmth on it.


    It was dark outside and she asked, "How long did I sleep?"


    Levi answered truthfully, "Ten hours, it''s almost nine o''clock now."


    Ruby did not say anything, and after two minutes, asked again, "Where is Grandma?"


    Levi looked down at her, his eyes deep, "In the next room, Denis is with her, are you ready to go and


    see her?"


    Ruby said nothing and sat up straight away, fingering the book in her hand, nodding with half-lidded


    eyes.


    Levi did not stop her, after all, this was something that she would have to face sooner orter, and got


    up after her, but said, "Wait a minuie."


    Ruby looked up, puzzled.


    Levi sighed helplessly, "If you look like this, Grandma will be sad when she sees you."


    With bitterness in her throat, Ruby said nothing and watched him walk out of the room, turning back in


    a few minutester with an extra hot towel in her hand.


    She did not move and allowed the man to gently wipe her face.


    A momentter, Levi threw the towel onto the table and got up holding her hand, "Let''s go, let''s go see


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma off."


    At this time, Grandma was lying peacefully in bed, silent, as if she were asleep.


    Ruby stood by the bedside and looked at her with downcast eyes for a long time before she murmured


    and opened her mouth, "Grandma, don''t worry about me, I will take care of myself, you go and reunite


    with Grandpa."


    Afterwards, she gently pulled the sheet from the old woman''s chest and covered her face.


    "Grandma, I''m going to miss you. ......"


    Ruby did not remember much about how she spent the night.


    She only remembered that Levi seemed to have coaxed her to drink her medicine and eat food, after


    which she fell into a deep sleep again.


    Her body had been so depleted throughout the day, and with her emotional ups and downs, the


    medicine hit and she simply couldn''t hold on, and she fell into darkness again.


    In her sleep, her grandmother''s silhouette faintly poked and prodded and her voice echoed in her head.


    "Ruby, don''t cry, I have met with Grandpa, be well, Grandma and Grandpa are watching over you from


    heaven, if you are well, everything will be well ......"


    When she opened her eyes, it was already dawn.


    She looked out of the window at the sunlight filtering in and somehow felt like she was in a different


    world.


    "Awake?"


    A familiar voice sounded in her ears and she inclined her head to see Levi sitting on the other side, fully


    dressed.


    "Mmm." She responded softly, her voice still husky, her brow frowning slightly.


    The next second, a ss of warm water was handed to her.


    She sat up, took it, took a few sips and whispered, "Thank you."


    Levi raised an eyebrow, his tone gentle: "Emotions stabilized?"


    Ruby was stunned for a moment, then pursed the corners of her lips and nodded gently.


    "Yesterday ......" she said, with a pout, as if she was unsure of what to say.


    Yesterday was the most emotionally charged she had been in all her years.


    She vaguely remembered thest time she was like that was when her mother passed away.


    Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, knowing how she was feeling, he raised his hand to gently rub her head,


    his eyebrows warm.


    "You really scared me yesterday, I''ve never seen you like this before, or is this what you used to be like


    originally?"


    Ruby did not expect him to ask this question, and was stunned for a moment as she raised her eyes to


    look at him nkly.


    Levi cursed his lips and looked at her gently.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, even if you''re used to being cold in front of people and pretending to


    be strong, I still hope that you can take off all your so-called strong shell in front of me, and when you''re


    sad, just like yesterday, hug me and cry, or get angry, orugh uncontrobly, in any case, whatever


    you do, I like it."


    He said, like a confession, but also like a reassurance, and Ruby didn''t even know how to respond.


    She looked at him for a long time without uttering a word.


    Levi was in no hurry and just waited for her in silence.


    Only after a moment did Ruby open her mouth, her eyes half-lidded, her tone muffled, "At this time, it''s


    not quite appropriate to talk about this, is it?"


    Not wanting her to actuallye up with such a sentence, Levi helplessly hooked his lips.


    "Well, yeah." He looked at her, his dark, deep eyes dotted with wisps of light, "But I still want to tell


    you."


    Ruby did not say anything, raising a hand to touch her nose.


    In this way, she knew, he wasforting her.


    At that moment, slight warmth crossed her empty heart and she let out a "mmm" before getting out of


    bed.


    "Where are you going?" Levi asked as he followed suit and got up.


    Ruby put on her slippers slowly, and when she looked up again, her expression had returned to her


    usual appearance, and moreplications had settled in her clear eyes.


    "It''s time to take care of Grandma''s funeral." She spoke suddenly, in a faint voice.


    Grandma said she wanted to be buried with her grandfather, so she would have to stay in the capital,


    and there was much to do at the moment.


    Cemeteries to contact, funeral homes to contact, and funerals to hold ......


    Grandma left suddenly, but even though she was in the capital, she had to do all these things perfectly,


    so that it was not in vain that her grandmother loved her.


    Looking at her lean and resolute back, Levi sighed silently in his heart, and then opened his mouth


    softly.


    "I''ve already contacted the cemetery, I''ve bought the cemetery next to Grandpa, I''ve also contacted the


    funeral home in advance, I''ll send Grandma thereter, you don''t need to worry too much about the


    funeral, just inform the news of Grandma¡¯s death, the funeral is scheduled for tomorrow, it''s better to be


    early thante."


    When he finished methodically, Ruby was surprised and looked back.


    "When did you arrange all this? Didn¡¯t Grandma diest night?"

 Chapter 307 Let the Entire Henderson family Bury with Her

    Chapter 307 Let the Entire Henderson family Bury with Her


    Levi replied in a light voice: "I contacted them in the middle of the night, I have some contacts in the


    capital, so it''s not difficult to arrange these things."


    At these words, Ruby did not know what to say for a moment.


    She was supposed to do all these things, but in such a short time, Levi had already done it all for her.


    As if guessing what was on her mind, Levi reached out and touched his fingertips to her brow.


    "Don''t think too much about it, you and I are husband and wife in name only, your grandmother is my


    grandmother, since we are family, there is no difference between what you do and what I do, all this is


    as it should be."


    With that, his eyes shed slightly and he smoothly said something else to divert her attention.


    "By the way, your granduncle ......" mentioning this title, he paused, fearing her displeasure, he


    changed his tone again, "Solomon has woken up, he is now next door, I have arranged for someone to


    watch over him, he has been moring to see you, what are you going to do with him?"


    At the mention of Solomon, Ruby''s face turned cold: "Don''t let him go yet, I''ll go over to see himter."


    Levi nodded, didn''t ask much and got up to get a set of clothes for her.


    "Go and have a bath, have something to eat and drink your medicine before you do that."


    Ruby took it and nodded gently.


    After a long day of tossing and turning yesterday, rescuing people, crying and sweating, she was now


    all over the ce.


    Walking into the bathroom, she spent nearly an hour taking afortably bath and came out just as


    Levi was preparing breakfast.


    Thinking that she had little appetite, he only made a small dish of porridge.


    "Even if there is something big going on, you have to eat, otherwise your body won''t hold up. These


    small dishes are appetizing, have some."


    He set the dishes in front of her and spoke in a warm voice.


    Ruby nced towards the table and asked, "Did you make all this?"


    Levi nodded: "I was afraid you wouldn''t be used to eating from other restaurant, so I had my men buy


    the food and it was no trouble."


    Ruby pursed her lips, said nothing and quietly drank her porridge.


    It was only after the meal that she remembered and asked, "Where''s Denis?"


    Levi said lightly, "He has already eaten and is guarding Grandma, do you want to go see Grandma


    again or go straight to see Solomon?"


    Afraid of seeing her grandmother and losing her temper again, she went straight next door.


    Before going in, she paused at the door.


    Levi was puzzled and looked at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Ruby shook her head, and only after an instant did she murmur, "Grandma must not want me to take a


    swing at him."


    Having said that, she reared her head and pushed her way through the door.


    At this moment, Solomon was walking back and forth across the room with his waist in his hands, as


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anxious as a headless fly.


    As soon as he saw her, his eyes widened in anger and he immediately scolded her loudly.


    "How dare you imprison your granduncle! What an outrage! If this were the Henderson family, I would


    have had you punished by the familyw!"


    At that, Rubyughed, but there was no trace ofughter in her eyes.


    "Granduncle? Solomon, would you be substituting your identity too quickly? epting the fact that I


    am a member of Henderson''s family so quickly?"


    Solomon spat, his face full of disdain, "You want to be a member of our Henderson family? Dream


    about it! You''re just like your grandmother, ungrateful!"


    Hearing him insult her grandmother in such a way, Ruby turned her eyebrows cold, and with a twist of


    her wrist, a silver needle was added to her fingertips.


    Immediately afterwards, without saying a word, she took two steps forward and suddenly kicked him in


    the stomach, taking advantage of his unpreparedness and stabbing him with a needle in his


    acupuncture point.


    In the next moment, Solomon''s face showed pain and he opened his mouth to curse, but to his horror,


    he found that he could not even make a sound.


    Ruby looked askance at him with biting eyes.


    "To prevent you from mouthing off and saying something treacherous, I''ll leave you in peace for a


    moment, now, answer whatever I ask, nod if yes, shake your head if no, do you hear me?"


    Solomon was shocked and angry, and got up to struggle.


    But Ruby did not show any mercy and stepped directly on his leg.


    Solomon was in pain, thinking that this woman was highly skilled in medicine, and was able to undo the


    brow furrowed, in the end he was scared and did not dare do anything.


    Ruby looked at him with an expressionless face before she opened her mouth in a cold voice.


    "Is the motherpulsion of the human facepulsion with you now?"


    Solomon did not move, and only after a few seconds did he shake his head reluctantly.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "So it''s in the Henderson¡¯s?"


    Solomon nodded his head.


    "Are you in charge of the Henderson family now?"


    Solomon nodded his head.


    "Listen, I can let you go back, but the motherpulsion of the Human Face Compulsion, keep it for


    me, no one is allowed to interfere with it, I will go to the Henderson¡¯s in a few days to get it."


    When she suddenly demanded this, Henderson was startled and looked at her with wrinkled brows, his


    face clearly covered with displeasure.


    Ruby was in no hurry, her eyes narrowed slightly and a cold aura shed.


    "I want the motherpulsion to save people, Henderson, I will only tell you once, human life is a big


    matter, if you y any tricks in the middle of this, I will let the whole Henderson family be buried with


    Grandma, if you think what I say is a joke, then you can try it, I think you should be clear, whether I


    have the ability or not, to turn the whole Henderson family upside down and make your Henderson


    family¡¯s life is worse than death."


    As she said this, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, as if in a careless manner.


    But for some reason, Solomon felt a bad chill run through his body and he could not help but tremble


    as an inexplicable fear rose up in his heart.


    It was clear that she was such a young woman, and he suddenly felt that what she said was not a joke.


    Thinking about that skill she had yesterday, and the respect Zach had for her, and this man beside her


    ......


    Panic rose to his eyes and his face was hard to read.


    Ruby watched his reaction and did not say any more and pulled out the silver needle.


    "All right, you go, and remember what I said."


    Solomon rubbed his abdomen, which was painful from the kick, and stood up with clenched teeth.


    He had only taken two steps before he turned his head to look at Ruby again and asked in an unkind


    tone, "Where is your grandma?"


    The corner of her forehead jumped, holding back her emotions as she said in a light voice, "What do


    you want?"


    "Of course there''s something wrong! I haven''t settled my score with her! And I have something to say


    to her! Your grandmother is very impressive. After all these years of not seeing her, she''s got a lot of


    pomp and circumstance when we meet!"


    His words wereced with sarcasm. Ruby was toozy to pay attention to them, silent for a moment,


    she said in a cold and sneering manner: "My grandmother is indeed impressive, but to talk and settle


    ounts, you will have to go to heaven with her, if you want to go now, I can help."

 Chapter 308 Funeral

    Chapter 308 Funeral


    At these words, Solomon was stunned and looked puzzled: "You mean ......"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, his eyes ncing suspiciously between Ruby and Levi for a moment.


    After a few moments, as if he was sure, he looked odd, before raising his voice inughter, his brow


    covered in sarcasm.


    "Ha, ha, ha! I told you, this is her karma! Who told her to break up with the Henderson family in the first


    ce and to stop me from killing that old thing Zach! She simply deserves to die now! God can''t even


    stand it! He''s going to take her away! Haha ......"


    He mocked with abandon, as if he were extraordinarily happy.


    Ruby¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, a dangerous aura of precision floating at the bottom of her eyes, her tightly


    pursed lips indicating her patience.


    "Solomon, the only reason I let you go was because of Grandma, if she hadn''t wanted to see


    something happen to you, you might have been dead by now, but ......"


    "It''s not like I can''ty hands on you, I don''t need to teach you what to say and what not to say, do I?"


    Being threatened by a junior like that, Solomon''s face was pale.


    "Humph! Ruby, don''t forget that you still have to beg me! The motherpulsion of the Human Face


    Compulsion is in my hands!"


    At that, Ruby snorted and said carelessly, "You seem to have misunderstood, that is not that I am


    begging you, but that you must obey me, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what the Henderson family will


    suffer."


    She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "Solomon, if you say one more word, I will now make you speechless for the rest of your life, get lost."


    Solomon had never been treated like this before, and his face was immediately hardened to the


    extreme.


    His eyes were gloomy and he looked very resentful, but in the end he said nothing more, grunted and


    turned to stride away.


    Ruby withdrew her gaze with a cold face and turned her head to look at Levi.


    Before she could say anything, Levi said in a warm voice as if he could read her mind, "Don''t worry, I


    have arranged for someone to keep a close eye on him, I will tell you if anything happens."


    Ruby''s lips were pursed as she nodded gently.


    It didn''t take long for her to adjust her mood and take the olddy to the funeral home.


    On this day, Levi helped her with the olddy''s funeral, as he said he would, while she was responsible


    for informing people.


    The olddy did not have many friends and rtives in the capital during her lifetime, so there were not


    many people to notify.


    Instead, Raphael, Benjamin, and some of her old friends in the capital all called tofort her, saying


    they would be there the next day.


    In the evening, Ruby did not go back to the hotel, but stayed at the funeral home.


    Levi coaxed her to eat something, his eyes covered with heartache.


    In the past two days, she had lost a lot of weight, and her face was even smaller.


    He was suddenly immensely grateful that he could be by her side at this moment, bearing her pain with


    her.


    If she had been on her own, he could not imagine how hard it would have been for her to face all this.


    "Right." Thinking about the matter of Sea City, he hesitated and asked, "How is the situation over at


    Kevin''s side?"


    Ruby had little appetite and could not eat after barely drinking a bowl of porridge.


    She wiped her mouth and nodded, "I called Fiy, Kevin''s condition is still stable now, he canst a


    few days, I also gave him medicine before I left, it can be taken at a critical moment to temporarily


    renew his life."


    As she said that, she gave a pause and her eyes were firm, "Kevin can definitely do it, he''s my brother,


    he can definitely do it."


    Levi''s eyes were deep as he gently responded, "Yes, he will definitely be able to pull through."


    This night, Ruby did not sleep and knelt in front of the olddy until dawn.


    Seeing this, Levi kept herpany in silence.


    The following day, drizzling rain fell under the long-clear sky, and overcast clouds covered the sky,


    adding a deeper colour to the ck clothes worn by the mourners.


    Raphael and Benjamin came together and both frowned when they looked at Ruby''s face.


    "Why have you lost weight like this and your face looks so unattractive." Benjamin muttered, unable to


    resist sweeping a displeased look towards Levi behind her.


    Levi did not care, ignoring his unfriendly gaze.


    Ruby also had little expression, only ncing at him before averting her eyes and saying lightly, "I''m


    fine."


    Benjamin''s brow knitted tighter: "This is called fine? How can I feel at ease when you are like this?


    When things are over here,e back to with me and I will find someone to take care of you."


    "It''s not necessary." Ruby indifferently refused.


    "No," Benjamin was still trying to persuade.


    But at that moment, Ruby lifted her eyes abruptly and her slightly cool gaze looked straight at him.


    "My grandmother has only just passed away, so what am I supposed to do? Eat well and drink well?"


    Benjamin choked for a moment, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had be somewhat stagnant, Raphael came out at the right time,


    pulling Benjamin behind him and signaling him to shut up.


    "Okay, okay, Benjamin is worried about you, I don''t feel good when I see you in this state, let''s go and


    see the olddy."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, he pulled Benjamin away.


    Not long after, Layton also came, firstforting her, then wanting to say something.


    She did not care about his expression and turned her head to make arrangements for the funeral.


    After a while, all the people who hade to offer their condolences left, leaving only Ruby and Levi in


    the mourning hall.


    At this time, Ruby''s mobile phone rang and it was Evans calling.


    "Help me offer an incense to the olddy." Over the phone, Evans''s voice was despondent, "It''s respect


    I have for her, I''m over here with Olivia now, so I won''t be going over."


    Ruby gave a faint "hmm" and asked, "You didn''t tell Olivia, did you?"


    "No, I guess you won''t let me tell her, if you do, you would have informed me to take Olivia to the


    capital."


    "Keep it from her for now." Ruby pinched her brow, tired, "Olivia is still recovering and her autism is only


    just getting better, it''s not advisable to go back and forth, let alone have too many emotional ups and


    downs. She''s close to grandma and would not be able to bear it knowing that she''s gone."


    Evans: "But she will know sooner orter, when do you n to tell her?"


    Ruby was silent for a moment and said lightly, "When I return, I will find a suitable time."


    With that, she said with concern, "How is Olivia doing now?"


    Evans sighed: "Recovered well, just lonely, and misses you and Levi as well as the olddy."


    Hearing that, Ruby''s throat became slightly squeamish.


    She was about to say something, but she suddenly heard, from the front of the mourning hall, a chaotic


    noise.

 Chapter 309 The Hussain family Comes to Offer Condolences

    Chapter 309 The Hussain family Comes to Offer Condolences


    Immediately, she frowned, hung up the phone and walked out.


    Levi was standing in front of the mourning hall, blocking out the three people with a cold face.


    Of those three, one was an old man on crutches and the other two appeared to be a couple, middle-


    aged, neither looking very good but toothy.


    Behind these three, at the entrance of the mourning hall, there stood several men in ck, who


    appeared to be bodyguards.


    After observing the situation once more, her eyebrows sank slightly and she took a few steps to Levi''s


    side, asking, "What''s going on here? Who are all these people?"


    Seeing that she hade out, Levi was about to reply with a sullen face, but then he saw the old man


    narrow his eyes, ncing around Ruby and abruptly opening his mouth.


    "You are Ruby, Cara''s granddaughter, right?"


    As soon as Ruby heard it, she guessed his identity, but pretended not to know and asked him


    nonchntly, "Who are you?"


    Her tone was not very polite and she did not use honorific words, and when the old man heard this, he


    nced at her with displeasure.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I''m your grandmother''s cousin! ording to the seniority, you should call


    me granduncle!"


    Sure enough.


    Ruby snorted lightly in her heart, secretly saying that they had reallye, and they really couldn''t


    wait!


    At that moment, she looked at him with cold eyes and was even more nonchnt: "So, you are Haider


    Hussain, Thomas Hussain''s son."


    Not wanting her to call her by his full name, Haider poked his cane, quite literally blowing his beard and


    ring, "You-"


    But to his surprise, Ruby ignored him and moved her eyes away directly towards the other two middle-


    aged men.


    "So you two, you''re this old man''s son Dexter Hussain and daughter-inw Betty Wong, right?"


    At these words, the two men also froze, somewhat incredulous.


    "You know of our family?" Dexter asked her suspiciously.


    Ruby hooked her lips in a smiling manner.


    She originally didn''t know it, but she had researched the Hussain family in advance yesterday, and now


    that she had met them, she could naturally get it right.


    At that moment, without answering Dexter''s doubts, she said bluntly, "I didn''t invite anyone from the


    Hussain family, so go back to wherever you came from and take these people behind you and get out


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of here."


    She was speaking politely now, because she did not want to have any conflict with them on this day, in


    front of the olddy''s hearth.


    But the Hussain family didn''t think so.


    They came here today to make a big mess of the mourning hall, so how could they just leave so


    easily?


    At that moment, Haider poked his cane, ckened his face and snorted coldly, "We have to leave just


    because you tell us to? Who do you think you are! My cousin has passed away, so naturally our family


    has toe to offer condolences, do you want to stop us?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and her eyes were sharp: "Yes, I want to stop you, what''s the problem?"


    "You-" Not wanting her to be so blunt, the Hussain family froze in their tracks.


    Ruby was no longer polite, and her delicate eyebrows gathered a stern momentum.


    "Coming to offer condolences and bringing so many people, do you take me for a fool? What are you


    hiding, do you really think others don''t know? But I advise you, you''d better put away your useless


    thoughts and take your people and get lost, my grandmother doesn''t need your family toe and


    offer condolences, and I don''t want you to set half a step here, so as not to dirty this ce!"


    At the end of her sentence, she looked away coldly, clearly not wanting to dwell too much on them.


    Seeing that, Levi stood at the entrance of the mourning hall, his body tall and imposing, his eyes


    downcast as he looked at several people, his face cold and solemn, saying nonchntly, "Still not


    leaving?"


    These members of the Hussain family did not expect to run into such two hard nails, and were


    immediately annoyed.


    Dexter immediately stepped forward nonchntly and red angrily, "Who are you? Who are you to


    shout in front of us! The dead woman was a rtive of our family, what does it have to do with you, an


    outsider!"


    At the sound of this, Levi raised his eyebrows coldly and snorted abruptly, but there was no trace of


    "What does it have to do with me? She is my wife''s grandmother, so it is my grandmother, so of course


    I have to be here, but you are not even close to each other. You did not care about her in the past


    years, but now she is dead and you came like flies, without even covering up, don''t you feel ashamed


    of yourselves?"


    "You-" Dexter was angry, and even Haider froze for a moment.


    "You ...... you''re the one with the surname Finn?" Apparently, he had heard of him.


    At these words, Ruby narrowed her eyes and the corners of her lips were lightly curved.


    "It seems that it should be Solomon who secretly tipped you off. Grandma has always been cautious


    and did not reveal her identity aftering, howe you guys are like wild dogs that smell the scent


    of meat buns and came over so quickly, hehe ......"


    The words were so harsh to hear that Haider burst into anger.


    "What nonsense! Are you allowed to speak to your elders like that?"


    Dexter chimed in, "That''s right! You don''t call out to your elders when you see them, and you dare to


    speak out of turn! You are simply unfilial!"


    "Unfilial?" Rubyughed coldly, as if she had heard some funny joke, "What is the rtionship between


    your family and me?"


    Haider grunted, "You are Cara''s granddaughter and Cara is from our family, how do you think?"


    "Cara?" Ruby raised an eyebrow and asked in a faint voice in return, "Who is Cara?"


    "You might havee to the wrong ce, and I do not have responsibility and liability to be filial to


    you, so don¡¯t waste your time here, just get out.¡±


    These words, which she said in a light-hearted manner, set aside her rtionship with the Hussain


    family.


    When the Hussain family heard this, they were stunned for a moment and looked at each other,


    immersed in anger.


    "What a glib tongue!" Haider leaned on his cane and bellowed in a rather aggressive manner, "Do you


    think you can sever your ties with the Hussain family just by saying that? How did your grandmother


    family in style, did she not tell you?"


    Ruby did not change her face and said straightforward, "No, she didn''t."

 Chapter 310 Revealing the True Face

    Chapter 310 Revealing the True Face


    Haider was stunned, his face sober.


    Ruby ignored him, her lean and tall figure standing in front of the door of the mourning hall, the corners


    of her mouth raised in a careless curve, the ends of her pretty eyes slightly raised, but the colour of her


    eyes was cool.


    "My grandmother has only told me that there is a Hussain family in the capital that pesters her like a fly,


    shamelessly, disturbing her life. My grandma had a good temper, and did not want to make any


    troubles, but I am different, I don¡¯t like to be pestered. If you don''t leave today and insist on looking for


    trouble here, then don''t me me for not being polite."


    She said it in an unhurried and even tone, but for some reason, the few members of the Hussain family


    felt an invisible sense of oppression when they heard it.


    Haider gritted his teeth, and his eyes were covered with gloom.


    "Fine, since you don¡¯t listen to us, then don''t me me for not showing you any mercy! If you want us


    to leave, fine, as long as you hand over the secret arts left behind by your grandmother, we will leave


    immediately and will never pester you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard the word "secret art", a stern look shed across Ruby''s eyes, and the temperature


    around her body suddenly dropped to the freezing point.


    These people, finally, showed their true colours!


    At that moment, she did not say anything, and her expression changed slightly, but not in anger, but as


    if she could not understand his words, and frowned in confusion.


    "Secret arts? What secret arts? Are you suffering from a hypochondriac? When people get older, their


    brains inevitably be confused, so you''d better hurry to the hospital before you get Alzheimer''s,


    which won''t be very salvageable."


    Haider''s face instantly darkened, his face pulled long.


    On the other side, Dexter could not listen any longer, pointing at Ruby''s nose and scolding him.


    "Don''t y dumb here! That old woman has in her hands the ancient medical secrets of the Henderson


    family! Now that she''s dead, how could she not pass it on to you! Are you trying to fool us? No way! I''m


    warning you, hand it over while we''re still talking to you properly, or else I don''t mind making you


    suffer!"


    The moment these words came out, Ruby had no time to react, but Levi was one step ahead of her


    and stepped in front of her, pping Dexter''s hand away with one palm, his deep eyes were filled with


    an infinite coldness.


    He sneered and tipped his tongue to his pte, "Suffer? Heh, it''s not certain who will suffer!"


    His strength was not small, and Dexter was not prepared for it, so he stumbled and nearly fell.


    Betty, who had been watching coldly, immediately held him up and could not help but seize up at this


    point.


    "What are you doing? We''vee here to im back what belongs to our Hussain family! You don''t


    hand it over because you want to keep it for yourselves?"


    Hearing these words, Ruby instantlyughed out loud.


    "You have just said that the secret art has been passed down from generation to generation in the


    Henderson family, so how did it be the property of your Hussain family? Who wants to keep it for


    themselves? What, you brought so many people here just to take it by force? Aren''t you afraid of being


    Haider acted as if he took it for granted.


    "So what if the Henderson family has been passed down from generation to generation? Since Cara


    defected to our Hussain family in the first ce and changed her surname to Hussain, then what she


    brought over rightfully belonged to our Hussain family!"


    Seeing how shameless they were, Ruby lookedpletely cold: "Then let me remind you once again


    everything my grandma owns has nothing to do with your Hussain family! Don''t think I don''t know what


    you did to my grandmother back then, and the reason you let her into the Hussain family was to get the


    secret techniques in her book! Since she didn''t give it to you, you expose yourselves! That''s why she


    broke off her rtionship with your Hussain family!


    I might as well tell you that I do have the secret art, but my grandmother didn''t give it to me, and I''m


    even less likely to hand it over to you today! Get out of my sight right now!"


    The death of her grandmother had already put her in a very bad mood, and now after half a day of


    dealing with the Hussain family, her patience waspletely exhausted, and she didn''t even have a


    sneer anymore, her face was straight and only cold.


    Originally, she did not want to cause any trouble on the day of her grandmother''s funeral, let alone in


    front of her funeral hall, so she thought she would get rid of these people as soon as possible.


    But now, having seen the extent of the shamelessness of these people, she knew deep down that they


    would not leave until they had the secret art, so she simply flipped out.


    When the three members of the Hussain family saw this, each of their faces were sober.


    "Fine, since so, t don''t me me for destroying your grandmother''s mourning hall!"


    As his words fell, Haider stomped his cane and ordered loudly, "Search! Find that book of secret arts! If


    you can''t find it, smash it! Or knock these two out and take them away!"


    The burly men behind them heard the sound and immediately stepped forward, making a move to


    barge in.


    At the sight of this, Ruby''s pupils suddenly tightened up and her anger wrapped around her whole


    body.


    On the side, Levi, stopping her behind him, said in a deep voice, "Leave it to me."


    Ruby frowned, thinking of the surgery he had just a while ago, she pulled him behind her, "Stay out of


    this, I''ll take care of it."


    As she said that, she pulled the corners of her mouth coldly, and a touch of hostility swept across her


    eyes, "I can still handle so few people."


    Just as she was about to step forward, an unfamiliar voice intervened.


    "Hold on!"


    The voice came suddenly, interrupting several people''s movements.


    People looked back and saw a ck stretch Lincoln parked not far behind them, and a middle-aged


    man getting out of the car.


    The sound that just came out seemed to be from him.


    And he was not the only one who came down at the same time. Behind the Lincoln, there were several


    other cars, each with four men in ck, all of them strong, looking like practitioners.


    Ruby stared at the man at the head of the group and felt vaguely familiar, but could not recall where


    she had seen him before.


    As for the three members of the Hussain family, the moment they saw him, their eyes widened in


    unison and their faces suddenly changed dramatically.


    Dexter gritted his teeth, words seeming to squeeze out of his teeth as he said word by word, "Eden


    arthy! Howe it is you?"

 Chapter 311 Why Not Join Forces?

    Chapter 311 Why Not Join Forces?


    The man called Eden arthy was expressionless, his eyes slightly narrowed as he looked coldly at


    several people, and only after a few seconds did he ask in a nonchnt manner, "Why can''t it be me?


    Who says that only you cane to this ce and I can''t?"


    Dexter was speechless, and his face looked bad.


    It was only then that Ruby remembered this man as an afterthought.


    She couldn''t really see him from a distance just now, she only thought him looked familiar, but when


    she heard Dexter call his name, she instantly recalled.


    The man was the same one she had met that day at the temple.


    Was he here to offer his grandmother''s condolences?


    For a moment, there was a slightplication in her heart, Ruby pursed the corners of her lips and did


    not say anything.


    Seeing the change in her mood, Levi reached out and took her hand in his, squeezing it gently and


    reassuring her.


    At this moment, Haider questioned Eden with a sullen face, "What are you doing here? Cara''s death


    doesn''t seem to have anything to do with your arthy family, so what are you doing here?"


    At these words, Eden''s sullen and resolute face moved slightly, his eyes looked over harshly and said


    coldly, "How do you know it has nothing to do with us?"


    Dexter wrinkled his brow, "What do you mean by that?"


    Eden, however, clearly did not intend to borate, "It has nothing to do with your Hussain family,


    therefore, it is not your turn to cross-examine me, because you are not qualified."


    Then, his words changed and his expression remained the same.


    "The olddy changed her surname a long time ago and is no longer rted to the Hussain family, so


    what is your Hussain family doing here?"


    He was so well-informed that he actually knew about Cara''s change of surname. Dexter and Haider''s


    faces grew darker and darker, and they both muttered in their hearts about what kind of rtionship


    this Eden had with the olddy.


    Eden didn''t even care what they guessed or thought, instead he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked


    at the scene.


    "What? Is your Hussain family here to offer condolences, or to smash the scene? Bringing so many


    people here, afraid that they won''t know that your Hussain family has a big show?"


    At this moment, Dexter gritted his teeth and said nonchntly, ''''Eden! I warn you, today we are here to


    deal with our feud with this old woman, it has nothing to do with your arthy family! So you''d better


    not interfere, if you have to meddle, then our Hussain family will never give up! Don''t me our


    Hussain family for being unkind if you make a scene and make the two families into enemies!"


    At that, Eden looked like he had heard some funny joke, a calm and reserved demeanor had a hint of


    mockingughter.


    "It is ridiculous, Dexter, the arthy family and the Hussain family have always been at odds. Besides,


    when has your Hussain family ever been kind? How did your Hussain family treat the olddy back


    then, how did you force her to leave the Hussain family, and how did you pursue and kill her


    afterwards? All this shit has been an open secret in the capital''s high society for a long time, do I need


    to say it to your face?"


    At these words, Haider was instantly furious, and Dexter was so angry that his lungs were about to


    explode.


    They had thought of taking this opportunity to snatch the secret art from Ruby.


    But unexpectedly, Eden would appear at this crucial moment and disrupt their ns!


    At that moment, Dexter shot a nce around and came up with his n.


    But Eden did not give him the opportunity to do so, and continued to speak on his own.


    "When I heard that the olddy was gone, I expected your Hussain family toe over like flies, so


    before I came to offer my condolences, I specially brought some extra men with me, just in case, these


    ......"


    He gestured to the men next to him, a chill covering his angr face.


    "It''s only part of it, outside the funeral home, there are quite a few more, if you don''t believe me, you


    might as well send your men out to scout around and see if what I said is true."


    Since he dared to say so, he must have brought more people with him, and naturally the Hussain


    family would not disbelieve him.


    Haider did not expect him to be so well prepared and stomped his cane in anger.


    "Eden, do you really want to be stop us? What exactly is your rtionship with Cara? Is it worth helping


    her like this? Besides, she''s already a dead person! Even if you help her, how can she remember your


    good deeds in the underworld? Even if you want to please someone, you should do it with a living


    person!"


    At this point, Dexter''s eyes blinked and he simply resorted to tactics.


    "How about this? Eden, the arthy family and the Hussain family have always been at odds, this is a


    good opportunity to renew our rtionship! Since you have prepared your manpower in advance, you


    should know what the Hussain family is here for. I think you are rushing to protect this olddy, but you


    are actually doing it for her granddaughter, right? Your aim is most likely the same as ours, to take


    away the Henderson family''s ancient medical secret art from her, right?"


    He finished tentatively, keeping his eyes fixed on Eden, letting out a shrewd light.


    "If that''s the case, then why don''t we join forces?"


    Eden asked, expressionless, "Join forces?"


    Dexter thought he was moved and continued, ''''Right! Since both the arthy family and the Hussain


    family want this Ancient Medicine Secret Art, we might as well take it from this woman together, I


    promise you, as long as you don''t stand in the way and let your people help us, I will definitely share


    half of this Ancient Medicine Secret Art with your arthy family when ites to hand."


    At this moment, Ruby suddenly opened her mouth with a cold smile, "Heh, you''re really quite generous,


    splitting half of it to the arthy family. You are so shameless and have refreshed my perception of


    your Hussain family''s bottom line time and time again!"


    At her mockery, Dexter''s face paled.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But considering the current situation, he could only hold back and ignore her for the time being, instead


    continuing to pull Eden in.


    "Eden, what do you think of my proposal? If you don''t believe me, I can still give you a written note


    ......"


    However, before he could finish his words, he saw Eden sullenly rebuff him.


    "I don''t think that''s a good proposal."


    At these words, the faces of the three members of the Hussain family all changed.


    Betty scolded in a sharp voice, "Eden, don''t think that we are talking to you now because we are afraid


    of you? We just don''t want to make a big deal out of it, don¡¯t go too far!"


    "Don¡¯t go too far?" Eden repeated, his eyebrows cold and stern, "In my opinion, this is something you


    should say to yourselves, in the current situation, do you think you have the qualifications to negotiate


    with me?"

 Chapter 312 Must be Extremely Careful

    Chapter 312 Must be Extremely Careful


    He lifted his wrist nonchntly and nced at his valuable watch, then a hint of impatience appeared


    on his face.


    "My time is limited and I don''t have the time to muck about so much with you here, if you are sensible,


    take your men away now, otherwise I don''t mind letting my men do something."


    The implication was that if they didn''t leave, he was going to ask his men to evict them.


    Not expecting that, the three members of the Hussain family''s faces turned pale.


    At that moment, they looked at each other with resignation on their faces.


    Right now was the best chance to snatch the secret art from Ruby''s hands, but with Eden interfering so


    much, they didn''t dare to act rashly even if they wanted to.


    With so many people brought by Eden, no matter in terms of numbers or strength, their Hussain family


    had no chance of winning!


    With this in mind, Haider clenched his teeth, his pale, sagging cheeks moved, and he could only


    reluctantly make concessions.


    "Fine, since the arthy family hase to offer their condolences today, we will let you give Cara a


    proper send-off!"


    It was clear that he had the underdog advantage, but this old man was so determined to pretend, as if


    he had given in of his own ord.


    When Ruby heard this, she could not help but sneer.


    "Since you have nothing else to do, then hurry up and leave!" She spoke out coldly, her eyes covered


    with ice, "I still say that my grandmother has long since had nothing to do with your Hussain family, so


    you should cut off any thoughts that you shouldn''t have and don''t try to y any tricks, or else you will


    be responsible for the consequences."


    She was a very young woman, but at this moment, the aura around her was in full swing, and the


    Hussain family felt shocked.


    Betty was not used to seeing her like this and was about to curse in anger.


    But Haider gave her an oblique nce and stopped her in advance.


    Then he inclined his head, first looking at Eden and then turning his head to look again at Ruby, his


    cloudy eyes narrowed, dark light prating at the bottom of them, as if he was thinking something.


    "Heh, it really is Cara''s granddaughter." He suddenly tugged at the corner of his mouth and let out snort


    of uncertainty, "You have the exact same temper as her, but what happened in the end? Ruby, there''s


    still a long road ahead, we''ll see what happens!"


    After saying that, he swept his eyes at Dexter, said "Let''s go", leaned on his crutches and left in a rage.


    Before Dexter left, he even gritted his teeth and red at Eden, lowering his voice in a warning, "Eden,


    don''t think you''ve won this time, sooner orter, you''ll fall into my hands!"


    Eden responded nonchntly, "Then I will wait for this day."


    Soon, the Hussain family was gone.


    Only then did Eden walk into the mourning hall.


    Ruby did not stop him, but only looked at him with an expressionless face, her lips pursed, without


    saying a word.


    Eden first looked at the olddy''s posthumous photo and did not immediately go forward, but inclined


    his head, looking towards Ruby.


    When he saw her eyebrows, which were very simr to Nellie''s, he fell into a trance, his pupils


    narrowed, and after a few seconds, they opened again, looking more than apologetic.


    "I''m sorry, Ruby...... " He subconsciously wanted to call her Ruby, but realizing something, like he was


    afraid of scaring her, he changed his tone temporarily, cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "Miss


    Harold."


    Ruby''s face did not change and she responded indifferently, "Well, you came to see my grandmother?"


    Eden nodded, hesitated and made an excuse: "Before ...... olddy had benefited me, I heard that she


    had passed away, so naturally I shoulde to offer my condolences and send her off thisst time."


    Ruby stared at him, her eyes flickering slightly.


    Perhaps it was because her grandmother''s death had affected her emotionally too much, and at this


    time she was less self-possessed and more inquisitive than before: "What kind of benefit?"


    Eden didn''t expect her to ask this question out of the blue, so he was stunned for a moment and didn''t


    know what to say.


    And just as he pursed his lips without saying a word, Ruby''s eyshes twitched and she gathered her


    mind, not pursuing the matter any further, and said, "Since you are here, let''s offer incense."


    Seeing that she didn''t pursue the matter any further, Eden''s eyebrows twitched and his heart was full of


    He didn''t say any more after all, nodded his head and then turned to offer incense to the olddy.


    Behind him, Ruby looked at his tall, magnificent back, his eyes sunken.


    Levi looked on, sensing the ups and downs of her emotions, and came over to her, gently squeezing


    her fingertips.


    Ruby looked towards him and fell into his deep, bottomless eyes, and her heart somehow calmed


    down.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When she turned around again, Eden had already finished offering incense and turned around, looking


    at her and wanting to say something.


    "Something wrong?" Ruby asked, her tone light.


    Seeing that she had taken the initiative to ask, Eden pursed his lips, and after a split second, asked, "Is


    it true that your grandmother''s secret art is in your possession?"


    When he asked this question, Ruby did not answer, only stared at him with sunken eyes.


    Lest she misunderstand, Eden hurriedly exined, "Don''t misunderstand, I just want to remind you that


    that secret art is a supreme and priceless treasure, but at the same time, it is also something that can


    kill people, if it is in your hands, you must be more careful."


    When he said this, he gave a pause, and his eyes had a vaguely sour look in them.


    "The ancient medical art of the Henderson family has always been of great concern, and all people are


    rushing to this secret art of the Henderson family, at first, your mother was once pestered with trouble


    because of her identity, and over the years, your grandmother should have been pestered a lot


    because of this secret art, and now that it has passed into your now, it will probably bring you endless


    trouble. The Hussain familying today is an example, and besides the Hussain family, who knows


    how many other people hiding behind, wanting to take the secret art out of your hands, so you must be


    extremely careful!"


    As he rambled on, Ruby surveyed him, the wary look that had just risen in her eyes fading away.


    After a moment, her delicate eyebrows twitched slightly as she spoke in a light voice, "You heard that


    the Hussain family was here, that''s why you brought so many people here on purpose?"


    Eden was stunned, then after a moment of silence, he nodded: "Well, I know that the Hussain family


    has been wanting to obtain the secret arts in your grandmother''s hands all these years, and will


    definitely not let go of this opportunity, so I expected that they would definitelye to cause trouble,


    so I brought some men with me, and I also hope that the olddy can leave without being


    disturbed."

 Chapter 313 You Can Find Me at the Mccarthy鈥檚

    Chapter 313 You Can Find Me at the arthy¡¯s


    After listening to his exnation, Ruby did not say anything more, but only said, "Thank you, I


    understand what you just said, I will be careful."


    Seeing this, Eden gently breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, "That''s good, then ...... if there''s nothing


    else, I''ll leave first."


    Ruby nodded.


    When he reached the door, Eden hesitated, but finally stopped and turned towards her, his eyes full of


    gentleness.


    "Ruby." He did not call her "Miss Harold" again.


    Ruby twitched her eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "In the future, if you need help, you cane to me, and both I and the arthy family will do our best


    to help you."


    At these words, Ruby fell into a trance, and after a few moments, she did not refuse his kindness and


    nodded gently, "Okay."


    After that, Eden left, satisfied.


    Levi watched from the side, the corners of his mouth lightly hooked as he raised his hand to rub her


    hair, "You ept this?"


    Ruby blinked, "It is okay, the previous generation''s affairs have nothing to do with us young


    generation."


    Later on, a number of people came to offer their condolences, and Ruby treated them all with courtesy


    and thanked them foring to see her grandmother off for thest time.


    When the olddy''s funeral was all done, the twilight was nting and she stood in front of her


    tombstone, inexplicably in a trance-like state.


    Everything that had happened in thest few days had been like a dream.


    How she wished that when she woke up from her dream, her grandmother would still be healthy and


    well and by her side.


    But she knew that this was no longer possible.


    Grandma was gone, forever.


    "Grandma, I buried you next to Grandpa as you wished, and I don''t know if you''ve seen him now, I''m


    sure you''re very happy now."


    She murmured, her delicate face slightly pale from the past few busy days, faint dark circles tinge


    covering her eyes.


    With that, she nced sideways and dropped her eyes on Logan''s tombstone, looking at a picture of


    him in his youthful, heroic days.


    "Grandpa, Grandma has gone to look for you, I hope you can take care of her. She has been missing


    you all these years, I guess you miss Grandma too, now you can finally be reunited, although I am


    reluctant, I am happy for you, and please don''t worry, I will take care of myself."


    Levi stood right beside her, looking sideways at her deeply for a moment, then turned his head, his


    dark eyes looking towards the olddy and Logan''s tombstone.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, with me by your side, I will not let her suffer one bit, from now on. She and


    Olivia are under my care."


    As he said that, he looked puzzled and said with a sideways nce, "Grandpa, it is my first time to see


    you, I am Levi, your grandson-inw, Grandma is in your hands, I hope you and Grandma will be well


    in the other world."


    At these words, the deepest chord in Ruby''s heart was plucked silently.


    Her eyelids fluttered slightly and she lifted them lightly, looking towards him withplicated eyes, but


    a warm current slid through them.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Levi tilted his head, catching her gaze just in


    time, and asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Ruby didn''t answer, averted her eyes and whispered, "Let''s go."


    Levi gently pulled the corner of his mouth, did not pursue the question, took her hand.


    Ruby struggled twice, but failed, so she simply allowed him to do so.


    The two walked down the stone steps and made their way down the hill.


    By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, the twilight was more intense, with the sunset


    staining most of the sky red and the clouds deep orange.


    Ruby stopped abruptly and looked back up the hill, long gone were the tombstones of her grandfather


    and grandmother.


    Her clear eyes seemed to be dyed red by the twilight as well, and her lips moved as she murmured,


    "Now, Grandma will never be lonely again ......"


    Levi looked at her, his eyes dense with affection, his thumb stroked her hand, and said in a warm voice,


    "Well, Grandma will always have Grandpa with her in the future, so she won''t be lonely."


    "...... That''s good." Ruby nodded with a murmur, "Grandma, I''ll miss you ......"


    With those words, she finally turned back to the cemetery, took a soft breath, and resumed her steps.


    ......


    After taking care of everything and returning to the hotel, she took a shower and fell asleep afterwards.


    These days, with the rescue, her grandmother''s passing away, and the busy funeral, the pile of things


    had overwhelmed her, and she had been holding on that her body has actually been overloaded long


    ago.


    But even though she was very tired, she did not sleep soundly this night.


    She had a dream that when she was girl, her grandmother doted on her and obeyed her in everything.


    She also dreamed of those days when she was kicked out of the Harold family after her mother''s death


    and had no one to turn to but her grandmother to keep herpany.


    Those years were hard, but because her grandmother was there, she felt happier than the cold


    treatment she suffered in the Harold¡¯s.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She also dreamed that her grandmother was so sick that she could not hold on, but because the worry


    of her being alone in this world, she endured the torture of her illness and escaped from the death


    again and again.


    Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes, wetting the pillow, Ruby unconsciously murmured


    "Grandma" and woke up.


    Looking around at the dimly lit room, she froze and raised her hand to touch the wetness on her cheek


    and smiled bitterly.


    Grandma would haveughed at her if she had known.


    Still lying, her eyes adjusting to the darkness around her, she stared at the ceiling for a long time before


    suddenly whispering, "Grandma, don''t worry, I''ll get on with my life."


    No sooner had she said this than the door to the room was suddenly pushed open from the outside in a


    movement so small that it barely made a sound.


    Through the light that leaked in through the doorway, Ruby could see at a nce that the person who


    came in was Levi.


    Levi seemed to think she was still awake and didn''t want to wake her up, so he stepped extremely


    lightly and ced a ss of water on the bed.


    Then, as he shifted his gaze, he met her clear eyes and froze, smiling, "You are up. Why didn''t you turn


    on the light?"


    As he spoke, he switched on the bedsidemp and, at the same time, reached out to cover her eyes,


    shielding her from the sudden brightness of the light.


    Ruby''s eyes blinked, dark, thick eyshes sliding across his palm.


    Levi was instantly tickled by her and the ends of his eyes were just about to rise, but he saw the tear


    stains that speckled her face, he asked, "You cried?"

 Chapter 314 Plans Fail to Meet Change

    Chapter 314 ns Fail to Meet Change


    As her eyes adjusted to the warm light, Ruby pulled down his hand and let out a soft "mmm".


    Having only just woken up, her voice was still slightly nasal, raspy.


    "I just had a dream about my grandmother and she came to say goodbye to me."


    Levi didn''t say anything, his eyes sunken as he looked at her.


    It was a moment before he let out a soft sigh and rubbed his fingertips twice over the ends of her eyes,


    "Now that you''ve said goodbye, face the life ahead."


    Ruby did not retort and nodded, "I understand, Grandma would not want me to dwell on the past, and


    neither would I."


    Having said that, she didn''t mention the matter again, took the water he handed her and took two sips,


    asking casually, "How long did I sleep?"


    Levi replied, "A day or so."


    At these words, Ruby moved with a start, her eyes widened and her doze all away: "...... How long?"


    Looking at her somewhat unbelievable look, Levi hooked his lips and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be


    so sleepy, since you came back yesterday evening, you have been sleeping until now, it seems that


    you are really tired."


    Ruby nced at the mobile phone on her bedside, it was now after eight o''clock, which meant that she


    had slept for more than a whole day.


    Not expecting to be able to sleep for so long, she twitched her eyebrows and asked, "Where is Denis?"


    When she came back yesterday, she wanted to talk to Denis first about where he should go, but her


    head was so tired that she thought she''d wake up and talk about it.


    Levi raised his eyebrow: "Only the moment you wake up, you want to find another man, aren''t you


    afraid that your husband will be jealous?"


    She knew that he was deliberately teasing her, but when she heard the word "husband", Ruby''s heart


    involuntarily throbbed and her face turned slightly unnatural.


    She pursed her lips and shoved the ss of water back into his hands, muttering uncharitably, "Just


    bullshit."


    With that, she was about to roll over and get out of bed.


    Leviughed and grabbed her wrist, saying in a warm voice, "All right, if you have anything to say, wait


    until you finish eating. You''ve slept for so long and haven''t eaten for more than a day, aren''t you


    hungry?"


    Only when his words fell, Ruby''s stomach growled twice in perfect response.


    Ruby: "......"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Looking at her slightly embarrassed expression, Levi couldn''t help himself, putting the water ss on


    the bed and getting up, "I''ll go and cook you a bowl of beef noodles."


    ......


    These days, Ruby had never had an appetite, but now, perhaps because she had been hungry for a


    long time, a bowl of beef noodles was quickly wiped out by her.


    "Still eating?" Levi asked.


    Ruby shook her head, wiped the corner of her mouth and said, "I have something to say to Denis."


    Levi was silent and said, "Denis has already left."


    Hearing this news, Ruby was surprised: "What? He''s already gone? When did he leave?"


    "He leftst night." Levi ryed Denis''s parting words to her, "He said he had been with grandma for


    half his life and had always worked for her, and now that she was gone, he didn''t want to stay in this


    sad ce anymore, but he didn''t explicitly say where he had gone,, but he said that if you needed


    anything, you could contact him, no matter what it is, he will help you. "


    Hearing these words, Ruby was silent for a long time.


    She knew that Denis was doing this for her grandmother''s sake.


    This loyalty was rare in the world.


    Fearing that she would be upset by this again, Levi hastened to change the subject.


    "By the way, there''s one thing I didn''t tell you. Layton called youst night, and I didn''t wake you up for


    you were asleep. Originally I didn''t answer it, thinking you''d call him back when you woke up, but he


    called several times in quick session, and I was worried that there is something important, so I


    answered it for you."


    When Ruby heard this, her attention was drawn to the question, "What does he have to do?"


    Levi was silent for a moment and said in a light voice, "Zach is dead."


    The news came suddenly, yet unexpectedly, and Ruby did not feel surprised.


    "He was already nearing the end of his life, and the fact that he hassted this long is already an


    extraordinarily favourable sign from the heavens."


    Speaking of this, she thought of the sinful things he had done and a sneer surfaced between her


    eyebrows, "I can''t imagine that God would let a man like him live to such an old age, it''s true that good


    people don''t live long while evil people live long."


    "Hmm." Levi responded, then continued, "Layton said that he originally wanted to tell you at the funeral,


    but seeing as you were ...... so he didn''t say anything, the Marsh family seems to be very angry over


    this matter, and Matteo seems to be quite resentful of you."


    "Resentful of me? What for?" Ruby was unconcerned, "I''m not the one who did the evil deed, it was his


    father, what does it matter to me if his father lost his life? But it doesn¡¯t matter, I can do nothing about


    it.¡±


    Levi pursed his lips, ¡°The Marsh family is now in a mess, Zach is gone and Bobby is paralyzed in bed. I


    heard that Matteo has begged all the people he can and sought numerous famous doctors, but he was


    unable to cure Bobby. Layton called to remind you to be careful of the Marsh family, especially Matteo,


    there is no guarantee what he would do. "


    Although Layton had befriended the Marsh family, he and Ruby were also good friends from the old


    days, so naturally he was more worried about her safety and was more inclined towards her.


    Ruby did not put much thought into it and only nodded her head.


    She got up, left the bar and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room.


    Standing by therge clear ss, she looked down on the city shrouded in night, at the bustling traffic,


    with no ripples in her eyes.


    "Grandma has been buried and things are all cleared up, so tomorrow, I want to go to Henderson''s


    house." She said suddenly.


    Levi stood beside her, nodding gently as he listened, "Okay, then I''ll have someone prepare in advance


    tomorrow morning."


    Ruby didn''t say anything, her eyes shed with thought, as if she was pondering something.


    After a moment, she hooked the corners of her lips, but there was no half-hearted smile under her


    eyes, instead, a touch of sarcasm hung between her eyebrows: "It''s really hard for Solomon, knowing


    that my grandmother passed away, he immediately notified the Hussain family toe and make


    trouble, hehe ...... how do they have the nerve to call themselves my grandmother''s rtives."


    Coldness crossed her heart at the thought of these so-called rtives had only used and schemed


    against her grandmother.


    Sooner orter, she would make those people who had made things difficult for her grandmother and


    even killed her pay for it!


    But, as the saying goes, ns could not keep up with change, and there was really a reason.


    On the following day, before Ruby had time to leave, she was approached by the Hussain family!

 Chapter 315 Worse Than Waste

    Chapter 315 Worse Than Waste


    At this point, she and Levi were just about to go out and find Solomon, but the door to the presidential


    suite was mmed open with force from the outside.


    In the next second, several strong men in ck rushed in to surround the two of them.


    At that moment, before Ruby had time to react, she saw Levi''s face sink and he stood in front of her,


    blocking her with a protector''s stance.


    "Who are you? Who gave you permission to barge in here at will? Get the hell out of here!" He shouted


    out, his eyes dense with hostility.


    But the men were motionless, and immediately afterwards augh came through the door, and a man


    stomped in.


    "We''re all family, what''s the point of being so mean?"


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, her eyes looked straight towards the doorway and was not surprised to see


    Dexter.


    "It''s you." She came around from behind Levi and stood alongside him, speaking with little emotion.


    Dexter raised his eyebrows, "Yes, it''s me. It seems you weren''t very surprised by my appearance, were


    you expecting us to meet again?"


    He didn''t wait for her to answer, he just nodded to himself.


    "Yes, after all, we all have the blood of the Hussain family in us, it''s normal for us to have the same


    thought, don''t you think so?"


    Ruby pulled the corners of her mouth: "Don''t you feel disgusted saying that? Besides, I made it very


    clearst time that my grandmother has nothing to do with your Hussain family, and the same goes for


    me and you."


    Dexterughed aloud.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t be cold-faced all the time, that¡¯s just your one-sided rhetoric, our Hussain family hasn¡¯t


    agreed to it yet. Back then, it was your grandma left, not that we kicked her away. In the heart my


    grandfather, she is a family member, and we will never refuse her. In terms of seniority, you still have to


    call me uncle."


    These words really disgusted Ruby.


    Her face was expressionless as she snorted impatiently, "My grandmother told me before that the


    Hussain family was all a bunch of shameless people, I was half convinced before, but now that I''ve


    actually seen it, I believe it very much. It seems that you Hussain family really don''t have any shame at


    all."


    Thest few words were deliberately bitten with a slight chill.


    Dexter''s face stiffened, but in the end, he wasposed, pretending not to care and shook his head.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, it seems that your grandmother said a lot of things to you to denigrate the Hussain family, no


    wonder my grandfather disliked her so much at first, it turns out that she was ungrateful. When she first


    joined our Hussain family, she was not like that. I heard that at that time, your grandmother was well


    behaved, howe she became ungrateful, tsk, Ruby, you can''t act like your grandmother."


    "Shut your mouth!" Seeing him insulting her grandmother, Ruby''s eyes darkened and her tone became


    harsh.


    At the side, Levi also spoke up at the right time, his eyebrows were cold and sunken, his angr face


    was covered with a cold intent: "Heh,st time at the funeral, you could not defeat the arthy family,


    so you ran away like a dog in mourning, but now you came to look for trouble when the arthy family


    was not present.¡±


    Dexter''s eyes sank, gloom slowly rising to the bottom of his eyes.


    He stared at Levi, the corners of his mouth pulled, his tone was not polite: "The Hussain family and the


    Finn family have nothing to do with each other, this is our Hussain family''s internal feud, it has nothing


    to do with your Finn family. Levi, if you are sensible, you should stay away from this woman, don''t think


    about protecting her, or ...... "


    "What?" Levi''s face did not change as he pursued the question directly.


    Dexter tensed the corners of his mouth and said word for word, "Then don''t me our Hussain family


    for being unkind to the Finn family! You should know that it''s as easy as pie for me to crush you and the


    family behind you!"


    In his opinion, a family in Sea City was not enough to be feared.


    What was more, he went and investigated this man and the Finn family, immediately after he returned


    After learning that he was not favoured in the family and did not hold real power, he was even less


    regarded.


    "Ruby, you think that just because you''ve found a son of a rich family, you have nothing to be afraid?


    This is the capital city,pared to Sea City, it''s a lot better! Just this man beside you, he might be


    able to be arrogant and domineering in Sea City, but in the capital, he''s just a waste!"


    At the sound of his words, Levi instantly said in anger, "Waste?"


    This was the first time he had heard someone say this about himself, and he felt fresh beyond belief.


    He wondered how this person would kneel before him and beg for forgiveness if he brought down the


    Hussain family.


    Just as violent and dark thoughts shed through his mind, Ruby suddenly spoke out coldly, "He is a


    waste? Then aren''t you even worse than waste?"


    She said in a heavy tone, like she was protecting her cubs.


    "I naturally know that the capital isplicated. Dexter, I know more about it here than you do, do you


    really think that the capital today isparable to the past? If you want to bully others, you have to


    open your eyes and take a good look at the situation today and see if it allows it."


    As if he could not understand the words, Dexter frowned at the words and questioned, "What do you


    mean by that?"


    But Ruby had no intention of answering.


    The capital today was not the same as it was then, the major families were far less powerful than


    before and their power was beginning to decline.


    And these powerful families were still lying on the warm bed of their former prosperity, closing their


    eyes and dreaming illusory dreams.


    Sea City had been developing rapidly in the past few years, and the families had been rising like a


    bamboo. Although it was still not as popr as the capital''s families in people''s discussions, it was by


    no means inferior to, or even surpasses, the so-called capital''s great families in terms of power.


    At that moment, she hooked her lips nonchntly, not bothering to talk to him.


    "Dexter, you didn''te here just to catch up with me and talk, did you? Last time at the funeral, you


    were scared away by the arthy family, and this time you want to do the same thing again?"


    She asked it bluntly, obviously without any intention of softening. Dexter was cold and silent for half an


    instant, and simply stopped being polite.


    "Heh, you don''t seem to be stupid, you know what I want, so take initiative and hand it over while you


    still can!"

 Chapter 316 Who the Hell is She?!

    Chapter 316 Who the Hell is She?!


    With that, he gave a wry smile, ¡°Ruby, the hotel has been surrounded by me, let alone the arthy


    family, even not a fly cane in. No one wille to your rescue as they didst time. If you are


    sensible, you should give me what I want so that you can suffer less. ..."


    He trailed off, very pleased with himself, and the look of victory was so vile it was sickening.


    "I''ll just have to let my men get violent, and if they hurt you or identally, kill you and your lover, then


    don''t me me for being unforgiving, but I''ll just take the trouble, your grandmother''s funeral is just


    over and I don''t mind helping you and your lover have one too."


    At these words, Rubyughed abruptly, "You are really a big talker."


    Levi stood in front of her again, his cold eyes floating with a bit of fury, his gaze gloomy, staring deadly


    at Dexter.


    "You can try. Dexter, if there''s a single wound on her body, I''ll let one person from the Hussain family be


    buried with her, if she''s hurt badly, I''ll make the whole Hussain family disappear from this world!"


    This was the first time Ruby had seen this man say such harsh words. She stared at his broad back,


    her eyes flickering slightly, the corners of her mouth gently hooked up.


    Dexter listened, but was unimpressed, snorting coldly with disdain.


    "Who the hell do you think you are! How dare you threaten me? You''d better think about whether you


    can get out of here alive! Levi, I advise you, you''d better hurry up and get through Ruby''s mind and


    make her obediently hand over the secret book of the Henderson family, if not, then I won''t talk


    nonsense to you anymore."


    As he spoke, he gave a look to the few strong men in ck who were present, who understood and


    immediately made a gesture of readiness to strike.


    Seeing that, Leviughed coldly, "It seems that this is an open robbery, good, since so, there is no


    need to continue to talk, if you have the ability, just do what you want."


    His tone was cool, but his words came out loud and clear, and a powerful aura spread around him that


    was so powerful that it made the strong men in ck freeze for a moment, and they even had a vague


    feeling of wanting to back away.


    Dexterpletely lost his patience, wrinkling his eyebrows at several people, sternly reprimanded:


    "What are you still standing there for? Tie them both up and search the whole room!"


    If it could not be found, he had already thought of a way to torture them, and when the timees,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    there was no fear that these two would not say anything!"


    Only then did those few men step forward and make a move to grab the two men.


    With one hand, Levi yanked Ruby behind him so that she was close to his back and whispered, "Leave


    it to me."


    As he spoke, he had already struck, moving with agility and fierce strokes, and he had put one of them


    down.


    Ruby lifted her leg to dispose of the people rushing up behind her, and frowned at Levi who did it.


    After his surgery, he followed her to the capital, and with so many things had happened in the past few


    days, and he hadn''t rested properly, he had already lost a lot of energy, and if he fought like this, he


    could not stand it!


    At that moment, she gazed past Dexter and straight towards the door, her heart vaguely anxious.


    When Dexter saw this, he thought she was waiting for the arthy family toe, so he sneered t


    and watched the scene as if he was watching a y.


    "Ruby, just give up your hope, I''ve already sent someone to keep an eye on the arthy family, I didn''t


    let anyone leak any information, they don''t even know I''ming to look for you, and as I said, the


    whole hotel has been surrounded by my people, no one can get in, and you, don''t think someone will


    Ruby pursed her lips and did not utter a word.


    She didn''t want to let Levi use up too much energy, and wanted to go forward to help, but her wrist was


    tugged tightly and he wouldn''t let go.


    With only one hand, Levi tangled with several men, lifted his leg and kicked one hard in the stomach,


    taking the time to whisper beside her, "I''m fine, don¡¯t worry."


    Ruby: "......"


    She found his sense of machismo and dignity simply too strong, trying to shield her under his wing


    even at this time.


    Levi was good at fighting and she was not as good as him. Even though his body was not as tough as


    before, he still could deal with these people.


    Soon, several people who had the upper hand were at a disadvantage.


    Seeing this, Dexter''s originally stretched brow gathered and his face grew sullen.


    He gritted his teeth and cursed "a bunch of losers", then he was about to take out his mobile phone and


    call the people downstairs to bring up a team of men.


    But when the number was dialled, there was no answer.


    He failed to call in quick session.


    A bad feeling came over him and his face turned white.


    Just then, Levi finished off thest man.


    Dexter''s face suddenly changed, and before he could react, arge group of people suddenly rushed in


    from the door behind him!


    He saw them out of the corner of his eye, and before he could see who it was, his face lit up with joy,


    thinking that his men hade up.


    But before the curve of his mouth could unfold, he saw the faces of the men, who were not his own


    men at all, and waspletely dumbfounded.


    At the same time, Josie finally walked in with quick steps and stood beside Ruby in a fewrge strides,


    bowing and apologizing, "Sorry, I amte."


    At these words, the few strong men lying on the ground with their noses bruised and battered were


    stunned, and Dexter was even shocked to the point of losing his words.


    What''s going on with this?


    "Who are you?!" He froze for ten seconds before he said in a shrill, unbelieving voice, "Where are my


    men? Where are all my people?"


    At that, Ruby snorted and did not reply to him, but looked sideways at Josie: "He is asking you, where


    have all this man''s people gone?"


    Immediately, Josie replied, "They are downstairs."


    Then she looked sideways, her grim gaze straight ahead, "They''ve all been knocked out and shouldn''t


    be able to wake up in a short time, but they should wake up once the police take them to the police


    station."


    Hearing that, Dexter was immediately shocked, his face full of disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost.


    How was that possible?


    Those men, all bodyguards trained by the Hussain family for years, were all highly skilled, how could


    they all have been knocked out?


    Who were these people in front of him?


    And looking at how respectful this woman was to Ruby, he inexplicably felt more panic, who the hell


    was Ruby?!

 Chapter 317 One Last Warning

    Chapter 317 One Last Warning


    "What ......" He opened his mouth as if he was too shocked to speak, and he couldn''t help but tremble


    slightly.


    Ruby gave a smile, ¡°Why are you so scared. Is it possible that the Hussain family is also afraid of police


    investigation?"


    Only after these words were spoken did Dextere back to his senses as an afterthought and his


    body shook, "Call the police? How can you call the police?"


    Then, through clenched teeth, he questioned, "Who the hell are you? Ruby! Even if you call the police,


    your people hurt my people, do you think you can stay out of it?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "What does it have to do with us? Dexter, it was clearly you who broke into


    my room illegally with your men and used violent means tomit kidnapping, my men only came to


    save me, so howe we can''t stay out of it?"


    "You-" Dexter was shocked.


    But Ruby stared him, "The police will decide who is right and who is wrong, there is no need for you to


    judge, Dexter, this is myst warning to you, don''t mess with me and be trying to snatch any secret arts


    from me, whether I have it or not, it is not for you to covet. My people just reported it to the police, but if


    there is another time. I won''t let you off so easily."


    These words, which she said in an even tone, wereced with harshness that instantly sent Dexter into


    an ice cave.


    He didn''t know why he felt an inexplicably powerful aura over and over again in this woman.


    Obviously this woman was just an ordinary young woman!


    He had investigated her and there was nothing special about her!


    But how did shee to have these men of such extraordinary skill?


    It was only then that he finally realized that he had kicked the bucket!


    At that moment, he swallowed hard and pretended to be calm, not wanting to show any vulnerability,


    and braced himself to shout, "Do you think I''m afraid of you just because you called the police? With


    the power of the Hussain family, it would be easy to settle things."


    "Yes." Ruby was not surprised and nodded.


    She knew, of course, that the capital was the Hussain family''s territory, and with the Hussain family''s


    power, it was naturally not a difficult task to fish someone out of the police station.


    She didn''t want to trap him with the police per se, but she didn''t have time to deal with it herself and


    didn''t bother to tangle with the Hussain family, so she just handed it over to the police to save herself


    the trouble.


    Right now, she had more important things to do, she didn''t put the Hussain family in her eyes.


    Thinking about it, she pulled at the corners of her mouth and narrowed her eyes slyly, "After you remind


    me of that, I think it would indeed be good to you to hand you over to the police."


    Saying that, she inclined her head towards Levi with a careless look and deliberately asked, "Then how


    about ...... we take him away?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows and smiled in agreement, "It''s all up to you, if you want to take him away


    directly before the policee, then lock him up and torture him as much as you want."


    At this point, Josie immediately said, "Yes, the people brought by me are downstairs, they can kidnap


    him at any time and throw him to feed the wolves in the middle of nowhere, it is also more painful than


    handing him over to the police!"


    Hearing that, Dexter burst into cold sweat, and his calves began to tremble.


    He was bing more and more panicked about the identity of Ruby, not knowing at all what her


    background really was.


    How could she say such cruel things in a casual manner!


    "What do you think?" At this point, Ruby asked him again with an air of self-possession.


    He clenched his teeth and stared at her with grim eyes, unable to utter a word.


    Only after a moment''s interval did Ruby say, her eyes sharp: "Remember, Dexter, this is thest


    warning I will give you, if youe to pester again, don''t me me for being ungracious to the Hussain


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    family."


    As soon as her words left her mouth, the police came in, "Mr. Hussain,e with us."


    Dexter''s face became more and more gloomy, and he finally nced at Ruby and Levi, before


    reluctantly following the police and leaving.


    With only three people left in the room, Josie looked at Levi and then at Ruby: "Miss, how long will you


    stay in the capital?"


    Ruby thought for a moment and said, "It will take a few more days, but it will not take long."


    Saying that, she inclined her head to look at Josie and asked, "Where is Olivia? How is she?"


    Josie answered honestly, "Miss Olivia is recovering quite well, but she misses you and Mr. Finn and the


    olddy, so she has not been in a good mood."


    Ruby pursed the corners of her mouth and she said nothing.


    When she first left Sea City, she deliberately asked Josie to send someone to guard Olivia, and also


    asked her to bring some men to follow in the shadows in case anything special happened.


    And this Hussain family just came to her door.


    At that moment, she was silent for half a minute and said, "All right."


    Josie nodded and soon left.


    Levi looked at her sideways, smiling, "I''m still surprised, even now, that you are actually the boss


    behind the Red League, overseeing the entire Red League."


    Ruby nced at him, "What? Not like that?"


    Leviughed: "Not really, seeing how respectful your people are to you today, I do think that the boss


    behind the Red League should be like you."


    Ruby ignored his words and instead looked at the time: "Let''s go, go to Henderson''s house."


    Knowing that she was eager to get the motherpulsion, Levi didn''t say any more, and immediately


    took her hand and went downstairs.


    Chester had prepared the car in advance, and Levi took her in, not starting the car immediately, but


    taking the lead and making a phone call.


    Ruby didn''t care, the mess just now made had left her in a somewhat irritable mood. She tilted her


    head sideways, her head resting against the car window ss, and closed her eyes carelessly.


    Originally, she didn''t care, but lifted her eyes when she heard Levi mention the police station.


    When Levi hung up, she asked, "What are you going to do to Dexter?"


    Levi started the car as he replied to her, "Nothing, just making him suffer more inside."


    As he said that, he hooked his lips, and there was a bit of disdain under his eyes, "Although this capital


    is the Hussain family''s territory, there is always a way to deal with them."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and did not say anything.


    She knew that with his ability, he actually had a chance of putting the Hussain family to death if he


    wanted to.


    But seeing that she did not pursue it, he just vent out her anger.

 Chapter 318 Pressure

    Chapter 318 Pressure


    To the Hussain family, Ruby was not kind-hearted.


    The reason why she did not make a move against the Hussain family was nothing more than the fact


    that she had more important things to do now.


    Levi understood her mind, which was why he went along with the situation and only punished the


    Hussain family in a small way.


    If the Hussain family had been sensible, then he wouldn''t have bothered and might have let them off


    the hook.


    ......


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Hussain family was shocked when they received the news that Dexter was in the police station.


    "How could this happen? Didn''t he go to look for Ruby? Howe he''s suddenly in the police station?"


    Betty was anxious and panicked.


    Haider sat in the sofa in the living room, his hand propped up on his cane, his wrinkled face sunken,


    not saying a word.


    Seeing that, Betty was even more anxious: "Dad, you should say something! What can we do now?"


    Haider gave her a discontented nt nce before he opened his mouth, his tone unkind: "What else


    can we do? Of course we''ll go to the police station to get him back!"


    The first thing he did when he got the news was to send someone to the police station tomunicate


    and he was now waiting for news.


    Betty was unaware of this and continued to pace nervously back and forth, thinking of


    countermeasures.


    Haider couldn''t stand it and scolded with a cold face, "Stop it! You behave yourself! You''re giving me a


    headache walking back and forth! I''ve already asked someone to bail him out, he''ll be back in a few


    minutes!"


    As it was almost noon, Betty was so anxious that tears wereing out of her eyes.


    "Dad, why isn''t Dexter back yet? It''s been hours, he should havee back already!"


    Haider was also confused and wrinkled his eyebrows, and called his men on the phone, urging, "Why


    is it that such a small matter has taken so long to bepleted? How are you guys working?"


    The bitter voice of the man at hand immediately came through, "Sorry, Chairman, it''s not that we''re not


    doing our best, it''s ......"


    "What is it?" Haider ran out of patience and pursued the question sternly.


    "The police refused to let him go."


    Hearing these words, Haider said in anger, "How is it possible? Who dares to touch the people of our


    Hussain family? Didn''t you make it clear to the police station!"


    "I''ve said it clearly, but the police said something like having to investigate carefully until everything is


    clear."


    Only then did Haider realize that something was wrong and, without saying a word, hung up the phone


    and called the police chief straight away.


    But the chief seemed to have been prepared, received the call without any surprise, leisurely said:


    "Chairman Hussain actually personally called me, really it is my honor."


    Haider frowned tightly, his tone as polite as possible: "Chief Marshall, it''s true that we haven''t been in


    touch for a long time, I was thinking of getting together with you when I have time."


    Aarav Marshall was all too aware of his intentions andughed twice, "Sure, Chairman Hussain invited


    me, naturally I will agree."


    Then, without waiting for Haider to speak, he directly took the initiative to mention it, "Chairman


    Hussain, I know what you mean by giving me this call today, but this matter, I can do nothing about it."


    Haider froze at his words, then his face froze, "Chief Marshall, what do you mean by that?"


    Aarav narrowed his eyes and casually made an excuse: "Recently, the investigation from above has


    been strict, and anyone brought in, no matter if they are let go or take the me, must be thoroughly


    investigated one by one, and it is not a good time for Dexter to be arrested at this time, even if I have


    the intention to operate, it is inconvenient."


    Haider was a person who had been immersed in the mall for so many years, he could hear that this


    was a perfunctory statement as soon as he heard it.


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth and lowered his voice to inquire, "Chief Marshall, whatever


    conditions you want, as long as the Hussain family is able to do it, we will certainly do our best to


    satisfy you."


    But Aarav refused, ¡°I can only say I will try my best, but it is not up to me when I can release him, and


    ......"


    He paused here and took a few seconds to continue: "After Dexter was arrested, his attitude was very


    bad, he was abusive to the police and did not cooperate at all, if I had coordinated this before, it would


    not have been a big deal, but the top specially sent someone to supervise it, so I''m afraid he is going to


    have to suffer."


    Hearing these words, Haider''s face suddenly turned pale.


    He wanted to say something else, but Aarav shrugged it off and hung up early, saying he had


    something else to do.


    When Betty saw that, she became nervous, asking, "What''s going on? Dad, when exactly will Dexter


    be rescued?"


    Haider clutched his phone tightly, not saying a word, his face darkened.


    ......


    On the other side, on the motorway.


    When Levi got the news, he ordered in a light voice to the other end of the phone, "Don''t miss out on


    any of the sufferings he deserves, even if there are no casualties, you have to let the Hussain family


    know what people to mess with and what people not to mess with."


    Hanging up the phone, aside, Ruby looked at him with a sideways nce, "Is there any movement


    from the Hussain family?"


    Levi nodded carelessly, "Well, it''s not easy to want to bail Dexter out."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "What did you do?"


    Levi, while taking control of the steering wheel, replied in a light voice: "Nothing, in fact, with Dexter''s


    crime, as far as the Hussain family''s power is concerned, it is not a serious matter, even if it really


    needs to be reviewed, it cannot be convicted of anything serious. The Hussain family can release


    Dexter with connection, but the process that should be in ce."


    The implication was that he wasn''t going to let Dexter be released so easily without going through the


    process at all.


    Ruby immediately understood, the corners of her mouth lightly hooked, "In fact, you don''t need to be so


    concerned, and there is no need to exert pressure."


    Levi looked at her sideways and gave her cheeks a squeeze with his free hand, saying in a warm


    voice: "There is no pressure, but it is just a matter of fixing the bad situation."


    He didn''t want the Hussain family''s affairs to disturb Ruby''s mood and immediately changed the


    subject, "Howe the Henderson family still lives in such a remote deep forest, too far from the


    capital city centre? Don¡¯t they find it inconvenient?"


    Ruby was led by his words, looking ahead at the mountain road she was about to travel, and her


    eyebrows twitched slightly.


    "The Henderson family has been breeding parasites for generations and has always tried to attain a


    deeper level of attainment in the ancient art of medicine, so they have always preferred ces off the


    beaten track and do not like to live in the downtown area."

 Chapter 319 The Dark Room

    Chapter 319 The Dark Room


    Levi nodded and went on to talk about the current situation of the Henderson family.


    "Since Grandma left the Henderson family, only the Solomon line remains, Solomon''s wife passed


    away a few years ago, he has a daughter and a son, that son has been killed by Zach, and his


    daughter has now started a family and moved away from the Henderson family. Solomon did not pass


    on the Henderson family''s ancient medical skills and the secret of raisingpulsions to her, so he is


    now in a state of unsessful session."


    At these words, Ruby snorted, "Solomon has really passed down this bit of old feudalism of the


    Henderson family, his son is gone and he still doesn''t pass it down to his daughter, his daughter is a


    member of the Henderson family."


    Levi was very unimpressed: "Heh, no wonder he tried to kill Matteo even though he was desperate for


    his life."


    After another twenty minutes, the two finally arrived at Henderson''s house.


    The Henderson¡¯s house had been built deep in the mountains, surrounded by no human beings.


    Ruby got out of the car and looked at the somewhat depressed building in front of her with little emotion


    in her eyes.


    This was the ce where Grandma lived and where she suffered so much.


    The once great Henderson family was now reduced to the not-so-thriving Solomon line.


    She wondered how distressed the Henderson family ancestors would be if they were to learn of this


    underground.


    Levi got out of the car at this point and walked around the front to stand alongside her.


    Only then did the two appear, and soon the man garrisoning the entrance came over, and only when he


    got closer did Ruby discover that it was actually Chester.


    "Mr. Levi!" Chester greeted, then looked at Ruby with a smile, "Mrs. Finn!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and nced sideways at Levi.


    Levi lowered his eyes, met her gaze and said in a warm voice, "They naturally call you Mrs. Finn for


    you have married to me."


    Ruby pursed her lips and didn''t want to say anything, "Let¡¯s go."


    Chester nodded and gave the men at the door a look to open the door.


    In a few moments, the barred door opened, creaking as if in disrepair.


    With a sound, a few leaves fell from the old trees in thepound and drifted noiselessly to the


    ground.


    Ruby was not interested in the surroundings and went straight to the mansion.


    The moment she stepped through the mahogany door, she smelled a faint musty odour and her brow


    twitched.


    Walking into the ancient and spacious living room, she was not surprised to see Solomon sitting on the


    sofa.


    As for Solomon, he was not surprised by her and Levi''s arrival.


    "Hmph, here you are atst! When the hell are you going to get rid of those people at the gate!"


    Levi''s face was slightly colder and his voice was deeper: "I do regret that I didn''t send someone to


    press you toe back a few days ago, which gave you the opportunity to exploit a loophole and tip


    off the Hussain family."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the face of Solomon suddenly turned pale.


    He gritted his teeth, his gloomy gaze looking at Ruby, his tone unkind: "So what? I know the Hussain


    family didn''t get the job done, hehe, it''s just a bunch of trash!"


    Ruby was not annoyed, just how carelessly stared at him, her tone light.


    "I am curious, are you loyal to the Henderson family or are you not? You actually want the Hussain


    family to snatch away the Henderson family''s secret arts, aren''t you afraid that when you die and meet


    the old ancestors of the Henderson family, they will scold you for being ungrateful?"


    Hearing these words, the expression on Solomon''s face changed, clenching his teeth as his eyes were


    covered with resentment.


    "I''m ungrateful? Well, I''m just helping your grandmother see the truth! Let her know what it means to be


    ungrateful! I''m sure you''ve seen what kind of people the Hussain family is! Your grandmother was


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    determined to break off rtions with the Henderson family and join the Hussain family, but what


    happened now? She''s still dead, and the Hussain family won''t even let her rest in peace? Ha, she


    really deserved it!"


    Ruby had heard him say these words too many times.


    At that moment, her face was expressionless, her eyes were cool as she stared at him and said in a


    cold voice: "For your misunderstanding of my grandmother, my grandmother has already exined,


    whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me, and I am toozy to pay attention to


    someone as obstinate as you. I think you are also clear about the purpose of mying today, don''t


    say so much useless nonsense, hurry up and hand over the motherpulsion."


    Solomon''s wrinkled face floated with resignation, "That motherpulsion is the Henderson family''s


    heritage, who are you!"


    Levi¡¯s eyes darkened and he subconsciously took a step forward.


    Ruby caught him, gave him a wink and shook her head gently.


    The corners of Levi¡¯s mouth were lightly pursed and he finally said nothing and did nothing.


    Solomon looked at this scene and justughed coldly: "What? What am I saying is wrong? When your


    grandmother left in the first ce, she had long since ceased to be a member of the Henderson family,


    in other words, neither are you the family member, so what qualifications do you have to ask me for the


    Henderson family''s things?"


    Ruby did not care at all about his attitude, so she smiled coolly: "It is not for you to say whether I am


    qualified or not, Solomon, do you think you still have the possibility to fight against me now? Even if you


    refuse to hand it over voluntarily, if I want to search it, I can still find it."


    At these words, Solomon looked like he was very disdainful and snorted coldly, "Is that so? Then you


    can search and see if you can find it!"


    Ruby did not respond immediately, just stared at his expression, and then the corners of his lips curled.


    "It seems that this house indeed has a dark room."


    When he heard the word "dark room", Solomon''s confident face changed.


    He red sharply at Ruby and questioned in a stern voice: "How do you know that? What else do you


    know? Did your grandmother say something to you?"


    At these words, Rubyughed softly: "What are you talking about? My grandmother has never


    mentioned the Henderson family in all these years, but it was only with the appearance of the human-


    facedpulsion that she realized that something was wrong and talked about your existence,


    otherwise, I am a stranger to the Henderson family."


    "Then you ......"


    "I was just trying to trick you, seeing that you were so sure that I could search at will, I guessed that you


    must have hidden all thepulsions in a very secret ce, what else could there be but a dark


    room?"


    As she said that, she gave Levi a sideways nce, her expression light: "Aren''t you curious as to why


    the Henderson family has been living in seclusion in this deep forest for generations? In fact, my


    answer is only the surface reason, while the deeper reason is because the Henderson family cannot


    leave this ce."


    When Levi¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly and he immediately responded, "You mean ......"

 Chapter 320 Suffering

    Chapter 320 Suffering


    Ruby nodded and said.


    "The Henderson family didn''t leave this ce because they couldn''t leave, and thepulsions had to


    be raised in a very confined environment. I think they probably carved out a dark room underground


    here, specifically for raisingpulsions, and thepulsions couldn''t be moved at will, especially the


    motherpulsions, so, all these years have passed, yet the Henderson family has always lived here."


    When she finished, she looked towards Solomon and, not surprisingly, she saw his face darken.


    In response, she curled her lips and said with a smile, "In fact, all this just now was just my spection,


    there was nothing to base it on, but now looking at your expression, I know that I guessed right."


    It was only then that Solomon reacted with hindsight that he had been set up and immediately pped


    the table, "You... you actually dare to set me up!"


    "What would I not dare to do?" Rubyughed coldly, "Are you allowed to set up others, but not on


    others to set you up? The Henderson family has already fallen, you are not qualified to fight with me,


    the reason why I keep you alive is because of my grandmother. You can keep this ce and spend


    your old age in peace, I won''te to trouble you, and you can''t even think about setting me up. I want


    the motherpulsion today, as for I will return it to you, it depends on my mood."


    With that, she gave a look to Levi, who understood and immediately called Chester in, asking him to


    lead a carpet search of the ce and find the secret door to the dark room.


    Chester moved quickly and it didn''t take long to find it.


    Levi had someone pressed against Solomon and led Ruby to go down to check.


    After descending the steps, they had to pass through a dark corridor to enter the dark room, where not


    a single light was visible and a strange and unpleasant smell was spread all around.


    Ruby covered her lips and lit a candle, which Chester immediately stepped forward to take, lighting all


    the candle holders hanging on the wall around her.


    Soon the dark room was illuminated by candlelight.


    Ruby looked around and found that there were many shelves with many boxes of various sizes and


    shapes on them.


    As for the centre of the dark room, there was arge table with all sorts of jars piled on it, some of


    which were sealed and could be seen to contain various crawling parasites.


    She looked around, her brow furrowed, and made her decision on the spot.


    "It seems that this motherpulsion can no longer be returned to you, and all the things here need to


    be sent under strict supervision, lest you use these as demons to harm people again."


    Solomon was pinned down and struggled, but to no avail, he could only grit his teeth and re at Ruby:


    "This is all the legacy of the Henderson family, when did it be your turn to interfere?"


    Ruby was unimpressed, "Now."


    As she said that, she inclined her head to look at Levi, who immediately understood, and immediately


    ordered Chester to go on, "Deploy a group of men to collect all the things here and take them away."


    Chester immediately nodded, "Yes."


    "You--" Solomon was furious, "You are going too far!"


    Ignoring him, Ruby stood by the shelf and examined it carefully, seeing nobel, she turned her head


    and asked, "In here, which one is the motherpulsion?"


    Solomon was so angry that his body trembled, and his voice was hoarse as he bellowed, "Why should I


    tell you? Dream on it! If you want to take away the motherpulsion of the Human Face Compulsion,


    it will be impossible in your next life!"


    Ruby tugged the corners of her mouth, "I don''t want to waste time, so I''m giving you the chance to say


    it yourself, if you don''t, then you''ll have to suffer."


    Only when her words fell, Chester''s man kicked at Solomon''s leg.


    Solomon let out a pained cry and fell to his knees at once.


    Before he could react, Ruby came forward with a few steps and stood in front of him.


    He spat and was about to break into a cussing fit, but Ruby''s hand lift and a sh of silver light shed


    through her fingertips, followed by a pain in his scalp as his internal organs spasmed in agony.


    "What ...... did you ...... do, what did you do to me ......" he questioned convulsively, writhing on the floor


    in agony as his body ached beyond words.


    Ruby stood right next to him, looking at him condescendingly, without a trace of temperature between


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    her brows.


    "Nothing, just stabbed you in the acupuncture points for a bit of pain."


    "You ...... Ah!" Solomon wanted to swear, but his internal organs felt like they were about to shift,


    stirring together inside his body and causing him to sweat from the pain.


    He curled up tightly, unable to bear it, and reached out and grabbed Ruby''s ankle.


    "Help me ...... help, help me ......"


    Ruby looked indifferent, as if she was looking at nothing more than a dispensable mole: "Help you? I


    can¡¯t help you for nothing, right?"


    Solomon''s pupils shrank and he clenched his teeth, but still refused to say where the mother


    Seeing this, Ruby snickered, "I can''t see that you still have quite a backbone, fine, since you refuse to


    say, then I''ll just have to make your pain intense."


    As she spoke, another thin silver needle appeared at her fingertips.


    When Solomon swept it out of the corner of his eyes, his body shook even more, and his eyes couldn''t


    help but show a hint of panic, and his body couldn''t stop moving backwards, trying to avoid it.


    But he couldn''t dodge it. Ruby''s eyes hadn''t changed and she stabbed him again directly in the back of


    his head.


    All of a sudden, Solomon only felt the pain all over his body invade his bones, as if there were


    countless small ants burrowing into his bones, gnawing at every corner of them.


    His face was white with pain and cold sweat broke out inyer afteryer.


    Ruby watched in good humour, and only after a few moments did she squat down, cupping his lower


    jaw with one hand and clutching it hard, her eyebrows cold to the extreme.


    "I have already warned you, you just have to be good and tell me where the motherpulsion is


    ced and you won''t have to suffer all this, but you were so insensitive and had to taste it, now does it


    hurt?"


    Like a spasm, Solomon''s head trembled along with it, nodding with great effort, looking at her with eyes


    covered with fear.


    Ruby raised the corner of her mouth and said, "Pain is right, pain is the only way to know the lesson, so


    you still don''t say it?"


    Solomon finally understood now that he indeed had no possibility to fight against her.


    The pain almost drove him mad as he finally gave up resistance, stopped talking tough and reached


    out honestly, pointing to one of the cabs, "It''s ...... behind that cab ...... "


    Hearing that, Ruby, without saying a word, turned in the direction he pointed.

 Chapter 321 Take Care of Yourself

    Chapter 321 Take Care of Yourself


    Levi followed suit and together with Chester pushed that cupboard open, and sure enough, an


    inconspicuous hidden door appeared in the floor, which could not be seen without a closer look.


    Ruby looked at it for a moment and immediately squatted down and opened that concealed door,


    finding only a box stored inside, which wasrge and carved with intricate floral patterns, which at a


    nce was very valuable.


    Levi reached out to help her with it, but she stopped him, "Don''t move, it''s a motherpulsion, if


    you''re not careful, you''ll get into trouble, it''s better if I do it."


    Levi frowned at her words, uneasy, yet he could only trust her: "Then be careful."


    Ruby nodded, took a veryrge cloth from her bag and padded it on the floor.


    Then she carefully held the box out, only to discover that the underside of the box was transparent.


    Inside at the moment was coiled a dark thing,rge and seemingly breathing, its fleshy body heaving


    together.


    "So this is the motherpulsion." Ruby stared at the object for half a moment, murmured in a small


    voice, and then ced the box on a cloth and wrapped it carefully.


    "You, you got the motherpulsion, can you spare me now ......"


    At this point, Solomon watched the scene with resignation, but had to beg for mercy in a low voice.


    Ruby picked up the cloth bag and carefully handed it to Chester to put it in the car, before turning


    towards Solomon.


    Crouching down again, she stared at him for half a moment before abruptly tugging at the corners of


    her mouth and lifting her hand to remove the two silver needles.


    The bone-chilling pain disappeared as if a spell had been cast, leaving only the remaining bouts of pain


    in the internal organs.


    Solomon slowly let out a sigh of relief and slumped exhaustedly to the ground, as weak as if he had


    been fished out of the water.


    Ruby rose, still looking at him with downcast eyes, and said coolly, "Solomon, from today onwards,


    don''t use yourpulsion to hurt anyone again, and if I find out any more of your little tricks, don''t


    me me for not showing any mercy, behave yourself."


    With that, she stepped right over him and walked away.


    Before she left, she remembered something and told him mercifully, "By the way, Zach has died a few


    days ago, although you didn''t kill him with your own hands, you can be happy about it."


    At these words, Solomon was stunned for a moment, half bracing himself to look back at her, as if to


    ascertain the truth of the matter.


    But Ruby did not stay any longer, leaving him with only a back.


    After a long time, just as Ruby was about to walk out of the secret passage, she heard his loudughter


    She paused slightly in her steps and soon walked away looking as normal.


    When she got into the car, she looked through the window ss at the ancient mansion outside and


    her eyes flickered slightly.


    "Shall we go?" Levi looked at her sideways and gently rubbed the back of her head.


    She withdrew her gaze and nodded gently, "Let''s go."


    Levi started the car and asked, "Do you need me to send someone to keep an eye on him?"


    Ruby gave him a sideways nce and said, "No need, since Grandma had decided to break off her


    rtionship with the Henderson family, she had thought that she would never have anything to do with


    them again, and since she no longer had anything to do with the Henderson family, I naturally had


    nothing to do with the Henderson family either, and whatever Solomon was going to do in the future


    was none of my business."


    After saying that, she flipped out her phone and looked at the time, "We should go back too, and I want


    to know how Kevin is doing."


    Levi nodded, "I contacted Fiy yesterday and he said that Kevin''s condition is still stable now, just


    that his weight is still dropping down."


    Losing weight was not a good thing, and even though he seemed stable at the moment, a constant


    light weight loss could put him in danger at any time.


    With that thought, something vaguely unsettled her.


    It was alreadyte in the evening and it would be veryte to get back.


    Seeing her vague unease, Levi could not help but speed up and gently rub the back of her hand with


    one hand as a sign of reassurance.


    ......


    At the same time, the Hussain family mansion was aze with lights.


    At this time, Dexter''s son, Ashton Hussain, returned, and when he saw that his father was not there, he


    hurriedly inquired about the cause and effect and became anxious.


    "How dare she eveny hands on our Hussain family? I''m going to the police station now!"


    As he spoke, he turned and was about to leave.


    Haider stomped his cane at this point and scolded in a stern voice, "Do you think it is not messy


    enough?"


    Seeing this, Betty rushed forward to stop him, "Son, don''t go, your grandfather has already been there


    this afternoon, it''s useless."


    As she spoke, her eyes reddened, clearly anxious.


    When Ashton heard this, he was shocked, "How could that be? Grandpa has personally gone there,


    and it is still useless?"


    Haider red at him, "They are now investigating strictly, your father is in the crosshairs of others, it''s


    good that they don''t do anything to him, and you still want to get him out?"


    Ashton was furious: "It''s just a siege of a hotel, no one was killed and no one was injured! Why don''t


    they let him go?"


    "Stop it now!" Betty was impatient now, "They have to go through the process, wait longer, your


    grandfather has already sent someone to find someone tomunicate, he should be able toe


    out soon."


    When Ashton heard this, he stopped.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After a few more moments, there was the sound of the engine turning off outside and several people


    got up in a hurry and headed for the entrance hall.


    Soon, the door opened and Dexter was helped in.


    Several people were stunned when they saw that Dexter was covered in bruises.


    "Honey ...... what''s going on with you?"


    "Dad! Who did this! Who dared to do this to you?"


    Betty and Ashton were both furious, and Haider was also shocked, but in the end, he was calmer and


    immediately rebuked, "What are you still standing here for? Hurry and help him in!"


    On hearing this, Betty hurriedly went forward and helped Dexter to sit on the sofa.


    "Honey, what the hell is going on here? Who did this to you?"


    Distraught, she looked him back and forth and realized that not only was he bruised on his bare skin,


    but he was also bruised to varying degrees elsewhere on his body, and a tight touch made him shudder


    with pain.


    "Easy!" Dexter couldn''t help himself, and directed all his anger at her, pushing her away at once.


    Betty was so guilty that she dared not go up to him, but could only stand beside him andfort him.


    Seeing this, Ashton could only ask with anger: "Dad, tell me who did that to you? I''ll go find him!"


    "Are you out of your mind? Since he has done it do me, will he dare that you find him?"

 Chapter 322 Flowerio Medicinal Make-up

    Chapter 322 Flowerio Medicinal Make-up


    Dexter was sore all over, ring at him angrily.


    This was a reasonable statement, and Ashton was instantly choked, rubbing his nose.


    At the side, Haider''s voice was deep as he spoke: "Why can''t you judge the situation? Since they want


    to be tough, you can just tell them honestly, what can they do to you? Why do you have to resist?"


    Listening to his unkind rebuke, Dexter was even more furious.


    "I didn''t know they''d use force! Besides, with the Hussain family''s power, how could such a trivial


    matter not be solved? This matter is clearly someone putting pressure on the top!"


    When Haider heard this, his eyebrows tightened up: "What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t it that someone from


    above hade to strictly supervise?"


    Dexter¡¯s tone was full of impatience: "You believe in Aarav''s bullshit? It''s obvious that he''s fooling you!


    If someone was really inspecting me, would I be out? It''s just that someone wants to mess with me, so


    he deliberately gave me a hard time!"


    Hearing these words, Haider had understood the situation, but Ashton was unsure and immediately


    asked, "What''s going on? Who is the one who wants to cross our Hussain family? How dare he!"


    Seeing that he was about to get angry again, Dexter spat, "Can''t you use your stupid brain? Who else


    but Ruby could be involved in this matter?"


    Although he could not be sure if she had sent someone privately to exert pressure, what was certain


    was that the matter was definitely unrted to Ruby.


    Just by looking at the capabilities of those under her, he could guess that this woman was definitely not


    as simple as she appeared to be.


    What was her background?


    How capable could a young girl who had no family power to back her up and who had been in exile in F


    Country for so many years be?


    Also, what did the arthy family have to do with her, and why would they protect her like that?


    Eden arthy said that he had received a favour from the olddy, but was it true?


    Moreover, he could see that the man by her side was not someone to be dealt with easily.


    For a moment, there were too many questions he could not understand and could only suppress them


    for the moment.


    At this time, Haider spoke up, his tone sullen, his face not very good: "This time you have suffered this


    loss, you have to remember, do not take the enemy lightly, that Ruby is not a simple person."


    Ashton frowned, "Then just let her go? Isn''t that letting her bully our Hussain family?"


    Haider red at him, his expression unkind, "Even if you want to take revenge now, what can you do


    with her? Besides, she''s not in town now, so do you want to go after her?"


    Ashton grunted, "So what if I go after her? It''s just a minor character from Sea City, I am not afraid of


    her?"


    When Dexter heard this, he immediately scolded sternly, "What the hell do you know! She can even put


    pressure on the chief of police in the capital to give me a hard time, who knows what can she do? If we


    go after her, there''s no telling what kind of trouble she''ll cause! Just be quiet, I will take revenge myself,


    you just let me worry less!"


    Being reprimanded by his grandfather and father together, Ashton then reluctantly shut up.


    Haider gave him a nce before he opened his mouth, ¡°It is good that you can see the whole situation.


    I will send someone to investigate the details of Ruby and Levi, don¡¯t worry about the secret arts in their


    hands. When we have found it out clearly, it''s not toote to find an opportunity to strike. Just bear it for


    the moment, and you need to do more important things."


    At that, Dexter straightened his face and asked, "Dad, what is it?"


    "Have you heard of Shy Flower Pharmacy?"


    "Yes, they''re famous for this form of Shy Flower and it''s marketable in the country right now."


    "That''s right." Haider nodded, "Now that we are also nning to enter the medicinal makeup world, so I


    n to talk to Shy Flower Pharmacy to see if we can work together with them to develop this form of


    Shy Flower, and in the future to upgrade new forms or whatever, we can contribute together, in this


    way, it will be a perfect shortcut for us to establish a reputation in the medicinal makeup world. "


    Upon hearing this, Dexter agreed that what he said, but had concerns, "Would Shy Flower Pharmacy


    give up the right to develop it alone for such a hot form? Their first batch of products was sold out as


    soon as they were released."


    Haider was confident and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a problem, we can pay more money. I have checked


    thispany, it''s just a smallpany that has just started up, its foundation is not stable and it


    doesn''t have a lot of staff. But it was lucky to develop that form, but if they want to advance, their


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    capacity is not enough. At this time, we offer to cooperate, it is their honor, and if they are sensible,


    they will certainly be grateful and agree."


    Dexter nodded, "That''s true, a smallpany with no roots is easy to be brought down."


    When his words fell, he already had a n in his heart and answered it at once, "Okay, leave this


    matter to me."


    ......


    At that time, Ruby was in the car and had no idea of the Hussain family''s n.


    It was only when it waspletely dark in the sky that their car finally arrived at the hospital.


    Ruby immediately got out of the car and went straight to the ward.


    Fiy was inside and when he saw the two, he immediately stood up, "Miss Harold, Mr. Finn, you''re


    finally back!"


    Ruby nodded her head in greeting, but she looked towards Kevin.


    After only a few days, Kevin had indeed lost a lot of weight.


    Ruby could not help but feel heartbroken, but she had always been calm and self-possessed and did


    not show anything.


    At that moment, she took Kevin''s pulse and applied the needles once more.


    Half an hourter, she walked out of the ward and instructed Fiy, "Fiy, give me two more days, I


    wille up with a solution as soon as possible. I have just administered an injection to him, his body


    can still hold out for a while longer, please look after him again in these two days."


    "He''s my student, I''ll naturally look after him, so don''t worry."


    Fiy responded, then asked her tentatively, "But are you sure you can find a way to save him?"


    Ruby nodded her head, her delicate eyebrows were determined: "Yes."


    No matter what, she would not let her only brother die.

 Chapter 323 Give Up

    Chapter 323 Give Up


    Back in Laboratory Seven, Alfie was very attentive to her.


    Ruby remained calm: "Professor Alfie, I still need to use yourb for two days, and no one is allowed to


    "No problem!" Alfie nodded repeatedly, "I''ll order someone to prepare it for you, just tell them what you


    need."


    Alfie immediately had someone to do it, then invited Ruby to the living room.


    "This gentleman is ......" he offered Ruby first, and then inclined his head to look at Levi, his face full of


    doubt and inquiry.


    Levi didn''t say anything, but turned his gaze to Ruby.


    Levi cleared his throat and said, "He is my husband, Levi."


    When the word "husband" came out of his mouth, the corners of Levi''s mouth curled up gently,


    obviously he was delighted.


    Only then did he turn his head to look at Alfie, his expression faint, "Hello, Professor Alfie."


    "How do you do!" Alfie greeted him, "So you''re Miss Harold''s husband! You are indeed handsome and


    dignified, you and Miss Harold are a perfect match!"


    Although Levi had always been unconcerned with anyone''s attentive ttery, now that he was happy to


    hear that and gave a smile.


    Ruby was embarrassed, cleared her throat and interrupted him, "Professor Alfie, I have something very


    important to do, please arrange it as soon as possible."


    Alfie then left.


    There were only two people left in the living room. Ruby looked at Levi and was just about to say


    something, but the phone rang.


    She scanned the caller ID and her eyebrows twitched slightly; it was Morgan.


    Now that Shy Flower Pharmacy was on track, Morgan would not have taken the initiative to disturb her


    if it were not for special circumstances.


    With that in mind, she immediately picked up, "What''s going on?"


    Morgan''s voice soon came from the other end of the phone, "Miss Harold, the Hussain¡¯s called this


    morning and said he wanted to cooperate with ourpany."


    Because the Hussain family was so powerful that Morgan did not dare to make a decision by himself


    and could onlye to her for advice first.


    Ruby raised her eyes, and asked, "The Hussain¡¯s? The Hussain¡¯s in the capital?"


    "That''s right, I''ve learned that it has never ventured into the medicinal makeup world before and now


    has the intention of setting foot in the medicinal makeup world."


    Hearing these words, Ruby immediately understood.


    The Hussain family was seeing the momentum of Shy Flower Pharmacy and the poprity of the


    medicinal makeup developed with Shy Flower Pharmacy.


    "Heh ......" she snorted, her tone unintelligible, "How do they n to work together?"


    Morgan paused and replied with deliberation, "They said that they could inject capital into ourpany,


    and exchange for the right to cooperate in the development of the Shy Flower Pharmacy, including a


    series of cooperation like upgrading research and development afterwards."


    This did not surprise Ruby: "Sure enough, with the shamelessness of those in the Hussain family, this


    level of request is nothing."


    Morgan was surprised to hear this, "Miss Harold, are you familiar with the Hussain family?"


    Ruby did not reply, but only said indifferently, "Tell them that Shy Flower Pharmacy is not short of the


    money, and that Shy Flower Pharmacy can only be the exclusive form of Shy Flower Pharmacy, no


    one can get their hands on it, tell them to give up."


    At that, Morgan hesitated, "Miss Harold ......"


    "What, you have a problem with that?"


    "No, no." Morgan''s heart trembled.


    After hanging up the phone, he couldn''t help but feel helpless, this Hussain¡¯s was a tough nut, if they


    did not agree, there might be troubles on the way toe.


    Ruby dropped her phone back into her bag, and when she saw Levi looking at her with an inquiring


    expression, she spoke briefly.


    After hearing this, Levi frowned slightly, his expression somewhat displeased: "This Hussain family is


    like haunting."


    Ruby didn''t care too much: "The Hussain family has always been profit-oriented, otherwise they


    wouldn''t have forced my grandmother back then, now they want to enter the medicinal cosmetics


    world, naturally they need to find a way. In their eyes, Shy Flower Pharmacy is a fat sheep with no


    resistance, of course they won''t let it go."


    Levi snorted coldly, "If they know that you were the one running the operation behind the Shy Flower


    Pharmacy, they would only be furious."


    After all, they had only suffered once at her hands, and with this incident, they would not be mercy.


    Ruby was not afraid of this. She looked at the time and said, "I''ll be in theb for the next two days, you


    go back and keep an eye on Kevin, if anything changes, call me, I''ll be there as soon as I get out."


    Knowing that she would not let anyone else disturb her when she was researching, Levi thought that


    there was indeed no use for him to stay here, so he simply agreed.


    After leaving Laboratory Seven, his eyes sank slightly as he thought about what they had talked about.


    After a moment, he called Jared.


    As soon as the phone was picked up, Jared''s teasing voice came over from the other end: "Tsk, Levi,


    you''ve really been enjoying yourself after your wedding, you''ve already left me behind! You call me


    because you need my help, do you?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "You do have self-awareness."


    Jared was stunned, "No, Levi, do you have any conscience at all, you have to think of me only when


    you need help?"


    Levi was not impressed, his tone wasnguid: "If I didn''t have conscience, I wouldn''t have thought of


    you if I need help."


    Jared: "......"


    He gritted his teeth, breathless and helpless, "Go ahead, what''s up?"


    Levi said bluntly, "Keep an eye on the Hussain¡¯s for me."


    At these words, Jared immediately put away his immodesty and asked him with a straight face, "Why?


    The Hussain family is a big family in the capital, it has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "It was true, but now, no."


    Jared was confused: "What is going on?"


    Without treating him as an outsider, Levi briefly told him about the feud between the Hussain family and


    Ruby, including their desire to enter the medicinal cosmetics world.


    "Holy shit! I did not expect that!" When Jared heard this, he couldn''t help but sign, "So now the


    Hussain¡¯s wants toy hands on Ruby¡¯spany?"


    "Yes, Ruby refused, but with the insidiousness of the Hussain family, they will certainly not let go easily.


    I have something to do, you keep an eye on them, if there is any movement ......"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Before he finished his sentence, Jared immediately responded, "Okay, I understand, I''ll keep an eye on


    them, don''t worry."


    Levi raised his lips, "Thanks, bro."


    "I''ve helped you so much before and I''ve never seen you say thank."


    Jared muttered before he hung up the phone, secretly thinking Levi had been nicer since his marriage.


    ......


    Dexter''s face sank when he learned that Shy Flower Pharmacy had refused to cooperate.


    "A smallpany has just started dare to be so arrogant, not even putting our Hussain family in their


    eyes!"


    Ashton, as the general manager of Hussain¡¯s, was also involved in this matter and was currently sitting


    in Dexter''s office, cursing unhappily.


    Dexter nced at him with a displeased expression, "Why are you still so fussy in your words and


    actions!"


    Ashton was not pleased and skimmed the corners of his mouth, "I''m just worried for our Hussain¡¯s


    sake!"


    "Can it solve the problem? You''re going to get things done by cursing and swearing here? Howe


    you could not learn?"


    Seeing that he was about to be scolded again, Ashton had to give in for the time being, "Okay, Dad,


    you''re right, you''re right about everything, but the problem now isn''t criticizing me, it''s how to get the


    form for Shy Flower Pharmacy, isn''t it? I''ve made a lot of noise, everyone knows that we''re going to


    enter the cosmetic industry, if we don''t seed, it''ll be a disgrace to the Hussain family."


    Hearing that, Dexter was again furious and threw a document and at his head.


    "What have you done! It is not close yet, and you have already spilled the beans! I think you''re trying to


    piss me off! All eyes are on the Hussain family now, if we don''t get this right, then the Hussain family


    will be in big disgrace!"


    Ashton tilted his head to avoid it, rather unimpressed.


    "Dad, you are pessimistic, howe we don''t get this right? What is it that ourpany can''t do?


    What''s that Shy Flower Pharmacy? How can it refuse our offer? Since it didn¡¯t agree even though


    we''ve negotiated with it nicely, why don''t we just show it what we''re capable of? Let it suffer a bit, so


    that it won''t dare to refuse anything!"


    What was Dexter had in his mind.


    At that moment, he pondered with a sullen look on his face, and then instructed, "Then I''ll leave this to


    you, and you must be careful not to cause any more trouble! Do you hear me?"


    Ashton immediately responded, his eyes narrowing slightly as his mind thought of ways to deal with the


    Shy Flower Pharmacy.


    ......


    Two dayster, Ruby had not yete out of theboratory.


    This motherpulsion poison was more difficult to deal with than she could have imagined.


    She was able to unlock it easily because of her special constitution, but if it were someone else''s


    constitution, it might not have worked.


    She had been working on it for two days in a row, getting a few hours of sleep, but the progress was


    not good.


    Luckily, on the third day, the new antidote she had developed finally took effect, and she was slightly


    relieved.


    When she came out of theb, she saw Levi waiting outside at a nce, and she finally felt relieved.


    As long as he had this antidote, Kevin would be saved.


    Levi looked at her expression and guessed the result, then he hooked his lips and went forward to take


    her hand: "Let''s go, Kevin has been waiting for you for a long time."


    At these words, Ruby froze for a moment and raised her eyes to look at him, her gaze slightly


    surprised: "You mean ......"


    Levi nodded with a smile, "Yeah, Kevin is awake."


    All of a sudden, Ruby''s eyes blinked, not even knowing what to do in response.


    It was only after a full half minute that she came back to her senses, and without saying a word, she


    dragged Levi outside.


    Levi knew that she had always been calm and self-possessed, even in the face of Oliva''s sessive


    illnesses, she was able to face them calmly.


    But perhaps it was during this time that the loss of her grandmother had hit her hard and she was extra


    sensitive to the pain of her loved ones leaving, so that when faced with such a life-threatening situation


    again, she was more likely to panic and worry.


    After getting into the car, Levi looked at her sideways, and she urged, "What are you still standing there


    for? Drive, hurry to the hospital."


    Levi raised his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth hooked gently, saying nothing, but leaning over,


    pulling the seat belt over to her side and fastening it for her.


    "Don''t worry, Fiy is in the hospital, and Kevin''s condition is considered stable."


    After fastening the seat belt, he did not leave, but leaned into her ear and spoke warmly and soothingly.


    "Besides, I told you Kevin is as strong as you are, and he will definitely pull through."


    At the sound of his words, Ruby''s heart stirred slightly, and she looked sideways at him who was close


    at hand, her lips pursed gently, and only after half a moment did she give a soft "hmm".


    After that, Levi smiled as he sat back, started the car and headed straight for the hospital.


    Twenty minutester, the two arrived at their destination.


    After Ruby got out of the car, she couldn''t even wait for Levi, she kept on walking, heading straight for


    the ward at a fast pace.


    Within minutes, she was standing in front of Kevin''s ward.


    Looking through the ss door, she looked inside and saw Kevin lying in a hospital bed with his eyes


    half-open, the man as thin as ever, but with a light in his eyes.


    At that moment, her heart was slightly warm, but her face was a t look as she pushed the door open


    and walked in.


    "Sis ......" Hearing the movement, Kevin struggled to move his head and looked over sideways, seeing


    that it was Ruby, his voice was hoarse and inaudible as he called out.


    Ruby did not say a word, walked to the bedside and took a look at him before speaking, "I told you a


    long time ago to be more careful in the capital alone, why didn''t you obey? If you do that again, I''ll have


    to punish you."


    Although the words were a rebuke, her tone was not the least bit reproachful.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin knew she was worried about him, barely pulled the corners of her mouth: "Sis, I''m fine, this ......


    little illness, can''t ...... do anything to me ...... "


    He was still very weak, and his speech was breathless because he had been lying down for so many


    days in session.


    Ruby gave him an unpleasant nt and said discontentedly, "All right, stop talking, I found a way to


    save you, you will be well in a couple of days, I will settle the score with you when you are well."


    After saying that, she turned her head to look at Fiy and sincerely thanked him, "Fiy, thank you


    for helping to take care of my brother during this time."


    Fiy waved his hand, more concerned about the method of salvation, "You really have a


    solution?"

 Chapter 325 More Secrets

    Chapter 325 More Secrets


    Ruby nodded and didn''t say much. She took Kevin''s pulse first, and after thinking about it, she quickly


    made arrangements.


    "Detoxification requires a lot of physical exertion, right now his body is too weak and needs to be


    reinforced with nutritional supplements, eat a small amount today, I will give another injection to


    stabilize his heart chakra, wait until tomorrow, when his internal environment is fine, we can carry out


    the detoxification."


    Seeing that she was very confident and spoke in an orderly manner, Fiy somehow trusted her for


    some reason and nodded heavily, "Okay, it''s good, after the poison is removed, everything will be fine."


    Afterwards, Levi ordered his men to buy some light meals. Ruby helped Kevin to sit up and fed him.


    She then gave him another injection before putting him to sleep again.


    That night, she did not leave the hospital and stayed in the next ward directly.


    After making sure Kevin was okay, Levi followed in.


    "Eat something and have some rest, you have to detoxify Kevin tomorrow, you have to be in good


    spirits."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He looked at Ruby''s face, secretly thinking that when everything was cleared up, he would go back to


    Sea City and have her put on some weight.


    Ruby did not refuse and sat down at the small coffee table, only to open the meal that Chester had just


    brought up, and then Benjamin and Raphael arrived.


    "Ruby, So you''re really here." As soon as Benjamin entered, he ignored Levi and took the first few


    steps to walk up to Ruby, his brow half-frowned.


    Raphael took two steps behind, first nodding to Levi in greeting, before walking forward and saying in a


    warm voice, "I apanied the old man to check his health, but I ran into Benjamin and we came to


    meet you."


    Ruby put down her chopsticks, "Well, there''s something going on."


    Benjamin wrinkled his brows: "Hasn''t your grandmother''s funeral already beenpleted? Why are


    you still in the hospital? Are you sick?"


    Raphael also followed with concern, "Yes, seeing you appear in the hospital, we were all worried, what


    happened?"


    Ruby hesitated and only briefly mentioned it without telling the specifics: "Kevin is sick and I came to


    see him."


    Benjamin: "Kevin?"


    He didn''t know much about Kevin, but Raphael did know something: "Kevin is a graduate student at the


    Capital University."


    He then turned his head to look at Ruby: "What kind of illness? Is it serious? Where is he now? Next


    door?"


    Ruby nodded, her voice clear: "It''s not a big problem, he''ll be fine after two days of recuperation, now


    he''s asleep, so you don¡¯t need to go over there."


    Hearing that, the two of them nodded, but did not insist on checking it out.


    At this point, Raphael inclined his head towards Levi and reached out his hand in a gentlemanly


    manner, "Mr. Finn, we meet again, thank you forpanying with Ruby."


    Levi reached out and shook his hand, his face as normal: "I''m her husband, it''s only natural that I stay


    by her side."


    Hearing that, Benjamin found it harsh, and his brow wrinkled unnoticeably.


    He swept a nce at Levi, still not greeting him, and only looked down at Ruby: "Ruby, is that all you''re


    eating?"


    He said, and only then did he look squarely at Levi, with a somewhat unhappy expression, "Mr. Finn,


    Ruby looks so bad, is this how you are taking care of her? She needs nutrition now, how can her body


    possibly hold up with just these things?"


    These words carried full reproach, and when Levi heard them, his eyes darkened slightly.


    But before he could have a go at him, Ruby preceded him and opened her mouth nonchntly, "I want


    to eat something light now, he''s taking good care of me and doesn''t need outsiders to worry about it."


    The implication was that Benjamin was just an outsider and was not qualified to question Levi in this


    way.


    Benjamin''s face suddenly turned unpleasant when he heard this.


    Levi was indifferent, his eyebrows half-raised and looked back at him: "Mr. Hayes, I am better than you


    at taking care of Ruby, after all, I am her husband and know her situation well, even if there are any


    problems, the two of us as a couple willmunicate on our own, so we really don''t need you to tell


    me what to do."


    By the time he said thest sentence, his tone had be less than polite.


    Benjamin''s face became sober and he was about to say something, but Ruby spoke again, "Right now


    I am busy with Kevin''s affairs and I don''t have the intention to gather with you guys, it''s gettingte, you


    guys should go back first."


    She made it clear that she wanted them to leave, and Benjamin''s brow furrowed ever tighter.


    Raphael got the situation right, so he smiled lightly and said: "You have just finished taking care of the


    olddy''s funeral, and now you have to apany Kevin, so you must be very tired."


    With that, he stepped forward and patted Benjamin''s shoulder, giving him a wink, "Let''s go."


    Benjamin gritted his teeth, although he was reluctant, he did not want Ruby to be annoyed by him, so


    he had to leave.


    Before leaving, Raphael remembered one thing: "I heard that the Hussain family went to the funeral to


    cause trouble and besieged the hotel where you were staying, if you need help, feel free to contact


    me."


    Ruby nodded, thanked him for his kindness and did not say anything more, nor did he look at Benjamin


    again.


    Benjamin''s faces still did not look good after they came out of the hospital.


    Raphael saw it and couldn''t help but feel sign, "I know, you have feelings for Ruby but she''s married


    now and you should give up."


    Benjamin gave a nce at him, his tone unkind: "So what? Levi is not suitable for her at all."


    "How do you know it''s not suitable? Benjamin, there are obsessions that should be put down, otherwise


    not only will you not be able to be a couple, you won''t even be able to be friends."


    He said without further detail and left first.


    Benjamin stood at the entrance of the hospital, wrinkling his brow as he recalled what Raphael had just


    said.


    Heh, friends? It was not a friend he wanted!


    No matter what, he had to get Ruby, whether it was her or her medical skills!


    Thinking so, he frowned again, took out his mobile phone to call his men and ordered, "Go check the


    Hussain family, see what kind of involvement the Hussain family has with Ruby."


    Over the years, he had been abroad and had only returned a short while ago, and knew very little


    about what was going on in the capital.


    Now, it seemed that Ruby seemed to have many more secrets on her.

 Chapter 326 Caught in the Storm

    Chapter 326 Caught in the Storm


    After the two had left, Levi leaned against the wall and looked at Ruby slightly teasingly.


    Ruby finally felt quiet and sat down again before she noticed his gaze and blinked, "Why are you


    looking at me like that?"


    Levi''s eyebrows were half raised and a softugh spilled out from his throat, "Nothing, just to see how


    attractive my Ruby is."


    This was said in a somewhat sinister manner and Ruby was ufortable: "What are you talking


    about?"


    Levi walked over and sat beside her, raising his hand to pinch her cheek: "Look at that look on


    Benjamin''s face, as if I''ve treated you badly."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ruby thought it was Benjamin''s words that had upset him, her eyshes twitched and she said in a


    warm voice, "You don''t need to care what he said, it''s nothing to do with him, it only matters that I feel


    good."


    Levi smiled, "So you think I''m being nice to you?"


    Ruby thought for a moment, not wanting him to be upset over what had just happened, and coaxed,


    "Yes, I do think so."


    Levi was receptive, and he, resting his forehead against hers, deliberately lowered his voice with a bit


    of temptation: "Will you listen to my words in the future?"


    Ruby: "...... yeah."


    It was rare to see her being so obedient to him, so Levi chuckled and buried his head in the nook of her


    shoulder.


    Ruby was speechless for a while and pushed his head away somewhat awkwardly, "Go away, don''t


    interfere with my meal."


    Levi leaned back on the sofa, looking at her slightly unnatural face, his eyebrows raised in pleasure,


    and his fingers wrapped around hers, interlocking them with hers.


    "I don''t really care what people say, you are with me anyway, so what do I care? But I do have to take


    good care of you when we get back to Sea City, you have lost a lot of weight, it''s me who is most


    distressed."


    Ruby pursed the corners of her lips and did not say anything, but her heart rippled with a touch of


    warmth.


    ......


    On the following day, Ruby was up early in the morning.


    She went next door first and was slightly relieved to see that all of Kevin''s physical indicators were


    within the conditions for the detoxification to take ce.


    After that, things were much easier. Once the preparations werepleted, she administered the


    antidote to Kevin, after which she watched him for a whole day continuously to make sure there was no


    unusual conflict in his body, and then pushed him into the examination room for a full body check-up.


    Twenty minutester, the doctor came out and handed the checklist to Ruby, exhaling a heavy breath


    of air.


    "Miss Harold, your medical skill is superb, your brother is out of danger and all the physiological


    indicators have returned to normal values, he only needs to be carefully nurtured."


    As he said this, his face was full of admiration, quite shocked that Ruby had such attainment at such a


    young age.


    He was a new transfer from the hospital and had heard about what had happened earlier, so he was


    more polite to her.


    After reading the checklist carefully, her heart, Ruby out her mind in peace.


    Kevin was pushed back into the ward. Ruby looked at him, then thanked Fiy, "Fiy, thank you for


    your hard works these days, now Kevin is fine, you can go back to rest. When Kevin''s is better, I will


    thank you together with him."


    Fiy waved his hand, "That''s not necessary, I''m concerned about him, since he''s fine, I''ll go back first


    then."


    Soon, he left.


    Ruby stayed behind to keep Kevinpany and finally slept well that night.


    Early the next morning, she received a call from Morgan.


    "Miss Harold, it''s not good!" On the phone, Morgan''s voice was anxious.


    At that time, Ruby had just woken up from her sleep, her eyes were dazed for a moment and she


    immediately woke up: "What''s wrong?"


    Morgan: "Have you seen today''s Weibo? Someone has exposed that our medicinal products contain


    carcinogens and now the entrance to thepany is full of people and consumers are mouring for a


    statement!"


    Hearing that, Ruby''s pupils shrank slightly and she immediately pursued the question, "What


    happened? How can carcinogenic substances appear?"


    "I''m not sure, I''ve asked someone to check it out, and there are consumers who say their faces are


    rotten after using our products, and now the manufacturers we work with are asking to withdraw the


    orders! There are also shopping malls that have our products on their shelves, and they are asking to


    return them!"


    After listening to this, Ruby raised her hand and pressed her eyebrows, thought for a moment and then


    had a response: "There is absolutely no problem with our product form, there must be a mistake in


    some link. Now you immediately step in, conduct public rtions, announce the withdrawal of all


    products on sale, and actively cooperate with the investigation, then hurry to check the production line


    to see if there is a problem with the production line, be quick!"


    Morgan immediately did as he was told.


    Hanging up the phone, she clicked on Weibo and found that it was all bashing Shy Flower Pharmacy.


    Levi got the news and walked in with his breakfast. He was about to tell her, but once he saw her face,


    he knew there was no need to say anything.


    "You know it?" He asked.


    Ruby nodded: "It''s hard not to know when there''s so muchmotion."


    Levi walked to the bedside and sat down, soothing her in a warm voice: "Take it easy, do you have a


    clue?"


    Ruby pursed her lips and shook her head, "No, I let Morgan go tomunicate first, right now I can


    only actively ept the investigation, otherwise they will think that we are afraid to face the problem."


    "Well, you''re doing the right thing." Levi said, "I can give you hint."


    Ruby was uncertain: "What?"


    Levi slowly spat out, "The Hussain family."


    As soon as this statement was made, Ruby immediately understood.


    The products of Shy Flower Pharmacy had always been highly praised and the form was the one


    she had seen and there were absolutely no problems, and there had not been any negative news


    appearing, so howe all of a sudden there were so many consumersing to her door and


    making a big exposure?


    When things go wrong, there is a demon.


    At that moment, she sank her face and said in a cold voice, "Are you saying that these so-called


    victimized consumers, including those media exposures, were all arranged by the Hussain family in


    advance?"


    Levi nodded: "I think so,st time when the Hussain family made trouble, I was worried that they would


    strike at you again, so I privately asked Jared to send someone to keep an eye on them. I found out


    that Ashton personally went to Sea City yesterday, and there was an official in Sea City who personally


    greeted and entertained him. What do you think the intention is?¡±


    Ruby got his meaning and her eyes were instantly dense with coldness.

 Chapter 327 Dont Blame Me for Being intolerant

    Chapter 327 Don''t me Me for Being intolerant


    The Hussain family had purposely arranged this y to make such a big deal out of it, so naturally


    someone from above would be out to scrutinise the Shy Flower Pharmacy.


    At this juncture, it was naturally self-exnatory as to who Ashton was meeting when he personally


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    went to Sea City.


    He had already bribed the people above and was waiting for Shy Flower Pharmacy to throw itself into


    the!


    When the time came, if Morgan really cooperated with the people above in the inspection, all kinds of


    problems would definitely be found.


    After that, Shy Flower Pharmacy would be like giving itself away,pletely losing credibility and


    facing nothing but the downfall and closure of thepany!


    Thinking about this, Rubyughed coldly, "The Hussain family is really scheming, so they want to do


    nothing and rob others of their fruits?"


    Last time it was robbing the Henderson family of their secret arts, and this time it was actually going


    after a fledglingpany for a secret form!


    That was despicable!


    "What are you going to do about it?" Levi asked.


    Ruby hooked her lips mockingly, "What else can I do? We can''t just wait for the people above to


    investigate and put a randombel on ourselves, I am not that easy to be bullied!"


    It had never been her style to sit back and wait for something to happen.


    At that moment, she made a move to make a phone call, ready to arrange for someone to look deeper


    into the Hussain family.


    But before her call could be made, Levi snatched the phone away.


    She was slightly taken aback, a puzzled look on her face, and tilted her head as Levi was looking at her


    good-naturedly, "You''re calling to investigate the Hussain family?"


    She nodded, "What''s wrong with that?"


    Levi''s eyes twitched slightly as he said in a light voice, "There''s nothing wrong with that, but are you


    forgetting something?"


    Ruby was confused: "No ......"


    He was amushed at her reaction that he raised his hand and pinched her face, "Didn''t I just tell you that


    I''ve already asked Jared to keep an eye on the Hussain family, so why are you still going to


    investigate? Why don¡¯t you tell me?"


    At these words, Ruby froze before she reacted.


    She blinked before nodding gently, "Ok."


    Levi was amused, "You are already married, why do you still always do everything by yourself, can''t


    you rely on me?"


    Ruby¡¯s fingers grabbed the corner of the quilt, and she whispered, "I was used to being alone before


    ......"


    "We are a couple now, so you should learn to rely on me."


    Levi sighed lightly, then embraced her in his arms, his chin resting against the top of her head, and said


    in a warm voice, "Ruby, I am not only your nominal husband, but I also want to be your support."


    Ruby pressed her ear against his chest and heard his steady, strong heartbeat.


    Before she met her, all that surrounded her was trouble, seemingly endless.


    It was only after she met him that she gradually realized that all the troubles that had surrounded her


    seemed to start to be insignificant.


    Jared was quite efficient, and it didn''t take long to get the evidence of Ashton''s collusion with the official


    personnel of Sea City in hand.


    Ruby smiled coldly and passed it directly to Morgan, followed by a phone call, "You will be examined as


    usual, but before you have the results, pass all these photos to him, I think he will know what he should


    do when he sees them."


    Morgan was relieved to see that he had a counterpart.


    However, what Ruby exined to him immediately afterwards left him nervous again.


    "Miss Harold, would this be inappropriate?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "What''s wrong with that?"


    "This ......" Morgan hesitated and responded honestly: "The Hussain family is a big family, and it is even


    more powerful in the capital, not someone ourpany can counteract. It''s not easy to defuse the


    matter this time, if we really want to go up against the Hussain family, I''m afraid we will lose our assets


    in the country ......"


    Her considerations and concerns were justified; after all, in her eyes, Shy Flower Pharmacy was no


    match for the Hussain¡¯s.


    It was best if they could get through it safely, but if there was another storm, they would make a big


    mess.


    Ruby understood what was on her mind, but did not care.


    She did not fear anything


    At that moment, she insisted, "You don''t have to worry so much, just do as I say, it won''t be a problem."


    Seeing how resolute she was, Morgan pursed his lips and had toply, "Okay, I''ll do it immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, Levi handed her a ss of water and said in a warm voice, "Drink some


    water to moisten your mouth, the weather here is too dry."


    Then, he asked her, "You''re going toy hands on the Hussain¡¯s?"


    Ruby took two sips and a chill shed across the bottom of her eyes, "Yes, since they refuse to settle


    down and have to provoke me, don''t me me for not being able to tolerate them!"


    ......


    Later that afternoon, Hussain¡¯s.


    Ashton was proudly reporting to Dexter: "Dad, don''t worry, the results of the tests in Sea City will be out


    in a few minutes, and by then, Shy Flower Pharmacy will be dead!"


    When Dexter heard this, he was very satisfied: "Not bad, Ashton, you have done a good job."


    "You taught me well." Ashton¡¯s eyes glittered with sinister meaning, "Since Shy Flower Pharmacy is a


    disobedient dog, why not just let it be finished!"


    If they could not get it, destroy it, so that it won''t get in Hussain¡¯s way.


    "From now on, Hussain¡¯s is the focal point of the medicinal cosmetics world, and one day, I will take


    Hussain¡¯s and stand at the top of the medicinal cosmetics world!"


    Dexter was delighted to see his ambition and let out a loudugh.


    Just as the two were getting carried away, suddenly, Dexter''s assistant walked in in a panic.


    "President, there is bad news!"


    The curvature of Dexter''s mouth disappeared in an instant and he wrinkled his brow in displeasure,


    "What is wrong?"


    At this point, he clearly did not know the seriousness of the situation.


    The assistant swallowed hard and told them about the news he had just received.


    "President, L has been investigated and confessed that ourpany hired people to nder


    Shy Flower Pharmacy, and now the people who led the trouble are all taken away by the police!"


    At these words, both Dexter and Ashton were shocked and both stood up.


    "What did you say?" Ashton took his assistant by the cor and red at him angrily, "How is that


    possible? Where did you hear that? It''s all a bunch of nonsense!"


    His visit to Sea City was done privately and secretly, and he gave L a lot of benefits!


    How could L be investigated, and how could he have given Hussain¡¯s up so easily?

 Chapter 328 Shy Flower Pharmacys Counterattack

    Chapter 328 Shy Flower Pharmacy''s Counterattack


    The assistant was picked up, his head tilted helplessly in fear.


    "It¡¯s- it''s true! The people below have just reported it, I dare not talk nonsense ......"


    Dexter gritted his teeth and scolded in a stern voice, "Ashton, let him down! Hear him out!"


    Ashton was so angry that his face turned red, his hand loosened and he pushed the assistant away.


    The assistant staggered back two steps and coughed twice.


    "Tell me! What is this all about?" Dexter asked in a rush.


    The assistant slowed down, and only then did he tell the situation in general with a bitter face.


    "Today L took people to carry out quality inspection to Shy Flower Pharmacy, but a group of


    people from Prosecutor''s Office came and took L away. And the inspection was carried out by


    another group of people. The results of the inspection have just been announced, saying that the


    form of Shy Flower Pharmacy is fine and the products are free of carcinogens. The People who led


    to cause troubles were investigated and I heard that they have already confessed! The inte is now


    abuzz with public opinion, all of which is abusive to ourpany ......"


    After hearing his words, Ashton immediately took out his mobile phone to check, and saw that the


    number one Weibo hot search was "Hussain¡¯s trapped in Shy Flower Pharmacy"!


    [My, Hussain¡¯s is a bigpany in the capital, how can they do something so shameless?]


    [Didn''t Hussain¡¯s say before that it was going to enter the medicinal cosmetics world? So this is to


    eradicate thepetition first? What''s the point of ying dirty!]


    [It''s not the first time Hussain¡¯s has done this, I''ve heard they''ve done this topetingpanies


    before and brought down several!]


    [I''ve been using Shy Flower Pharmacy¡¯s products for a long time and I''ve never had any rotten face. I


    was wondering how the highly acimed Shy Flower Pharmacy¡¯s products became ndered all over


    the inte overnight, I''m really speechless].


    [You are right, I''m also a big fan of the Shy Flower Pharmacy, I''ve used all of their products, and at first


    I was helping to speak up, but I was scolded, so it was the Hussain behind the scene, just to bring


    down thepetition and build up momentum for their ownpany, what a disgrace!]


    All sorts ofments were made, but without exception, they all attacked the Hussain¡¯s.


    Ashton roughly skimmed at it, his eyes went red out of anger.


    "How could L be investigated? Who the hell did that! L, son of a bitch! I bribed him


    because I overthought about it, he took so much of my money and now he dares to betray me!"


    A heavy thud rang through the office, the sound of Dexter mming the ashtray on his desk onto the


    carpet.


    His face was full of shock and anger, all admiration and satisfaction for this son vanished and only


    anger remained.


    "Look what you''ve done! You can''t even do this little thing right, and now you''ve dragged Hussain¡¯s


    down with you! You''re not good enough to do anything!"


    Ashton clenched his teeth, half-lowering his head without saying a word.


    At this point, the assistant opened his mouth again with a shudder, delivering even worse news.


    "President, now Sea City has been informed with the official of the capital city, the director of the capital


    city''s prosecutor''s office will soone, I''m afraid they will to take you away."


    At these words, the faces of the two darkened.


    So, this must be a counter attack by Shy Flower Pharmacy!


    "Heh! Shy Flower Pharmacy!" Dexter''s face was full of gloom, and each word seemed to be squeezed


    out from his teeth, "I have underestimated you! One day, I will crush you like an ant!"


    ......


    Hospital.


    Ruby got the news and said leisurely, "Hussain¡¯s was asking for trouble and yed dirty, well, I can do


    that too."


    Levi raised his eyebrows: "You''re not ying dirty, you''re taking all the real evidence."


    "Yes, Hussain¡¯s wants to use irond evidence and public opinion to bring down Shy Flower Pharmacy,


    so I''ll let them experience what it is like to be cursed online."


    Levi nced at his phone and said lightly, "The head of the prosecutor''s office should have taken them


    away."


    Ruby did not care much, "But they will be released."


    Hearing that, Levi was curious: "Since you know that, you n to let them go like that?"


    "Let them go? Heh, how is that possible?" Sneers floated between Ruby''s delicate brows, "Since the


    Hussain family has the guts to mess with me, then don''t even think about having a peaceful life."


    She considered herself not someone who repaid grievances with virtue, and there was no way to


    pretend that nothing had happened.


    "This tumour of Hussain¡¯s will only be a scourge if it stays in the capital any longer, and with businesses


    like this in the capital, it''s no wonder they''ve been stopped in their tracks all these years."


    She scanned her phone, and the screen showed none other than Hussain¡¯s broad stock market.


    "Since they are unkind, I don''t need to be righteous. Trying to bring down Shy Flower Pharmacy? Heh,


    it''s better to look after yourself, you might have to go bankrupt in a few days."


    She muttered, then put away her phone, "I''ll go see if Kevin is awake."


    Levi nodded and didn''t get up immediately; there were professional caregivers looking after him next


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    door and nothing would happen.


    He sat on the small sofa by the window and pondered what Ruby had just said.


    Although she didn''t explicitly say so, he guessed that she was going to go after Hussain¡¯s once and for


    all.


    Although public opinion was huge, with Hussain¡¯s power in the capital, it wasn''t too difficult for it to get


    through.


    And to bring down the well-established Hussain¡¯s, it was necessary to start with the most fundamental


    interests.


    The Hussain¡¯s had been doing wrong in the capital for more than a day or two, and the reason why


    they had remained standing was that they were protected by the official.


    And the official turning a blind eye was nothing more than the benefits and merits that Hussain¡¯s could


    bring to these official people.


    The greatest benefit and merit of this still lied mainly in the transnational project jointly run by Hussain¡¯s


    and the official!


    Thinking of this, Levi narrowed his eyes and called Jared.


    "What has Shy Flower Pharmacy done recently?"


    On the other end, Jared replied, "Nothing big, it''s back up and winding down even more now, but I


    found out that the person in charge, Morgan, seems to be liaising with a bigpany abroad."


    Levi frowned: "Which one?"


    Jared: "Matix."


    At the words, the corners of Levi¡¯s mouth slowly turned into a curve, spilling out a lightugh.

 Chapter 329 Mind Acts Upon Mind

    Chapter 329 Mind Acts Upon Mind


    Jared was puzzled, "What are youughing at?"


    In a light tone but with obvious pride, Levi said in a slow voice, "Nothing, it''s just that I think that me and


    Ruby have same thought."


    Jareds: "......"


    Only after a few seconds did he pull the corners of his mouth in a speechless manner, "Levi, why do I


    feel that you''ve be more and more flirtatious since you got married?"


    Were all married people like this? He was confused.


    Levi frowned as he asked, "What did you just say?"


    Jared immediately said with a smile, "I say you and Ruby are really in love, I''m envious."


    Only then was Levi satisfied and exined leisurely, "Matix is thepany that Hussain¡¯s co-hosted


    the project abroad."


    At these words, Jared immediately straightened his face, "Are you saying that Ruby is nning toy


    hands on thispany?"


    "Hmm." Levi nodded and then said, "Not only her, but me too."


    Now, Jaredpletely understood: "You''re nning to help Ruby ruin this big multinational project?


    You''re going to destroy the Hussain family?"


    "That''s not true." Levi responded indifferently, "The Hussain family has deep roots and is well


    connected, even if this project is destroyed, it will only hurt the Hussain¡¯s vitality, but it can bring it


    down."


    Jared was happy: "Levi, you still have moments of mercy? It''s not too hard to destroy a Hussain family,


    is it?"


    Levi hooked his lips and said idly, "It''s not hard, but wouldn''t it be boring to screw up all at once?"


    Jareds: "......"


    "Why the Hussain family messed with you two? They are so unlucky."


    After a couple of jokes, he said with a straight face, "Alright, I get it, I''ll secretly help you and get this


    project ruined, and then you can decide what to doter."


    "Mm." Levi gave brief instructions before hanging up the phone.


    Looking out of the window at the westward nting sun, darkness crossed his eyes.


    ......


    Next door, Kevin had just woken up and saw Ruby sitting by the hospital bed, holding a hot towel and


    wiping his hands meticulously.


    "Sis ......" Without his oxygen mask, it was much easier for him to speak, and although his voice was


    still hoarse, he was no longer as weak as before.


    Ruby heard the sound and lifted her eyes: "You are awake? Are you hungry?"


    Kevin nodded his chin, "Yeah."


    "Well, bear with it for another half hour before you can eat."


    Kevin: "......" So what are you asking me for?


    He was speechless, but seeing the dark circles under Ruby''s eyes, a pang of guilt bubbled up from the


    bottom of his heart.


    He spoke in a hoarse voice, "Sister, I''m sorry for worrying you these past few days."


    Ruby paused, only for a moment, and then continued to rub his other hand.


    "Now that you know you''re worrying me, get well soon and stop making me anxious."


    With that, she put his hands back under the covers and sat on the edge of the bed again, wiping his


    face, "Close your eyes."


    Kevin obediently did as he was told.


    The warm, wet towel fell on his face.


    "You are not a child anymore, but I still have to advise you. This incident is not your fault, but you


    should always be alert to the fact that you can''t harm others, but you can''t guard against them, from


    now on, you have to be more careful in what you say and do, do you understand?"


    The temperature on his face dissipated, Kevin opened his eyes and nodded obediently, "I know, sis."


    When he first came to his senses, Fiy came to see him and had told him all about what had


    happened over the days.


    Naturally, he resented the Marsh family, but at the same time was very grateful.


    "Sister, it''s lucky it was me who got hit, if it had been you who got hit, I''m afraid I would have gone


    crazy."


    He let out a long breath, pursed his mouth with a look of indignation.


    "This Marsh family is really shameless, how can they force you to heal and save them, sis, did they do


    anything to you?"


    Seeing that he was still thinking of her despite his own ident, Ruby could not help but have


    These days, what coiled around her mind was not only her anger towards the Marsh family, but actually


    her self-me towards Kevin.


    This brother was one of the few rtives she had in the world. When her mother passed away, she


    was told to take care of him.


    But now, it was she who had failed to handle the matter properly and involved him, so how could she


    not feel distressed and me herself?


    This guy, on the contrary, woke up and was concerned about her.


    She bit her lips and took a few moments before saying in a faint voice, "No."


    At those words, Kevin nodded, "That''s good."


    Then, as if remembering something, he asked again, "By the way, where is Grandma? And Olivia, do


    they know it yet?"


    At the mention of her grandmother, her chest felt tight and she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    She hadn''t had time to tell him about her grandmother''s death and didn''t know how to tell him.


    Grandma was the only elder they had left, and now she didn¡¯t know if he could take it.


    Just as she was hesitating, Levi walked in, his tone clear: "You''re awake? I had someone bring you


    food over, in while you''ll be able to eat."


    As he spoke, he ced the thermos bucket Chester had brought with him on the coffee table.


    "But you''re only getting well now, you can''t eat greasy meat, it''s just some light congee and small


    dishes to nourish your stomach."


    The subject had been changed.


    He smiled and called out, "Brother-inw, you''re here too."


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "What? I didn''t leave, your sister is here guarding, how can I leave?"


    Kevin gave a smile and yawned.


    Seeing this, Ruby got up and said, "Thepulsion in your body has only just been cleared, it is


    normal for you to be mentally weak for the past two days, lie down, I will call you when you can eat."


    Kevin was indeed not very energetic, nodded his head, closed his eyes again.


    Ruby was led out of the ward by Levi and stood in the corridor, her lips tightly pursed.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Understanding what was nagging at her, Levi bent slightly and pinched at her face.


    "If you don''t feel like talking about it now, don''t say anything yet. When Kevin recovers in a couple of


    days, tell him and take him to Grandma''s grave, he''s already an adult and can face it, don''t you


    worry."

 Chapter 330 Unworthy Descendants

    Chapter 330 Unworthy Descendants


    At these words, Ruby nodded after a silent moment.


    After that, none of them left but stayed with Kevin in the hospital to recuperate.


    On the other hand, the Hussain family was anxious.


    At the dinner table, as soon as Ashton sat down, he saw Dexter rushing back in a rage, scolding him.


    "What''s going on with the work over at Matix? Why has it suddenly stopped? How on earth do you do


    things? Are you trying to bring Hussain¡¯s down?"


    Ashton had only just picked up his chopsticks, when he heard this, he dropped them on the table in


    shock and immediately stood up.


    "Dad, what do you mean by that? Didn''t that project just start? Howe it''s suddenly stopped?"


    Seeing that he still did not know anything about it, Dexter was even more furious and flung the


    document he had just received directly in front of him, "Read it yourself!"


    Ashton picked it up in a hurry, and his face became pale.


    In the main seat, Haider was also shaken with anger and questioned in a stern voice, "Ashton, what the


    hell is going on here?"


    Seeing that Ashton was stammering for words, Haider pped the table, "Dexter, you say it!"


    Dexter was furious to let out all the pent up anger.


    "I was about to go to a dinner after work, but I got a transantic call from Matix and this faxed


    document! They''ve tested that the steel bars we used in the project are faulty! They say we have


    caused damage to Matix and lost trust, and now they want to cancel the cross-border cooperation!"


    At these words, Haider got up, ring angrily at his untalented grandson.


    "Is that true? How could there be a problem with the steel? You were the one who took care of all the


    details of this project! How could there be such a big mistake?"


    Ashton''s face was white and he was sweating profusely, his hand clutching the paper tightly, and he


    opened his mouth but could only stammer out an "I" and nothing more.


    Seeing that, Dexter understood, immediately swept the dishes on the table to the floor, threw the


    chopsticks at Ashton''s head.


    "You''re a piece of shit who can''t do anything right! Tell me honestly, did you take the money from this


    project?"


    Ashton hastily denied it, "No! Absolutely not!"


    But Dexter drew another document from his briefcase and pped it directly in his face.


    "How dare you say no?" He was so furious that his loud voice almost poked a hole in the ceiling, "I''ve


    checked the finances, the books have clearly been tampered with!"


    Ashton''s face instantly turned red when he lowered his eyes and saw that the financial statement that


    had been tapped over was clearly marked with a red pen outlining where the ounts were incorrect.


    Seeing this, Haider understood, and his anger went straight to the top of his head, grabbing a stick and


    hitting him.


    "You ungrateful son of a bitch! How dare you get your hands on this project! This project is tied to the


    government! If anything goes wrong, the Hussain family will all be punished! You''ve got a lot of nerve!


    Do you want to destroy the Hussain family?"


    When Betty saw her son being beaten, she defended him, "Dad, take it easy, Ashton is your only


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    grandson, he can''t be beaten up!"


    "I might as well not have this grandson!" Haider had used all his strength with each blow and was now


    gasping for breath, his beards shivering.


    Dexter was also furious and wanted to kick this son in the face, "Because of this precious son of yours,


    now our whole family has to be finished, and you still offend him?"


    Betty didn''t know anything about thepany, so she could only cry and defend her son: "It''s just that


    he messed up a project! The Hussain is powerful, what can they do?"


    Upon hearing this, Dexter and Haider were even more furious, their two pairs of angry eyes fiercely


    ring at her.


    "Just a project? Do you know what kind of project it is? It''s a joint multinational project with the


    government, and if they mess up, will the government take the me? In the end, the Hussain¡¯s will


    still take full responsibility. If it wasn''t for the official support, do you think you could be strutting around


    the capital now as a richdy?"


    ......


    Just as the Hussain family was making a lot of noise, Jared smilingly called Levi.


    "Done." Hearing that, Levi didn''t ask him what exactly he had done, but said, "Thank you for your hard


    work."


    Hanging up the phone, Ruby looked at his satisfied expression and was curious: "What happened?"


    Levi swept his eyes at Kevin who was eating in the sickbed, and said leisurely, "The cooperation


    project between Hussain¡¯s and Matix is over."


    At these words, Ruby''s expression remained unchanged, not at all surprised: "Oh."


    But soon, she reacted again, this matter was clearly her order, why just now Levi said to the phone to


    the other end of ¡°thank you for your hard work¡±, how did that mean?


    "You made a move too?" She asked, staring at him suspiciously.


    Levi had no intention of hiding it, and nodded with a smile, "Well, I just did something to make


    Hussain¡¯s situation even worse."


    Ruby was curious: "What do you mean?"


    Levi leaned on the sofa, hand propped up his chin, said: "This matter is ultimately Ashton''s own sin, he


    has been addicted to gambling, lost a lot of money, that''s why he embezzled this project money. Now


    there is such a big mistake, Matix naturally will not let Hussain¡¯s go, the official will not, so Hussain¡¯s


    will definitely suffer a huge blow this time."


    As he spoke, he crooked his finger at Ruby.


    This gesture was a bit like greeting a small dog or cat, Ruby could not resist giving him a nk look,


    but she still went over and sat down beside him.


    Levi smoothly took her hand, and continued, "When the cooperation between Hussain¡¯s and Matix was


    over, it was easier for W to snatch the cooperation over, and I knew that with W''s strength, even if I


    didn''t make a move, it could still sessfully achieve its goal, but I want to make it easier for you, so I


    secretly intervened. Based on the fact that Hussain¡¯s family has made one move after another against


    you, you can''t tolerate them, and I can''t either."


    These words were spoken calmly, but when Ruby heard them, a touch of warmth surfaced in her heart.


    Soon after, Jacob Houghton, who was far away in F Country, sent a message stating that the


    partnership with Matix had been sessfully settled and Hussain¡¯s had been defeated.


    She didn''t say anything in response, just "thanks for the hard work".


    Kevin on the hospital bed suddenly felt that the meal in his mouth had lost some of its vour.


    He tugged at the corners of his mouth, put down his chopsticks and cooed in a small voice, "Sister,


    brother-inw, I''m still a patient, it''s not appropriate to show affection in front of me, is it?"


    Ruby blushed at hisment, and hurriedly got up and walked over to clean up the food on the small


    table.

 Chapter 331 Back to Sea City

    Chapter 331 Back to Sea City


    But it was Levi who looked at him calmly, not half ufortable: "This is called showing affection? It''s


    just an everyday thing."


    Saying that, he shifted his eyes and turned to Ruby, the end of his eyes hooked, and said leisurely,


    "Besides, do we still need to show the love between your sister and me?"


    Ruby: "......"


    Kevin: "......"


    Ruby packed up the lunch box, then suddenly said tly, "You have a good health base and are almost


    recovered now, get upter and clean up, I will take you to see grandma."


    Upon hearing this, Kevin was stunned: "Grandma? Isn''t Grandma supposed to be in Sea City? Why


    has shee to the capital? Did she know I was sick, so she came over to see me? Sister, grandma is


    not well, why did you even tell her? Coming all the way here is draining her energy."


    Ruby had little expression on her face as she interrupted his chatter, "Grandma doesn''t know you are


    ill."


    Upon hearing this, Kevin froze again, "Then what is Grandma doing here in the capital? Where is she


    now?"


    Ruby did not say much, but only said indifferently, "You will know when we go."


    Kevin: "...... ok."


    Levi watched the scene, and he said nothing.


    An hourter, Kevin stood in front of his grandmother''s tombstone, his face stony, his lips tightly


    pursed, his eyes filled with suppressed disbelief and shock.


    "How did that happen?" His voice was raspy as if he was struggling to squeeze it out of his throat.


    Ruby did not answer him immediately, only squatted down and stroked her fingertips over the photo of


    her grandmother''s tombstone.


    "Grandma, I have brought Kevin to see you, you must have felt bad that you didn''t get to see him


    before you left, he had an illness some time ago, but now he has recovered, you can rest easy, from


    now on, I will take care of him."


    Kevin''s body was tense as he listened to these words, and his throat was terribly dry.


    He moved his lips stiffly and questioned once more in a hoarse voice, "How could this happen? How


    could Grandma suddenly be gone?"


    Ruby did not look at him, only said, "Don''t you want to say hello to Grandma first?"


    "Sister!" All of Kevin''s emotions couldn''t be tensed up and he finally blurted out, "Tell me! What the hell


    is going on? Grandma ......"


    At that moment, Ruby stood up, her eyes fixed on him, "So what if I told you? Can you bring Grandma


    back from the dead?"


    Kevin clenched his teeth, the veins at the corners of his forehead bulging out, "If Grandma was killed, I


    want to - I want to avenge Grandma!"


    Ruby looked cold and affectionate, as if talking about nothing more than an ordinary matter.


    "Oh, you don''t have that chance then, Grandma went because her life was exhausted and her body


    couldn''t hold out any longer, what revenge do you want?"


    Kevin didn''t believe it: "Then why did you never tell me? Sister, is there something else you''re hiding


    from me, and what exactly has been going on all this time?"


    Ruby said, expressionless: "Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with you, Kevin, remember, whatever it


    is, it does not need you to interfere."


    She did not want to tell him about the Henderson family, nor did she want to involve the Marsh family in


    the old affair with the Henderson family.


    What she wanted was for Kevin to be safe and away from strife.


    She had worked so hard to run all this now, for nothing more than to protect those she cares about, for


    a lifetime of peace.


    "Grandmother is indeed physically unable to hold on, she has been very ill all these years, only barely


    sustained by medication, now that she has gone, we must all ept the reality. You are in the capital, if


    you miss Grandma, you cane and see her often, just you must promise me one thing."


    Kevin''s face turned red, his lips pursed in a straight line as he asked in a dumb voice, "What is it?"


    "Whatever happens to you in the capital, tell me first and leave it to me, and all you have to do is to do


    your research properly, you are not allowed to meddle in anything. The only thing I want you to do is to


    stay away from troubles, understand?"


    How could Kevin not know that she was protecting him?


    All this time, since his ident, he had realized howplicated the capital was.


    At that moment, looking at his sister''s cold and resolute expression, he could not say anything else but


    nod his head.


    Looking once again at his grandmother''s tombstone, the bitterness in his throat was killing him as he


    slowly squatted down, his eyes red as he looked at the picture on it.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry I couldn''t be with you while you were gone, don''t worry, my sister and I will be fine


    ......"


    The three of them stood in front of the headstone and spoke for a while before leaving.


    On the way back, Ruby looked at the tickets and said, "We should go back."


    Kevin was stunned: "Back to Sea City?"


    Ruby nodded: "Yeah, things are all settled here, and you are well, so there is no need for us to stay


    here, and Olivia is still recuperating in the hospital, so it is time to get her out."


    At that, Kevin thought for a moment and said, "Sister, I''ll go back with you and brother-inw."


    At these words, Ruby raised an eyebrow: "Why?"


    Kevin: "Fiy gave me a month''s leave of absence,pulsory for me to recuperate, I don''t have any


    new experiments to do now, so it''s good to follow you guys back and see Olivia."


    Seeing his insistence, Ruby did not refuse.


    After checking out of the hospital, the three of them went back to the hotel, ready to rest for the night


    and return early the next morning.


    Before going to bed, Ruby received a phone call from Morgan.


    "Miss Harold, there''s a big mess over at Hussain¡¯s."


    Ruby responded with little emotion, "Well, I already know, how is thepany these two days?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Morgan immediately reported, "It has returned to normal, and there is even more cooperation than


    before, and the orders are getting bigger and bigger."


    "Well, the processes in the factories are strictly controlled and spot-checked at all times, so that there is


    absolutely no room for error."


    "Yes." Morgan answered, "Miss Harold, that ......"


    "Just say what you have to say." Ruby was most ufortable with beating around the bush.


    Morgan didn''t dare to stammer anymore, so he had to say, "Today, the Finn Group sent someone over."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows: "Want to cooperate with us?"


    Morgan denied, "No, but want to acquire."


    Upon hearing this, Ruby snorted, "Acquire? What about the price?"


    Morgan said a number.


    "Oh." Ruby didn''t even blink as she said bluntly, "Let them take that money and go back where they


    <pe from."

 Chapter 332 Reporting

    Chapter 332 Reporting


    When he hung up the phone, Levi happened toe out of the bathroom and casually asked while


    drying his hair, "Who is it at thiste hour?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and answered, "Morgan called and said ...... the Finn Group wants to buy


    Shy Flower Pharmacy."


    The moment these words came out, Levi''s movement of wiping his hair paused, and his eyes became


    severe in an instant.


    But soon, sneer crossed the corner of his mouth, "It seems that Ralph Finn has seen that the medicinal


    cosmetics sector is profitable and is not only satisfied with cooperation, but wants to monopolise it."


    Ruby nodded: "Well, it seems to be the case, he has a good idea."


    Saying that, she hooked the corners of his mouth and said slowly, "I just told Morgan to tell Ralph go


    back where he came from."


    Levi did not care and continued to wipe the water droplets from his hair, saying, "Very good."


    The two did not continue the conversation and it was not long before they fell asleep.


    ......


    On the other hand, for the Hussain family, it was destined to be a sleepless night.


    After their initial shock and anger, Haider and Dexter had now calmed down, and only then did they


    realize that something seemed wrong with the matter.


    "As a matter of fact, this project has only just started and it''s not yet time for inspection, so howe


    Matix has already carried out an early inspection?"


    Dexter spotted the problem at once and instantly wrinkled his brow in suspicion.


    "Have you told anyone else about this?" He asked.


    Ashton had been beaten up and now he didn''t even look like a hangdog. He answered whatever his


    elders asked him.


    "No, no! How could I possibly tell anyone about something so relevant and important? I''m not that


    stupid!"


    Dexter sneered, "You''re not stupid? Do you think you''re smart? How dare you put your hand on the


    money for this project?"


    Haider''s brow was furrowed in annoyance: "All right! Cut the crap! It''s more important to deal with this


    shit right now!"


    With that, he looked at Dexter with a sullen face.


    "You are suspecting that someone is ying a part in this and has deliberately let Matix know about it


    ande forward to check it out?"


    Dexter nodded: "That should be the case, I just had my men look into it, right after Matix broke off their


    partnership with our Hussain¡¯s, they signed with Wpany, isn''t that too much of a coincidence?"


    At these words, Haider narrowed his eyes, "Have you gone to investigate this Wpany?"


    Dexter nodded: "Someone has been sent to investigate, but the details have not yete out."


    No sooner had he said the words than his phone rang, it was his assistant calling.


    By the time he had heard the assistant''s report, his face had be increasingly gloomy.


    "What? How can there still be something about that person?" Halfway through hearing this, he was


    shocked and questioned in a shocked voice.


    The assistant said something else and hung up not long after.


    At this point, Ashton and Haider asked impatiently, "What exactly is the situation? What''s the


    background of thatpany?"


    Dexter clenched his teeth, his face grim as he exined, "W Company''s roots are in country F. The


    people undermand have searched everywhere, but they haven''t found out a single bit of


    information about thispany''s internal affairs."


    At these words, the other two were both taken aback.


    Hussain¡¯s connection was spread all over the world, and he had some power abroad, but now he could


    not even find out anything about an unheard of Wpany?


    "Can this Wpany''s roots be so deep? I''ve never heard of it before!" Ashton immediately muttered


    with a frown.


    Haider realized that the situation was not right, and his face became increasingly pale: "It seems that


    the person behind this curtain is definitely not simple!"


    Moreover, he could sense that this W Company was, quite clearly,ing for Hussain¡¯s!


    Soon after, Dexter''s next words confirmed his suspicions.


    Only to see Dexter''s gloomy face, his eyes full of disbelief, revealing yet another piece of heavy news.


    "It''s not just Wpany. The people have also investigated that the news that the steel is faulty seems


    to have been leaked to Matix by Levi¡¯s'' people!"


    Hearing these words, Ashton stood up from the sofa with a start.


    "Dad, is it true? It''s that husband of Ruby, Levi Finn?"


    Dexter red at him, "Why are you doing being fidgety! Now you are anxious?"


    After saying that, he looked at Haider again and exhaled a deep breath: "This matter was not done by


    Levi, but ording to the investigation of our men, it was a move made by people over in Sea City


    privately, and ording to the investigation, these people seemed to have helped Levi with his affairs."


    Haider did not expect that there was actually something about Levi in this, and was shocked at the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    moment.


    "Could it be that there is a rtionship between this W Company and Levi? Or is it that Levi is the


    owner behind W Company?"


    Dexter shook his head, "I''m not sure, but I''ve investigated this man, his identity background is very


    Sea City! With such an important position, how could Sea City allow him to have a multinational


    corporation?"


    That was right, with his status, Levi could never run a multinationalpany, and if the people above


    him knew about this, he would definitely not be able to get away with it!


    At that moment, Haider squinted his eyes and suddenly exhaled a breath.


    "Hehe, since he is so arrogant and dares to set us up, then don''t me us for not being polite."


    At these words, both Ashton and Dexter''s eyes glowed with awe as they asked in unison, "What do you


    n to do?"


    "What do do?" Haider sneered, "Naturally, we report it! Having the official people of Sea City take


    action."


    As soon as Dexter heard this, he understood: "Good idea! As long as he is reported, Sea City will


    definitely investigate and deal with him, and then, he won''t be able to sit in his seat anymore!"


    ......


    The Hussain family''s conspiracy was unknown to Ruby and Levi.


    The following day, the three woke up and headed straight to the airport.


    Four hourster, the ne slowlynded at Sea City Airport.


    Just after leaving the pick-up gate, the three of them had not even had time to take in the refreshingly


    cool air of Sea City before they saw a group of people in prosecutorial uniforms, with serious faces,


    approaching.


    "Mr. Levi Finn, pleasee with us."


    The man at the head of the group showed his prosecutor''s work card and opened his mouth


    nonchntly.


    The change came so suddenly that Ruby froze for a moment, not immediately reacting.


    Levi was also surprised, but his expression was his usual calm and collected one, his eyes swept over


    the man''s prosecutor''s work card, and then lifted his eyes: "What is the reason for taking me away?"

 Chapter 333 Taken Away

    Chapter 333 Taken Away


    The prosecutor withdrew his papers into his pocket and looked careless: "Mr. Finn, if you want to know


    why, then you will have toe with us to the prosecutor''s office to find out."


    He clearly did not put Levi in his eyes, Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly, smiling: "Is that so? I don''t even


    know that it was possible to arrest people without giving a reason now."


    Ruby spoke with a cold face at this time, her eyes sharp: "Yes, even if the police arrest a prisoner, there


    must be a charge for the arrest. You just want to take him away without a reason, aren¡¯t you afraid that


    you will be med for misuse of authority?¡±


    That man gave her nce, his brow furrowed, clearly not expecting these two to dare question him so


    righteously.


    At that moment, he pulled at the corners of his mouth, his expression much colder.


    "Good, in that case, then I might as well be straightforward. Mr. Finn, ording to reason, you are the


    executive officer of District 7 of Sea City and have the title of colonel, so you should have nothing to do


    with the Prosecutor''s Office, but we have just received a report that you, as a public official, are running


    a multinationalpany privately and seeking benefits at home and abroad, and because of your


    special status and rather high position, this matter has received the above highly concerned and


    demanded that you must be investigated strictly and thoroughly."


    He said with a wry smile and a sneer crossing his eyes.


    "So, even if you are reluctant, you will have toe with us. If you feel offended, then please bear with


    us, after all, you don''t want to cause any more trouble at this juncture, right?"


    At these words, Levi¡¯s brow furrowed unnoticeably.


    Ruby felt puzzled: "Who is the whistleblower? What multinationalpany? Do you have any


    evidence?"


    As she spoke, she was already standing in front of Levi, looking warily and sharply at the people in


    front of her, rather like a protector.


    That prosecutor was not impressed: "The whistleblower is to be kept confidential, we are responsible


    for the personal safety of him, naturally we cannot just tell you. As for the evidence, we still need to


    investigate further, we are only the prosecutor''s office, what we need to do is to investigate deeply, if


    there is already conclusive evidence, then those who are here today are not people from our


    prosecutor''s office, but people from the police department."


    Ruby pursed the corners of her mouth: "Since there is no evidence, it is a trumped up report, you can''t


    just listen to whatever someone reports, and then take him away for investigation, right?"


    Hearing that, that prosecutor ran out of patience and with a stern face, said, "Although there is no


    conclusive evidence, the reason why the Public Prosecutor''s Office is highly concerned is because the


    whistleblower has provided prima facie evidence from the report that Mr. Finn is indeed likely to be


    running a multinationalpany in private."


    Ruby frowned and inquired in a cold voice, "What multinational corporation?"


    The prosecutor said bluntly, "W Company."


    At these words, Ruby¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and Levi also understood instantly.


    At that moment, he raised his eyebrows and led Ruby to his side, the corners of his mouth hooked as if


    he didn''t care at all, and said to the prosecutor, "If you had made it clear earlier, I would have gone with


    you."


    The prosecutor''s expression stiffened, his eyes full of displeasure, and his tone stiff, "In that case, Mr.


    Finn, you wille with us."


    Levi nodded calmly, "Okay."


    When Ruby heard this, she grabbed his hand and was about to say something, but she saw his


    sideways nce, his gaze clear, with a soothing power.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a routine check, nothing will happen, you go with Kevin to see Olivia first and wait


    for me toe over to you."


    He squeezed her hand gently, then turned around calmly and looked at the few prosecutors with a light


    expression: "What are you still doing? Let''s go."


    The prosecutors looked at each other, said nothing more, and led him straight away.


    Looking at his back as he grew further and further away and finally disappeared, Ruby''s eyes sank as


    her eyebrows were half-lidded.


    "Sis, what''s going with W Company? Is brother-inw going to be okay?" On the side, Kevin, who had


    been unable to intervene, was full of questions and hurriedly came forward to ask.


    Ruby''s red lips lightly hooked as she said nonchntly, "W Company is thepany I set up when I


    was abroad."


    Not wanting thispany to be rted to his sister, Kevin''s eyes widened and he looked at her in


    surprise.


    It was only then that he realized something, "So those people mistakenly thought that brother-inw


    was the man behind W Company?"


    Ruby nced at him without saying a word and took a step straight out of the airport.


    A driver came to pick them up long ago, and when the two got into the car, Kevin was still confused:


    "How did those prosecutors suspect brother-inw? Sister, did you do something? You wouldn''t have


    broken thew, would you?"


    Ruby swept him a nce, quite impatient: "Can you shut up? Why have you be so noisy now?"


    It was clear that she was in an extremely bad mood.


    Thinking that his brother-inw had only just been taken away, Kevin was defeated and did not dare to


    say anything else, so he had to remain silent.


    The car went straight to the hospital and on the way, Ruby looked out of the window with a cold


    expression.


    She could guess who the whistleblower was.


    It seemed that the Hussain family found out that Levi had was involved, and that was why they


    associated him with W Company.


    The report, firstly, was intended to get the prosecutor to trip up Levi, thus allowing W Company to be


    investigated and causing the cooperation with Matix to be put on hold.


    Secondly, they could take the opportunity to pull Levi down and take revenge for the blow they


    received.


    A softugh came out from the bottom of her heart, and Ruby''s face was full of ridicule.


    The Hussain family''s n was shrewd, but they misjudged and used their brains in the wrong ce,


    dooming them to get nothing.


    When Ruby arrived at the hospital, she didn''t go into the ward immediately, letting Kevin go first and


    calling Jacob from the corridor herself.


    "You will step in and contact the media at home and abroad, and tell them that W Company is holding a


    press conference."


    At these words, Jacob on the other end of the phone was dumbfounded and almost spewed a mouthful


    of water on theputer screen.


    "BOSS, why do you suddenly want to hold a press conference?"


    He thought nkly, there was not much news to be released by thepany recently.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "What? You have a problem with that?"


    Jacob hastily denied, "No, no, no! No, of course not!"


    Then he blinked, "BOSS, are you going to appear in person in this press conference?"


    Ruby: "Yeah."


    Jacob was as if he had seen a ghost, and his tone of voice changed: "BOSS, what have you been


    stimted by?"


    His young boss had never shown her face in front of people.


    The W Company had grown to the situation as it was in today, and it was quite highly powerful, both at


    home and abroad.

 Chapter 334 Press Conference

    Chapter 334 Press Conference


    It was because of this that they were able to fight against Hussain¡¯s and easily take that big project


    from him.


    As a result, everyone was left wondering about the true identity of the man behind thepany.


    In the business world, this has always been a deep secret.


    Now, Ruby actually took the initiative to request a press conference, this was simply too surprising,


    Jacob was filled with curiosity: "BOSS, did something happen?"


    Ruby didn''t bother to say so much, "You just have to do as I say, I only give half a day tomorrow, you


    arrange the various media in advance, the venue will be set at Sea City Hotel. Don¡¯t bete."


    Jacob had been working with her and naturally knew not to ask more questions if she didn''t want to talk


    about it, so he didn''t say anything else at that moment and immediately received his orders.


    The news soon spread and created quite a stir both at home and abroad.


    "Am I mistaken? The CEO of W Company is attending the press conference in person? This is a big


    event that''s out of this world!"


    "This is one of the top ten secrets in the business world, and I can''t believe I''m actually going to see


    this secret revealed in my lifetime!"


    "They say that the president behind this Wpany is very low-key and has never shown her face in


    front of any asion, even her name is not clear, why is she suddenly going to show her face in front


    of people?"


    "Who knows? ......"


    The inte was full of talk and countless media outlets were waiting for tomorrow to make a ssh


    and take the first hot headlines.


    Ruby ignored all this and hung up the phone before walking into the ward.


    As soon as Olivia saw her, her eyes lit up and she hurriedly got up, looking at her with anticipation,


    "Mom ......"


    Ruby first took a careful look at her and saw that she was recovering well, then she put her mind at


    ease and walked up to sit by the hospital bed and took her in her arms.


    "Have you eaten well and slept well these days? Have you given your master any trouble?"


    The little girl snuggled into her arms, smelling her fresh, familiar scent, and her long-lost heart was now


    at peace.


    She shook her head and replied, "No, Mom, I''ve been doing as you say while you and Dad have been


    away, three meals a day."


    At this time, Evans walked in and smiled, "That''s true, like she was afraid of you worrying, she ate


    every meal, and even asked me to turn off the lights early before she went to sleep."


    Seeing that this little girl was so obedient to her words, the corners of Ruby''s mouth were lightly


    hooked as she raised her hand and rubbed the little girl''s head, "Just be obedient so that your body can


    heal faster."


    The little girl tilted her head and said, "My body has almost recovered. Mom, where is dad? Hasn''t he


    returned to Sea City? Howe I haven''t seen him with you?"


    Hearing her ask about Levi, Ruby paused before she opened her mouth, "He has some things to do,


    when he''s done with his work, he''lle to see you."


    Olivia, who had always believed in her words, didn''t think much of it and nodded her head in


    anticipation, "It''s been so long since I''ve seen Daddy, I miss him!"


    Ruby didn''t say anything more, smiling.


    After coaxing the little girl, she went to the doctor and asked about Olivia¡¯s recent condition, and was


    Before she returned to Olivia''s ward, she met Evans in the corridor.


    He had obviously waited for her deliberately, and when he saw hering, he immediately inquired, "Is


    something wrong?"


    Ruby''s expression did not change and she asked instead of answering, "Kevin told you that?"


    Evans shook his head, "No, Kevin didn''t say anything, but looking at your siblings'' faces, plus the fact


    that Levi didn''te back with you, I guessed it."


    He knew how precious she and Olivia were to Levi, and he guessed that in that man''s eyes, nothing


    was as important as these two.


    And he didn''te today, so something must have happened.


    Ruby didn''t hide anything from him, and told him directly and sinctly what had happened.


    Learning the cause and effect, Evans''s brows furrowed as he looked unhappy, "The Hussain family has


    now be rampant to this extent?"


    Rubyughed coldly: "By virtue of being one of the four major families in the capital, they want to clutch


    everything in the palm of their hand, but they will suffer the consequence."


    As a member of the Yip family, one of the four major families in the capital, Evans was quite


    knowledgeable about the affairs of the capital, although he was often abroad in the past few years.


    "The Hussain family has always been greedy, I just never thought that there would be such kinship with


    the olddy ......"


    When he spoke of the olddy, he gave a pause and frowned, "When I return to the capital, I will go to


    see her."


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Ruby, "When do you n to tell Olivia? This little girl is most


    sensitive, and if she can''t see her great-grandmother for a long time, she will definitely be suspicious."


    Ruby understood, but with so much going on right now, she could only put it off for the time being,


    "Let''s wait until this is over."


    While the two of them were talking, Jacob''s phone call came through: "BOSS, all arrangements have


    been made as you instructed, tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, Hai Chen Hotel, the rest ......"


    Ruby responded in a light voice: "Leave the rest to me."


    Hanging up the phone, before she was about to walk into the ward, Evans asked her again, "What are


    you going to do about the Hussain family?"


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth were lightly hooked and there was contempt between her eyebrows,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since they want to seek death, I will let them have what they want."


    She said inly, but Evans knew that if she said it, she would be able to do it.


    ......


    The following morning, before eight o''clock, the banquet hall of the Hai Chen Hotel was already packed


    with countless journalists carrying cameras.


    Each of these men had an excited look on their faces and their eyes kept darting around.


    None of them thought that one day they would be able to meet the president of W Company in real life


    without much effort.


    And at this moment, not only the various media, but also a host of people from the business


    waiting to see who, in fact, was now at thisunch.


    At the same time, in the lounge, Morgan brought Ruby a cup of coffee: "Miss Harold, do you really want


    toe out in person?"


    Ruby took a sip of coffee and raised her eyes, "Can''t I?"


    Morgan shook his head, "No, but if you once reveal your true face, I am afraid that in the future there


    will be a session of troubles that wille to you."

 Chapter 335 Public Questioning

    Chapter 335 Public Questioning


    Ruby shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "Whether I show my real face or not, this trouble has never


    been less, what do I care about a few more?"


    "That''s true, but you don''t really have to show up, even if it''s important, it''s not as important as your


    safety."


    Knowing that Morgan was concerned about her, Ruby smiled, drained her cup of coffee and put it on


    the table, "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    In fact, there was other way to save Levi.


    This method, however, was the one that worked best.


    Only when she came out from behind the curtain and stood in front of everyone as the president of W


    Company, could all suspicion of Levi bepletely eradicated.


    He was in a special position and there must not be the slightest possibility of causing offence.


    What was more, he was being investigated for her, and if he hadn''t stood up for her against the


    Hussain family, he wouldn''t be going through this.


    All these days, the kindness of this man to her was fresh in her mind and engraved in her heart.


    Even though she had been indifferent to matters of love all these years, she was not really heartless.


    She was grateful for his kindness to her, and naturally she did all she could to keep him safe.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Looking at the time, she smiled calmly, "Come on, the press conference is about to start."


    Seeing that her mind was made up, Morgan knew it was useless to persuade her any further, so he


    had toply and walked out of the lounge first.


    At exactly eight o''clock, the two stepped into the hall and immediately attracted the attention of


    everyone present.


    All the media reporters thought that Morgan, who was walking in front of her, was the CEO of W


    Company. They were snapping pictures of her, and the sound of "clicking" was incessant.


    Along with it, there was a lot of talk.


    "No way, the president of W Company is actually such a young man?"


    "I think so, he''s dressed so formally and there are bodyguards to her, it must be him!"


    "Who''s the woman behind him? His assistant? But she dressed so casually ......"


    "Is it only my concern about how she looks? She is so pretty! There''s actually such a pretty beauty in


    Sea City! But why do I think, she looks a bit familiar ......"


    The murmur of voices rose and people showed their shock and confusion, each one staring at the two


    people with rapt attention.


    Of course, everyone was still expecting more from the president of W Company. After being stunned by


    Ruby, most of the eyes fell back on Morgan.


    Everyone watched as he walked onto the stage with a nk face, watched as he pulled out the chair


    facing the media, watched as he made a respectful "please" gesture to the woman behind him!


    In the next instant, everyone''s eyes widened as they stared intently at Ruby and watched her calmly


    and coolly sit down on that chair!


    Wait! What was going on here?


    Could it be that the man in formal attire was not the president of W Company, and that this gorgeous


    woman in casual attire was?


    The president of W Company was a woman was shocking enough.


    Now, with such a reversal, the crowd was stunned for a moment and even forgot to take photos.


    Faced with the astonished stares of the crowd, Ruby was calm andposed.


    She adjusted the position of the microphone, her cool gaze swept across the room, her red lips opened


    lightly and her clean voice resounded throughout the banquet hall through the microphone.


    "Hello, media friends, I am the president of W Company, Ruby Harold."


    Although this oue was expected, the words, nheless, created a considerable ripple in the


    scene.


    This woman was actually the president of W Company?


    W Company was the top 50panies in the world!


    The person behind such a huge and prosperous group was actually her!


    How was this possible?


    The crowd was shocked and filled with disbelief at the same time.


    When Ruby came, she had already guessed that this would be the scene, so she didn''t make a sound


    and sat down steadily in her seat, not rushing or panicking.


    Just then, a questioning voice became apparent from a group of small murmurs.


    "How can you be the president of W Company? You have to be responsible for what you say, I think


    you are clearly impersonating!"


    At these words, Ruby immediately looked at the person who had spoken, her eyebrows half raised as


    she asked him idly, "Why is that impossible?"


    The man snorted, his tone sarcastic: "Who doesn''t know the status and power of W Company? How


    can a young woman like you be able to make a business this big?"


    At the sound of his words, Ruby¡¯s hand propped up on her chin, her bright eyes unblinking as she


    looked at him.


    "Whatw says that a young woman can''t make a business bigger? You seem to look down on women,


    and I really feel sorry for your mother."


    The man''s face darkened at her words and said stiffly with a stern face, "I''m just making a point!"


    Ruby nodded as if she understood: "So that''s how it is, then it seems that I misunderstood. But Sir,


    watch yournguage, it has offended young people and women. If word gets out, you''ll be scolded for


    not even daring to leave the door."


    The man choked, his face was very unpleasant, but he continued to question: "W Company was only


    established four years ago, and in only two short years, it has be one of the top fiftypanies in


    the world, so it is so strong, the person behind it must not be very simple, and you, were you twenty


    years old four years ago? What do you know about business?"


    With that, he puffed out his chest, the flesh of his face quivering along with it.


    "I''m not looking down on young people, it''s just that doing business requires not only strong wisdom,


    but also sufficient experience and exposure, and it''s even more difficult to be invincible in the business


    world. Young people can hardly make significant out of it.¡±


    Listening to his speech, Ruby nodded approvingly, her eyebrows arched and she smiled at once: "I''m


    quite happy to receive such praise from you."


    The man was stunned, and before he could react, Ruby spoke again, asking himzily, "Although it''s


    rare, haven''t you ever thought that I''m one of those rare people?"


    The man, who had been frowning,ughed mockingly: "You''re really confident! It''s not that I don''t


    believe anyone could do it, but you? No way!"


    Ruby put down her hand on her chin and asked for advice with an open mind, "Why?"


    "Because you are Ruby Harold, that long-abandoned, unworthy daughter of the Harold family to F


    Country!"

 Chapter 336 Not Worthy to be Called a Human Being

    Chapter 336 Not Worthy to be Called a Human Being


    At these words, the crowd murmured.


    "Ruby Harold? She''s that Harold family''s eldest daughter?"


    "The Harold family has long since fallen, but before it did, she married into the Finn family and is now


    Mrs. Finn!"


    "Ohhhh, so that''s her! I remember, I told you she looks so familiar ......"


    There was a lot of chatter and the crowd started talking about Ruby again, questioning even more.


    "I heard that the Harold family did send her to F Country in the first ce, and she''s the president of W


    Company. That can''t be right, can it?"


    "I am totally disbelieved, hehe, she is fooling around!"


    "That''s right, everything is backward over there in F Country. She''s a penniless and unpopr daughter


    who is thrown there just to muddle along, how can she afford to start apany?"


    As he listened to the chatter around him, the man was so smug.


    "How about that? I''m not the only one who doesn''t believe it! With your status and background, saying


    that you are the president of W Company, aren''t you afraid that people willugh at you?"


    Faced with this insult, Morgan could not sit still and subconsciously had to get up to refute it.


    But Ruby reached out to stop him, expressionless, and then looked towards the man with a smirk.


    "So what I am the daughter of the Harold family, so what I am Mrs. Finn? What is the conflict between


    that and me admitting that I am the president of W Company? Sir, I''d like to remind you not to look


    down on people, or else you''ll make a fool of yourself. Besides, this press conference was notified by


    W Company in advance."


    When the man heard that, his eyes narrowed and his tone was very disdainful: "It''s just a notice, how


    hard can it be if you pay for it? You''re just looking for people to make a show of yourself!"


    Ruby was questioned, but she was not the least bit annoyed, her eyes were light and her face was


    calm: "Oh? Then tell me, why do I have to go to such trouble to make this y?"


    As if he had been waiting for her to ask, the man held his chin up proudly, and said in a high and proud


    voice: "Because of Levi Finn!"


    Hearing the name, the crowd froze for a moment and pricked up their ears.


    "I heard that Levi was taken away by the Prosecutor''s Office yesterday, and someone reported that he


    is the president behind W Company! It''s a big deal to have the Prosecutor''s Office take him away for


    investigation! You''ve staged such a drama to save him. Miss Harold, if you want people to be unaware,


    don¡¯t do it. But since you have done it, you should be ready for punishment.¡±.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    These words were so informative that the room was once again in an uproar.


    Levi was the member of the Finn family, and the Finn family had been in business for many years, so


    even if Levi had a multinationalpany, it would not be a big deal.


    Why was he taken away by the Prosecutor''s Office for investigation?


    It must beplicated, and the real background of him was not simple.


    And this Miss Harold actually thought of using impersonation to save him!


    Gee, what a show!


    While the crowd was chattering on the stage, Ruby was unfazed.


    She swept a nce at the irritated Morgan, gesturing to him not to get angry, then leaned back in her


    chair, looking even more leisurely, as if she was not the one being discussed.


    She just looked at the man, her pretty eyes half narrowed.


    It seemed that this person was the one sent by the Hussain family to stir up trouble. They were really


    not stupid, and they really did preparation in advance.


    The only thing they didn''t expect was that the real identity of the president behind W Company was her!


    At that moment, her fingers tapped on the arm of the chair, without making any response.


    The man thought she what he said was right and was even more arrogant.


    "What? Can''t say anything? That''s right, after all, there''s no point in sophistry, and since it''s a farce, it''s


    better for everyone to disperse and save time!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement, each with a displeased look on their faces, and made a move to get


    up and leave.


    There were even people who had inwardly prepared circrs to mock Ruby.


    Seeing this, Ruby did not move, but her eyes looked towards the bodyguards on the stage.


    The bodyguards immediately understood and without saying a word, they directly closed the door of


    the banquet hall, and two rows of men in ck were guarding the entrance.


    At this, the crowd was in shock, followed by anger.


    The one who spoke earlier was the first to say: "Ruby! What are you doing! Do you want to imprison us


    illegally?"


    At this point, Ruby finally reacted, she sat up straight again, turned to the microphone and let out a light


    chuckle.


    "How dare I? I''m aw-abiding citizen. I wouldn''t dare to get involved in anything that breaks thew."


    "So what do you mean by closing the door and stopping us from leaving?"


    Ignoring the man''s shouting, Ruby looked towards the others present with smile, the corners of her lips


    lightly hooked, her exquisite features revealing a strong sense of calm and unhurriedness.


    "I just want to remind everyone here not to get carried away and be a fool and miss out on the hot


    news."


    When the man heard this, he wrinkled his brow and sank his face, "You-"


    But without waiting for him to say anything, Ruby tucked the hair that had been the side of her face


    behind her ear, and with the corner of her eye raised, the gaze she looked over had be cool.


    "Sir, I don''t know where you heard this information from, but no matter what, Levi is only under


    investigation, but it is not already confirmed that he is the president of W Company. Is it reasonable for


    you to jump to conclusions here without any evidence?"


    "I ......"


    "As a human being, we all know that we should be reasonable, and you, as a media worker, should


    know more about what it means to be careful with your words and actions, howe today your words


    and actions not only go against the principles of your work, but also go against the principles of being a


    human being, or are you saying that you don''t deserve to be called a human being?"


    Hearing that she had scolded him, the man''s face was in shame and he wanted to retort, but her words


    were so sensible that he couldn''t even say a full sentence!


    This was not the end of the story. Ruby was silent for half an instant, sighed quietly, as if she was very


    disappointed.


    "Today, I originally wanted to hold a conference to announce the major decisions made by W Company


    recently, but I didn''t expect this scene. It seems that I have to prove my identity in order to convince


    everyone that I am the president of W Company."

 Chapter 337 Opening up the Domestic Market

    Chapter 337 Opening up the Domestic Market


    The crowd was stunned at the words.


    Looking at her with such a calm and collected look, could it be that she was really the president of W


    Group?


    But how was it possible?


    And, how did she prove it?


    When the man heard this, he also felt uneasy in his heart, but he remained unconvinced.


    "Prove it? Heh, Miss Harold, you''ve already been exposed, how do you prove it? With your mouth


    alone?"


    Morgan was so angry at the man''s rascality that he wanted to p the table and curse.


    However, Ruby was never in a hurry, raising her eyebrows and nodding.


    "Yes, it''s true that with one mouth alone, I can¡¯t convince you. So, you know this too, so isn''t all that you


    just said a bunch of nonsense as well?"


    The man was speechless.


    Ruby no longer paid attention to him, her gaze shifted and nced around the faces of the crowd


    before suddenly saying aloud, "Although the president of W Company has never shown her face, I''m


    sure you have seen the general manager of W Company''s branch, right?"


    At these words, those present hesitated, but nodded one after the other.


    The W Group opened a branch in the country two years ago, but not in Sea City, but in the capital.


    As for Leonard Macdonald, the general manager of the branch, he had made a fortune in the past two


    years, with a high status in the capital and had been featured in several financial magazines.


    Even the media reporters in Sea City were all aware of it.


    What was Ruby doing by suddenly bringing him up?


    Seeing the puzzled looks on everyone''s faces, Ruby leaned back in her chair slowly and gave Morgan


    a look.


    Morgan understood and, in front of the crowd, raised his voice and said to the bodyguards who were


    guarding the door, "Ask General Manager Macdonald toe in."


    The room was stunned at these words.


    General Manager Macdonald? Could it be Leonard Macdonald, the general manager of W Group''s


    branch in the capital?


    Soon there were answers to people''s doubts.


    The two rows of bodyguards guarding the entrance each retreated to one side, the door of the hall


    opened to the left and right, and a middle-aged man in a suit appeared at the entrance, as if he had


    been waiting here for a long time.


    Under the shocked gaze of the crowd, he straightened his face and headed straight for the stage,


    stopping beside Ruby, standing straight and respectfully saying, "President!"


    His words were like a big stone thrown into the pond, which immediately made a good ripple.


    The crowd''s jaws dropped to the ground in shock as countless pairs of eyes darted back and forth


    between these two.


    As for the man who had just been screaming incessantly, he was now silent, his face changed.


    Ruby took a good look at the reactions of these people, and then looked at Leonard with a smile on her


    face: "General Manager Macdonald, I have called you here from the capital for nothing, but I just want


    you to prove it for me. I am the president, but I don''t even have any credibility, and I''ll beughed at."


    Thesest words sent a shiver down the spine of those present.copy right hot novel pub


    What other proof did they need?


    The way Leonard treated her just now, and he called out to her "President", was enough!


    Who would have thought that she was actually the president of W Company!


    So this Miss Harold had been hiding her light and keeping it simple all these years!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they thought of the fact that they had previously echoed the questioning of her, these people


    could not help but feel cold


    and sweaty, secretly regretting it while at the same time being thankful.


    Luckily they didn¡¯t just get too blinkered and just muttered in a whisper!


    Sure enough, there were advantages to being a wimp!


    On the contrary, that person just now, in front of so many people, unted his power to fight with Ruby,


    looking for trouble


    with her and insulting her like that, he would have to regret!


    At the thought of it, these people were again excited.


    It was well worth the trip!


    Such a big reversal, such powerful news, when they went back, they must have the bonus!


    These men had different minds, and the man next to them was already stiffening with a chill down his


    back.


    He had never expected that it was true that Ruby was the president!


    i fey Toate AOU Lenard


    On the stage, Leonard looked up towards the stage, his rigid face full of seriousness.


    "In the business world, regardless of age and origin, those who have the ability will prevail, this is an


    immutable truth. Although


    our president is young and has never shown her face in front of people, but she is not someone that


    others can just question


    and denigrate! If you have any doubts, you can leave now, I have nothing to say! If anyone steps out of


    this door today, the W


    Group will never work with that media outlet again!"


    The whole room was silent, no one said a word, and no one got up to leave.


    Who would be foolish enough to miss such a great opportunity?


    Ruby watched the scene, finding it somewhat amusing, yet feeling that it was natural.


    At that moment, she sat up straight again, her slim and slender fingers cupping the microphone, her


    red lips slightly closer as


    she crisply said, "Since all of you have not left, it means that there is no more doubt about the identity


    of the president of W


    Group, which is good and saves us a lot of trouble in the future."


    With that, she shifted her gaze andnded on the tense man.


    She didn''t say anything, just looked at him with such a smirk. That man was already sweating


    profusely, nervous, and had lost


    his previous arrogant air.


    When Leonard saw this, he immediately looked over with a stern face and a grave expression.


    ¡°Get this man out of here! How can a person who makes such nonsense without confirmation be


    worthy of being a media


    reporter? From now on, W Company will never work with this media!"


    At these words, the bodyguards immediately stepped forward and dragged that man away.


    That man was so dumbfounded that he didn''t even have time to struggle before he was thrown out of


    the banquet hall, his


    facepletely ashen.


    In the hall, having solved the trouble, Ruby finally got down to business.


    "In fact, it is a bit hasty to hold this press conference today, but there is not much to say, there is only


    one important thing to


    announce. This month, W Group will move its head office from abroad back to Sea City. Till now, the


    oversea market has been


    big and steady enough, so we are gonna move the focus back to the country."


    Her purpose had already been achieved, so she simply said a few words before leaving all the rest to


    Leonard and Morgan,


    taking the lead and leaving herself.

 Chapter 338 Waiting for the Fish to Bite

    Chapter 338 Waiting for the Fish to Bite


    [Surprise! The real CEO of W Group is actually her!]


    [The daughter of the Harold family is now the president of the group! Begin a life of reversal!]


    [W''s focus relocated back home and will emunicate the domestic market, which may be


    reshuffled?]


    [W Company ......]


    In just half a day, the media, both print and online, were full of these stories.


    The news that Ruby was the president of the W Group soon spread all over town and was known to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone in the streets.


    Naturally, the Hussain family was no exception, and got the news even earlier, and the whole family


    exploded.


    "What? Is it true? She''s actually the president of W Group? How is this possible? Could there be a


    mistake?"


    Dexter red at him in annoyance as Ashton''s incredulous query came to his ears, "How can there be


    a mistake! I personally sent that man there to stir up trouble! He saw the scene with his own eyes!


    There''s no way he could be wrong! Besides, it''s a story that''s being reported by every media outlet,


    how could it be false?"


    He could never have imagined that things would turn out this way.


    Ruby''s true identity was beyond his expectation!


    Originally, when he heard that the W Group was going to hold a press conference, he felt vaguely


    ufortable.


    Levi had just been taken away by the prosecutor''s office, and the W Group, which had always kept a


    low profile, suddenly wanted to hold a press conference with great fanfare, and it was in Sea City.


    It was hard for him not to think about it more!


    What if it was Ruby who wanted to set up a trap to save Levi?


    He must not ignore it, even if he could be sure of it, but he must be prepared in advance.


    That was why he bribed someone to stir up her conference if it was really Ruby who stepped in.


    But he had never expected the fact that she was the president of W Group!


    No wonder the W Group had suddenly snatched away Hussain¡¯s partnership with Matix! No wonder


    there were traces of Levi''s hands in the middle.


    So it was the couple behind the scene!


    As soon as he figured this out, he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "I really underestimated this Ruby! I thought she was a useless thing, but I never thought she would


    have this identity! No wonder that old woman dotes on her so much! Such a powerful granddaughter, of


    course she must be well protected!"


    Ashton frowned, his face wrinkled together, "Dad! What should we do now?"


    "What to do? What else can we do!"


    With his hands behind his back, Dexter walked back and forth in his office, anxious as an ant on a hot


    pan.


    "Now Levi can''t be trapped, we don''t have enough evidence, and Ruby has personally revealed her


    identity as the president of W Group, so Levi is naturally acquitted! The two of them are still very


    capable of doing their job!"


    Hussain¡¯s had not only suffered a severe blow and a major loss of vitality because of the loss of the


    Matix partnership, but had also be theughing stock of the entire capital!


    Seeing his father''s anger and frustration, Ashton was also indignant: "If we had known this would


    happen, we shouldn''t have let them go back to Sea City in the first ce, we should have cleaned


    them up in the capital!"


    "Cleaned them up? How capable do you think you are! Really think you cany hands on them in the


    capital?" Dexter was so angry that he was dizzy, standing in ce and holding the corner of his


    forehead.


    Hearing that, Ashton was not happy: "Dad, why are you always ming me?"


    Hearing that, Dexter was angry.


    "I''d like to boost your spirits, but you''ll have to be capable! If you hadn''t been a gambler and embezzled


    money, how would you have gotten into this mess?"


    Ashton was not convinced and wanted to argue, "I didn''t expect to be targeted by Ruby, in the end it''s


    all her fault, if it wasn''t for her, why would our Hussain family be in this situation?"


    Seeing that he was clearly not admitting his fault, Dexter was so angry that he picked up the ashtray on


    the table and smashed it at him,nding at his feet and breaking it on the ground.


    "You still don''t repent! How dare I leave Hussain¡¯s in your hands?"


    Ashton snickered, "Leaving it to me? Now with this mess, it is better not to hand over to me, Dad, you


    can n well, this Ruby will certainly not rest easily, she may still have a backward move."


    "You... you sinner!" Dexter was so angry that his face turned red and his chest rose and fell.


    But Ashton was unmoved, mming the door as if he did nothing wrong.


    Not wanting this son to be so untalented, Dexter lost his breath and passed out.


    This matter soon reached Ruby''s ears.


    Outside the ward, she stood by the window at the end of the corridor, looking out into the night with a


    pale expression, "Where did Ashton go afterwards?"


    On the side, in a white casual dress, Josie was no different from the people whoe to visit patients,


    and no one would recognize her as the strongest killer in the Red Net.


    ¡°After leaving Hussain¡¯s, he went straight to Mins House."


    Mins House was the most prosperous casino in the capital.


    Rubyughed: ¡°He really doesn''t learn a lesson, just before he suffered a big loss for embezzling public


    funds because he lost


    a bet, now he''s going to gamble again, hehe, the Hussain family really raised a good son.¡±


    Josie skimmed her lips, a face of disdain: "He has always been untalented, because of gambling


    losses, has embezzled public funds several times, each time the Hussain family has to wipe his ass.


    For this matter, the father and son''s rtionship were several times stiff, and now Dexter fainted,


    Ashton did not even go to visit him, but hung up the phone to continue to y in the casino with great


    enthusiasm!"


    Ruby would not have been interested in such idle matters.


    Only, today, the Hussain family was her target, and it would save a lot of effort if she could bring it down


    from within.


    At that moment, she withdrew her eyes and looked sideways at Josie, her eyes were clear and bright,


    clearly still like a young


    girl, but the words she spoke were scheming.


    ¡°You go and find some men to go to Mins House and wait for the fish to take the bait, I think we will


    have the results in the


    i> ams We ol- hse


    At these words, Josie was puzzled, "Miss, how are you so sure that Dexter will stille to gamble?


    Anyhow, his father fainted


    and he won''t go back today in his anger, but he will always be restrained in the next few days, right?"


    Ruby snickered: "His father fainted and he didn''t even go back, and you still expect him to restrain


    himself? Moreover, Dexter is now disappointed with this son, he should be able to anticipate that I will


    take action against Hussain¡¯s, so to be on the safe side, for fear that Ashton will make a move again,


    he will definitely not let him intervene to do anything anymore. Ashton was already disgruntled, and


    now that he has no real power, he will be even less likely to be nice to his dad. What do you think he


    will take as a pastime when he has nothing to do?"


    Josie''s eyes lit up and she spat out one word with gusto, ¡°Bet!"


    Ruby smiled faintly: "When the timees, if he has no money, what do you think he will bet on?"

 Chapter 339 Save Me

    Chapter 339 Save Me


    Josie thought about it and her eyes brightened even more, "Miss, I''ll arrange it now!"


    With that, she turned to leave, then remembered something else and paused: "Then the Hussain family


    ......"


    Ruby knew what she was going to ask: "I have my own arrangements for the Hussain family."


    "Okay." Knowing that Ruby had the best ideas, Josie didn''t ask any more questions and went about her


    business in peace.


    Ruby stood by the window for a while longer, her pretty eyes growing brighter and brighter in the night.


    After a few moments, the call came as expected.


    Leonard: "President, ording to your instructions, the relocation of the head office back to Sea City


    will be done this week, and it will be chosen in the new development zone in the south of the city, and a


    group of senior executives will also return to the country within a week."


    Ruby was very satisfied: "Good, I will transfer someone back to preside over it in Sea City, you are still


    mainly in charge of the capital branch, and for the things I have exined to you, hurry up and do it."


    Leonard immediately said with a straight face, "Don''t worry, President, I will do it as soon as possible


    and report back to you as soon as I have any news!"


    Only when she hung up the phone did Ruby walk into Olivia''s ward, she saw the little girl get off the


    hospital bed in a hurry ande straight at her.


    "What''s wrong?" She wondered.


    The little girl''s eyes were red and she looked up at her, "Mommy, has Daddy been taken away? Is that


    why he couldn''te to see me?"


    Ruby was stunned for a moment: "Why do you ask that? Who gave you the word?"


    As she spoke, she raised her eyes and looked towards Kevin, her eyes faintly displeased.


    Kevin immediately made an aggrieved and innocent face, "Sister, I didn''t say a word about it, it was


    Olivia who saw it on the inte."


    Ruby''s brow furrowed and she immediately understood.


    The matter of Levi being taken away by the Procurator¡¯s office was done privately, without any reports,


    and even few people knew about it, even the words of theunch of the Hussain family who sent


    someone to pick a fight had been erased by her.


    It must have been some gossip that some of the journalists who attended theunch were privately


    spreading to the inte.


    At that moment, she looked down at the little girl and raised her hand to stroke her soft cheek: "Don''t


    believe those gossips on the inte, your father is fine, he''s just busy and wille to see you first


    when he''s done with his words."


    The little girl had always taken her word for it, but this time, perhaps because she was concerned, she


    was still unconvinced, "Really? Then what''s Daddy been up to?"


    Seeing her digging deeper, Ruby was a bit speechless and helpless.


    When did this little girl be so dependent on Levi?


    She didn''t say anything immediately and wondered when he would probably be released.


    Just then, suddenly, there was the sound of a door opening behind, followed by a familiar low voice.


    "You miss me so much? I''m here now."


    At the sound of the voice, Olivia turned her head sideways towards the door and met the warm gaze of


    Levi, and was instantly surprised, rushing towards him, "Daddy!"


    She popped up like a wombat.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi smiled and immediately bent over, holding her firmly in ce and letting her hang on to him with


    abandon, pressing his nose intimately against her face and touching the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Daddy! What took you so long toe and see me! I missed you so much! We haven''t seen each


    other for days!"


    The little girl was pampering in his arms, and Levi only felt his heart melting.


    He coaxed the little girl, then looked towards Ruby, his ck eyes held a starry smile and tenderness:


    "I''m back."


    With simple words, for some reason, Ruby felt her heart pounding wildly, and tingles of fluttering spread


    through her limbs and


    Plea a-e


    There was even a vague sense of sourness.


    For the past two days, even though she knew full well that she would be able to get him out, deepest


    inside, she could not eles BA


    She wondered how he was getting on and if those people would use any bad tactics on him.


    These thoughts stirred her mind, and she never thought that even though she had a n, there would


    still be a moment like this, and that too was because of this man


    At that moment, she suppressed the emotions in her heart, and her delicate eyebrows curved slightly


    as she slowly said, "It''s


    good to have you back."


    At this time, Kevin came forward with concern, "Brother-inw, you''ve finallye back, are you


    alright?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ruby looked over with a cool look, "You are free, then you should


    go to Wangchun House to buy dinner."


    Kevin: "......"


    Looking at the little girl''s puzzled eyes, he also realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly


    changed his tone with a


    smile, "Hey, I was asking if brother-inw was okay at work."


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "Yes, it was okay.¡±


    Then he nced at Ruby and said, "The crab and bean curd and the abalone with garlic are quite good


    in Wangchun House,


    remember to order them."


    Kevin: "......"


    Fine, he''ll go.


    Soon, Kevin disappeared into the night.


    After dinner, Levi put the little girl to bed and then took Ruby out of the ward.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon? I was ready to pick you up." On the corridor, the words Ruby had held


    back all night finally came


    out.


    Levi looked at her sideways, smiled slightly and teased her, "What? Soon? You think I haven''t been


    there long enough? You''re


    being a bit too hard-hearted.¡±


    Ruby choked: "I didn''t mean that, I mean TI didn''t expect the prosecutor''s office would release you so


    quickly, I thought I''d


    have to wait until tomorrow ......"


    Levi held her by the hand and went into the next ward, which was still the same as it had been before


    they left.


    He switched on the bedsidemp, drew the curtains again and said slowly, "If it follows the normal


    procedure, I won''t be able


    to get out until tomorrow, but District 7 can''t sit still.¡±


    The warm yellow light rendered warmth to the cold ward. Ruby was silent for a moment and


    immediately understood: "District 7 has put pressure on the Prosecutor Office?"


    Levi sat beside the sofa, his deep, features appearing softer in the light, he gave a soft "hmmm", then


    extended his hand towards Ruby, hooking it: "Come here."


    The look was rather like beckoning a kitten or puppy.


    Ruby bristled, but walked over anyway, and was tugged into hisp.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?" Ruby was ufortable, propping herself up against his chest and trying


    to get off of him.


    But Levi did not allow it, his strong arms wrapped around her slim waist, bringing her closer to himself.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me."


    Hearing that, Ruby''s movements paused as he shook his head lightly, "It''s okay, we''re husband and


    wife, it''s what I should do."

 Chapter 340 Thank Gifts

    Chapter 340 Thank Gifts


    At these words, Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he asked her, "Just because we are a couple?"


    Ruby didn''t hear what he was saying and subconsciously replied, "Or what?"


    Levi: "......"


    He was rather speechless, but then he remembered how emotionally cautious, even retarded, this little


    woman was, and he couldn''t help but be very helpless.


    His dark eyes locked on hers for a long moment, then he suddenly raised his hand and pinched her


    cheek.


    Ruby was puzzled, pped his hand away, disgruntled, "What are you doing!"


    Levi thought for a moment, but swallowed back the words that were on his lips, not saying anything.


    He knew that it would take time for her to open uppletely and fall in love with him wholeheartedly.


    It didn''t matter. He had the confidence and the patience.


    At that moment, his eyebrows were slightly raised and he looked at her with an amused expression,


    "Even if we are husband and wife, we should be thankful, tell me, what do you want as a thank gift?"


    Ruby did not get the point he had just made, and now that he had asked, her thoughts were


    immediately carried away: "No need for that."


    "Why not? Even if we are a couple, we still have to settle ounts. You have done me such a great


    favour, so naturally I have to repay you properly."


    Ruby blinked and said, "It should be me repaying you, before you were trying to help me and take out


    anger for me, that''s why you secretly made a move against the Hussain family, and the reason why the


    Hussain family dealt with you was because of me, if you had nothing to do with me ...... "


    When he said this, Levi frowned and feigned displeasure: "I don¡¯t want to hear that."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby always found him a bit difficult to deal with today and could not help butugh: "I mean if."


    "I don''t like to hear it either.


    ¡°So what do you want to hear?"


    ¡°Say something nice."


    He loosened his cor and let go of her slightly, leaning back towards the back of the sofa, his hand


    side of his face, his brows and starry eyes were good-looking.


    The clothes he was wearing were the same as when he returned yesterday, wrinkled from spending the


    night in the


    prosecutor''s office without changing, but not in any way detracting from his handsome good looks.


    Ruby was shaken and reacted slowly, asking him somewhat unnaturally, "What nice words do you want


    to hear?"


    Levi''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and the tip of his tongue tipped towards his left cheek: "What?


    You are so smart and you


    don''t know what I want to hear?"


    Ruby: "......"


    Why suddenly this man be so sexy?


    She opened her mouth, racking her brains but not knowing what she could say.


    Seeing this, Levi was very "understanding": ¡°It''s fine if you can¡¯t think of anything, but you still have to


    have the gift, since you


    can''t think of anything, I''ll do it myself."


    Ruby was puzzled as she listened, why did ite back to thank gift?


    But before she could react, she saw him suddenly approach, apanied by a steep lowering of his


    voice and his breath.


    ¡°My wife willingly exposed herself to save me, and any gift of thanks felt too light, so it seems that only I


    can satisfy you."


    The next second, his eyes slid all the way down from her delicate brow to rest on those rosy, full lips,


    and his eyes darkened as


    om (so16 MnCl aime | arena


    Ruby was stunned before she reacted and her lips were trapped, subconsciously raising her hand to


    support herself on his


    fol asl


    He pressed his hand against her back, sucking and tossing her with urgency and passion, attacking


    her, wanting to press her


    into his body in order to relieve his thoughts.


    It was a wonderful thing to be in love. He hadn''t seen her for two days, but he was thinking about her


    every day and night.


    He did not know how long it took before the passionate kissing finally stopped.


    He did his best to restrain himself, buried in the nest of Ruby''s shoulder, his nostrils filled with her


    fragrant scent, only to feel


    Newel em


    ¡°Don''t worry, my promise will always stand." Noticing the tightness in Ruby''s body, he spoke in a dumb


    voice, "Only if you are


    unwilling, I can keep waiting until the day you are willing."


    When he finished, he picked her up and put her on the bed, bending and straightening unnaturally,


    those ink eyes brightening


    imma tem eal


    ¡°You have some rest, I take a shower.


    The bathroom door opened and closed, and soon the sound of pattering water came from inside.


    Ruby sat on the bed, still maintaining the posture of being carried over by him, her cheeks scarlet, her


    thick, curling eyshes


    like little fans, fanning gently.


    Those eyes had always been clear, and her heart felt more like a deer in the headlights.


    Shyness was slowed by a few beats before it rushed to her mind as an afterthought, and she bit the


    corner of her lip as she


    buried her whole body under the cover.


    What a thank gift!


    He was clearly ying a hooligan!


    Ruby was so ashamed that she couldn''t help but mentally curse Levi and herself.


    She was usually very shrewd, but when she met this man, she got confused.


    It wasn''t like this before!


    Could it be that this man had poured some kind of ecstasy on her while she was asleep?


    ToT WA


    Just as she was lost in thought, the door to the bathroom opened and Levi came out, wrapped in cool


    moisture.


    ¡°Still shy?" He looked at the bulging mess of the cover andughed as he wiped his hair.


    Ruby was like a hedgehog when she heard the words, and sat up with a start, turning her head to re


    at him. As she was


    about to speak, she was stunned by the scene before eyes.


    She only saw Levizily leaning against the door, his bathrobe half open, loosely revealing half of his


    wheaten chest, muscles


    tight and meticulously textured, vaguely with water droplets dripping down from the half-wet ends of his


    hair,nding on his


    delicate corbone, sliding smoothly across his chest and then hidden under the bath towel.


    The sight was so seductive that Ruby blinked her eyes, her mouth inexplicably going dry, and she


    hastily averted her gaze, only


    to look up with a daze.


    The man''s eyes, which were always handsome, were now dense with moisture, very seductive.


    At that moment, she opened her mouth, her cheeks flushed, and she choked for a long time before she


    could utter, "Can you


    put your clothes back on?"


    Leviughed, his thin lips raised in a charming curve, his eyshes twitching slightly, ¡°Really? I thought


    you''d prefer I don''t


    wear clothes."


    Ruby:""......"


    How did this man''s brain break down after a trip to the prosecutor''s office?


    Was it the prosecutor''s office that tortured him? Or did he get some serious illness?

 Chapter 341 Make a Move on the Hussain family

    Chapter 341 Make a Move on the Hussain family


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and said dryly, "Don''t you dare take it off, I''ll blow your head off."


    Levi couldn''t help himself and chuckled: "Okay, not teasing you anymore."


    When he finished, he straightened up, buttoned up, tossed the towel aside, and walked over.


    Ruby stared at him warily, her body moved towards the head of the bed.


    Levi couldn''t help but give a smile: "You seemed to be afraid of me, it seems that I have really


    frightened you."


    He pursed the corners of his lips, as if in retrospect of the scene just now, starry eyes twinkling, said in


    a warm voice: "Sorry, it''s really hard to restrain the emotions."


    Ruby: "......"


    Looking at her shy and embarrassed look, Levi coughed lightly before he said: "It was the Hussain


    family that did it, right?"


    Ruby bent her knees and leaned on the bed, "Who else could it be if not them?"


    Levi pondered and asked, "You have exposed yourself, and the Hussain family knows that it is you who


    is controlling the W Group, they will definitely not let you off easily, what do you n to do next?"


    Ruby snorted, obviously not taking the Hussain family seriously: "What else can I do? Since the


    Hussain family is rushing to seek death, then I will let them die."


    This was quite an overbearing and wild statement, but Levi did not feel surprised.


    He knew that with her character, there was no way she would let someone bully her and she did not


    fight back.


    The Hussain family was repeatedly looking for trouble, she would never let this family continue.


    Levi was still worried: "You will move W Group back to the country and focus on developing the


    domestic market, but it is not simple."


    Ruby understood his concerns: "I know, the domestic market is very stable, several big family


    enterprises upy the leading position in various industries, which is hard to shake, and for other first-


    line and second-line enterprises, most of them are dependent on each other. W Group has high status


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    overseas, but there will be a lot of difficulties to enter the domestic market."


    "Then why did you still make this decision? Just to go against the Hussain family?"


    "They''re only part of the reason, and besides, they don''t sway my decision."


    Ruby snickered, and disdain surfaced on her face.


    ¡°This decision has been made long ago, but after returning to the country, I have been busy, so it got


    dyed. But now I can


    take this opportunity to have a conference, and prove my identity. I will develop in the country, and


    relocating back to Sea City


    will be more convenient for management and monitoring."


    ¡°Oh?" Hearing that, Levi''s eyebrows twisted slightly, seemed to have thought of something pleasant,


    smiling, "That''s good.¡±


    Ruby felt ufortable at that, the corners of her mouth lightly pursed. She looked away and


    continued the conversation just


    teh


    "I know that the power of the major domestic family enterprises have deep roots, but W Group wants to


    stand firm in the


    domestic market, it is possible. A good opportunity is needed, before I have not announced, part of the


    reason is because I


    don¡¯t have a suitable opportunity, and now, the Hussain family is a solution to this problem."


    Conversations between smart people always went smooth.


    Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a wisp of shrewd shed under his eyes, "You are trying to make a


    move on the Hussain


    ill can


    ¡°That''s right." Ruby raised her chin.


    She rolled out of bed, walked to the window, and pulled the curtains up on one side.


    The cool moonlight spilled in through the window, but she didn''t care to appreciate it, but instead


    looked downward, and a cold


    color shed through her eyes.


    Around the hospital, there were a few inconspicuous people skittering back and forth, it seemed to be


    visiting family members,


    who asionally would look upstairs, but Ruby did not know which ward they were looking at.


    Sneer spilled from the corner of her mouth as she quickly dropped the curtains back into ce before


    those eyes could look


    ¡°Since the Hussain family offers such a good opportunity, I naturally have no reason to refuse it. Since


    they bully me, then do


    not me me to be ruthless. If the W Group''s return can destroy the deep-rooted Hussain family, it will


    be easy to stand firm


    in the country. When the timees, those intertwined rtions of the Hussain family will be taken


    over by W Group."


    Seeing that she already had a n in her mind, Levi smiled: "Since you have an idea, just do it.¡±


    Anyway, no matter what happened, he would be on her back.


    Early the next morning, while the Hussain family was eating, Dexter received a call from his assistant.


    ¡°What? You can''t even send someone to keep an eye on it! What else can you do?" As soon as he


    heard the assistant¡¯s report,


    he mmed his chopsticks on the table and scolded in a stern voice.


    On the other end of the phone, the assistant was aggrieved: "Worried about what might happen, I


    purposely arranged more


    people around the hospital, but overnight, these people seem to have disappeared into thin air, and


    there is no way to contact them"


    ¡°A bunch of losers!" Dexter was furious, "What about the W Group? What''s the movement?"


    Soon, the assistant''s trembling voice came through: "So far, no movement has been found, but ......"


    When he stammered, Dexter ran out of patience and angrily scolded, ¡°What do you have to say? If you


    stammer again, pack


    your things and get lost!"


    The assistant had to report: ¡°Ourpany is in trouble! President, I don''t know what happened,


    overnight, several of our projects were found to be problematic, and the top sent someone to


    thoroughly investigate all of our projects, and asked for a plete stoppage of work during the


    investigation!"


    This sentence was like a heavy bomb, Dexter snapped up, shocked: "What did you say? What''s going


    on here?"


    The assistant responded: "I was trying to understand the situation, but I''ve been answering the phone


    endlessly since early morning. The news was spread, many partnerpanies havee to question,


    saying that the schedule is dyed, they want to cancel the contract, and have demanded that we pay


    for breach of contract! President, thepany is now in a mess, youe and have a look!"


    Dexter was shocked, his face was suddenly as white as paper, and even swayed, almost unable to


    stand

 Chapter 342 Skin Him

    Chapter 342 Skin Him


    Betty got up to held him, frowning: "Your body just recovered, you can¡¯t be emotional. What


    happened?"


    Dexter¡¯s hand propped up on the dining table, his eyes dazed, his lips kept shivering: "The Hussain


    family is going to be in trouble ......"


    At that moment, he had no mood to finish his breakfast, he went directly to thepany and called his


    assistant to ask, "Which projects are the ones with problems?"


    The assistant hesitated and had to report the details.


    After hearing that, Dexter''s face suddenly turned pale and he pped his hand on the table, "Bastard!


    Does he want to corrupt the entire Hussain family before he will stop!"


    It turned out that most of these projects were projects that Ashton was in charge of!


    It must be Ashton secretly embezzled the project money, only to cause these troubles.


    "Where is he? Why didn''t hee after such a big incident?"


    The assistant licked the corner of his mouth and replied with trepidation: "I have called him, but, it can''t


    get through."


    "Can''t get through?" Dexter got furious at once, "Call again until you get through!"


    "Yes!" The assistant immediately went to do it after answering.


    Only Dexter left alone, he was angry, almost smashed theputer, but there were still many things to


    do, and he had to deal with the people sent from above to check, so he had to temporarily suppress the


    anger and try to think of ways.


    But he didn''t expect that no one would help him when he made a round of phone calls.


    Those old partners in the past now had avoided him, not giving him any mercy.


    Even the other three major families ignored him.


    He was so anxious that he could only find a way to contact the people above and try to make some


    contacts, but none of his friends were willing to help him!


    "Yourst project with Matix went awry and that was enough to get people''s attention! Now you''ve


    made such a mess, the officials won''t protect you anymore! You''d better think of another way!"


    Hearing this, Dexter''s heart was cold: "But ......"


    He tried to fight again, but the other side didn''t listen to him at all and hung up directly.


    Listening to the disconnected sounding from the receiver, Dexter''s face turned pale and he fell into


    a chair with a miserable look.


    He knew that this time, the Hussain¡¯s was going to suffer!


    When she received Leonard''s call, Ruby had just finished eating lunch with Olivia.


    She scanned the caller ID and got up to answer it in the hallway.


    Leonard: "President, everything is done ording to your instructions."


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ruby answered with little emotion, leaning carelessly against the edge of the corridor, "What''s


    the situation over at


    Hussain''s now?"


    "In just one day, all of Hussain''s projects have stopped and are being inspected, Dexter found a lot of


    people, but I''ve already


    notified them in advance, so none of them will help him. Now the Hussain¡¯s is isted and has to face


    a huge amount of


    (o[


    Hussain¡®s just suffered a huge loss because of Matix, now simply they did not have much liquidity.


    And now so many projects together to stop work, the Hussain¡¯s might not be able to raise so much


    default.


    Ruby raised her delicate eyebrows, and her eyes floated with a hint of satisfaction: ¡°Well done."


    Leonard smiled, then raised a question, "President, really do not need to go to the official side? After


    all, Hussain''s and the


    official have always had a good rtionship, I''m worried ......"


    Before he finished his sentence, Ruby said ndly: "Are you worried that the people above will harbor


    Hussain''s?"


    Leonard nodded.


    Ruby¡¯s straight slender legs propped on the ground, her posture was somewhatzy, beautiful features


    floating a touch of


    Sat


    ¡°Don''t worry, the official people will not harbor Hussain''s again, the Hussain¡¯s will be over this time.¡±


    Seeing her very certain, Leonard was very puzzled: "This ...


    Ruby hooked his lips andughed: "The Hussain¡¯s offended the official because of Matix, now the


    Hussain''s clearly has a


    declining trend. Now the Hussain''s is discarded by the official, so what the benefit can the official get if


    they help the Hussain?


    Don''t forget, Hussain''s now can''t even afford to pay for the breach of contract."


    No matter how good the previous rtionship was, but when the interests were at stake, who cared


    about the little rtionship


    that was dispensable?


    Besides, Matix canceied cooperation, the official also lost face for this, naturally, they already had


    prejudice and would not help


    the Hussain''s!


    Figuring out the benefits and drawbacks, Leonard asked, "President, what do we do next?"


    Ruby said straightforwardly without nonsense, ¡°Naturally, it is to monopolize Hussain''s previous


    market.¡±


    Leonard quickly understood and immediately did what he was told.


    Ruby hung up the phone and turned around to see Levi leaning against the doorway, staring at her with


    interest.


    ¡°Why did youe out?" She asked.


    Levi tilted his head towards the ward: "Kevin is ying a game with Olivia, he was defeated by Olivia


    for three times in a row,


    and he still didn''t want to give up."


    Ruby pulled the corner of her mouth: "He is bad at games."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leviughed: ¡°It''s not that he''s bad, it''s that our Olivia is so good."


    Ruby naturally agreed: "That''s true, Olivia is my daughter, naturally smart and clever."


    The pride in her expression amused Levi, who gave a smile and nced toward the ward, then led her


    to sit down on a bench


    at the side.


    ¡°I see that you have recently be much closer to Olivia, and Olivia is bing more and more


    dependent on you, and the


    previous symptoms seem to have disappeared."


    Ruby curved her lips, ¡°Well, indeed, in fact, Olivia''s autismes from the knot in her heart, and once


    the knot is untied, her


    condition will naturally get better."


    She looked at Levi''s eyes brightly, as if shining: "Actually, it''s all thanks to you."


    ¡°Me?" Levi raised his eyebrows, "Why do you say that?"


    ¡°I can see that Olivia now relies on you the most, during the past two days you were not present, she


    was disappointed. And


    your appearance gave her a different life."


    Previously, she had been distant from this child because of the past, and although she knew it was


    unfair to Olivia, she just


    couldn''t control it, so it caused Olivia''s life to be depressed all the time, which caused her autism.


    It was great that she had been cured.

 Chapter 343 The Finn Family Comes

    Chapter 343 The Finn Family Comes


    Levi could see the self-me deep inside her, lightly pinched her fingertips: "Don''t think too much, the


    past has passed, that''s not what you want to be, and you''ve done well. It''s my bad, if I hadn''t


    recognized the wrong person ......"


    Speaking of this, his eyshes trembled slightly, lowering his eyebrows: "Olivia would not have spent


    such a dull childhood."


    Seeing the atmosphere became down, Ruby gently breathed a sigh of relief, held his hand and shook


    it: "Well, why is it like a review meeting? You''re right, it''s all in the past, it''s all better now, those past


    events will not be mentioned."


    Levi nodded, and added: "Then when do you n to tell her the news of Grandma''s death?"


    Speaking of this matter, Ruby was silent, and a touch of hesitation shed in her pretty eyes: "I haven''t


    decided it yet."


    Levi understood her entanglement: "I know, it''s hard, Olivia''s closest person in these years is grandma,


    I am also worried about her disease before she gets well. She must not be able to hear this news, but


    Olivia is a sensitive child, not seeing her great grandmother for such a long time, she must be


    suspicious in her heart, sooner orter she will know."


    Just as his words fell, suddenly, a childish voice rang out from behind the two.


    "Is Great grandma gone?"


    Ruby and Levi heard the sound and both looked back to see Olivia standing at the door of the ward,


    her soft hair draped behind her shoulders, revealing a pale face.


    Her eyes, unblinking, stared at the two.


    Behind her, Kevin looked helpless, shrugging his shoulders and spreading his hands.


    Kevin''s heart was stagnant, lips moved, for a time did not know what to say.


    Levi looked at the girl''s look and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, reaching out towards her, "Olivia,


    Olivia bit the corner of her lip lightly and moved over slowly.


    Levi picked her up and ced her between himself and Ruby and tenderly kissed her forehead, "Olivia,


    there are some things I didn''t tell you before because your body is still not well .


    Without waiting for him to finish, Olivia opened her mouth, "I''m fine, I want to know, dad, is it true that


    great-grandmother is


    no longer alive?"


    She tilted her little face up with a stubborn look, "Great Grandma wouldn''t have stayed away from me


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    for so long, something


    must have happened to her, right?"


    Levi was silent and raised his eyes to look at Ruby.


    Ruby did not hesitate, her teeth lightly clenched, and said softly: "Olivia, great grandmother is indeed


    gone, she did note


    back, and buried in the capital with great grandfather. When I am avable, I will take you to see her. I


    did not tell you before


    because I am afraid that you can¡¯t ept it. Great Grandma is in the heaven and she won¡¯t want you to


    feel sad."


    Teardrops poured out of Olivia''s red eyes, leaving one tear mark after another on her face.


    She did not cry loudly, nor did she make a scene, just burst into tears silently, her small mouth slightly


    open, her voice choked


    with suppressed sobs.


    "I knew, I actually already knew, mom, when you came back, I saw your luggage with that cloth bag of


    great grandmother, I


    guessed that great grandmother must have been in trouble. That cloth bag has never left great


    grandmother, she must have


    been no longer in the world. Her health has been bad, often suffering from illness ......"


    The little girl rambled on and on, her crystal tears falling in sadness.


    ¡°It''s good that she¡¯s gone, so she doesn''t have to feel bad anymore, she''s always missed great


    grandfather in her heart, and


    she should have been reunited with him by now.¡±


    Seeing that, Ruby did not feel good in her heart either.


    She pursed the corners of her lips and took the little girl in her arms, saying nothing, only gently


    stroking her back.


    The little girl trembled, then hugged her tightly, whimpering finally spilled out from her mouth.


    ¡°Mom, from now on, I only have you and dad ......"


    She cried sadly, and after a long time, she stopped crying and fell asleep in a daze.


    Ruby carried her back into the ward and took a towel to wipe her tear-stained little face.


    Levi was heartbroken and relieved.


    Just then, Kevin walked in with a somewhat serious expression, "Sister, brother-inw, someone is


    here."


    Levi was the first to ask, "Who is it?"


    The news of Olivia''s hospitalization should not be known by anyone, who would be looking for him at


    this time?


    Kevin hesitated and before he could speak, he heard a pretentious voicee in, ¡°Levi, it''s mom and


    dad!"


    Hearing that, people in the room coincidentally stiffened, turned back to look.


    The next moment, Hattie carrying arge bag, and did not wait for Kevin''s permission, walked in,


    followed by Ralph and


    Isabe.


    At that moment, Levi got up, his eyebrows knitted, "What are you doing here?"


    His tone wasn''t exactly polite, and Isabe patted the armrest of her wheelchair and said with a stern


    face, ¡°Levi, watch your


    attitude! We are all your families, you don''t even call us, but question us with such a tone, what kind of


    behavior is that!"


    Levi snorted lightly, a touch of sarcasm between his eyebrows, "What, you came here just to teach me


    a lesson?"


    When the atmosphere was a bit stagnant, Hattie said with a smile: "Oh, Levi, what you are talking


    about? Your grandmother


    didn''t mean it, we came here today because we heard that Olivia was sick, so we came to visit her.¡±


    She held up the bags in her hand and pretended toin about Ruby: ¡°Ruby, how can you not tell


    us such a big thing? We


    are family, even if Olivia is the daughter of Levi, but since you have married Levi, your child is the child


    of Levi and also the


    child of the Finn family!"


    Ruby looked at her fake smile, a trace of sarcasm crossed her eyes and she smiled faintly, saying: "Is


    that so? I didn''t expect you to be so sensible. It seems I was wrong to me you before, after all, for


    such a long time, no one in the Finn family has ever mentioned Olivia, I thought you didn''t take Olivia


    seriously at all. Just now when I saw youe, I thought you came to ask for a favor. 1 am relieved


    that you just came to visit Olivia.¡±


    When these words came out, the faces of the three changed.


    Obviously they hadn''t said anything yet, but Ruby''s words had blocked their words back first!

 Chapter 344 Their Intention

    Chapter 344 Their Intention


    As if she could not see the faces of several people, Ruby took the bags in Hattie''s hand, and then gave


    the expulsion order very naturally.


    "Dad, mom, grandma, I''m grateful that you''vee to see Olivia, but Olivia is sleeping right now, it''s


    not convenient to disturb her, since you''ve already seen her, go back first. Grandma is old now, so it¡¯d


    better go back and have some rest.¡±


    Hearing that, the three''s faces were even more unpleasant.


    Isabe had suffered several losses in her hands, long held her anger, at this point, her face went cold.


    "Ruby, even if you don''t like the Finn family, you don''t have to be so eager to drive us away! At least


    you married into the Finn family, we are all your elders, there is no reason the elders should be driven


    away after they have juste, besides, we are here to see our great-granddaughter! What? You


    won''t allow that?"


    Seeing her assume the stance of an elder, Ruby raised her eyebrows, tossed the bags to the side


    casually, and smiled.


    "Grandma, what are you talking about? I''m just worried about your health, after all, you are old and


    close to death, you must be careful, in case something happens to you, it will be toote to regret."


    She said it lightly, but when Isabe heard it, she was so angry: "What do you mean close to death!"


    Ruby blinked her eyes innocently and pretended not to understand: "Am I wrong? Grandma, you know


    your body best, even if I gave you needles before, but only to relieve the pain that gues you. I am


    not skilled in medicine, and that¡¯s what I got. You are already old, your body will not return to the young


    situation, if you don¡¯t take care of yourself, you really will die. "


    She said, ignoring Isabe''s furious face, and smiled apologetically: "I might have said unpleasant


    words, but it was true. Grandma, you are nice, you won¡¯t be angry with me, right?¡±


    Hearing, Levi raised the corner of his mouth and held back hisughters.


    Kevin had even mentally apuded his sister.


    As for Isabe, her age-spotted hands clenched the armrests of her wheelchair, and she was so angry


    that she almost lose her breath.


    Ruby was clearly very eloquent and blocked all her words!


    Hattie and Ralph''s faces were equally stiff, and Ralph cleared his throat and finally opened his mouth in


    a deep voice: "All right, Ruby, you''re a junior, so say less."


    Then, he looked at Levi, his eyebrows sunken, eyes full of displeasure, but thinking of his own


    intention, he had to temporarily suppress the emotions to feign concern: "Levi, I heard that you were


    taken away by the Prosecutor''s Office two days ago, if not for Ruby, and I saw someone mention it


    online, I did not know about it. You must have suffered these two days."


    This was the first time Levi heard this man''s "concern" for him, and he couldn''t help but feel funny.


    He said, "Olivia has been hospitalized for such a long time, and you guys only came now, so you are


    indeed very ill-informed. But you found out my news after two days of Ruby¡¯s press conference, you did


    have make progress, but since you entered the ward, you did not even give a nce at Olivia. Since


    you are not sincere, there is no need to stay any longer, you should go.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to these people in a false sense, so he just went straightforward.


    Ralph''s face instantly sunken: "What are you talking about?!"


    Levi wasn''t polite anymore, snickering: "You know what I am talking about."


    "You--"


    Seeing that Ralph could not help but scold, Hattie was afraid of spoiling the matter, and hurriedly went


    forward to stop it.


    ¡°Oh, well, well, we''re all family, why this mess, can''t we talk properly!"


    Saying that, she nced sideways at Ralph, feigning displeasure: "Don''t you know what kind of temper


    our son has? Why are


    you really angry with him?!"


    Ralph was still angry, but held it back.


    Ruby watched the scene and was impressed by Levi¡¯s stepmother¡¯s fakeness.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, Levi is not good at talking. We just think that this ward is small and we


    can¡¯t ever offer you tea.


    Don''t be angry, Olivia is fine, and we can gather some other time."


    If it were not for the fact that this couple usually could not be reached, they would not have made this


    trip!


    At that moment, Hattie said, pretending to suddenly remember something: "Ruby is understanding, by


    the way, there is something that I have not mentioned to you before. Since we met today, let me tell


    you. Our Finn Group intends to work with W Group, and we are thinking to contact them. But it is a


    coincidence that Ruby is the president, which saves a lot of trouble!" She smiled brightly.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?" She actually guessed the intention of these people long ago, and at that moment, she


    didn''t feel surprised,


    but only felt amused, "I didn''t expect that.¡±


    At this time, Ralph said soberly: "Yes, the Finn Group has always intended to cooperate with the W


    Group, but before never found the right opportunity, now I heard that the W Group will move back, and


    will be headquartered in Sea City, this is very good. Although Sea City is not as prosperous as the


    capital, the momentum of development in the past few years is very strong, there is a lot of room for


    development. You''ve made a good decision."


    Listening to his seriousmentary, Ruby was even more amused.


    She slowly walked over to the sofa and sat down directly in front of the three, leaning her back against


    the sofa, tilting her


    head slightly, her posture a bitzy and leisurely: "Yes, I also think it''s very good."

 Chapter 345 Five Percent of the Shares

    Chapter 345 Five Percent of the Shares


    Dissatisfied with her posture, Isabe frowned: "Since you are the president of W Group, why didn''t you


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    tell us earlier? Your father has been dyed for so long!"


    When Ruby heard this, she almost burst out inughter.


    How can they be justified?


    "Grandma, this is really wronged me, none of you have mentioned the matter of the Finn Group to me,


    besides, although I married into the Finn family, Levi is not in charge of Finn Group. I know nothing


    about Finn Group, and how did I learn the news that dad wanted to cooperate with W Group?"


    She stretched her hands with an innocent look.


    This was right, Isabe could only say in a stern voice: "It is notte. You move thepany back to


    Sea City, and the cooperation with Finn Group allows you to develop quickly in Sea City, and even in


    the country, it is good to you."


    Hattie continued to speak with a ttering smile, came to her side, feigned kindness to take her hand,


    gently patted it.


    "Yes, we are all family, we should be of one mind. If our twopanies can work together, it will be a


    win-win situation, right?"


    Ruby was resistant to her touch, pulled back her hand, resting on the armrest aside,zily resting on


    the cheeks, and just gazed at her silently.


    Hattie couldn''t figure out what was in her mind, so she gave Ralph a wink.


    Ralph understood, and only then reluctantly opened his mouth: "Don''t worry, as long as you are willing


    to cooperate with Finn Group, I will treat you and Levi well. I have already thought about it, Levi will


    have five percent of thepany''s shares, what do you think?"


    Hearing that, Levi tugged the corner of his mouth and he said faintly, ¡°Dad, you are really generous.


    Lennon did not do anything, but he has twenty percent of the shares. All over these years, I only have


    five percent, but you are willing to share me five percent in order to take the cooperation of W Group, I


    am really touched."


    These words were said in a shady way, making it clear that they disdained this share.


    Levi did not care about these shares and he never had Finn Group in his eyes!


    Ralph''s expression stiffened, and his brow wrinkled: "How can youpare with your brother!"


    Hearing that, Hattie was angry. She was not dissatisfied about this decision, but for the sake of the


    family and the fact that she and Lennon can have better life, she had to makepromise.¡±


    Lennon had not been able to be cured, there was no guarantee that he would be able to get better in


    the future, she always had to n for the future of her son.


    As for the shares, although it was given to Levi, but in the future, when the Finn Group no longer


    needed to rely on W Group, she would take it back!


    Just as she was secretly thinking, Levi had already snorted out, "Yes, I can''tpare with Lennon,


    after all, he is already a disabled."


    This statement immediately irritated Hattie, she stood up at once, ring at him angrily.


    Isabe and Ralph also looked aghast.


    Seeing this, Ruby got up slowly and said with a wry smile, "Why are you getting angry? We are all


    family, why can''t we talk


    about properly?"


    She quoted what Hattie had said, and said: "Dad, thepany''s business can¡¯t be decided by myself,


    everything has a process,


    so, I will give you the project department director''s phone number, you can talk to him. As to whether it


    can be done, that


    depends on the ability of the Finn Group. However, recently because of the migration back to the


    country, it is not possible to


    say when to have a reply, you have to be patient, and there may be news."


    When this statement was made, Isabe was the first to express her strong dissatisfaction: "You still


    want your father to wait!


    How can you do that? You are the president of the group, how can you not even be able to make


    decisions on such a small


    matter? In my opinion, it''s because you don''t want to!"


    Hattie also no longer pretended, revealing a sarcastic face.


    ¡°That''s right! Who are you trying to fool with? Ruby, do you think the Finn family is begging to


    cooperate with you? We just


    want to help you because you are our own family! So that you can get a firm foothold in Sea City as


    soon as possible, and you


    don''t even appreciate it! Don''t forget, in Sea City, Finn Group is the leadingpany, we are willing to


    help you now, you


    should ept it with gratitude. Don''t think that you are the president of W Group, and you can be


    arrogant in front of us! No


    matter what, you are the daughter-inw of the Finn family, so it''s only natural to listen to your elders!"


    Tch, this family was really emotional.


    Ruby blinked and was about to say something, but she was pulled behind by Levi.


    ¡°Listen to the elders?" He tipped his tongue to his left cheek and his eyes narrowed slightly, "I think you


    have forgotten that I have never listened to the words of my family, so why should my wife? She can do


    whatever she wants to do, since when you have the right to judge her? There is nothing more to talk


    about now, why don''t you hurry up and leave? Do you still want to make a fool of yourselves here?"


    The three got immediately angry and their faces changed.


    ¡°You--" Isabe gasped, "You sinner! I think you''ve forgotten who you really are!"


    Ralph was also furious: "Levi! What good will you get if you go against the Finn family?"


    Levi hooked his lips and smiled: ¡°It is true that it will not do me good, but it is good to be happy."


    Seeing that the situation was tense, Ruby stood out from behind him, smiling.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandma, don''t be angry, Levi is like this, you just ignore him. I understand what you


    mean, but W Group has rules, all cooperation must be in ordance with the process. I as the


    president, must lead by example, and I also believe that the strength of Finn Group, it will be able to


    pass the W Group''s audit. Dad, you also think so, right?"


    When she said this, Ralph naturally could not deny it.


    Knowing that she would not let go of her promise, the three Finn family members looked at each other


    and had to leave with unpleasant voice.

 Chapter 346 Father by Virtue of Daughter

    Chapter 346 Father by Virtue of Daughter


    Chapter 346 Father by Virtue of Daughter


    Before leaving, Hattie red viciously at Ruby, obviously harboring even more hatred for her.


    Ruby was not at all concerned, still smiling, eyebrows arched, Hattie was angrier.


    After the three left, Kevin couldn''t help but p his hands: "Tch, brother-inw, your Finn family


    members are really shameless."


    He spoke casually, and only when the words were out did he remember that Levi was still a member of


    the Finn family, he quickly covered his mouth.


    Levi did not care about it but said with a sneer, ¡°They could not sit still just after they got the news, like


    the gods smelt meat.¡±


    He said so nonchntly, which should that he had not feeling for the Finn family.


    Ruby thought of the conditions Ralph had just proposed, pondered and asked, "You really don''t care


    about Finn Group¡¯s shares? If you do, I can ......"


    Levi raised his hand and tapped her on her bare forehead: "What are you thinking about? Even if I


    want to get the shares of Finn Group, you don''t have to be condescending, I have plenty of ways."


    The reason he had not make a move on the Finn Group was because he did not have it in his eyes,


    and if he wanted it, it was not difficult.


    Ruby knew his ability and skimmed her lips, "I''m trying to help you and save your energy."


    Levi smiled and raised his hand to pinch her face and gently pinched it: "What? Want me to be your


    sugar baby?"


    Ruby: "......"


    The corners of Levi''s eyes and eyebrows were tinged with smile, and his mood was obviously much


    better: "I didn''t expect that I can be a sugar baby at my age."


    Kevin: ".


    ....." did they regard him inexistent?


    Ruby pped his hand away, and was quite speechless at the man''s ability to show up whenever and


    wherever he wanted.


    She said with a straight face: "I''m not joking with you, if you want Finn Group¡¯s shares, I can help you,


    you do not have to feel


    embarrassed. You helped me a lot before, I give you Finn Group¡¯s shares, it is appropriate, and it is


    cooperation. You can rest


    assured that even if W Group really cooperates with Finn Group, I can also let them not get single


    benefit."


    When she proposed so seriously, Levi was amused: ¡°Is this what you should say to your husband?"


    Ruby¡¯s eyebrows slightly knitted, confusion in her clear eyes.


    What did he say that was wrong? Howe he seemed to look not very happy?


    ¡°IT just want to ......" she tried to exin, but seeing that he really did not care, she simply pressed her


    lips, "Okay, do


    whatever you want, never mind."


    Seeing that she did not get his point, Levi pursed his lip and did not know what to say at this moment.


    Afterwards, Ruby watched Olivia take a nap, while Levi had nothing to do and did not want to disturb


    them, so he went out for a walk


    Kevin, like a small tail, chased after him and sighed slowly: "Hey, brother-inw, you have a long road


    to chase your wife.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hearing that, Levi stopped in his steps, squinting at him: "What do you want to say?"


    Kevin gave a smile: "Brother-inw, although my sister looks shrewd, but in rtionship, she doesn¡¯t


    have a good brain.¡±


    Although his sister was now married to Levi, she did not fullymit to it.


    ¡°Having experienced too much, my sister seems to have no desire, but in fact, she values her feeling,


    but she always insisted


    on one thing, that is, if others treat her well, she will return as many times as possible, you treat her


    well, she remembered it, so she want to be nice to you.


    In her heart, you are already weighty."


    Not expecting that Kevin would say that, Levi paused


    So, he has weight in her heart?


    Kevin continued: "For so long, in addition to rtives and her cronies, I have seen her so trusting a


    person for the first time.


    Brother-inw, although my sister did not react fast in rtionship, she had feelings, since you are in


    her heart, you should work harder"


    Levi looked at him sideways and raised his eyebrow: ¡°How do I work hard?"


    Kevin smiled and advised her: "My sister wants to repay you, so she naturally is soft-hearted to you. Be


    gentle to her, and she will be touched. Besides, you have Olivia, your child. My sister''s rtionship with


    Olivia is getting better, and you can help them work harder"


    Hearing that, Levi fell into a deep thought.


    On the other hand, the three of the Finn family returned home, each with a bad face.


    "I told you not to go, but you insisted! Ruby is tough nut! Even if she is the president of W Group, she


    won''t help our Finn family!"


    Ralph had never been refused like this, he held back his anger and could not wait toin once he


    entered the door.


    Hattie was in a bad mood, her brow tightly knitted: "I am doing this for the sake of our family! How do


    you know if you don''t try?"


    She had thought that if she could coax Ruby to get W Group to cooperate with the Finn Group, then


    Finn Group would be able to get a lot of benefits from it.


    Now the W Group moved back to the Country, making a lot of noise in Sea City, everyone was


    concerned, if they could work


    with W Group, then the Finn Group would certainly be a higher level, the prestige would also be higher.


    When the Finn family was invincible, she could seek more benefits for herself and her son.


    At the thought of the fact that Lennon was a disabled, she was angry. If Lennon was still well, she


    wouldn''t have had to make such an borate calction!


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth, her eyes full of unhappiness: "You think I am willing to go! How


    did our son be like this, have you forgotten? It''s because of that bitch! I''ve done my best to go to


    her and beg her! Now you''re not happy?! I am the one should be unhappy! Who am I going to talk to?


    Besides, if Finn Group wasn''t so badtely, I wouldn''t have to do that!"

 Chapter 347 Do It in Darkness

    Chapter 347 Do It in Darkness


    "Why are you shouting?" Ralph was distracted, "What is the point of mentioning Lennon?"


    Seeing that he obviously wanted to avoid this topic, Hattie was even angrier.


    "Why can''t I mention him? Lennon is the offspring of your Finn family! He has be like this for such


    a long time, which one of you has taken care of him? Do you guys want to treat him as an outcast?"


    The more she said, the angrier she became, and she was also unkind to Isabe.


    "I tell you! Don''t you even think about it! Lennon has the blood of the Finn family in his body, no matter


    what, you have to find a way to cure him! Otherwise, who are you going to give this huge Finn family


    to? Do you want to give it to Levi? Don''t forget how much he hates the Finn family! Look at his attitude


    today, when did he ever put you guys in his eyes?"


    Obviously, the fact Ralph proposed to give Levi five percent of the shares was like a thorn, stuck in her


    heart.


    "What are you talking about!" Ralph was getting annoyed by her words, pointing at her nose and


    scolding angrily, "Shut up!"


    "Why should I shut up? No!" Hattie strained her neck and refused to give up, "Ralph, I warn you, you


    can¡¯t even have some thoughts, hurry up and find a way to cure Lennon. This Finn family absolutely


    cannot fall into the hands of Levi, or I will not let go of your Finn family!"


    At this time, Isabe, who had not said anything, suddenly raised her hand and smashed the remote


    control on the coffee table onto the floor.


    A cracking sound rang out, apanied by her stern rebuke, "What''s all the noise! You''re still fighting


    internally!"


    At these words, Ralph and Hattie then reluctantly shut their mouths.


    Isabe''s wrinkled eyelids were raised, and she looked at the two of them with displeasure, pping


    the armrest of her wheelchair: "What we need to consider now is how to get W Group to cooperate with


    Finn Group! What''s the point of talking about all this nonsense! Is it useful?"


    Hattie was still upset and wanted to argue, but Isabe raised her hand to stop her.


    "I know what you want to say, you are just anxious for Lennon, right? But Lennon is also my grandson,


    how can I not be anxious? I know how he became like this, and you think I''m not angry at that bitch?


    But what''s the use of just being angry! That bitch now has good medical skills, and she won''t treat him


    if she doesn¡¯t want to. If you get angry, will she listen to you?"


    Hearing her words, Hattie looked aghast and asked, "Mom, then you mean ......"


    Ralph also turned his gaze to her with an inquisitive look.


    Isabe narrowed her eyes slightly, she gave a cold smile: "We can do it in the dark, Ruby has a weak


    point. I do not believe that if we threaten her with her child, she will still insist on not giving Lennon


    treatment? "


    As soon as the words came out, Hattie immediately understood and her face was filled with joy: "Good


    idea! I had forgotten about that child!"


    Ralph looked worried: "But if we do that, then Ruby will be even less likely to let W Group cooperate


    with Finn Group."


    "Are you stupid?" The olddy red at him with anger, "She will definitely not help our Finn Group.


    Whatever you say will be useless! Since it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s do it secretly. Today we went to test her,


    she did notpletely refuse. When the timees, you pretend to send someone to talk about


    cooperation with the W Group, regardless of the sess or failure, directly spread the news of the


    uing cooperation between the two families. She is the daughter-inw of the Finn family. In the


    eyes of outsiders, the W Group and Finn Group should be a family, even if this cooperation does not


    work, but with this rtionship, our Finn Group in the business world will be able to take advantage of


    it."


    Simply put, it was in the name of the family, relying on the power of the W Group, raising prestige to the


    Finn family!


    When Ralph heard this, his sullen eyes abruptly lit up: "Mom, you are good!"


    ....


    Hospital.


    Ruby woke up just after sleep, and coolness went to her back.


    Her eyebrows were slightly frowned, looking at the warm sunlight falling in, she slightly narrowed her


    delicate and charming


    eyes


    At this time, Levi waiked in with lighter steps, met her eyes and smiled: "You are up."


    Ruby nodded, nced sideways at Olivia, who had not yet woken up, and got up as slowly as possible.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Josie is here and waiting in the corridor, she should have something important to report to you." Levi


    approached and handed


    her a cup of warm water


    Ruby froze, took two sips, and then was about to go out.


    Before walking out of the ward, she told him, ¡°Wake up Olivia, if she sleeps any longer, she won''t be


    able to sleep at night."


    Levi smiled: "Okay."


    Ruby did not say anything else, turned her head and stepped out, and in the moment of walking out, a


    thought shed


    through her head.


    Levi seemed to have be gentle.


    ¡°Miss." When Josie saw here out, she got up and greeted her respectfully.


    Thoughts were interrupted. Ruby looked at her with a light expression, "What is it?"


    Josie first tooked left and right in the corridor to make sure no one was around before she reported in a


    serious manner.


    ¡°As you expected, Ashton really did not go home, has been staying in the casino. The Hussain family is


    in a mess, he did not


    even go back to see."


    Ruby was not surprised, and smiled sarcastically, "He was just gambling, and how would he know


    about the situation of the Hussain family? Have you got what I want?"


    Josieughed in triumph: ¡°I''ve already got it! Miss, you are so good at predicting things, you actually


    guessed that he would use it as a bet!"


    Ruby said indifferently: "He does not have any chips in his hand, he lost all that should be lost long


    ago, and the people we


    sent there are pressing hard, and then properly put out some hope of winning, he will naturally take the


    bait and want to make ast stand".


    ¡°Yeah, but he''s reaily an oddball, he is not anxious when he lost, he just wandered around the casino


    before just leaving."


    Ruby smiled, raised her hand to look at her fingertips, and then turned over to look at her pink nails,


    "He is confident, how will be not care about such an important bet? Even if he leaves the casino, he will


    have his people there, and when our peoplee out, he will drag them to the corner and grab his


    things back. Be careful.¡±.

 Chapter 348 Call Me Cousin-in-law

    Chapter 348 Call Me Cousin-inw


    As expected, no sooner the people sent by Josie had only left the casino than they were blocked.


    Only, things didn''t unfold as Ashton thought they would, and not only did he fail to teach the others a


    lesson, he himself was beaten half to death.


    When Dexter knew about this, he was so angry.


    "This bastard! Thepany had such a big incident, and I can''t find him anywhere, so he went


    gambling again! Howe he didn''t get killed outside!"


    Betty hurriedly spoke for her son: "What are you talking about? You are a father, how can you expect


    him to die!"


    Dexter yelled at the top of his lungs: "Do you want him to piss me off? It''s all your fault, look at him


    now! I am begging everyone for the mess he made! When hees back, I''ll break his legs!"


    After yelling, he mmed the door and left, heading straight for the office.


    But as he had just arrived at the office, before his butt had even touched the chair, there came the bad


    news.


    "President! The investigation results are out, two-thirds of ourpany''s projects have to be


    When this statement was made, Dexter immediately widened his eyes and almost overturned his chair:


    "What?"


    The assistant also just got the news and rushed to report, gasping: "This, this is the list."


    He handed over a document, Dexter took it, flipped through it, and his face turned pale.


    Almost all of the projects on this list were pirs of Hussain¡¯s!


    The assistant had a sad face: "President, now thepany''s phone is ringing non-stop, all to stop


    cooperation, and to seek forpensation, what should we do now?"


    Thest trace of blood faded from Dexter''s face, he mumbled his lips, "What to do, what else can be


    done ......"


    Without these coborations, Hussain¡¯s would be the equivalent of an empty shell, and these defaults


    would add up to enough to wipe out the Hussain family!


    ......


    In the afternoon of the same day, Ruby went to the new development zone in the south of the city.


    The car stopped in front of the towering building at the very center of the development zone. She got


    out of the car, took off the big sunsses covering half of her face, looked up and surveyed the ssy,


    glowing building and was very satisfied.


    This was the headquarters of W Group, which was moved back to Sea City.


    General manager Andy was already at the door to greet her, "President, you''re here."


    Ruby yed with the sunsses in her hand, walked in with a strong presence, and lightly answered,


    "How are the preparations going?"


    Andy answered honestly: "Almost all ready, the day after tomorrow can be officially operated, online


    work is also ready."


    Not long after, Ruby sat in the president''s office on the top floor, looking at the spacious and minimalist


    environment, her charming eyes slightly raised: "It was well done."


    Andy said with a smile, "It was all done ording to your instructions, I didn''t dare to deviate in the


    slightest."


    Then, he said: "President, the branches of the Yip¡¯s, the Hayes¡¯, the Williamson¡¯s and the arthy¡¯s


    have send people to talk about cooperation, saying that any conditions can be epted.


    These three branches, all of which were held by those old friends of Ruby, would naturally give a


    helping hand and help her


    build momentum when the W Group returned in the first ce.


    Although it was not necessary, but she epted their kindness.


    As for the arthy family....


    Thinking of Eden, her eyshes trembled slightly, finally she did not say anything, only lightly said: "No


    need to take advantage


    of others, the cooperation is about win-win."


    Andy understood what she meant and answered, "Yes."


    After that, Ruby handled some documents that had to be handled by her before she left.


    The twilight was nting in the west, the blue sky was dyed orange. Ruby drove carelessly, her head


    could not help but think of


    Eden again.


    That man was her real father, she has a brother, Patrick, the one who was Seriously ill.


    A bump interrupted her thoughts, and she leaned forward and was strangled back by the seat belt.


    Realizing that a car had hit her, she frowned slightly, only to unbuckle her seat belt, before she had


    time to get out of the car,


    she saw a person rushing over from behind and mming her window.


    ¡°Hey! How are you driving! You get down!"


    This shouting voice was sharp, Ruby eyes swept a touch of displeasure, looking through the car


    window, inexplicably feeling


    that this person was somewhat familiar.


    She suddenly remembered that this was Flora, the cousin of Levi.


    It was quite a coincidence.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She nced in the rearview mirror at the red car that crashed up behind her, did not get out of the car,


    but slowly lowered the window.


    Flora was taken aback when she saw Ruby, "How could it be you?"


    Ruby leaned back in her chair and stared at her, as if she didn''t recognize her: "You know me?"


    ¡°You!" Flora choked, "I''m Flora, I''m Levi''s cousin!"


    ¡°Oh." Ruby rested her handzily on the steering wheel and idly said, ¡°Sorry, I have a bad memory,


    especially about stupid


    people.¡±


    When Flora heard this, she was even more furious: "You - you actually called me stupid!"


    Ruby amused: "Which of my words scolded you? But I didn''t expect that you have self-knowledge."


    Flora was so angry that her eyes were red, and turned to grab the door handle and broke it with force,


    but the door did not


    move at all because of the lock control.


    ¡°Get out! It''s all because of you that the front end of my car is broken! Don''t you have eyes?"


    Ruby blinked her soulful eyes innocently: "Sorry, I really don''t have eyes in the back of my head, but


    you do? That''s new, turn around and let me take a look."


    Flora could not say a word, and simply reach out to tug her hair.


    But before her hand touched Ruby, it was pped away, and the back of her hand was red.


    ¡°Ruby! How dare you hit me!" Flora immediately exploded and her voice rose.


    Ruby propped her elbow on the window, hand on her cheek, the corner of her mouth hooked, but her


    eyes were cold:


    ¡°Electronic eyes witnessed it, you started it, I was just defending myself, besides, I was driving normally


    in front, you tailgated, and you want to me me? I did not ask you for repair costs, but you came to


    shout at me."


    ¡°Ruby!¡± Flora''s face was full of anger as she squeezed out her name from between her teeth.


    Ruby snorted and corrected her, "Don''t you have any family education? I''m married to your cousin, you


    should call me cousin-inw now."


    ¡°You''re dreaming!" Hearing these words, Flora''s eyes looked like sharp arrows and she gritted her


    teeth, "What cousin-inw!


    My cousin will divorce you sooner orter, I''m the one who should marry my cousin! "

 Chapter 349 Let the Hussain Family Know the Reason

    Chapter 349 Let the Hussain Family Know the Reason


    Ruby was aware of her mind, and did not feel anything before.


    But for some reason, now that she has heard this, she felt upset in her heart.


    At that moment, the curvature of her mouth tightened, and those beautiful eyes were flooded with


    coolness.


    "Oh, yeah? Then I''ll see what happens."


    Dropping these words, she raised the car window, stepped on the celebrator and took off.


    Back at the hospital, she was still in a somewhat unhappy mood, and after entering the ward, she threw


    the car keys to Levi: "It was rear-ended, you go fix it."


    As soon as he heard this, Levi became nervous: "What happened? Are you hurt?"


    Ruby nced at him and said nonchntly, "Don''t you have eyes?"


    She spoke in a strange way, but Levi was worried about her, and did not notice at the moment, but


    carefully sized her up from top to bottom, and only then did hisplexion ease up: "It''s good that


    you''re okay, who rear-ended you, and how do you not allowpensation?"


    Ruby said coolly, "I am afraid that you are heartbroken."


    Levi was confused: "What am I heartbroken about?"


    Ruby didn''t hide it and said straight out, "The one who bumped into me is your cousin, so I, as her


    cousin-inw, can''t bully her, right?"


    "Flora?" Levi reacted with some surprise.


    "Yes." Ruby peeled oranges for Olivia while speaking, "She is thinking about you all the time, and she


    just dered to me that she wants to incest with you."


    Shrunken on the sofa, Kevin did not hold back and choked himself with saliva.


    Ruby gave him a look, and he immediately sat up and said, "Well, I want to go to the toilet."


    After saying that, he slipped away.


    Hey, unfortunately, he could not watch a good show.


    Knowing that Ruby was unhappy, he was surprised. Levi raised his eyebrows, exined: "Not


    considered incest, she and I are not blood rtives."


    "Oh." Ruby nodded, "That''s good, so I wish you happiness in advance."


    Levi was amused, ¡°What are you talking about? I just want to exin that we have nothing to do with


    each other.¡±


    Ruby threw a clove of orange into her mouth, gave the rest to Olivia, and skimmed her lips, "Oh, then


    I''ve saved my money."


    Levi came forward, bowing slightly, his dark eyes staring at her, "You''re jealous?"


    Ruby felt puzzled: "What am I jealous of?"


    "What do you think?" Levi raised his hand and scratched her chin, just like teasing a kitten, "It seems


    that you care about me, otherwise why would you react so much?"


    Ruby was stunned, and only after he said so did she realize that her reaction was indeed a bit different


    from before.


    Before she faced those who like Levi, she didn''t seem to be so unpleasant.


    But she didn''t admit it and hit him with an orange peel: "I am in a bad mood after being hit by a car,


    what are you talking about?"


    After that, she got up and left.


    Levi was not angry but smiled.


    Olivia, who was watching the show, blinked her big eyes and gave him a thumbs up while eating an


    orange: "Dad, Mommy gets jealous, you''re amazing!"


    Levi smiled even more cheerfully.


    Ruby never thought she would actually be jealous one day. Leonard''s phone call came at this point.


    "President, the Hussain family has started selling stocks, funds, and several real estate properties.


    On hearing this, Ruby was not half surprised and instructed him, "Find a way to collect it at the lowest


    price,"


    Leonard: "Yes, those coborators ......"


    Ruby knew what he was going to ask and said bluntly, "You can do whatever you want, let the Hussain


    family know what


    happened.¡±


    Leonard did what he was told.


    Haider was sick because of this dramatic change, and the whole family relied on Dexter to support.


    Dexter thought about it all night, but did not figure out how things had developed to this point.


    All this hade too fast, in just a few days, the Hussain¡¯s of heyday and prosperity had fallen to the


    rundown business to sell


    of assets !


    The Hussain''s loss this time was really too big, almost to empty all the family money, and it was not yet


    to know if the rest can


    let Hussain hold on.


    Dexter frequently contacted the other three families, asking them to help, but did not get a half


    response.


    Early in the morning, Ashton finally returned home.


    Dexter sat in the living room all night, heard themotion, looked back, and was furious when he saw


    Ashton.


    An ashtray was smashed, making a loud cracking sound on the ground, followed by his angry roar:


    "You son of a bitch! You still


    know toe back! Look at the trouble you''ve caused!"


    Ashton was in the hospital before he heard about Hussain''s ident, so he rushed back home early in


    the morning.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he wrinkled his eyebrows and looked ufortable: "Dad, you don''t need to get


    angry, what is going on?


    Howe so many projects have been suspended?"


    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? I have to beat you to death today, you rebellious son!" Dexter was


    furious, picked up the belt


    he had prepared long ago, and was about to rush over to whip him.


    Betty heard themotion and rushed out to stop him: "No! He is our son! He''s just getting well, what


    if he gets hurt!"


    She cried in tears, protecting in front of Ashton, Dexter was gnashing his teeth.


    "You still spoil him!"


    Betty cried and refused to move aside: "Will Hussain get better if you beat your son?"


    Ashton held Betty: "Mom, don''t cry, what''s going on? Howe I don''t know anything?"


    Dexter was so angry that he was shaking and threw the belt at him: "What else do you know besides


    gambling? It''s because


    you gambled that you dared tomit such a big mistake as embezzling construction funds! That''s


    why our family has fallen to


    He was not well these days, only so much noise for a moment, he sat down on the sofa, closed his


    eyes and rubbed his forehead.


    Betty was worried about his health, and quickly poured him a ss of water, and gave Ashton a brief


    ount of the events of the past two days.


    Ashton, not reflecting on his problems in the slightest, pondered: "Whichpany does not have such


    things? These projects of ours have been fine, howe there are problems?"

 Chapter 350 Buy It at Low Price

    Chapter 350 Buy It at Low Price


    Dexter was so angry that his eyes red as if he wanted to eat Ashton: "What, you have a problem


    and you still me others to check?"


    Ashton changed the subject: "Dad, do not you think it is strange? Howe our family is so unlucky


    recently, so many projects have been found out with problems. I have arranged everything, just short of


    the final eptance, and testing has passed, how now suddenly there is investigation?"


    Hearing that, Dexter frowned: "You mean, there is someone behind this?"


    He had thought of this possibility, but he had to deal with too many things, too busy to think deeply.


    "That''s right." Ashton was very sure, "these things are too fishy, and it happened at the same time.


    There must be someone to mess with our family! Dad, we have to uncover this mastermind behind the


    scenes! Otherwise we are finished!"


    Dexter gritted his teeth, his face pale: "But even if we know who it is, it won''t solve the current


    problem!"


    Ashton seemed to have not yet realized the seriousness of the matter, sneered: "That¡¯s not true, our


    family is powerful in the capital, who dare to provoke us? This person is hiding behind the scenes, he


    must be afraid of retaliation from our family, as long as we uncover this person, we can severely clean


    him up and save the Hussain family, it is not a difficult task."


    "It''s not as simple as you said"


    Just then, suddenly, Dexter''s phone rang, and it was his assistant.


    Now when he saw his call, Dexter had a headache, and the corner of his forehead twisted before he


    picked it up: "What''s wrong again?"


    The assistant''s voice was still flustered and even more serious: "President, we just got the news that


    those partners who terminated their contracts with us have officially cooperated with W Group today!"


    Hearing that, Dexter was stunned, his face went somber: "What did you say?"


    The assistant had to repeat it with a stiff smile.


    In the next second, Dexter got up and threw the phone hard on the ground, and it fell in pieces.


    Betty was stunned by that and was dumbfounded.


    Ashton asked, "Dad, what''s happening?"


    Dexter clenched his teeth, every word seemed to be squeezed out from his teeth, "You''re right, the one


    who is on a collision course with the Hussain family is Ruby!"


    When this statement was made, Ashton was shocked: "It''s her? How is this possible? Howe she


    has this ability?"


    "Have you forgotten? She''s the president of W Group! Howe she doesn''t have this ability!"


    Dexter''s face was terribly gloomy.


    Now, Ashton reacted, "No wonder! Now she''s doing the same thing again, trying to bring down our


    Hussain family!"


    "This bitch!" Betty also figured it out and was instantly furious, "We still haven''t settled the score with


    her for thest time, she actually dares to scheme us!"


    Dexter even clenched his hand into a fist, knuckles creaking.


    This bitch repeatedly worked against the Hussain family, he definitely would not let her easily bring


    down the Hussain family!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dexter used all the connection that could be used, whether it was domestic or foreign, but he got


    nothing.


    Not only that, thepany also frequently came bad news, first, otherpanies came to the door to


    collect debts, demanding immediatepensation for breach of contract, and then thepany''s


    shareholders have withdrawn their shares, the senior staff and finally the grassroots staff resigned


    together, giving up thest month''s wages, directly left!


    The once glorious Hussain''s group, in just one afternoon, almost went to the point of empty!


    And at the same time, W Group announced in a high profile to take over those projects of Hussain''s


    that were stopped, and showed that it could fill all the losses in between, regardless of gains and


    losses, just toy a solid foundation for the friendly cooperation between the two sides, and to be able


    to go hand in hand on the road ahead!


    W Group''s status was quite high, and not it won a hail of praise, and established the absolute high-end


    corporate style image!


    The W Group had only moved back to thepany and had established a firm foothold extremely


    quickly!


    The W Group online operation also took the opportunity to publicly announce that the W Group


    headquarters would be officially run in Sea City tomorrow, when countless business tycoons would go


    to cut the ribbon!


    Dexter''s face was pale as he watched the news, out of spirits, like a defeated rooster.


    He just received a phone call from his assistant, and had learned that the Hussain family¡¯s property


    were not sold in a good price, no one want to buy them. The only one to ept offer a low price and,


    for the huge default, that was simply a drop in the bucket!


    Moreover, the assistant said that the other party told him that he was someone from W Group!


    At the same time, Sea City, the hospital.


    ¡°Aren''t you worried that Dexter won''t sell it?" Levi asked casually while peeling an apple for Olivia.


    Ruby sat on the other side, leisurely nibbling on arge pear, and raised an eyebrow with certainty:


    "Don''t worry, he will


    definitely sell it."


    Leviughed: "How can you be sure?"


    This pear was crisp and sweet, Ruby chewed and swallowed it before answering in an old-fashioned


    manner: "Of course, I


    deliberately let my people reveal their identities in order to put pressure on Dexter, to tell him clearly


    that since I dare to tell


    him that, it shows that no one will dare to take his little family fortune except me.


    If he refuses to sell me, he will never be able to seii it, and he will never be able to exchange it for


    money. The high default fee is interest-bearing, and he will have to bear the interest for one more day if


    he pays it backte. He is not a fool, after weighing the pros and cons, even if he is reluctant, he had to


    sell to me at a lower price.¡±


    Seeing that hint of shrewdness in her bright eyes, Levi admired her ability.


    ¡°You deliberately lowered the price, on the one hand, you don''t want Hussain¡¯s to take advantage of it,


    on the other hand, you want Hussain¡¯s to go bankrupt, right? You know that little money is not enough


    to pay for the breach of contract, and keep putting pressure on the Hussain family is to make Dexter


    give up Hussain¡¯spletely.¡±


    Ruby threw the core of the pear into the trash, took the wet wipes handed to her by Levi and wiped her


    hands.


    ¡°Originally, I don¡¯t want to make such a move, but to the Hussain¡¯s, I think it is feasible and I just


    revenge for my grandmother. "

 Chapter 351 Powerlessness

    Chapter 351 Powerlessness


    That night, thest straw that crushed the Hussain family was when Josie''s people came to the door.


    The Hussain''s family was trapped in a depressing sorrow, when she heard a knock on the door, Betty


    went to open the door, and saw several strong men barged in.


    She was startled and scolded, "Who are you? How can you just barge into my house! Get out!"


    But the men simply ignored her and went straight to the living room.


    Dexter and Ashton heard the sound, also both got up and looked back.


    When he saw the visitor, Ashton trembled, so scared that his legs began to tremble.


    Dexter did not notice, but only stared at them: "Who the hell are you? Who allowed you toe in?


    Get out of here! Or I''ll call the police!"


    At that, those few peopleughed.


    The man at the head of the group raised his eyebrows with a carefree look and lifted his chin towards


    Dexter''s back: "Ask your son."


    Someone behind us echoed: "Yes, we are not trespassing, but legally, if you call the police, feel free to


    do so, just when the policee, things will be solved faster!"


    Dexter turned his head to look at Ashton with a vague sense of bad premonition, "What did they


    mean?"


    Ashton''s eyes fluttered, obviously spoke without confidence: "I, I do not know, I do not know them ......"


    The leader snickered, immediately exposed him: "Ashton, we have yed at a table a few days ago,


    howe you don¡¯t know us?"


    Ashton cowered: "I ......"


    Once he heard this, Dexter understood what happened.


    It must be Ashton who went out to gamble and got into trouble!


    Immediately, he red at Ashton, furiously wanting to kick him: "What did you do again! Say it!"


    Ashton did not dare say anything, eyes downcast, his body tense.


    But he did not say it, those few people naturally would not hide it for him.


    Immediately, the head of the man smiled: "Mr. Hussain, Don¡¯t worry, it is not a big deal, we juste


    over to collect the house."


    Hearing that, Dexter and Betty were confused.


    "Why do you mean?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and gazed around the living room: "Of course it''s this house, what else


    would we be doing here?"


    Like a muffled thunderstorm struck at the top of Dexter''s head, he instantly became dizzy and his eyes


    stared deadly at the man: "You ¡­


    ... what did you say?"


    Betty was also shocked and raised her voice to shout: "What nonsense are you talking about! This is


    our family''s ancestral


    house! How could you possibly take it away! Get out of here! If you don''t get lost, I''ll really call the


    police! I''ll sue you for


    trespassing and creating rumors!"


    The man snickered, still looking like he didn''t care, and even took out his cell phone and handed it


    toward Betty: "You call the


    police, feel free to do so."


    Seeing him so frankly, Betty froze.


    The man waited for more than ten seconds, as if patience ran out, said: "Since you do not call the


    police, then I will call them,


    but you can think carefully, once the police came, you cannot stay for a moment in this house.¡±


    He made a gesture to dial the number.


    Dexter''s mind was still unclear, his heart panicked so much that he subconsciously blocked him, "Stop!"


    The man looked up: "What? Mr. Hussain has figured it out?"


    Dexter reluctantly said in a hoarse voice: "You can take this house. I have the property license, Ashton


    is not qualified to bet on


    this house! Even if he verbally promised you guys, it still can¡¯t stand!"


    Hearing that, the man snorted and reached out towards the men behind him, "Take it out."


    Soon, the young follower immediately handed him a file bag.


    Dexter looked at the eyes, feeling panic.


    The next second, the man took out two things from the file bag, one was a property transfer agreement,


    and the other ......


    was the property license for the mansion!


    In a sh, Dexter looked like he had been struck by lightning and was shocked to the core: "How did


    thesee to be in your


    possession?"


    The man smiled: ¡°What do you think? This property certificate was handed over to me by Ashton


    himself, as for this property


    transfer agreement, it has also been done. I have already done the closing procedures before I came,


    no need for you to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    appear, this house is now no longer in your Hussain family''s name."


    Hearing that, Betty''s strength was like being drained away, her legs were weak, and she fell to the


    ground at once.


    Dexter, on the other hand, looked ashen and his lips trembled as he murmured, ¡°How could this ......"


    Ashton, from the beginning to the end, did not say a word, hiding at the end, his face pale.


    He did not expect this group to do so quickly, did not give himself a little room for doing anything!


    The man''s gaze looked around the three faces and hooked his lips in satisfaction: "In fact, it''s just a


    house, the Hussain family


    is a big family, it can still afford to pay, without this house, you can still go to other ces to live. Your


    Hussain family should be


    full of properties, I am not an unreasonable person, you will be allowed to stay in this house for another


    day. Tomorrow


    morning, I wille to collect the house, if you have not left by then, then Mr. Hussain, do not me


    me for being ungracious


    to call the police to arrest you.¡±


    After saying that, he dropped a copy of the property transfer and turned away with his people.


    In the living room, there was dead silence.


    Dexter''s eyes ckened, his body swayed, his hand clung to the sofa, only barely stabilized himself.


    He suddenlyughed maniacally, then turned around and kicked viciously at Ashton''s heart: "Viin! Do


    you want to get our


    Hussain family killed!"


    Just as he roared, Betty''s sharp voice suddenly rang out, ¡°It''s her! It''s actually her!"


    She picked up that property transfer, the name signed at the bottom, one was Ashton, and the other


    was Ruby!


    ¡°It''s Ruby! It''s her! She''s the one who sent them!"


    At the words, Dexter and Ashton were both stunned.


    Ashton couldn''t believe it, and then he realized that it was all a setup by Ruby!


    And Dexter, frozen for a long time, suddenly fell to the ground, like a defeated rooster.


    ¡°So it was her, surprisingly it was her ......"


    On the other hand, Ruby had just finished taking Olivia to check her body when she saw Josieing.


    ¡°Miss, everything has been done, tomorrow at thetest, the Hussain family will move out of that


    house. The Hussain family suffered a great lost, if they don''t dere bankruptcy, they will have to carry


    heavy debts and can do nothing about it."


    Hearing that, Ruby smiled leisurely.

 Chapter 352 Begging for Mercy

    Chapter 352 Begging for Mercy


    The next day, at nine o''clock in the morning, Ruby and Levi appeared together at the gate of W Group.


    At this time, many people have gathered here.


    Most of them were media reporters carrying cameras, and a small group of people were big shots in


    Sea City in the business world.


    Among them, Raphael, Benjamin and Layton came from the capital.


    Raphael smiled elegantly: "Congrattions."


    Layton couldn''t help but snicker, "Ruby, you didn''t even let us know about such a big deal, do you know


    what people are saying about you now?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, her red lips hooked up carelessly, "What?"


    Layton: "They say you are a rare business genius, a superwoman! It''s simply unheard of and unseen!"


    Ruby was not impressed: "What''s so surprising about that? There are many young talents in the


    business world, and it''s nothing new to change to a woman."


    Raphael raised his eyebrows: "It''s not new, but it''s rare to find one as powerful as you."


    As the threeughed and joked, Benjamin''s gaze stayed on Ruby''s bright face.


    Seeing that, Levi moved towards the side silently, coincidentally, to block the line of sight of Benjamin.


    Benjamin frowned, his eyelids lifted, and he met Levi¡¯s eyes.


    "Mr. Hayes, it''s been a long time, thank you foring all the way here to attend my wife''s ribbon


    cutting ceremony."


    The corners of Benjamin''s thin lips pursed, and his voice was low as he responded, "Ruby is my friend,


    so naturally I shoulde."


    Levi gave an elegant smiled: "Yes, you are friends."


    Thisment made Benjamin very upset, Ruby did not notice the sparks between these two people,


    seeing that the time wasing, she tugged the corner of Levi''s coat: "Let''s go."


    Levi tilted his head and looked at her with gentle eyes: "Okay."


    The two nodded towards the three, and then took the lead towards the gate.


    Benjamin looked at the backs of the two, his eyes deepened, which contained an unknown meaning.


    Raphael and Layton looked at each other, both helpless.


    Feelings were always unclear.


    The ribbon cutting ceremony went well.


    Ruby, as the president of W Group, gave a brief speech, and standing on the small podium, she


    seemed to be glowing, very


    eye-catching.


    The corners of Levi''s lips had been raised.


    After that, the ribbon cutting was over and Andy prepared a grand banquet in the lobby on the first floor


    of thepany.


    Ruby, as the host, had to go and meet all the guests.


    When she saw Eden, a ripple gently lifted in her calm eyes: "Mr. arthy, I didn''t expect you toe


    over from the capital,


    I''m honored."


    Eden gave a smile, pleasure came from his heart: "For such an important ceremony, I had to fly over


    even if I was on the


    other side of the earth."


    He gazed at Ruby''s face, looking somewhat restrained and excited, some words stuck in his throat, not


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    knowing whether to say


    or not to say.


    But in the end, he couldn''t help it, his voice was low and slightly hoarse, saying, "If your mother sees it


    in heaven, she will be


    proud of you.¡±


    Ruby was stunned, her red lips half open, and her clear eyes looked at him.


    Unable to bear the gaze, Eden said: "You still have guests to greet, so I won''t bother you.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Levi with deep eyes, nodded, and then left.


    Ruby stood in ce for a moment in silence, subconsciously turned her head and looked towards the


    tall, broad back, and her


    clear eyes were tinged withplexity.


    Levi reached out, pinched her fingertips, and smiled warmly, "Let''s go.¡±


    Only then did Ruby retract her eyes and nodded gently with a normal expression.


    The banquet was going harmoniously, and as the time was half over, at that moment, Andy came over


    and stood beside Ruby,


    lowering his voice to report, ¡°President, Dexter is here."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows slightly, and her pretty eyes lit up with a hint of shrewdness: "Oh? Where is


    he?"


    Andy: "I was afraid he would stir up the party, I didn''t let him in, and now he''s at thepany''s


    entrance, saying he must see


    you.¡±


    Ruby hooked her lips: "How can you be less hospitable, take him to the parlor, I''ll be there in a


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes." Andy did as he was ordered.


    Half an hour passed until the party ended and the guests left one after another.


    And in such a while, the media had already released the news, so it attracted a group of people who


    came specifically to talk


    with Ruby about cooperation.


    Ruby was toozy to care, so she left Levi behind and asked him to help her see off the guests and


    send these people away,


    while she took time out to meet Dexter in the parlor.


    Dexter finally saw her, his face full of embarrassment, as if to bear the humiliation.


    ¡°Miss Harold, it was my fault before, and I offended you, so please be nice and spare the Hussain


    family!"


    He went straight to the point.


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, looking up and down at Dexter.


    It seemed that the torture suffered by the Hussain family in the past few days was indeed not light.


    But since she did it, there was no possibility of sparing them.


    ¡°Mr. Hussain, what are you talking about?" She said with a smile, but her words came out cold and


    heartless, "When you


    treated my grandmother, you didn''t think of sparing her either."


    Dexter''s huge body trembled.


    He was filled with trepidation: ¡°The Hussain family did something wrong in the past, but that''s all in the


    past, Miss Harold, why let the grudges of the previous generation affect future generations? Even if you


    don''t want to admit it, but your grandmother and the Hussain family are blood rtives after all, you


    and the Hussain family are also inseparably linked, I promise you, from now on, the Hussain family will


    never provoke you again! I beg you to forgive the Hussain family for our previous transgressions!"


    Ruby snorted, her beautiful eyes curved, "You put the mes on your ancestors, if they know


    underground, aren¡¯t you afraid


    they will crawl out from hell to see you at night?"


    Dexter felt cold down on his spine, expression stiff: "This ......"


    Ruby slowly sat down on the sofa, and when she spoke again, her tone became harsh: "Besides, you


    went to make a scene at my grandmother''s mourning hall. "

 Chapter 353 He Hurt You

    Chapter 353 He Hurt You


    Now that the Hussain family was defeated, he was note to beg for forgiveness, huh, really take her


    as a fool?


    Dexter only felt embarrassed to the extreme.


    He gritted his teeth and held back his humiliation as he plead, "Miss Harold, I was wrong, so please


    spare the Hussain family! I swear to you, as long as you are willing to spare our Hussain family, I will


    serve you in anything in the future!"


    " As if she heard some funny joke, Ruby couldn''t hold back a snort, "It should be your son who was


    wrong. How do you feel got involved by your son?"


    Dexter¡¯s face went stiff.


    God knows how much anger and resentment he had to endure, ande to Sea City to beg her.


    Hussain¡¯s was bankrupt, the Hussain family had been kicked out of the house of Ruby¡¯s people!


    If he had a way, how would he willinglye to beg her?


    Ruby naturally knew that he did not sincerelye to beg her, so she spoke in a sarcastic manner.


    "You want to work for me? I have many people who work for me, but I don''t have a dog, even if I want


    to raise a dog, I have to raise an obedient and understanding dog. You are scheming, I am afraid that


    you will bite me, I''m not that stupid."


    After saying that, she got up, obviously not as tall as him, but there was a sense of oppression in her


    eyes.


    "Dexter, many acts of injustice will kill yourselves, in fact, I have long known the past of Grandma and


    your Hussain family, I originally did not want to do anything, but since you are inclined to bark, then I


    have to shut you up. From now on, there is no more Hussain family in the capital, you''d better go back


    to think how to live."


    Hearing these words, Dexter trembled terribly, and his face became abruptly white.


    Hussain family had been standing in the capital for so many years, and had long made countless


    enemies, but it was arge and powerful family, so no one dared to provoke them.


    But now it was different, today''s Hussain family was fallen.


    Those who used to dislike the Hussain family or had grudge with the Hussain family could not wait to


    make a move on them!


    He wanted to say something else, but his phone rang.


    "Honey,e back quickly! Our son, he ......" came Betty''s crying howl over the phone.


    Dexter''s heart thumped and he asked in an urgent voice, "What happened to Ashton?"


    "His legs were broken! Hubby,e back and take a look..


    Betty cried so hysterically that even Ruby, who was some distance away, heard it.


    She raised her eyebrows, without the slightest sympathy and pity, and got up to leave.


    Dexter was still clutching his phone, watching her back, resentment and indignation could no longer be


    suppressed.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Bitch! It was all because of this bitch! That was why the Hussain family would turn into such a situation!


    He could not just let her go! No way!


    Ruby intended to go to Levi and return to the hospital together, but heard the sound of hurried footsteps


    from behind her.


    She didn''t think much of it, thinking it was a staff member, and only intended to move to the side, but


    chill shed out of the


    corners of her eyes.


    In an instant, her eyes were awe-inspiring, her body quickly dodged to the left, but she was next to the


    staircase handrail, so


    the sharp light had approached!


    Her eyebrows were knitted, without the slightest panic, she hooked the handrail, leaned her body


    backwards, and when the


    dagger was about to slide over her face, it had been dodged.


    In the next second, she moved swiftly and kicked the dagger out of his hand!


    The dagger fell with a ng, and the man''s eyes were wide open, like a mad dog, lunging at her


    regardless.


    Ruby frowned, the corners of her mouth hooked up, and as she was about to counterattack, suddenly,


    a familiar figure broke


    into the corner of her eyes.


    In a moment, a gust of wind hit her face, her wrist was clutched, a hard but restrained tug, and she


    leaned forward


    uncontrobly.


    Then, there was an extra force around her waist, and before she could react, she was already circled


    by Levi.


    At the same time, the man lifted his long, straight legs, to the chest of the man who pounced with a


    fierce kick.


    Ruby tilted her head and saw Dexter fall to the ground, his face was twisted in pain, his hand clutching


    his chest, screaming in


    eyo


    ¡°Why are you here?" She ignored Dexter and looked back at Levi, but met his eyes as cold as a deep


    pool and froze, "You


    Levi did not say anything, his eyes crossed her face and fixed on her ear.


    The tiny red mark steeply caused hostility in his eyes: "Did he hurt you?"


    His voice was low, mixed with anger.


    Ruby was not afraid, stunned, before raising her hand to touch her ear as an afterthought, saying: "It is


    okay."


    But Levi''s face was still dark, and he repeated: "He hurt you.¡±


    This time, it was not a question.


    At the same time, Andy, who heard themotion, ran over with the security guards, and next to them,


    came a team of


    people, led by Chester.


    ¡®I''m sorry, President! It was my negligence!" Andy iooked at the man who was wailing on the ground,


    his heart palpitating.


    Ruby said, suppressing an inexplicable fluttering in her heart, ¡°It''s okay, take him away."


    Today, Dexter was like a mad dog, and she didn¡¯t want to waste her time to bother with him.


    But Levi said, "Leave him to Chester."


    He said, gritting teeth, word by word, inexplicably appalling.


    Chester immediately went forward to drag Dexter, and at this time, Dexter was like crazy, cursing.


    ¡°Bitch! You deserve to die! I''m telling you, as long as I''m ative, I''ll never let you go! You bitch ......"


    The vicious words were not relevant to Ruby, but the hostility was obvious in Levi¡¯s eyes, and his


    angr face was full of bitter frost.


    He suddenly stepped forward slowly, well-made Italian handmade leather shoes stepped on the hand


    that Dexter had just held the dagger.


    The next moment, the sound of cracking bones was heard apanied by Dexter''s sharp scream

 Chapter 354 Kidnapping

    Chapter 354 Kidnapping


    Levi looked down at the man on the ground, giving a cold expression.


    "Won''t let her go? Heh, then I''d like to see how you''re going to not let her go."


    As his words fell, he removed his feet, raised his eyes to Chester: "Do not dirty the W Group''s territory,


    do it outside, just leave him alive."


    He calmly spoke the cruelest words.


    Chester understood and immediately did as he was told.


    Dexter was dragged, struggling and roaring, "What are you doing! Let go of me!"


    He first became angry, then became frightened, and finally began to beg for mercy.


    He had been dragged away, but was still begging for mercy.


    Ruby skimmed her mouth.


    The farce dissipated, and Levi took her hand and turned to leave.


    The two of them got into the car, the frosty cold air on Levi¡¯s body had not all dissipated. Sitting on the


    driver''s seat, he tightly closed his eyes.


    He dared not imagine what would have happened if he had arrived a littleter.


    Even though he knew that Ruby was not an ordinary fighter, he was still worried about her.


    Ruby fastened her seat belt. Seeing that he did not drive, she looked at him with a puzzled look, and he


    wore a rigid, cold face, obviously still angry.


    Thinking of the stony gaze he just stared at her wound, she blinked and said softly, "I''m fine, it''s just a


    small injury, with Dexter''s ability, he can''t do anything to me. Don''t be angry. For that kind of person, it''s


    not worth it."


    Hearing that, Levi raised his eyes and looked at her.


    Calmly he said word by word: "He is not worth it, but you are."


    Ruby was stunned and her heart trembled for no reason.


    Did he mean that he was not angry because of Dexter, but was worried about her?


    This thought came to mind, she did not dare to meet his eyes, eyshes slightly drooping, silently.


    Seeing this, Levi could not help but sigh lightly, but he said in a soft tone: "Does it hurt?"


    He had always been cold voice, but at the moment itced with tenderness, pleasant to ears.


    Ruby felt itchy in her heart, she cleared her throat before she shook her head, ¡°No, it is just a small


    injury.¡±


    Levi did not say anything, but started the car.


    Just shortly after the two left, two blocks away from the W Group in the alley, Chester, in ordance


    with the instructions of his


    master, ruthlessly beat Dexter up.


    Finally, he stood up, took the hand towel handed to him by his men, and wiped the blood from his


    hands.


    ¡°Not letting Mrs. Finn go?" He sneered, tossed the biood-stained handkerchief onto him casually, and


    turned away with his men.


    A momentter, a figure suddenly walked in from the mouth of the alley, against the light of the alley, a


    pair of valuable


    handmade cowhide shoes stopped in front of the dying Dexter.


    Then, a voice sounded quietly, "Want the Hussain family to live?"


    Half an hourter, Ruby and Levi went back to the hospital together.


    When she pushed open the door of the ward, Ruby felt that something was wrong, and when she


    walked in, she paused.


    Kevin was lying on his back on the ground unconscious, and there was no one on the hospital bed!


    All of a sudden, Levi¡¯s expression became stern, and he took the lead to go to the bathroom.


    Ruby went up to check on Kevin and shook him hard: "Kevin! Wake up!"


    But Kevin did not wake up.


    Levi returned, his face seemed to have frozen ayer of frost: ¡°Olivia is not inside."


    Ruby''s delicate features were steeped in aggression, her eyes sharp as knives, she looked around the


    ward and thennded on the water cup on the coffee table.


    The water was half drunk, clear and transparent, Ruby took it and smelled it, did not smell anything,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and then tasted it.


    Levi wrinkled his eyebrows to stop her, but she spat it out: ¡°The water was drugged!"


    This drug was colorless and tasteless, the average person could not feel it, but Ruby was proficient in


    various drugs, her taste and smell were extremely sensitive, so she could notice the subtle taste.


    Immediately, she jumped to the conclusion, "Olivia was taken away!"


    Levi''s face was stiff, the pressure around him was terribly low, and he took out his cell phone and called


    Chester: "Find out who has entered Olivia''s ward today!"


    Ruby wore a sunken face, took out silver needles, stabbed several acupuncture points on Kevin''s body,


    in a short time, Kevin


    seemed to wake up from a dream and sat up.


    ¡°Sis! Brother-inw!" He was confused at first, but soon he realized what was happening and looked


    anxious, "Olivia has been kidnapped!"


    Ruby stared at him, "Tell me carefully, what happened?"


    Kevin licked the corner of his mouth, and recalled: "After you guys left in the morning, I stayed with


    Olivia, after breakfast, I took Olivia to a routine checkup. Olivia''s body was fine, and we came back


    after a while, and thenter, I was dizzy, especially wanting to sleep. I realized that I should be


    drugged, but the drug was too strong, before I had time to react, I passed out.


    Before I passed out, I saw someonee in, I think Olivia fainted and was taken away. My


    consciousness was too weak to


    \ce)e ae


    Speaking of which, he rubbed his hair with chagrin, his face full of guilt: ¡°Sister, it''s all my fault for not


    protecting Olivia ......"


    ¡°There''s no point in saying that, finding Olivia is the most important thing.¡± Ruby did not me him, and


    asked, "Did you see that person?"


    Kevin tried his best to recall, but shook his head: "At that time I was blurred consciousness, could not


    see anything, I did not even know whether the person was a man or a woman."


    Later, as if he remembered something, he suddenly raised his voice: "But at that time, that man


    seemed to be wearing a white coat! Must be a doctor here!"


    But Ruby denied with a sullen face, "Not necessarily, maybe it''s an internai doctor, or maybe it''s


    someone from the outside who deliberately pretended to be a doctor in order to confuse the public."


    ¡°Then what can we do?" Kevin was anxious.


    Levi clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "Go watch the surveince first."


    This incident soon rmed Dean Chase, he rushed to the monitoring room, his back was full of sweat


    for he was nervous.


    Ruby¡¯s daughter was actually kidnapped in his hospital, he would be in trouble!

 Chapter 355 How Can You Call It Kidnap?

    Chapter 355 How Can You Call It Kidnap?


    "Miss Harold, don''t worry, there is surveince, we can definitely find out who took your daughter!" As


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    soon as he saw the person, he immediately assured cautiously.


    The aura emanating from these three was powerful, especially Ruby and Levi. He could not help but be


    nervous to swallow saliva, the corners of the forehead were seeping out fine beads of sweat.


    No one paid attention to him, the three were meticulously staring at the screen, sharp eyes could


    almost poke a hole in that disy.


    Not long after, Kevin pointed to a figure on the screen, "That''s him!"


    Dean Chase looked over, and was immediately shocked: "This is not our doctor!"


    Ruby looked at the man holding Olivia, her eyes were so sunken, and her hands clenched into fists.


    Immediately, she took a picture of the man, sent the photo to Josie, followed by a phone call: "Go


    investigate the whole road surveince, see where this person went after leaving the hospital."


    After hanging up the phone, she turned her head to look at Dean Chase, her eyebrows as cold as frost:


    "Dean Chase, nowadays, this hospital of yours is like a vegetable market, anyone can juste in,


    anyone can pretend to be a doctor, anyone can just take away a patient, right? Is this how you manage


    your hospital?"


    Her tone was calm, with little emotion, but Dean Chase¡¯s knees went weak, and he couldn''t help but


    shiver.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen, I ......"


    Ruby hooked the corners of her lips: "That is why it happened."


    After saying that, she walked around him and left at a fast pace.


    Levi was one step behind, his eyes were gloomy, and he looked at Dean Chase as if he was looking at


    a dead person: "If anything happens to my daughter, you don''t have to keep this hospital open


    anymore!"


    Dean Chase was so scared that his heart was going to stop, and he couldn''t say a word.


    ......


    Ruby returned to the ward and looked at the hospital bed of Olivia, his body was still tense.


    Levi followed her, seeing her stern face, he pursed his lips and went forward to hold her hand.


    ¡°Does it hurt?" Looking at the nail marks on her reddened palm, his brow furrowed, "Why are your


    hands so cold?"


    Ruby did not say anything, still expressionless.


    She didn''t notice that her fingertips had pierced her palm, nor did she notice that she seemed to have


    fallen into an ice cave


    and was chilled all over.


    In her head, she only had one thought ¡ª Olivia was missing.


    Her daughter had been kidnapped.


    Once upon a time, she never had the slightest panic in the face of anything, even Olivia''s condition.


    But these days, she seemed to be more and more easily nervous.


    Although she tried her best to appear calm, but when she learned that Olivia had disappeared, her


    mind actually went nk,


    and her heart felt like a piece had been plucked out.


    When she thought of Olivia, whose whereabouts were unknown, she felt as if her body was frying in a


    frying pan.


    Next to her, Levi saw that she looked stiff and saw through her deepest fears, his eyes darkened and


    he held her in his arms:


    ¡°Don''t worry, Olivia will be fine, I have sent Chester to look for her, I believe there will be results soon."


    These words were to appease her, and also to appease himself.


    His chin rested on the top of her head, his eyes were dark as if dense with a storm, intimidating.


    Surprisingly, the result came out, as he said.


    Only, this result was not found out by Chester, but the other party came to door.


    Just when Ruby could not wait patiently and wanted to go out to look for it herself, suddenly, Levi''s cell


    phone rang.


    She looked back and saw Levi looking at the screen and frowning.


    It was Isabe.


    ¡°Levi,e home for lunch today, bring Ruby back with you."


    This was not an invitation, but an order.


    Levi refused directly and coldly: "It''s not necessary."


    After saying that, he was about to hang up the phone, but Isabe''s next words abruptly made him


    stop.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not necessary, do you want to leave Olivia here alone? She is waiting for you


    guys toe."


    In a sh, Levi clenched his hands, almost crushing the phone.


    ¡°Did you kidnap Olivia?" He asked, but his tone was certain.


    Ruby heard it from the side, and her eyes shed steeply with a cold aura.


    At the other end of the phone, Isabeughed, her old voice was deceitful: "How can you call it


    kidnap? She is the


    great-granddaughter of our Finn family, I just invited her toe and meet our family and get familiar


    with them."


    After saying that, she simply hung up the phone.


    Levi looked angry, his eyes full of hostility.


    He forced the anger back, closed his eyes, trying his best to suppress the storm under his eyes.


    ¡®I''m sorry, Ruby, it was the Finn family that kidnapped Olivia."


    Reve ame (eliMMesoh are TI ACnT Ilo ao MLO Co hoM Let eo


    Just then, her cell phone also rang.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Josie''s eager voice came through: "Miss, it''s the Finn family! It''s


    the Finn family who took


    Miss Olivia away!"


    Ruby said in a cold and brittle voice: "I know."


    ¡°Miss, just now Finn Group released the news that it is about to cooperate with W Group!"


    At the sound of this, Ruby''s red lips pursed and suddenly she let out a coldugh.


    So, this was what they wanted.


    The two soon rushed to the Finn family mansion.


    On the road, Levi¡¯s hand tightly squeezed the steering wheel: "Ruby, you can rest assured that the Finn


    family does not have the guts to hurt Olivia."


    Ruby looked cold as frost: "I know.¡±


    They were just kidnapping Olivia for this cooperation and want to use Olivia to force her to agree.


    A quarter of an hourter, Levi parked his car at the entrance of the Finn family¡¯s mansion.


    The person who came to open the door was Mary, who said gloomily, "Mr. Levi, the olddy and


    madam have been waiting for you a long time."


    Ruby did not even look at her and stepped straight in.


    Mary looked at the back of her and Levi, and spat coldly.


    She thought Olivia was just a wild child and useless!

 Chapter 356 Entering the Finn Family Tree

    Chapter 356 Entering the Finn Family Tree


    Ruby went straight to the living room, ignored the people sitting on the sofa, looked around the living


    room. When she did not see Olivia, her face chilled, she questioned in a cold voice: "Where is my


    daughter?"


    Isabe and Hattie were drinking tea leisurely at the moment, smiling and ncing at each other.


    Obviously, Isabe was very dissatisfied with Ruby''s attitude, but Hattie cast a slightly peaceful look at


    her, then turned her head to look at Ruby and smiled.


    "Ruby and Levi are back,e on, have a seat, the meal will be ready in a moment, it''s been a long


    time since we sat down together as a family to eat together."


    She kept her mouth shut and didn''t mention a word about Olivia.


    Levi''s eyebrows knitted, thin lips tightly pursed, and he spoke in a deep voice: "Where did you keep


    Olivia?"


    The attitudes of these two people were cold. Isabe ced, the tea cup heavily on the coffee table:


    "This is how you talk to your elders? Your mother spoke kindly to you, but you, without even a greeting,


    questioned her!


    "It''s okay, mom, they are anxious about the child. I''m okay, besides, isn''t that how Levi has always


    spoken? I know he doesn''t mean it."


    Then she turned her head to look at the two men, her eyes smiling.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia is your child, that is, our Finn family''s child, she is fine now, there are maids


    watching her, you don''t need to worry about her."


    Heh, there should be bodyguards watching!


    Olivia was clearly imprisoned by her!


    This thought slid through his mind, Ruby¡¯s eyes surfaced with sharpness, not bothering to look at her,


    Ruby said impatiently: "You refuse to tell us?"


    If so, she would find Olivia herself!


    At that moment, she turned her head and was about to walk towards the stairs.


    Hattie''s eyebrows frowned and she immediately passed a look to Mary.


    Marry hurriedly went forward, with her back to the stairway, and stopped in front of Ruby.


    "Ruby, the olddy and the madam are sitting over there, it''s not appropriate for you to go up without a


    greeting, is it? Besides, madam has said that Olivia is being watched by the servants, so you don''t


    need to worry."


    Seeing that, Ruby¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she slowly spat out, "Get out of my way."


    Marry frowned, still standing in ce, stretching her arms to keep Ruby from going further.


    ¡°Ruby, this is not your home. Even if you don''t like the Finn family, you should take into ount the old


    On hearing that, Ruby suddenly sneered: "What should I do and what shouldn''t I do, is it your turn to


    teach? You are just a servant, you know that in this family, I am considered half master. What, now the


    servant can step on the master''s head in the master''s house?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I ......


    ¡°not expecting her to say that, Mary was stunned, for a time did not what to say.


    Ruby didn''t even want to wait for her to reply, turning around, her sharp eyes looked straight at Hattie.


    ¡°Mom, it seems that your control over the servants is toox, Mary actually dares to yell at me. If


    outsiders knew about this,


    they would think that she is the one who is in charge of the Finn family now."


    Her words were even mocking and sarcastic, which made Hattie shameless.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Ruby? Mary is kind. You and Levi have not even sat down and drink tea,


    you can let Olivia y on


    mee) ieee) te ae


    Ruby''s eyebrows twitched slightly and her tone was cool: "No need, I still have something to do, I''ll


    leave after I pick up Olivia."


    After saying that, she turned around and made a gesture to set aside Marry.


    When Mary saw this, her shoulders shook and she refused to move out of the way: "If you go up in


    such a hurry now, it''s


    disrespectful to the elders, and aren''t you clearly not trusting our olddy and madam?"


    Hearing that, Ruby was amused, ¡°You are right. I have disrespected my elders for more than once, so


    what? As for whether or


    not I trust your olddy and madam, what does it matter? I want to take my daughter now, do I still


    need other people''s


    approval to do so?"


    As her words fell, her face was all but expressionless and appallingly cold: "I say again, get out of the


    way!"


    The atmosphere became stiff, Isabe suddenly cleared her throat and opened her mouth.


    ¡°That is your daughter, but since you have married into our Finn family, she is a child of the Finn family.


    Ruby, Our family did not dislike her as a daughter of unknown origin, but brought her into the Finn


    family, it is already very nice to you!"


    Hearing that, Ruby frowned, her eyes shing a cold stern.


    However, without waiting for her to react, Levi took the lead with a cold snort and a deep voice: "Olivia


    is only my daughter and hers, what does it have to do with the Finn family?"


    Isabe was instantly annoyed and pped her palm down hard on the coffee table, ¡°You-"


    Hattie, thinking of the unfulfilled purpose, could only pacify her: "Mom, calm down, it is Olivia''s first day


    in our home, we should not make it unhappy. After all, in the future, she still has a long life in our


    house."


    Hearing these words, Ruby and Levi''s faces both changed.


    ¡°What, are you nning to imprison my daughter for a long time?" Ruby''s delicate eyebrows looked


    like they were covered with ayer of cold frost.


    Hattie smile: "Don¡¯t say that, you guys are so anxious, then well, originally I wanted to tell you at the


    dinner table, but it is okay. In fact, we pick up Olivia back is for your good, but also for Olivia¡¯s good. We


    have discussed and also made an important decision. "


    She flicked her gaze around the two men''s faces, waiting for them to ask.


    However, Ruby and Levi did not say a word, only looked at her coldly.


    She was slightly embarrassed and had to speak herself.


    "It''s like this, Olivia''s real father has been unknown, which we all know, but since you have married into


    the Finn family, then we won''t mind her, so we intend to let her into the Finn family tree! "

 Chapter 357 All About Profit

    Chapter 357 All About Profit


    Chapter 357 All About Profit


    "As long as she enters the family tree of the Finn family, she is the rightful heir of the Finn family, and


    from now on, she will no longer be a wild child without a real father. This is a hard-earned blessing for


    Olivia, and in the future, you don''t have to worry about her identity being criticized, how good is this."


    She was smiling as if she was genuinely thinking of Olivia.


    Ruby did not expect that she would bring up such an idea, and abruptly smiled.


    Heh, this family, in order to get the cooperation of the W Group, really could do anything!


    Immediately, she snorted: "It seems that Mom is still very well thought out, but unfortunately, such


    boring things as the Finn family tree, my Olivia does not want it."


    "Watch yournguage!" When Isabe heard this, she couldn''t help but rebuke angrily.


    Hattie was awkward: "What are you talking about! It''s her good blessing to enter our Finn family tree!"


    Ruby raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and said, "Leave this blessing to your own


    children."


    Isabe couldn''t stand it anymore, and all of a sudden she dropped the teacup to the floor, the


    porcin cup made a muffled sound on the soft carpet, and the tea sshed.


    "You are really insensible!"


    Then she inclined her head to look at Levi, using him.


    "This is your wife! Don''t forget, you are a member of the Finn family! Now that she has treated your


    elders and rtives so disrespectfully, you have not reacted at all, are you deaf or dumb?"


    At this time, Hattie could not help but utter.


    "That''s right! Even if she doesn''t like our family, but she married you, her daughter is naturally your


    daughter, so what''s wrong with letting Olivia into the Finn family tree? She is so reluctant, she is


    probably hiding something. Your wife is unsatisfied about us, or she has another man?. If not, she


    should respect us! You have to be alert, don''t be fooled by this woman!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ruby pulled the corners of her mouth, such a clumsy sowing of discord, it seemed that these fools


    really did not have half of the high tricks.


    Cold sternness surfaced between the eyebrows of Levi, and his perfect face was covered with


    impatience and disgust.


    "I know my woman well in my own heart, not only she disagree, I also do not agree! Don''t think I don''t


    know what you are nning!"


    "You ...... you rebellious son!" Isabe was so angry that she could not wait to rush over and smack him


    with her cane.


    But at that moment, Ruby took out her cell phone and called Andy in front of several people.


    "Inform the public rtions department to issue a statement that W Group has never, and will never in


    the future, have any intention of cooperating with Finn Group."


    After that, she hung up and hooked her lips at the dumbfounded Finn family.


    "I have just forgotten there suddenly emerged some unwarranted news, I have to hurry to dispel the


    rumor.


    Hattie red at her angrily.


    ¡°What are you doing! What, does it aggravate you to let Finn Group and W Group cooperate?"


    Isabe also angrily scolded: "Since you are the daughter-inw of the Finn family, you should think of


    the Finn family in every


    way! It is your duty to make the W Group cooperate with the Finn Group! You''ve contradicted the elders


    of the Finn family at


    every turn, and I didn''t even bother you, but now you dare to ask your people to dispel the rumors. The


    Finn family has


    be aughing stock, do you think you can get away with it?"


    "She can!"


    Levi raised his voice, but his voice remained deep and cold.


    ¡°She is married to me, but not a servant of the Finn family! What she wants to do is her freedom, and


    she represents herself,


    what does it have to do with the Finn family? What happens to the Finn family has nothing to do with


    her either! She is my


    woman, and she is also the president of W Group, who dares to say anything against her?"


    These words were so loud that not only the Finn family, but also Ruby, were slightly stunned and gazed


    towards him.


    When her eyes touched his angr, firm and handsome side face, the deepest part of her heart


    involuntarily throbbed, and a strange emotion urred in her heart.


    It was Hattie''s sharp, piercing voice that pulled back her somewhat distant thoughts.


    Her eyes were wide open with anger, and she had lost the false and fake smile she had just given.


    ¡°Ruby, I warn you, if you are willing to obediently let the \W Group cooperate with the Finn Group, we


    will still be a harmonious family, and for your unidentified daughter, I can reluctantly let her into the Finn


    family tree! Otherwise, you will not be able to take her away!"


    Hearing that, Ruby''s expression cooled down, and her slim, tall body stood straight, radiating a cold


    momentum all over.


    ¡°Tear off your disgustingly hypocritical faces, and this ugly face hiding underneath is much more


    pleasant to the eyes."


    She sneered coldly, clear pupils flooded with coldness, piercing.


    ¡°However, it is not up to you to decide whether I cam take Olivia away or not.¡±


    As her words fell, she turned around, her sharp eyes were like a knife, stabbing straight towards Marry:


    "For thest time, get out of my way!"


    Mary trembled by her gaze, and her heart was inexplicably panic-stricken.


    Her eyes crossed over her and looked towards Hattie, receiving her stern look before she settled down


    again and remained standing still.


    Not only that, her speech was also not polite.


    "I advise you to listen to Madam, even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Miss


    Olivia, it''s her good fortune to be included in the Finn family tree. The Finn family doesn''t dislike her as


    a fatherless child, it''s already generous enough, after all, a wild child who doesn''t even know who her


    real father is may beughed at in the future. But he Finn family epts her, you should be grateful


    ...... Ah!"

 Chapter 358 Not Even Worthy of Carrying Shoes

    Chapter 358 Not Even Worthy of Carrying Shoes


    Before she could finish her long, sarcastic speech, it came to an abrupt end with a scream.


    Ruby gave her a p, crisp and pleasant, echoing around the room.


    This p used a lot of force, Mary was directly hit and fell on the stairs, waist hit the steps, and she


    wailed in pain.


    Ruby didn''t have any emotion, looking coldly from above, her red lips hooked up in a harsh arc.


    "Wild child?" She said as if she had heard some funny joke, "What are you, worthy of barking in front of


    me?"


    Behind them, the two Finn family did not expect that Ruby would beat Marry, their faces changed.


    "Ruby! How dare you hit my maid! This is the Finn family, how can you make a scene here?"


    Hattie gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with anger, and she wanted to go up and tear Ruby¡¯s mouth


    off.


    Ruby snorted: "I did it anyway. Since your family is shameless, why should I respect you?"


    She was toozy to talk nonsense with this family, she turned around and stepped over Marry''s body


    and was about to walk up.


    "Stop her! Don''t let her go upstairs!" Hattie ordered.


    Mary''s back was in a cold sweat of pain, but she had to obey orders and reach out to tug at Ruby''s


    ankles.


    But before she touched Ruby, Ruby lifted her foot and kicked her hard in the heart, causing her to


    scream out loud.


    Seeing this, Isabe was so anxious that she pped the coffee table and roared, "Bitch! You stop right


    there!"


    Hattie rushed over to drag her.


    At this time, Levi suddenly took two steps forward and blocked the stairway with a cold face, and


    incidentally dragged Marry up and threw her directly towards Hattie.


    "You go up and find Olivia, I''ll keep them down here." He looked back at Ruby and cast a reassuring


    look at her.


    Ruby understood and took upstairs.


    Downstairs, before Hattie could react, she was hit by Marry, and the two fell to the ground in a sh.


    Marry was old, and she could not withstand such a fall, immediately grimacing in pain, just feel her


    body was going to fall apart, howling non-stop.


    Hattie was violently hit and she fell like a car crushed over her.


    And more than that, it was shock and anger.


    As the high and mightydy of the Finn family, she had never suffered such indignity, and the person


    who treated her like this


    was her thorn, Levi, the bastard!


    At that moment, she braced herself to stand up, and just cursed at him.


    ¡°How dare you disobey your elderly and hit people! Sinner! You''re just ungrateful! Bastard, just as


    bitchy as your mother! I''ll


    tell your fatherter, he will beat you to death, rebellious son ......"


    She was so angry that she was going to explode and cursed.


    But her words angered Levi.


    Levi''s dark eyes were suddenly flooded with a hostile aura, and the aura around him was filled with


    murderous energy in an


    instant.


    He stepped forward and approached Hattie, and in the next second, raised his hand and ruthlessly


    choked her on the neck!


    ¡°Ahl!" Before Hattie could react, she could only let out a short scream before she was forced to tilt her


    head back and her face


    began to turn red.


    Isabe did not expect him to act in such a way, so she hurriedly got up, braced herself and shouted


    angrily: "Levi! What are


    you doing? Are you going to kill your mother?"


    ¡°Mother? What kind of mother is she to me?¡±


    He sneered, as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°She''s not even worthy to carry my mother''s shoes, and she''s still speaking evil words and insulting my


    mother, so what if I kill


    her?"


    ¡°How dare you do such a thing as killing and breaking thew? I will make your father expel you from


    the Finn family! The Finn


    family doesn''t have such a viin as you!"


    Hearing that, Levi gave a cold smile and he did not mind a bit.


    ¡°The Finn family is nothing! You guys think I care? What have I gotten from the Finn family all these


    years? Do you think I


    really care if I''m kicked out? As for killing people is against thew, it seems you guys aren''t legally


    illiterate, then when you


    kidnapped Olivia, howe you guys didn''t know it was against thew?"


    As his words fell, the force in his hand increased.


    Hattie originally still had the strength to siap his hand, trying to make him let go of her, but gradually,


    the air in her lungs was


    getting thinner and thinner, like it was going to explode, she was helplessly tilting her head, her face


    was getting more and


    more painful.


    Isabe looked at her face with a mixture of anger and horror.


    She had never seen such a strong side of Levi, as if he really didn''t care about anything, and strangling


    Hattie was like


    strangling an ant!


    When Hattie felt that she was about to suffocate, Levi finally let go of his hand with a cold frown, just


    like throwing a rag, and


    dumped her on the ground.


    He pulled out a handkerchief, wiped each finger, as if he had touched something dirty, and the air


    pressure around him was


    terribly low.


    ¡°This time, it is just a lesson for you, if it happens again, let me hear from your mouth that there is half a


    word of disrespect


    to my mother, it will not be so simple."


    Regaining the freedom to breathe, arge amount of air poured into her lungs from the trachea, Hattie


    was choking and


    coughing as if she was going to cough her lungs out, she could not even utter a word.


    At the same time, upstairs, Ruby did not even need to look one by one, and saw two strong men


    standing at the door of the


    room at the end of the corridor on the right.


    Apparently, Olivia was imprisoned in that room.


    At that moment, she watked over quickly.


    As soon as those two saw her, they did not pay much attention.


    In their view, she was just a weak woman, it did not cost them much effort to bring her down.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Ruby walked up to the two without expression and stood still,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    suddenly reached out, grabbed the arm of one of them and yanked it forward.


    In the next second, when neither of them reacted, she raised her leg and bent her knee in a smooth


    manner, and viciously topped the man''s lower body.


    A muffled grunt rang out, that man was in so much pain that he even screamed, his face was as white


    as paper, cold sweat crawled up his body, and he directly fainted.


    It was only then that the man next to him finally reacted, but only as soon as he struck, he was caught


    by Ruby''s wrist.


    Ruby reached out other hand, squeezed the man¡¯s shoulders, and both hands lifted him up.


    His bones cracked crisply, the man''s arm was just like a broken one, and a scream immediately echoed


    throughout the corridor.

 Chapter 359 Wild Child

    Chapter 359 Wild Child


    Ruby was too fast, and these two were too gullible, so the fight was over before it even started.


    Ignore the two people on the ground, she twisted the doorknob, but the door was not opened, so she


    kicked at hit, the solid door frame was deformed, and the door opened.


    "Olivia!" She called out as she entered, and her pupils suddenly shrank when she saw the scene in the


    room.


    There was no one on therge bed, only the small figure of Olivia huddled in the corner, her head


    buried tightly in her knees, seemingly afraid.


    "Olivia, mommy is here."


    She was furious, but she was afraid of scaring the little girl, so she took a deep breath and spoke to her


    as gently as possible.


    The little girl was still curled up, hearing this familiar voice, she unbelievably looked up, and her round


    eyes immediately went red when she saw Ruby.


    "...... Mom, are you here to pick me up?" Her voice was slightly hoarse and she wondered if she had


    cried out before.


    Ruby only felt like a big invisible hand clutched her heart and it hurt.


    She nodded hastily and stepped forward to hold her carefully in her arms, her chin against her


    shoulder, suppressing her anger, "Yes, I am here to pick you up, let''s go home."


    The little girl raised her little arms, tightly circling her neck, her cold little body drawing warmth in her


    arms and couldn''t help but tremble gently.


    "Mom, you finally came to pick me up, I don''t like it here, let''s leave, okay? The people here are not


    good at all, there are two fierce old women put me in here, I wanted to escape, but simply I could, I


    want to go home, I want you and Dad. "


    Hearing the little girl''s soft voice, Ruby¡¯s heart was going to melt, heartbroken and angry.


    The hand holding the little girl tightened, she kissed Olivia on the cheek as if soothing: "Okay, Daddy is


    down there, we''ll go home together."


    When she appeared downstairs with Olivia in her arms, Levi rushed forward, touched Olivia''s cheek


    and carefully sized her up from head to toe: "Olivia, are you okay?"


    Olivia¡¯s eyes couldn''t help but redden again when she saw Levi, "Dad, I miss you and want to go home


    ....


    As soon as he heard this, Levi¡¯s heart throbbed with pain.


    His thin lips lightly opened, his voice low, overflowing with tenderness and love: "Okay, we will go home


    now."


    When Isabe and Hattie saw this scene, they were both a bit incredulous.


    It was hard to stop coughing, Hattie¡¯s throat was in pain, but she still made a shrill rebuke: ¡°How is it


    possible! How did you


    Ruby looked at her coldly: "Are you asking about those two people upstairs? Call an ambnce, one


    has a broken arm and one


    is already impotent.¡±


    Hattie was shocked to hear that!


    It turned out that the scream just now was true!


    She thought she was hallucinating!


    Isabe''s face was also unpleasant, she didn''t expect this woman to know kung fu!


    The two fighters upstairs had been trained for many years by the Finn family, she actually managed to


    deal with without half


    an effort, which was simply surprising!


    This woman seemed to be extraordinary, she could bring death to life, was the president of the W


    Group, and she even knew


    kung fu!


    However, she did not take the enemy lightly this time and made all the preparations in advance.


    ¡°Hmph, you think you can walk out of the Finn family unharmed with this wild child just because you


    know a little bit of kung


    fu? Dream on!"


    She gave a stern shout, followed by a p of her hands.


    In a moment, a dozen strong men wearing the same clothes barged in in unison, surrounded the living


    room.


    "I might as well tell you, I did not intend to let you leave! Not only these people, I have also prepared


    the manpower in


    advance, and surrounded the outside of the Finn family. This ce is now like an iron barrel, you can¡¯t


    leave unless I give the


    word!"


    Looking at the lofty appearance of Isabe, Ruby narrowed her eyes, "What, you n to imprison us


    permanently?"


    Isabe snorted coldly, as if she was very disdainful: ¡°Imprison you? I don''t have that intention! If you


    want to leave, then you


    must agree to my condition, as long as you are willing to let the W Group and the Finn Group


    cooperate permanently for


    mutual benefit, then this wild child in your arms, I can recognize her as the heir of the Finn family, this is


    thest chance I give


    vo)


    When he heard the word ¡°wild child", Levi got furious intantly.


    His thin lips pursed into a straight line, the hand hanging at his side tightly squeezed into a fist, the


    muscles on his arm bulging.


    Just as he was about to retaliate with a sullen face, Ruby snorted, "What if I say no? What are you


    going to do to me?"


    Isabe snorted coldly, her cane poked heavily on the ground.


    ¡°If you say no, then don''t me our family for not being polite! You want to leave, fine, go ahead, but


    this wild child in your


    arms must stay! When you''ve thought it through, it''s not toote to take her away!"


    At this point, Hattie caught her breath and vented all her anger at Ruby.


    Her face twisted and she sneered: "That''s right! Not only that, our family will no longer recognize the


    identity of this wild child!


    She shouldn''t even be in our family! If you keep us waiting, then our family will also publicize all the


    filthy things you have


    done!"


    Levi''s eyes were covered with frost.


    But Ruby was all smiles, as if she didn''t take her words to heart: "Tell me, what filthy things have I


    done?"


    ¡°How dare you ask us? How did you get this child, you don''t know it yourself? You think people don''t


    know how messy your


    private life was in F Country? You don''t even know who you''ve slept with! In my opinion, you have slept


    with too many men,


    that''s why you don''t know whose child you are carrying!


    How can there be such a shameless woman like you in this world? How dare you give birth to this wild


    child! Shame on you!


    Our Finn family is innocent, so you should be grateful for us allowing you to marry into the family and


    let this child step into the


    door of the Finn family! Buy you are not so arrogant in front of us. As long as we reveal your scandal,


    you, along with this wild


    child of yours, won''t have a good time in Sea City! "


    Chapter 360 Nonsense!


    These words were really unpleasant to ears, sharp and harsh, even if Ruby covered Olivia''s ears, the


    little girl could hear it clearly.


    She retorted in an emotional voice: "You''re lying! My mother is not what you say she is! You''re lying, it''s


    all a lie!"


    Seeing this, Hattie''s eyes widened and she red viciously at Olivia, her tone was even worse: "Shut


    up! Ehat qualifications do you have to speak! A little bastard like you ......"


    But before she could finish her words, Ruby put Olivia down and walked up immediately afterwards.


    She immediately frowned angrily, alert: "What do you want to do! I warn you, if you dare to touch me


    with a finger, these people ......"


    But before she could finish her words, Levi opened his mouth, "Chester!"


    The next second, the door was kicked open from the outside, followed by the barging in of several men


    in ck.


    These men moved quickly and agilely, and without waiting for the dozen or so bodyguards present to


    react, they rushed up first and fought with them.


    Isabe and Hattie huddled together, panic at this scene.


    And soon, they were dazzled and dumbfounded.


    Although the number of peopleing was not as many as their bodyguards, but each of them was


    extraordinary, they were first-ss experts, many levels higher than their bodyguards.


    In three seconds, these people would be overwhelmingly superior, brought down the Finn family a


    dozen bodyguards, who could not even fight back.


    ¡°You, you ......" Isabe didn''t expect that so many people she had deployed in advance, including


    those in the courtyard, were


    actually all beaten down, and she was suddenly furious, "How dare you break into my house without


    permission! How dare you


    hurt them! Who gave you the guts! Are you afraid that I will call the police and have you all arrested?"


    Chester pped his hand and walked to Levi. He said, ¡°Mr. Levi, the drive is waiting outside, you can


    leave in any minute.¡±


    Levi responded with a stern face, but he did not leave immediately, he just looked coldly at Isabe.


    ¡°Call the police?¡± He looked like he heard some funny joke, smiling and pulling the corners of his


    mouth, "If you are willing to


    do do, I naturally won¡¯t stop you, not only that, I can help you call the police, just to tell the cause and


    effect of this matter


    clearly and exin how you kidnapped my daughter from the hospital to here."


    The faces of Isabe and Hattie suddenly changed, and Hattie said: "What kidnapping! Isn''t she Ruby''s


    daughter? She is our


    family member, we just brought her back, how can this be considered kidnapping!"


    Ruby was already standing one step away from Hattie, her icy gaze gazing straight at her and


    sneering: "Oh, is that so? But


    didn''t you just deny that she is a member of your family? Why did you change your mind now? Could it


    be that you have the


    final say in all matters under the sun, and you can do whatever you want?"


    ¡°You--" Hattie gritted her teeth, her face looked a bit fierce, "Whether we admit it she is a member of


    our Finn family or not, of


    course we have the final say! What do you want to do? Do you still want to hit me? You disobedient


    and unfilial woman! I am


    your mother-inw!"


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?" Ruby''s red lips curved, but the icy coldness under her eyes was also more piercing,


    "Whether you are an


    elder or not, mother-inw, you just denigrated my daughter like that, what if I hit you with my hands?"


    She didn''t care about the elders!


    She would not let anyone who dared to hurt her daughter go easily!


    When hostility surfaced under her eyes, suddenly, Levi stepped forward, took her hand and gave her a


    look.


    Then, Levi tilted his head and his sharp, cold eyes looked straight towards Hattie and Isabe, and his


    thin lips opened lightly,


    and his low voice was mixed with gloom.


    ¡°Who told you that Olivia''s real father is unknown?"


    He coldly asked such a sentence, and the two were coincidentally stunned.


    Hattie was the first to react and sneered: "Do you still need to ask? Who doesn''t know that this


    woman''s private life is so bad


    that it can''t be worse? Now there is such a big child out of nowhere, and she raised her alone, isn¡¯t this


    the obvious fact? She is


    not sure about who was the man, and she just slept with him and had this wild child!


    She said ¡°wild child", her mouth full of disgust.


    Levi''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, he squinted towards Chester.


    Immediately Chester stepped forward, grabbed Hattie''s arm, twisted it ruthlessly, and then kicked her


    legs down.


    Hattie was in pain, kneeling on the ground, her arm was held behind her back, which made her face


    pale and screaming: "You,


    let go...


    .... let go of me! Ah!"


    Isabe was also stunned, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°You! You guys! Levi, she''s your mother, how could you let anyone do that to her! Let go of her now!


    You unworthy son ......"


    Levi snorted: "I am not willing to make a move on a woman, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate her


    being reckless in front of


    me. And, I have my biological mother, and this woman is nothing to me.¡±


    He said: "Olivia is my biological daughter, so, from now on, I do not want to hear the word ¡®wild child¡¯


    again. If anyone says


    these unwarranted gossips, I will sue him for nder, no matter who he is, understand?"


    This was said to Hattie, but also to Isabe.


    Hattie was grimacing in pain, subconsciously she struggled to get up, but was pressed hard, so she


    could not even make a


    move.


    Isabe stared with cloudy eyes, as if she had heard a nightmare from heaven: "What biological


    daughter? Levi, in order to


    defend Ruby, you can even fake things like bloodline?"


    ¡°Who told you it is fake?" Leviughed coldly, "Whether legally or by blood, she is my biological


    daughter. Unknown biological


    father? Heh, nonsense! "


    Chapter 361 Father and Daughter


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and identify, but I don''t see the need to identify anything for your


    sake. From today onwards, I don''t want to hear any more words to nder Ruby and Olivia, if there is


    anyone who is not afraid of death, feel free to do so!"


    At this point, the pupils of his deep eyes were tinged with a bit of coldness and determination.


    "Don''t talk about the prosperity of the Finn family, and don''t use blood ties to talk about those


    hypocritical feelings, this Finn family doesn''t mean anything to me, and as for blood ties, if I could, I''d


    rather not be a Finn family member!"


    When the voice fell, he picked up the dumbfounded Olivia with one hand and took Ruby with the other,


    "Let''s go home."


    Ruby pursed her red lips, didn''t say anything and obediently followed him.


    It was only when the two walked out of the door that Chester released his grip on Hattie''s hand,


    pped his hands twice and led his men to leave as well.


    Therge living room was as full of wreckage as if it had been ravaged by a violent storm.


    Hattie''s body twitched with pain, and she gritted her teeth: "Mom, look at Levi this evil man and the


    bitch he married! How can there be such a disobedient and unfilial person in the Finn family! He even


    hurt me, you must do something for me!"


    Isabe''s face turned sober and she red at her in disgust: "What can I do? Don''t you know what


    they are capable of now?"


    Hattie was stunned: "So ...... that''s it then? How can this be! We''ve suffered such a big loss today, how


    can we just let them both go!"


    Isabe swept her eyes at the people lying on the ground, annoyed: "Let''s put this matter off for a


    while."


    Having said that, she felt tired and went straight to her room.


    "Mum! Mum, you ......"


    Hattie was still upset, and when she saw that Isabe was ignoring her, her face was so pale that she


    could only turn her head to vent on this group of bodyguards on the ground.


    "What''s the use of having a bunch of losers like you! You can''t even handle a few people like that!!"


    She was furious and had no other recourse but to curse indignantly and go back to her room.


    However, she was not willing to leave it at that and immediately called Ralph and cried to him.


    Levi and Ruby were unaware of this and did not give it a second thought.


    The two men left with the child and drove straight away.


    On the road, the little girl shrank into Ruby''s arms, but her eyes kept looking towards Levi.


    Levi''s thin lips were pursed, and while waiting for the red light, he inclined his head, and his slender


    fingers gently rubbed over


    Olivia''s small, tender face.


    ¡°You''re scared, I''m sorry, I waste. I will cook you a table of delicious food, OK?"


    This kind of coaxing of child was something he had be more and more skillful.


    The little girl blinked, her voice soft and cuddly as she asked him, "Don''t I have to go back to the


    hospital?"


    Levi shook his head, "No need, don¡¯t you want to go home? Then I will take you home.¡±


    The little girl was recovering well, so she could go home.


    And, more importantly, he couldn''t rest assured if Olivia stayed in the hospital. If those people from the


    Finn family went crazy


    again and did something to her, he couldn''t even think about it!


    A momentary chill shed in his eyes, which passed instantly as he reverted to his softer side and


    gently pinched the little girl''s


    cheek.


    After that, the green light came on and he restarted the car and drove in the direction of home.


    Ruby took this opportunity to look the little girl over again from head to toe, making sure there was not


    a single scratch before


    shepletely put her mind at ease.


    After a while, when she returned home, the little girl washed her hands together with Ruby, and then


    she came up to Levi,


    tilted her little head and tugged on his cuffs.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± She called to him, looking hesitant and expectant, "I have a question for you."


    Levi had actually guessed what she was going to ask and bent down to pick her up and sat on the sofa,


    asking patiently, "What


    do you want to ask?"


    Olivia''s fingers tangled, but she still couldn''t help but ask: "Dad, when you were at the Finn¡¯s, you said


    that you were my real


    father, is that true?"


    When she asked the question, she was expectant and nervous, and there was even a vague fear in her


    heart that what he was


    saying was not true, that she would be upset.


    God knows how excited she was when she heard him say those words.


    All these years, she never knew her real father, and even thought that her real father was a bad man.


    For this reason, she had endured too much pain and grief that it should not have endured at her young


    age.


    Levi seemed to see through the feelings in her heart and looked into those big bright eyes with a pang


    of heartache.


    He suddenly held her tightly in his arms, his chin resting on her soft hair, his face full of love and


    affection.


    ¡°Olivia, I''m sorry, I haven¡¯t been by your side all these years, I haven''t been able to witness your growth


    all these years, I


    haven''t been able to share your joys and sorrows, it''s my fault, would you like to give me a chance to


    redeem myself, let me


    stay by your side, watch you grow up and watch over you for the rest of your life?"


    Hearing these words, Olivia froze before suddenly leaning back, raising his head and staring at him


    with burning eyes.


    ¡°So, Dad, you really are my real father and we are rted by blood, aren''t we?"


    Facing the young girl''s hopeful gaze, Levi nodded without changing his face, his gaze full of


    tenderness.


    In the next instant, Olivia''s eyes were abruptly red, and tears full of her eyes.


    Looking at her teary-eyed appearance, Levi had a feeling of being at a loss for words and hurriedly


    wiped the tears that rolled


    down her cheeks.


    ¡°Don''t cry, Olivia, it''s my fault, if you can''t take it ......"


    He thought she was having a hard time epting it, or that she had a grudge against him, but in the


    middle of his sentence,


    the little girl burst into his arms in tears.


    ¡°Daddy, you''ve finallye to me, Daddy ......"


    The little girl was crying so hard, and Levi''s heart was breaking as she cried out, so he hugged her


    tightly and kept coaxing her


    softly.


    It took a long time for the little girl to stop, still sobbing and shrinking in his arms, but with a smile of


    unprecedented


    contentment on her face, her tear-washed eyes shining with intense joy and happiness.


    ¡°IT finally have a real father, I have aplete family, Dad, thankfully, it''s you, I''m so happy and


    content.¡±


    Chapter 362 Transfiguration


    Hearing Olivia''s approval of him, Levi froze, and joy suddenly bloomed in his dark pupils.


    Yes, their family, atst, wasplete.


    He abruptly curled his thin lips and gave a smile.


    Ruby was standing by the corner of the living room, watching the scene, and the corners of her mouth


    slowly curled up.


    It seemed that this problem between father and daughter had worked itself out without any need for her


    help.


    Sure enough, this little girl''s fondness and dependence on Levi had reached an unprecedented level.


    She stood up straight and turned to go back to her room.


    Once inside, the smile on her lips faded and her eyes squinted as she pulled out her phone and went


    straight to the balcony to call Andy.


    "I don''t want to see anything about Finn Group in the near future."


    She only said this, but Andy, who was smart, immediately understood that this was to let him trip up the


    Finn Group and ruin the momentum of it.


    At that moment, he said: "President, don''t worry, I understand what to do."


    Ruby didn''t say much more than that and hung up the phone straight away.


    Standing on the balcony, she looked out of the window with a cold glint in her clear eyes.


    In fact, it would not be difficult for her to put an end to Finn Grouppletely.


    However, the Finn family was in the end the family of Levi, and although she knew that Levi loathed the


    Finn family, she could not tell what he really meant in his heart.


    With Levi''s skills, it would be easy to take control of Finn Group, but all these years, he had been hiding


    his light, and perhaps he was waiting for some moment.


    That was why she didn''t let Andy deal with the Finn familypletely, but suppressed it a bit so as to


    teach it a lesson.


    Well, rying to get W Group to cooperate with Finn Group? They even tried to use Olivia as a threat.


    This move by the Finn family really sucked.


    She was already extraordinarily merciful when she did not immediately destroy the Finn family.


    This time, for the sake of Levi, she would let them off the hook, but next time, it might not be possible.


    After some mental contemtion, she gathered her thoughts and turned back to her room to change


    her clothes.


    Just then, her movements lurched and her eyes became abruptly sharp, her eyes quickly ncing


    around the room before finally settling on the bedside table.


    The next second, she took a few steps closer, gazed down at the seemingly unexceptional area, and


    reached out to pull the drawer open.


    Inside, all the things were ced as they had been, but Ruby was so careful that she could see at a


    nce that they had been


    moved.


    Immediately, with a frown, she got up and opened the wardrobe again to look at it, quickly turning back


    to the living room and


    surveying the various furnishings.


    On the sofa, Levi was still talking andughing with Olivia, and was puzzled by the situation: "What are


    you looking at?"


    Ruby''s red lips pursed lightly as she raised her finger and pointed to the shelf in the living room, ¡°Here,


    it''s been moved."


    At these words, Levi''s eyes froze and he first gently instructed Olivia to return to her room before


    getting up and walking over


    to take a closer look at the shelf.


    Ever perceptive of detail, he soon noticed something was wrong as well, "It has indeed been moved."


    Ruby said at this point, ¡°The bedroom had been moved too. Although the other party did their best to


    cover up the traces and


    restore the original state, in the end, it could still be seen."


    Levi wrinkled his eyebrows, "Who do you think it was and what did theye for?"


    Ruby snorted, her eyes cool: "No need to even think about it, it must be for my grandmother''s relics,


    now that the news about


    my grandmother''s death has spread, so soon, someone couldn''t hold back and came to the door."


    Levi also felt this was the case, and his face sank, his eyes sharpening as he said sarcastically, "It''s


    really hard for them,


    chasing all the way from the capital to here."


    Fortunately, Ruby had been alert for a long time and knew that the relics left behind by her


    grandmother were so important


    and could easily lead to trouble, so she hid the box in Dr. Moore''sboratory early on, together with


    other things left behind


    during her lifetime.


    There was a secret room in thatboratory, and when she returned to the country, she had asked Dr.


    Moore''s permission to set


    up the tightest security system to monitor it, so that even Dr. Moore could not enter.


    As for what was kept there, no one else knew about it except her and Levi.


    Originally, she was going to put it aside for a while and check it out afterwards.


    But now it seemed that those people hade here like flies just for these relics, so it was clear that


    what Grandma had was


    more than "important".


    After this, she did take an interest in those things.


    Immediately, she raised the corners of her mouth, "Never mind, it will never fall into their hands."


    Seeing how confident and certain she was, Levi''s tightly furrowed brow stretched, "What do you n to


    do?"


    Ruby nced at him, clear eyes shing a wry glimpse: "Of course I have to y dumb and act like I


    don¡¯t know everything on


    the surface, but ......


    I really want to go and have a look."


    Levi thought about it, "Okay, I''ll go with you. It just so happens that the key to that box, which was in


    thosest relics Grandma


    gave me, I put it away for you."


    Ruby shook her head, ¡°It''s alright, I''ll go by myself, you stay with Olivia, I''ll be right back soon.¡±


    Levi felt that it was not right: "There must be a lot of people watching you outside now, I am not


    out by yourself."


    At these words, Ruby blinked, her eyes shing slightly, "You don''t have to worry about that, I have a


    way."


    With that, she turned and went back to her room, pounded away in there for a while, and then came


    back out twenty minutes


    Levi already had the key ready, raised his eyes and was about to say something at her, but he looked


    over and his eyes froze


    abruptly, "You ......"


    Olivia also came out of the room at this time and stood beside Ruby, holding her hand and looking at


    Levi with a smile, "Daddy,


    look at how good mommy is, just like magic!"


    It turned out that just now, Ruby had been tossing and turning in the room for twenty minutes to


    disguise herself!


    Her appearance had now changed from that of a stunningly beautiful young woman to that of a middle-


    aged woman with


    freckles and a darkplexion, and her clothes had be somewhat old.


    ¡°You''re ......" Levi reacted, there was surprise and joy in his eyes, "You still know this."


    Chapter 363 The Dark Room in the Laboratory


    The disguised Ruby raised her eyebrows, giving a smile.


    "My grandmother''s disguise is unparalleled, and as her granddaughter, she was no worse.


    Levi leaned back in his chair carelessly, the end of his eyebrow raised slightly: "Indeed, you can''t tell,


    even I was surprised."


    On the side, Olivia was also proud, holding Ruby''s hand and shaking it, "Mom, disguise is so fun, will


    you teach me?"


    She said this with an inexplicable touch of pampering, and as Ruby listened to her, a strange emotion


    slipped through her heart, something ttering, and something joyful that she hadn''t even expected.


    She looked down at the little girl, her eyebrows unconsciously tinged with tenderness, and there was


    even a vague hint of doting in them.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you when you''re a little older."


    Then, she said softly, "I have to go out to do something, so you stay at home with Daddy, I will be back


    soon."


    Olivia cocked her little head, her eyes shining brightly, "Mommy, Daddy said he was going to cook


    something delicious for Olivia, we''ll wait for you!"


    Ruby smiled, "Okay."


    She picked up the key given by Levi and walked to the foyer and said, "I''ve asked Josie to get Olivia


    discharged from the hospital, and she''ll bring Olivia''s things and the medicine she needs."


    Levi nodded his head, walked to the foyer, staring at her, obviously still uneasy: "Is it really okay for you


    to go alone? I will send Chester to protect you secretly."


    For some reason, he always had a vague feeling of bad luck.


    These people who hade to the door and rummaged through the room had obviouslye


    prepared, and now that they had found nothing, they were not going to let it go easily.


    Ruby understood his concern, and with a slight movement of her eyebrows, she said in a clear voice,


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Soon, she left Shangcheng International and took a taxi straight away.


    When she got into the car, she did not give her destination straight away, but asked the driver to make


    a few big random turns around.


    The driver was puzzled and scanned the rear view mirror, "Where are you going to, ma''am?"


    Ruby looked out of the window with a light expression: "Just drive as you please, I will tell you


    afterwards."


    It was the first time the driver had met such a strange request, but thinking that he would earn money


    anyway, he didn''t ask any more questions and immediately merged the car into the traffic stepping on


    the elerator.


    On the road, looking at the two cars in the rear-view mirror that were following closely, Ruby''s eyes


    were slightly cool, and then a sneer was obvious.


    It seemed that the other party was very vignt, not sparing any suspicious person entering or leaving


    Shangcheng International.


    At that moment, coldness surfaced between her eyebrows, and she looked towards the driver in the


    driver''s seat, "Get rid of those two cars behind, and I''ll give you ten times the road toll."


    When the driver heard this, his eyes lit up: "Okay! Sit tight!"


    At the end of his sentence, he stepped on the elerator and the car seemed to transform into a


    nimble snake, weaving through the traffic very skillfully.


    Another twenty minutester, the car made a nice dip and pulled up firmly in front of the firstboratory.


    The driver turned his head, smiled and reached out for a reward: "Ten times, ma''am!"


    Ruby: "......"


    She paid the money, got out of the car and saw that no one was around before entering the gates of


    the Institute.


    When the fellows saw her, each one looked puzzled, "Who are you looking for, please?"


    Ruby cleared her throat, changed her ent and said, "I''m looking for Dr. Moore."


    Soon Dr. Moore came out, and there was a moment of stunned silence the moment he saw her.


    And when he met her bright, clear eyes, he understood immediately.


    ¡°Oh, it''s you." On his face, he put on an air of self-possession, "Come with me."


    Then he turned his head and waved his hand at a group of people who were watching.


    ¡°What are you all staring at over here? Not doing anything? Are you done with the experiments at


    hand?"


    Only then did the crowd go about their business, but as they left, they still couldn''t help but look at


    Ruby curiously.


    Was there something wrong with a middle-aged woman, whom they had never seen before, suddenly


    approaching Dr. Moore?


    They would not know that the woman was Ruby.


    But the reason why Dr. Moore could recognize it was because on the way here, Ruby had already told


    him in advance.


    The two of them entered the lounge, and Dr.


    Moore couldn''t hold back his doubts. Seeing that no one was around, he asked her, "Ruby, how did you


    get into this state?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Just a little trick."


    Then, her tone turned serious: "Dr. Moore, I have to go to the dark room, so if someonees, please


    also send me a message to alert me.¡±


    Hearing that, Dr. Moore immediately realized that the purpose of her visit was very important.


    Although he wasn''t sure what she wanted to do, he never asked, and was satisfied as long as she


    would stay in hisb.


    This was the agreement between Ruby and him at the beginning.


    When he first saw that Ruby was a rare genius with such high attainments and abilities, and had


    actually developed reagents that countless medical titans andpetent people were unable to solve,


    he thought of recruiting her to hisboratory at all costs


    He had originally considered the highest treatment, but once the two sat down to talk, Ruby learned


    that theboratory was in


    Sea City, and mentioned nothing about the treatment, but only asked to create a dark room inside the


    This shocked him greatly, but he was experienced enough to know that he didn''t have to ask what he


    shouldn''t ask, so without saying a word, he agreed.


    During this period, Ruby had entered the dark room a few times and he never asked about it.


    Right now, he immediately nodded with a straight face, "Okay, go ahead, I will watch out at all times."


    The main door to the dark room was beneath the floor of one of the highest levelboratories, which


    was reserved for Dr. Moore.


    Without much ado, Ruby made sure there was no threat and then immediately went down to the dark


    room.


    In the dark room, the wooden box that her grandmother had given her in the first ce was now lying


    quietly in the safe in the dark room.


    She took it out, intending to open it and have a look, but thinking that this was aboratory, with many


    people, there was no guarantee that there would be no idents, so with a thought, she simply took it


    away and left through another secret door in the dark room.


    Spoiled By My Bossy CEO Husband


    Chapter 497 Both sides suffered at worst


    Violet had been suppressing it for too long.


    Her parents had gone to the managementpany because of her sister''s death, but the result was


    not ideal. Her mother had fallen ill because of this.


    Mr. Lena even called the police and tried his best to seek justice for his sister. However, the


    managementpany had obtained Helen''s letter from somewhere and they even wanted to settle


    this matter with money.


    Violet still remembered Bridge''s manager''s disdainful and arrogant look when he came looking for them


    with the letter.


    "Either you take money to shut up or we willpletely ruin Helen."


    "Even if a dead person doesn''t have a reputation, you have another daughter. Once the news Helen


    being bullied by the upper echelons of thepany spreads, her younger sister should not be able to


    find a good job or a husband in the future, right?"


    Upon hearing the news, Violet''s parents were heartbroken and desperate.


    They med themselves that they could not seek justice for her eldest daughter and they had no ability


    to protect her youngest daughter.


    In the end, they had no choice but topromise for the sake of Helen''s reputation and Violet''s future.


    Mr. Lena, who had always been strong, became more and more silent. Gradually, he no longer cared


    about thepany''s affairs. In the end, he simply sold thepany and took Mrs. Lena abroad for


    treatment.


    Mr. Lena originally wanted to take Violet away with him. With Bridge as a scum in the entertainment


    industry, Violet would never make a difference.


    She might even be threatened by Bridge again to do something against her conscience and morality.


    Violet insisted. She wanted to stay and find out the truth about her sister''s death. She was waiting for


    the day when Bridge would be punished by thew.


    Moreover, Violet was about to graduate from the music college. It was not good for her development to


    leave at this time.


    Mr. Lena couldn''t do anything about the stubborn Violet, and Mrs. Lena''s illness couldn''t be dyed.


    He had no choice but to let Violet stay at home alone. He nned to take Violet away after Mrs. Lena''s


    condition stabilized in one or two years.


    Fortunately, Violet was not as beautiful as Helen. In addition, her personality was a little entric, so


    she was not Bridge''s cup of tea.


    Bridge never had any dirty thoughts about Violet.


    Violet came here to participate in Treasure 101 purely to try and see if she could make a name for


    herself. She hade


    alone to participate in thepetition without signing any managementpany. She thought that she


    wouldn''t have to be


    controlled by others, but she didn''t expect to meet Bridge here.


    When she saw Bridge''s face in the meeting hall, she could only force herself to calm down.


    At first, Violet wanted to withdraw from thepetition, but before she came to thepetition, she


    had signed a contract


    with the program group. She couldn''t withdraw for no reason, or she would pay three times the penalty.


    She didn''t have so much money and couldn''t bear the result of the withdrawal for no reason, so she


    stayed.


    Violet tried her best to keep a low profile. She did not perform well on the day of the preliminary


    to have recognized her, but he did not show it on his face. He evenmented on her a little.


    Violet heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, it was Lottie''s turn to introduce herself.


    Lottie and Violet werepletely different.


    Compared to Violet ''s low profile, Lottie was shockingly high-profile.


    To be honest, Violet was very envious of her.


    Lottie¡¯s smile was so bright, as if she had never experienced any hardships in her life. No matter what


    was blocking her way,


    she could rely on her boldness to move forward bravely.


    She was fearless and even had the confidence to speak. She could even directly confront the mentors.


    She was so strong that she could make everyone remember her face and name with her brief


    confrontation with the mentor.


    Yoyo was taken away by the police, and everyone was very happy. But it also made Lottie''s situation


    particrly dangerous.


    Just as Violet was worried, Bridge was indeed interested in Lottie.


    She had even seen many times that when the camera shifted away, Bridge would show his sexual


    desire for Lottie.


    She was still under Bridge''s control.


    At first, she had happened to be in the same group with Lottie.


    Because of this opportunity, Bridge still found her.


    Just as she had decided to open her heart to Lottie and was about to turn into a friend with her, Bridge


    made an excessive


    request to her.


    ¡°If you don''t want your sister''s videos to be exposed, then help me get Lottie.¡±


    He was still so arrogant andmanding.


    a(omn Tohwei 4] Xo MMU [atcvei gh |e] 8] (od 0 kom


    At that moment, Violet really wanted to stab Bridge to death.


    Even if she would be punished, she was willing to do so.


    But she hesitated because she was afraid.


    Violet wasn''t Lottie. Without Mr. Chapman as her backer, she didn''t have the courage to face


    everything head-on. She had to


    consider her sister''s reputation and her parents¡¯ situation and mood.


    She had no other choice but to cooperate with Bridge.


    Violet promised to make troubles for Lottie so that Bridge could have a chance to get close to Lottie.


    However, she insisted that


    she wouldn''t help Bridge trick Lottie out, and she wouldn''t even agree to add an illusion medicine into


    Lottie''s drink.


    ¡°Lottie is Mr. Chapman''s wife. If anything happens to her because of me, I, your aplice, will


    definitely not have a good


    end".


    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Chapman can''t do anything to you, but he will never let me go.


    ¡°My sister is dead. If you don''t want to give me a chance to live, at worst, both of us will suffer!"


    It was probably because Violet''s expression was too cruel when she spoke that Bridge was afraid. After


    some consideration, he


    epted her suggestion.


    Therefore, Violet proposed to change the group. Before leaving, she also made troubles for Lottie.


    Compared to letting Lottie suffer Bridge''s bully, the method of temporarily changing groups might have


    brought a lot of trouble to Lottie, but it was the best way for Violet to protect herself and Lottie.


    Even if Lottie hated her because of this and wanted to break up with her, Violet epted it.


    Violet spent the whole day in the practice room in a daze.


    Just as she was hesitating if she should return to the dormitory, she suddenly heard that something had


    happened to Lottie.


    She panicked. She didn''t even have time to think, following the crowd to watch the scene between


    Lottie and Bridge.


    Violet hid in the crowd and looked at the wound on Bridge''s arm. She saw that Bridge was angrily


    questioning Lottie, but he was calmly retaliated by Lottie. In the end, Bridge could only be helpless and


    furious.


    Violet suddenly felt a little sad.


    Lottie had done what she wanted to do but didn''t dare.


    This was the first time Violet had seen Bridge suffer such a great loss.


    After the matter was settled, the crowd dispersed. Violet instinctively followed Lottie back to the


    dormitory.


    Then, she heard the conversation between Lottie and Natalia and Jessica at the door and knew the


    truth Lottie fought against Bridge.


    There was a burst of hope in her heart.


    She would never be able to defefe


    Chapter 498 Bridge Should Be Punished


    Violet chose to confess everything to Lottie.


    She could finally release the panic and despair in her heart.


    She couldn''t help but cry. The moment Lottie opened her arms to her, Violet felt as if she had been


    reborn.


    "Don''t be afraid." Lottie said to her, "I''ll help you."


    Violet raised her head and looked at Lottie.


    "But... I''ve brought you so much trouble."


    "Is Lottie still willing to forgive me and help me deal with Bridge?"


    Lottie smiled. "Didn''t you scold me for caring about too much before?"


    Violet was embarrassed.


    "Then take it as my sympathy. It feels good to have it once in a while."


    Lottie narrowed her eyes. Her tone was casual, and there was a hint of ridicule in her expression.


    Violet covered her eyes with her hand. She still wanted to cry, but she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m making up a story to lie to you? Lottie, it''s easy for you to be fooled like this."


    The smile on Lottie''s face slowly disappeared.


    "I don''t think you are making up a story. No one will be willing to get sympathy from their sister''s painful


    experience."


    If so, the one must be so bad.


    Violet could not help lowering her head and wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    "Moreover, I''ve heard of your sister. She''s a very good person."


    "Even for your sister, Bridge has to pay for what he has done!"


    Lottie was serious. After listening to Helen''s story, she only med herself for not stabbing Bridge


    twice.


    A scum like Bridge should be despised by everyone!


    "Calm down first, and then tell me the details about your sister."


    She needed make it clear first and then let Ralph to help her gather evidence ande up with a


    Violet nodded hard. She was very grateful to Lottie, but she was too clumsy and shy to express it. At


    first, she was a little embarrassed, but gradually, she rxed a lot.


    The main reason was that Lottie didn''t give her any pressure. Her calm and easy-going attitude


    gradually made her rxed.


    Violet had been enduring the pain in her heart for the past few days. Now that she had said all her


    worries and cried to vent her anger, she looked very tired.


    She took the initiative to chat with Lottie for more than half an hour and she felt sleepy.


    Seeing Violet like this, Lottie decided to let her rest early while she went to the bed and secretly used


    her watch to contact


    Ralph.


    At that moment, the Chapman family''s house was busy.


    There were many people sitting in the living room.


    They were Connie, Sean, Richeal, York, Alfred, and his agent and assistant...


    All the relevant people were present. In addition to them, Ralph was also dressed in formal clothes and


    three serious-looking


    children. They were having a meeting with the big screen in the living room.


    Today, Bridge''s behavior had thoroughly angered Ralph.


    The calmer he appeared in front of Lottie, the more frenzied he was actually.


    Bridge dared to hurt Lottie.


    In this case, he had to pay the price for provoking him!


    Today, he gathered everyone together to discuss how to deal with Bridge so that he would have no


    chance to start over!


    ¡°Sean, how is the evidence I asked you to collect?"


    Sean immediately turned on theputer and connected the screen to the big screen.


    ¡°This is the list of people I found ording to your instructions."


    Sean pulled a list to the table and then opened it. A long form appeared in front of everyone.


    York couldn''t help but look at the number in front of the form.


    ¡°57? Who are they?"


    Sean nced at the surprised York and replied expressionlessly, "Fifty-seven women."


    ¡°ording to the iplete statistics, Bridge has had a rtionship with 57 women in the past year.


    19 of them volunteered,


    and the rest... are all Bridge''s fans and some female stars who are inferior to him. They are victims.


    After Sean finished speaking, everyone present was shocked.


    Connie hurriedly covered Ste''s ears, not wanting the children to hear these dirty things.


    Unfortunately, she only had two hands and could not cover their ears at the same time.


    Seeing this, Alfred quickly signaled to his agent and assistant, so the ears of the three children were


    temporarily covered.


    York couldn''t help but sigh. "He actually had a rtionship with so many women within a year?"


    Richeal rolled her eyes at York and suddenly kicked him.


    ¡°He''s not like you. You only dare to pretend to be a yboy on the Inte."


    York was speechless.


    How could this involve him?


    He had no choice but to defend himself. "That can only mean that I''m purer than Bridge. I''m afraid that


    Bridge doesn''t have


    the sexual capacity, so he has to prove himself in this way."


    Richeal sneered, obviously very disdainful of York''s exnation.


    ¡°That only means you haven''t grown up yet."


    ¡°You..." York''s face turned red, and a strange feeling rose in his heart. He was a little unconvinced.


    ¡°All right." Ralph interrupted their argument.


    He didn''te here to listen to their flirting, but to deal with the matter.


    Ralph nodded at Sean and said, "Go on."


    Sean cleared his voice and continued, "Bridge slept with so many people, but no one reported it.


    Most of the people were dealt by him with money, and some of them suffered all kinds of misfortune.


    Their current situation is


    very difficult.


    Connie gnashed her teeth in hatred. "This scum! Why didn''t no one expose him?"


    ¡°It''s not that no one tried to expose it, but the result was not good.¡±


    After saying that, Sean pressed the remote control. The form on the screen turned and a half-body


    photo of a beautiful


    woman appeared.


    Connie immediately sat up straight.


    ¡°Helen Lena? I know her. Didn''t she jump off the building because of depressionst year?"


    Connie wanted to ask what rtionship Helen had with Bridge, but she heard Alfred sneering across


    from her.


    ¡°The depression is just an excuse for thepany to deceive fans to guide public opinion. We still


    don''t know the real cause of


    her death."


    Connie felt a chill on her back.


    Sean sighed and nodded slightly at Alfred, "Mr. Barton is right. ording to our investigation, the


    cause of Helen''s death is very


    likely directly rted to Bridge, because someone heard that Bridge threatened other female stars with


    Helen''s example and


    asked them to obey him."


    The scene was quiet. Everyone looked at Sean, waiting for him to continue.


    "In addition to Helen, there are also two fans of Bridge whomitted suicide. One of them swallowed


    arge number of


    sleeping pills and was sent to the hospital. The rescue was ineffective and died; the other cut the artery


    in the bathtub and was


    discovered by her roommate halfway. She was sent to the hospital for rescue, as a result, she had


    mental problems and was


    receiving treatment in the psychiatric hospital.¡±


    Sean showed the information of the two fans to everyone, and the scene was silent.


    Just as the atmosphere had reached its peak, Elijah''smunication device suddenly rang.


    Chapter 499 This Is a Good Man. Learn from Him!


    It was Lottie who had a call.


    Elijah didn''t seem to have any expression on his face, but he became excited in an instant.


    He removed Connie''s hand from his ears and said to Ralph, "It''s Mommy."


    This time, Ralph did not listen to what Sean said. Instead, he walked quickly to Elijah''s side.


    "Hurry up and pick it up."


    Elijah answered the call.


    "Elijah, are you sleeping?"


    Lottie''s voice was very low. One was afraid of disturbing Violet, who had fallen asleep, while the other


    was afraid of disturbing Fabian sleeping with Elijah.


    "No."


    "Mommy, we haven''t slept yet!"


    Ste''s crisp voice came from the other end.


    "Ste? Are you there too?"


    "Not just that, Mommy. Everyone else is here except us."


    "Everyone?" Lottie was confused.


    "Who''s holding a big party at my house in the middle of the night?" Or?


    Ralph simply took themunication device from Elijah''s hand and roughly exined the situation


    here.


    It was only then that Lottie understood.


    "I''m sorry that you''re still worried about me since it''s sote. I''ll treat you to dinner when I have a rest!"


    Connie heard her sleepy voice, but her tone was still rxed.


    Obviously, she was not sad about Bridge at all.


    But even so, she was still very worried about Lottie.


    "Lottie, are you alright? How dare that scumbag Bridge have evil intentions towards you? Are you


    alright?"


    Lottieughed from the other end.


    "No. He can''t hurt me."


    She would not let herself fall into such a dilemma.


    Perhaps it was in the past, but it was because she was young and did not understand that Luke and


    Isobel had deceived her.


    The current her was no longer the ignorant and foolish Lottie of the past. She was now Mr. chapman''s


    wife-Mrs. Chapman!


    With her husband''s love and three children''s protection, she was not afraid of anyone now!


    Hearing her arrogant and proud words, everyone presentughed.


    Even Ralph, who had been gloomy, had a faint smile in his eyes.


    "Yes, you''re the best." Connie couldn''t helpughing.


    Lottie yawned over there and then asked, "What have you discussed when you were having a meeting


    at my house sote at night?"


    At first, she wanted to take this opportunity to discuss Helen''s matter with Ralph and y the woman


    with her husband.


    But now that so many people were here, she would be shy. She might as well discuss the matter first.


    Ralph could hear the tiredness in her voice.


    Ralph frowned slightly.


    ¡°If you''re tired, you should rest early. If we have a n, I''ll inform you then."


    He really cared about Lottie very much.


    He even wanted to pick her up directiy from the program''s site.


    He really didn''t want Lottie to continue participating in that variety show.


    Wasn''t it better to let her participate in the show instead of making a movie? The main reason was that


    their program was in a


    closed condition, so that he had no chance at all and had to endure the pain of separation from a long


    distance.


    Ralph had never been wronged like this.


    He had regretted it countless times. He wanted to take her back several times, but he couldn''t say it


    every time.


    ¡®T''m a little tired, but it doesn''t matter.¡±


    Although Lottie''¡¯s voice was a little lower, there was even a hint of coquetry in her tone.


    In the face of other friends, Lottie could still pretend to be calm, but when she heard Ralph''s worried


    tone, she couldn''t help


    wanting to tell her everything.


    Ralph was worried about her very much.


    Everyone could see his dilemma.


    ¡°Well, go to sleep first."


    Ralph said decisively.


    Now that he wasn''t by Lottie''s side, the only thing he could do was to let her rest early.


    As for the other problems, he would deal with them.


    Lottie didn''t reply for a long time.


    CoS EMA bee BA Meteo hohe Tomo l eevee


    He was afraid that Lottie would get angry, but at the same time, he cared about her body.


    So Ralph didn¡¯t care what other people present thought. He softened his voice and said, ¡°Listen to me


    and don''t let me... us


    worry, okay?"


    Other than the three children who were already used to this scene, everyone else looked at Ralph in


    surprise.


    How could Ralph, who had always been calm and decisive, have such a gentle time to treat a person?


    Connie and Richeal were both envious. Seeing this scene, Alfred had mixed feelings.


    Back then, he had been particrly persistent in trying to snatch Lottie back from Ralph''s side.


    Although he no longer had this


    idea now, he had always been unwilling to admit that he had lost to Ralph.


    This was not out of jealousy, but the dignity of a man.


    But now that he saw Ralph''s attitude, he had to admit it when he thought Lottie and Ralph had


    experienced a lot of things but


    had always believed in each other.


    There was a reason why Lottie had chosen Ralph.


    Connie was also looking at Alfred. At this moment, seeing his thoughtful expression, she could not help


    frowning slightly.


    Alfred, did he have any bad ideas again?


    Meanwhile, Richeal was even more direct as she kicked at York.


    ¡°See? This is € good man. Learn from him!"


    York was speechless.


    Ralph didn''t care about the others present.


    When he heard that Lottie wasn''t willing to rest, he simply said, ¡°I''ll go to your ce tomorrow to care


    about you. Is that


    okay?"


    Anyway, he was an investor of the show group. If he went to see the shooting progress of the show,


    others would not gossip,


    Pele ean ea


    Lottie was very happy with Ralph''s concern for her. She was no longer so sleepy now.


    ¡°You don''t have to." She rejected Ralph''s proposal.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, we will start the first public performance. When youe at that time, you will


    have an excuse."


    Besides, they had to continue rehearsal tomorrow, so she didn''t have so much time to apany


    Ralph.


    She was fine, but this would waste Jessica''s and Natalia''s time.


    Ralph had already expected her refusal.


    Anyway, it wasn''t the first time that Lottie had rejected him to visit her.


    He had no choice.


    Fortunately, Lottie knew what to do and took the initiative to say, "I''ll go rest immediately after I finish


    telling you what


    happened here!"


    Ralph was obviously in a bad mood, but he didn''t show it in front of Lottie.


    He said with a gloomy face, "Then tell me."


    Therefore, Lottie told Ralph and the others what Violet had told her tonight.


    When she finished speaking, the living room was silent.


    Everyone was shocked by Helen''s experience.


    "So, Helen was hurt by Bridge." Ralph''s voice was cold. "Bridge, the murderer, must be punished by


    thew!"


    Chapter 500 Waiting for Bridge''s Punishment


    Unconsciously, it was almost dawn.


    "Does Violet have any evidence about Helen''s death?" Ralph asked Lottie.


    "I haven''t asked in detail. Violet was too excited today and fell asleep after crying. I want to have a


    good chat with her after the public performance."


    In order to make Bridge have no chance to start over again, they had to make a good n.


    Ralph said, "Alright, I understand the situation. We will continue to search for clues. We will definitely


    not let the real murderer off."


    "Yes, I believe you."


    Ralph was in a much better mood. Then, he gently said, "You should go to bed now."


    She didn''t know how many yawns she had made. Although she didn''t want to end the call, she still


    agreed obediently for the sake of the future.


    "Then I''ll take a rest first. Don''t worry."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll protect myself here. If anything happens, I''ll contact you all at any time. Don''t worry about me."


    Although they were in a long distance, Lottie and Ralph''s minds were always connected. She knew that


    Ralph was worried and missing her, so she tried her best to make him feel relieved.


    Ralph''s irritable mood was calmed down, and his eyes became more and more gentle.


    "Okay."


    "Then I''ll hang up the phone first. Good night, everyone. Babies, you should go to bed early too! You


    don''t have to worry about the adults."


    Before she hung up, she didn''t forget to care about the three children.


    However, three children did not know how to respond to her words.


    "Okay, Mommy."


    "Got it, Mommy!"


    "Mommy, good night!"


    The three children immediately responded loudly.


    Lottie then said "I love you" to her watch before hanging up.


    This phone callsted for more than half an hour. If Ralph hadn''t been urging her, she wouldn''t have


    hung up.


    However, everyone could see that the gloom on Ralph''s face had eased a lot after he heard Lottie''s


    voice.


    His mood was not as irritable as before.


    ¡°Elijah, take your little brother and sister back to sleep."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Ralph gave orders to the children.


    Fabian looked at Ralph and said, "Daddy, it¡¯s still early."


    They had just said that tofort her mommy. They could still stay upte!


    Especially after knowing so many secrets, they really hated Bridge!


    If they could get rid of this man earlier, Mommy would be able to shoot the show smoothly.


    Ralph did not want to exin to him. ¡°It''s your mom''s advice."


    Fabian wanted to continue fighting, but Elijah covered his mouth with his hand. ¡°Let''s go back and rest


    now."


    After saying that, the servants who were guarding the house came forward and wanted to take them


    back to rest.


    When they went upstairs, Ralph added, ¡°Don''t try to eavesdrop in the room. I will make all your


    detectaphones ineffective."


    Elijah had no idea.


    He was a little depressed, but in the end, he did not resist and nodded in agreement.


    For the sake of Mommy, he''d better be obedient.


    However, this didn''t mean that he admitted defeat. When he learned all of Daddy''s skills in the future,


    he would see what other


    methods Daddy could use to pin him down!


    Elijah secretly made up his mind and brought his brother and sister back to rest.


    After the children left, the rest of the adults speak frankly.


    Ralph asked the servants to make some midnight snacks. When everyone recovered a little, he asked


    Sean to continue.


    He had mentioned that there were two fans who had the same experience as Helen. One had taken


    sleeping pills tomit


    suicide, and the other had failed to cut the pulse tomit suicide.


    After being rescued, she had be a lunatic and was still receiving treatment in the psychiatric


    hospital.


    ¡°The fan whomitted suicide by consuming sleeping pills was originally not in Rexwell. After the fan


    made such a scene, her


    parents felt that she had embarrassed their family. Not only did they not fight for her like Helen''s


    parents, but they even


    moved home to settle this matter."


    Sean continued to introduce, "I asked someone to check, but only got a rough address. It may take


    some time to find out


    Dat) ena oa So


    Ralph was in a bad mood.


    ¡°There is no need."


    A family that did not even care about their daughter''s death was selfish. Even if Ralph found them to


    testify, they would


    probably be greedy for money.


    In the face of these interests, if these people''s wills were not firm enough, they would easily change


    their minds. Perhaps, they


    would turn the facts upside down. It was not worth asking them to testify.


    Sean also thought so, so he decided to introduce the fan in the bem.


    ¡°This fan''s name is Joy. She''s only 18 years old this year. She''s a top student at a famous university.


    Her family background is


    not bad. She could have had a good future."


    Unfortunately, she met a beast.


    Richeal quickly got to the point. "Eighteen this year? When she had sex with Bridge, wasn''t she still a


    minor?"


    In the silent eyes of the crowd, Sean nodded with great pain.


    ¡°She was only 18 years old this September. When she was tricked away by Bridge, she was still


    underage.¡±


    Connie was so angry that her face turned pale. She mmed the table and said, "Beast!"


    Bridge didn''t even fet go of the youth! Bridge''s evil deeds were absolutely infuriating!


    Richeal and York had originallye to support Lottie, but they knew that with Ralph around, they


    didn¡¯t do anything. But they


    hadn''t expected to hear such a shocking truth.


    They hated Bridge so much.


    Richeal became serious and even pressed her fingers.


    ¡°Such a man doesn''t deserve to live, so let me kill him directly.¡±


    Let her kill him to eliminate her anger and hatred.


    Everyone could hear the strong murderous intent in Richeal''s words.


    Connie immediately looked at Richeal in awe. She didn''t expect she has such a character.


    York rolled his eyes at Richeal speechlessly. "Don''t always think about using violence, okay? If killing


    him directly can solve the


    problem, we don''t have to be called herete at night for a meeting.¡±


    Ralph nced at York.


    He didn''t expect him to be so rational.


    Ralph did have the ability to deal with Bridge secretly, but he didn''t think it was a good idea.


    It was not enough.


    Bridge had to atone for what he had done before he died.


    Those poor women, who had been deceived by him and even ruined their whole lives, and those young


    girls who had a bright future but were forced to die, were still waiting for the fair treatment and Bridge to


    be punished by thew.

 Chapter 360 Nonsense!

    Chapter 360 Nonsense!


    These words were really unpleasant to ears, sharp and harsh, even if Ruby covered Olivia''s ears, the


    little girl could hear it clearly.


    She retorted in an emotional voice: "You''re lying! My mother is not what you say she is! You''re lying, it''s


    all a lie!"


    Seeing this, Hattie''s eyes widened and she red viciously at Olivia, her tone was even worse: "Shut


    up! Ehat qualifications do you have to speak! A little bastard like you ......"


    But before she could finish her words, Ruby put Olivia down and walked up immediately afterwards.


    She immediately frowned angrily, alert: "What do you want to do! I warn you, if you dare to touch me


    with a finger, these people ......"


    But before she could finish her words, Levi opened his mouth, "Chester!"


    The next second, the door was kicked open from the outside, followed by the barging in of several men


    in ck.


    These men moved quickly and agilely, and without waiting for the dozen or so bodyguards present to


    react, they rushed up first and fought with them.


    Isabe and Hattie huddled together, panic at this scene.


    And soon, they were dazzled and dumbfounded.


    Although the number of peopleing was not as many as their bodyguards, but each of them was


    extraordinary, they were first-ss experts, many levels higher than their bodyguards.


    In three seconds, these people would be overwhelmingly superior, brought down the Finn family a


    dozen bodyguards, who could not even fight back.


    "You, you ......" Isabe didn''t expect that so many people she had deployed in advance, including


    those in the courtyard, were actually all beaten down, and she was suddenly furious, "How dare you


    break into my house without permission! How dare you hurt them! Who gave you the guts! Are you


    afraid that I will call the police and have you all arrested?"


    Chester pped his hand and walked to Levi. He said, ¡°Mr. Levi, the drive is waiting outside, you can


    leave in any minute.¡±


    Levi responded with a stern face, but he did not leave immediately, he just looked coldly at Isabe.


    "Call the police?" He looked like he heard some funny joke, smiling and pulling the corners of his


    mouth, "If you are willing to do do, I naturally won¡¯t stop you, not only that, I can help you call the


    police, just to tell the cause and effect of this matter clearly and exin how you kidnapped my


    daughter from the hospital to here."


    These words immediately muted the Finn family.


    The faces of Isabe and Hattie suddenly changed, and Hattie said: "What kidnapping! Isn''t she Ruby''s


    daughter? She is our family member, we just brought her back, how can this be considered


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    kidnapping!"


    Ruby was already standing one step away from Hattie, her icy gaze gazing straight at her and


    sneering: "Oh, is that so? But didn''t you just deny that she is a member of your family? Why did you


    change your mind now? Could it be that you have the final say in all matters under the sun, and you


    can do whatever you want?"


    "You--" Hattie gritted her teeth, her face looked a bit fierce, "Whether we admit it she is a member of


    our Finn family or not, of course we have the final say! What do you want to do? Do you still want to hit


    me? You disobedient and unfilial woman! I am your mother-inw!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Ruby''s red lips curved, but the icy coldness under her eyes was also more piercing,


    "Whether you are an elder or not, mother-inw, you just denigrated my daughter like that, what if I hit


    you with my hands?"


    She didn''t care about the elders!


    She would not let anyone who dared to hurt her daughter go easily!


    When hostility surfaced under her eyes, suddenly, Levi stepped forward, took her hand and gave her a


    look.


    Then, Levi tilted his head and his sharp, cold eyes looked straight towards Hattie and Isabe, and his


    thin lips opened lightly, and his low voice was mixed with gloom.


    "Who told you that Olivia''s real father is unknown?"


    He coldly asked such a sentence, and the two were coincidentally stunned.


    Hattie was the first to react and sneered: "Do you still need to ask? Who doesn''t know that this


    woman''s private life is so bad that it can''t be worse? Now there is such a big child out of nowhere, and


    she raised her alone, isn¡¯t this the obvious fact? She is not sure about who was the man, and she just


    slept with him and had this wild child!


    She said "wild child", her mouth full of disgust.


    Levi¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, he squinted towards Chester.


    Immediately Chester stepped forward, grabbed Hattie''s arm, twisted it ruthlessly, and then kicked her


    legs down.


    Hattie was in pain, kneeling on the ground, her arm was held behind her back, which made her face


    pale and screaming: "You, let go ...... let go of me! Ah!"


    Isabe was also stunned, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "You! You guys! Levi, she''s your mother, how could you let anyone do that to her! Let go of her now!


    You unworthy son ......"


    Levi snorted: "I am not willing to make a move on a woman, but that doesn''t mean I can tolerate her


    being reckless in front of me. And, I have my biological mother, and this woman is nothing to me.¡±


    He said: "Olivia is my biological daughter, so, from now on, I do not want to hear the word ''wild child''


    again. If anyone says these unwarranted gossips, I will sue him for nder, no matter who he is,


    understand?"


    This was said to Hattie, but also to Isabe.


    Hattie was grimacing in pain, subconsciously she struggled to get up, but was pressed hard, so she


    could not even make a move.


    Isabe stared with cloudy eyes, as if she had heard a nightmare from heaven: "What biological


    daughter? Levi, in order to defend Ruby, you can even fake things like bloodline?"


    "Who told you it is fake?" Leviughed coldly, "Whether legally or by blood, she is my biological


    daughter. Unknown biological father? Heh, nonsense!"

 Chapter 361 Father and Daughter

    Chapter 361 Father and Daughter


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and identify, but I don''t see the need to identify anything for your


    sake. From today onwards, I don''t want to hear any more words to nder Ruby and Olivia, if there is


    anyone who is not afraid of death, feel free to do so!"


    At this point, the pupils of his deep eyes were tinged with a bit of coldness and determination.


    "Don''t talk about the prosperity of the Finn family, and don''t use blood ties to talk about those


    hypocritical feelings, this Finn family doesn''t mean anything to me, and as for blood ties, if I could, I''d


    rather not be a Finn family member!"


    When the voice fell, he picked up the dumbfounded Olivia with one hand and took Ruby with the other,


    "Let''s go home."


    Ruby pursed her red lips, didn''t say anything and obediently followed him.


    It was only when the two walked out of the door that Chester released his grip on Hattie''s hand,


    pped his hands twice and led his men to leave as well.


    Therge living room was as full of wreckage as if it had been ravaged by a violent storm.


    Hattie''s body twitched with pain, and she gritted her teeth: "Mom, look at Levi this evil man and the


    bitch he married! How can there be such a disobedient and unfilial person in the Finn family! He even


    hurt me, you must do something for me!"


    Isabe''s face turned sober and she red at her in disgust: "What can I do? Don''t you know what


    they are capable of now?"


    Hattie was stunned: "So ...... that''s it then? How can this be! We''ve suffered such a big loss today, how


    can we just let them both go!"


    Isabe swept her eyes at the people lying on the ground, annoyed: "Let''s put this matter off for a


    while."


    Having said that, she felt tired and went straight to her room.


    "Mum! Mum, you ......"


    Hattie was still upset, and when she saw that Isabe was ignoring her, her face was so pale that she


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    could only turn her head to vent on this group of bodyguards on the ground.


    "What''s the use of having a bunch of losers like you! You can''t even handle a few people like that!!"


    She was furious and had no other recourse but to curse indignantly and go back to her room.


    However, she was not willing to leave it at that and immediately called Ralph and cried to him.


    ......


    Levi and Ruby were unaware of this and did not give it a second thought.


    The two men left with the child and drove straight away.


    On the road, the little girl shrank into Ruby''s arms, but her eyes kept looking towards Levi.


    Levi''s thin lips were pursed, and while waiting for the red light, he inclined his head, and his slender


    fingers gently rubbed over Olivia''s small, tender face.


    "You''re scared, I''m sorry, I waste. I will cook you a table of delicious food, OK?"


    This kind of coaxing of child was something he had be more and more skillful.


    The little girl blinked, her voice soft and cuddly as she asked him, "Don''t I have to go back to the


    hospital?"


    Levi shook his head, "No need, don¡¯t you want to go home? Then I will take you home."


    The little girl was recovering well, so she could go home.


    And, more importantly, he couldn''t rest assured if Olivia stayed in the hospital. If those people from the


    Finn family went crazy again and did something to her, he couldn''t even think about it!


    A momentary chill shed in his eyes, which passed instantly as he reverted to his softer side and


    gently pinched the little girl''s cheek.


    After that, the green light came on and he restarted the car and drove in the direction of home.


    Ruby took this opportunity to look the little girl over again from head to toe, making sure there was not


    a single scratch before shepletely put her mind at ease.


    After a while, when she returned home, the little girl washed her hands together with Ruby, and then


    she came up to Levi, tilted her little head and tugged on his cuffs.


    "Daddy." She called to him, looking hesitant and expectant, "I have a question for you."


    Levi had actually guessed what she was going to ask and bent down to pick her up and sat on the sofa,


    asking patiently, "What do you want to ask?"


    Olivia''s fingers tangled, but she still couldn''t help but ask: "Dad, when you were at the Finn¡¯s, you said


    that you were my real father, is that true?"


    When she asked the question, she was expectant and nervous, and there was even a vague fear in her


    heart that what he was saying was not true, that she would be upset.


    God knows how excited she was when she heard him say those words.


    All these years, she never knew her real father, and even thought that her real father was a bad man.


    For this reason, she had endured too much pain and grief that it should not have endured at her young


    age.


    Levi seemed to see through the feelings in her heart and looked into those big bright eyes with a pang


    of heartache.


    He suddenly held her tightly in his arms, his chin resting on her soft hair, his face full of love and


    affection.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry, I haven¡¯t been by your side all these years, I haven''t been able to witness your growth


    all these years, I haven''t been able to share your joys and sorrows, it''s my fault, would you like to give


    me a chance to redeem myself, let me stay by your side, watch you grow up and watch over you for the


    rest of your life?"


    Hearing these words, Olivia froze before suddenly leaning back, raising his head and staring at him


    with burning eyes.


    "So, Dad, you really are my real father and we are rted by blood, aren''t we?"


    Facing the young girl''s hopeful gaze, Levi nodded without changing his face, his gaze full of


    tenderness.


    In the next instant, Olivia''s eyes were abruptly red, and tears full of her eyes.


    Looking at her teary-eyed appearance, Levi had a feeling of being at a loss for words and hurriedly


    wiped the tears that rolled down her cheeks.


    "Don''t cry, Olivia, it''s my fault, if you can''t take it ......"


    He thought she was having a hard time epting it, or that she had a grudge against him, but in the


    middle of his sentence, the little girl burst into his arms in tears.


    "Daddy, you''ve finallye to me, Daddy ......"


    The little girl was crying so hard, and Levi¡¯s heart was breaking as she cried out, so he hugged her


    tightly and kept coaxing her softly.


    It took a long time for the little girl to stop, still sobbing and shrinking in his arms, but with a smile of


    unprecedented contentment on her face, her tear-washed eyes shining with intense joy and happiness.


    "I finally have a real father, I have aplete family, Dad, thankfully, it''s you, I''m so happy and


    content."

 Chapter 362 Transfiguration

    Chapter 362 Transfiguration


    Hearing Olivia''s approval of him, Levi froze, and joy suddenly bloomed in his dark pupils.


    Yes, their family, atst, wasplete.


    He abruptly curled his thin lips and gave a smile.


    Ruby was standing by the corner of the living room, watching the scene, and the corners of her mouth


    slowly curled up.


    It seemed that this problem between father and daughter had worked itself out without any need for her


    help.


    Sure enough, this little girl''s fondness and dependence on Levi had reached an unprecedented level.


    She stood up straight and turned to go back to her room.


    Once inside, the smile on her lips faded and her eyes squinted as she pulled out her phone and went


    straight to the balcony to call Andy.


    "I don''t want to see anything about Finn Group in the near future."


    She only said this, but Andy, who was smart, immediately understood that this was to let him trip up the


    Finn Group and ruin the momentum of it.


    At that moment, he said: "President, don''t worry, I understand what to do."


    Ruby didn''t say much more than that and hung up the phone straight away.


    Standing on the balcony, she looked out of the window with a cold glint in her clear eyes.


    In fact, it would not be difficult for her to put an end to Finn Grouppletely.


    However, the Finn family was in the end the family of Levi, and although she knew that Levi loathed the


    Finn family, she could not tell what he really meant in his heart.


    With Levi''s skills, it would be easy to take control of Finn Group, but all these years, he had been hiding


    his light, and perhaps he was waiting for some moment.


    That was why she didn''t let Andy deal with the Finn familypletely, but suppressed it a bit so as to


    teach it a lesson.


    Well, rying to get W Group to cooperate with Finn Group? They even tried to use Olivia as a threat.


    This move by the Finn family really sucked.


    She was already extraordinarily merciful when she did not immediately destroy the Finn family.


    This time, for the sake of Levi, she would let them off the hook, but next time, it might not be possible.


    After some mental contemtion, she gathered her thoughts and turned back to her room to change


    her clothes.


    Just then, her movements lurched and her eyes became abruptly sharp, her eyes quickly ncing


    around the room before finally settling on the bedside table.


    The next second, she took a few steps closer, gazed down at the seemingly unexceptional area, and


    reached out to pull the drawer open.


    Inside, all the things were ced as they had been, but Ruby was so careful that she could see at a


    nce that they had been moved.


    Immediately, with a frown, she got up and opened the wardrobe again to look at it, quickly turning back


    to the living room and surveying the various furnishings.


    On the sofa, Levi was still talking andughing with Olivia, and was puzzled by the situation: "What are


    you looking at?"


    Ruby''s red lips pursed lightly as she raised her finger and pointed to the shelf in the living room, "Here,


    it''s been moved."


    At these words, Levi''s eyes froze and he first gently instructed Olivia to return to her room before


    getting up and walking over to take a closer look at the shelf.


    Ever perceptive of detail, he soon noticed something was wrong as well, "It has indeed been moved."


    Ruby said at this point, ¡°The bedroom had been moved too. Although the other party did their best to


    cover up the traces and restore the original state, in the end, it could still be seen."


    Levi wrinkled his eyebrows, "Who do you think it was and what did theye for?"


    Ruby snorted, her eyes cool: "No need to even think about it, it must be for my grandmother''s relics,


    now that the news about my grandmother''s death has spread, so soon, someone couldn''t hold back


    and came to the door."


    Levi also felt this was the case, and his face sank, his eyes sharpening as he said sarcastically, "It''s


    really hard for them, chasing all the way from the capital to here."


    Fortunately, Ruby had been alert for a long time and knew that the relics left behind by her


    grandmother were so important and could easily lead to trouble, so she hid the box in Dr. Moore''s


    There was a secret room in thatboratory, and when she returned to the country, she had asked Dr.


    Moore''s permission to set up the tightest security system to monitor it, so that even Dr. Moore could not


    enter.


    As for what was kept there, no one else knew about it except her and Levi.


    Originally, she was going to put it aside for a while and check it out afterwards.


    But now it seemed that those people hade here like flies just for these relics, so it was clear that


    what Grandma had was more than "important".


    After this, she did take an interest in those things.


    Immediately, she raised the corners of her mouth, "Never mind, it will never fall into their hands."


    Seeing how confident and certain she was, Levi''s tightly furrowed brow stretched, "What do you n to


    do?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ruby nced at him, clear eyes shing a wry glimpse: "Of course I have to y dumb and act like I


    don''t know everything on the surface, but ...... I really want to go and have a look."


    Levi thought about it, "Okay, I''ll go with you. It just so happens that the key to that box, which was in


    thosest relics Grandma gave me, I put it away for you."


    Ruby shook her head, "It''s alright, I''ll go by myself, you stay with Olivia, I''ll be right back soon."


    Levi felt that it was not right: "There must be a lot of people watching you outside now, I am not


    At these words, Ruby blinked, her eyes shing slightly, "You don''t have to worry about that, I have a


    way."


    With that, she turned and went back to her room, pounded away in there for a while, and then came


    back out twenty minutester.


    Levi already had the key ready, raised his eyes and was about to say something at her, but he looked


    over and his eyes froze abruptly, "You ......"


    Olivia also came out of the room at this time and stood beside Ruby, holding her hand and looking at


    Levi with a smile, "Daddy, look at how good mommy is, just like magic!"


    It turned out that just now, Ruby had been tossing and turning in the room for twenty minutes to


    disguise herself!


    Her appearance had now changed from that of a stunningly beautiful young woman to that of a middle-


    aged woman with freckles and a darkplexion, and her clothes had be somewhat old.


    "You''re ......" Levi reacted, there was surprise and joy in his eyes, "You still know this."

 Chapter 363 The Dark Room in the Laboratory

    Chapter 363 The Dark Room in the Laboratory


    The disguised Ruby raised her eyebrows, giving a smile.


    "My grandmother''s disguise is unparalleled, and as her granddaughter, she was no worse.


    Levi leaned back in his chair carelessly, the end of his eyebrow raised slightly: "Indeed, you can''t tell,


    even I was surprised."


    On the side, Olivia was also proud, holding Ruby''s hand and shaking it, "Mom, disguise is so fun, will


    you teach me?"


    She said this with an inexplicable touch of pampering, and as Ruby listened to her, a strange emotion


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    slipped through her heart, something ttering, and something joyful that she hadn''t even expected.


    She looked down at the little girl, her eyebrows unconsciously tinged with tenderness, and there was


    even a vague hint of doting in them.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you when you''re a little older."


    Then, she said softly, "I have to go out to do something, so you stay at home with Daddy, I will be back


    soon."


    Olivia cocked her little head, her eyes shining brightly, "Mommy, Daddy said he was going to cook


    something delicious for Olivia, we''ll wait for you!"


    Ruby smiled, "Okay."


    She picked up the key given by Levi and walked to the foyer and said, "I''ve asked Josie to get Olivia


    discharged from the hospital, and she''ll bring Olivia''s things and the medicine she needs."


    Levi nodded his head, walked to the foyer, staring at her, obviously still uneasy: "Is it really okay for you


    to go alone? I will send Chester to protect you secretly."


    For some reason, he always had a vague feeling of bad luck.


    These people who hade to the door and rummaged through the room had obviouslye


    prepared, and now that they had found nothing, they were not going to let it go easily.


    Ruby understood his concern, and with a slight movement of her eyebrows, she said in a clear voice,


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Soon, she left Shangcheng International and took a taxi straight away.


    When she got into the car, she did not give her destination straight away, but asked the driver to make


    a few big random turns around.


    The driver was puzzled and scanned the rear view mirror, "Where are you going to, ma''am?"


    Ruby looked out of the window with a light expression: "Just drive as you please, I will tell you


    afterwards."


    It was the first time the driver had met such a strange request, but thinking that he would earn money


    anyway, he didn''t ask any more questions and immediately merged the car into the traffic stepping on


    the elerator.


    On the road, looking at the two cars in the rear-view mirror that were following closely, Ruby''s eyes


    were slightly cool, and then a sneer was obvious.


    It seemed that the other party was very vignt, not sparing any suspicious person entering or leaving


    Shangcheng International.


    At that moment, coldness surfaced between her eyebrows, and she looked towards the driver in the


    driver''s seat, "Get rid of those two cars behind, and I''ll give you ten times the road toll."


    When the driver heard this, his eyes lit up: "Okay! Sit tight!"


    At the end of his sentence, he stepped on the elerator and the car seemed to transform into a


    nimble snake, weaving through the traffic very skillfully.


    Another twenty minutester, the car made a nice dip and pulled up firmly in front of the firstboratory.


    The driver turned his head, smiled and reached out for a reward: "Ten times, ma''am!"


    Ruby: "......"


    She paid the money, got out of the car and saw that no one was around before entering the gates of


    the Institute.


    When the fellows saw her, each one looked puzzled, "Who are you looking for, please?"


    Ruby cleared her throat, changed her ent and said, "I''m looking for Dr. Moore."


    Soon Dr. Moore came out, and there was a moment of stunned silence the moment he saw her.


    And when he met her bright, clear eyes, he understood immediately.


    "Oh, it''s you." On his face, he put on an air of self-possession, "Come with me."


    Then he turned his head and waved his hand at a group of people who were watching.


    "What are you all staring at over here? Not doing anything? Are you done with the experiments at


    hand?"


    Only then did the crowd go about their business, but as they left, they still couldn''t help but look at


    Ruby curiously.


    Was there something wrong with a middle-aged woman, whom they had never seen before, suddenly


    approaching Dr. Moore?


    They would not know that the woman was Ruby.


    But the reason why Dr. Moore could recognize it was because on the way here, Ruby had already told


    him in advance.


    The two of them entered the lounge, and Dr. Moore couldn''t hold back his doubts. Seeing that no one


    was around, he asked her, "Ruby, how did you get into this state?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Just a little trick."


    Then, her tone turned serious: "Dr. Moore, I have to go to the dark room, so if someonees, please


    also send me a message to alert me."


    Hearing that, Dr. Moore immediately realized that the purpose of her visit was very important.


    Although he wasn''t sure what she wanted to do, he never asked, and was satisfied as long as she


    would stay in hisb.


    This was the agreement between Ruby and him at the beginning.


    When he first saw that Ruby was a rare genius with such high attainments and abilities, and had


    actually developed reagents that countless medical titans andpetent people were unable to solve,


    he thought of recruiting her to hisboratory at all costs.


    He had originally considered the highest treatment, but once the two sat down to talk, Ruby learned


    that theboratory was in Sea City, and mentioned nothing about the treatment, but only asked to


    create a dark room inside theboratory that no one would know about.


    This shocked him greatly, but he was experienced enough to know that he didn''t have to ask what he


    shouldn''t ask, so without saying a word, he agreed.


    During this period, Ruby had entered the dark room a few times and he never asked about it.


    Right now, he immediately nodded with a straight face, "Okay, go ahead, I will watch out at all times."


    The main door to the dark room was beneath the floor of one of the highest levelboratories, which


    was reserved for Dr. Moore.


    Without much ado, Ruby made sure there was no threat and then immediately went down to the dark


    room.


    In the dark room, the wooden box that her grandmother had given her in the first ce was now lying


    quietly in the safe in the dark room.


    She took it out, intending to open it and have a look, but thinking that this was aboratory, with many


    people, there was no guarantee that there would be no idents, so with a thought, she simply took it


    away and left through another secret door in the dark room.

 Chapter 364 Mercenaries

    Chapter 364 Mercenaries


    This secret door lead to the back of theboratory was a deserted ce.


    For the security and secrecy of theboratory, the firstboratory was quite close to the city center,


    surrounded by few businesses and households, and arge area ofnd was given to thisboratory.


    When she emerged from the secret door, she touched her disguised fake face and raised her eyebrows


    slightly.


    But just as she was about to return to Shangcheng International the way she hade, suddenly a


    loud noise sounded from not far away.


    Ruby was always keen and her eyes turned steeply sharp when she sensed something was wrong.


    The wooden case was in her backpack and she clutched the backpack straps tightly.


    The next instant, a dozen men converged from the four corners of the wastnd, rushing to envelop


    her!


    As soon as she saw how these people were dressed, Ruby''s expression suddenly froze.


    These people, actually, were mercenaries!


    Well, the other party really looked up to her, they even sent mercenaries!


    How how did these people find their way here?


    She was in her disguised state, so how could they havee here?


    However, at the moment she couldn''t think deeply. Looking at these mercenaries approaching around


    her, she coolly snorted with a stern face, "Who sent you here? How much did he pay, I''ll double it and


    you disappear now."


    The force value of ordinary fighters was notparable to that of the mercenaries, all of them were as


    good as the killers on her Red Net.


    Not to mention so many mercenaries!


    With her skills, she had no problem in fighting with these people, but it was impossible for her to retreat


    in one piece.


    Those men were expressionless, and one of them said coldly, "Cut the crap, hand over what you''re


    holding and we''ll let you go!"


    Sure enough, it was all about Grandma''s relics!


    Rubyughed coldly, her hand clutching the strap of her backpack tightened, her tone still calm, not a


    trace of panic in sight: "What if I don''t?"


    The man said: "Then don''t me us for being rude!"


    At the end of his voice, the man winked at the rest of the group, and soon all of them gathered around,


    making it clear that they were going to rob it openly.


    Ruby''s eyes were sharp as she quickly sent a brief message to Josie before those men got close, then


    dodged one of the attacks.


    She eyed the situation, to save her strength, she should dodge first before Josie came.


    But she''d been wrong about more than one thing today, and in just a few minutes, those mercenaries


    had her cornered!


    As she watched the situation, she became anxious, her brow knitted and her pretty eyes filled with chill.


    Well, it seemed that these people were forcing her to make a move.


    At that moment, she slung her backpack over her back, the straps tied tightly in front of her, then took


    two steps forward from a dead stop, leaving herself a gap where she could flexibly turn around and


    assume a fighting stance towards those present.


    When those mercenaries saw this, they showed an expression of disdain; in their opinion, this woman


    waspletely out of her depth when she fought against them.


    At that moment, two of them swooped forward and reached out to tug at the straps of the backpack on


    Ruby''s shoulders.


    But at the very moment when the two hands reached out, Ruby''s lower body did not move, but her


    upper body suddenly leaned backwards, her shoulders dodging the hands of the two.


    In the next second, she raised her hands, clutched the arms of each of them and yanked them in the


    opposite direction. The two were toote to stop their moves and bumped into each other.


    That was not all, Ruby lifted her leg in a smooth motion and saw the right moment to give both of them


    a vicious kick in the nest of their legs.


    The two men were knocked about and before they could react, and fell to the ground.


    When the others saw this, they all looked unpleasant, and then they all rushed over.


    Ruby moved nimbly from side to side, her strikes were quick and fierce, and while she was defending,


    she struck out powerfully.


    But she was no match for so many men, and her strength was depleted extremely quickly. Before long,


    her breath became unsteady and her movements slowed down slightly.


    Just as she was gradually losing ground, suddenly, a rush and fast footsteps came, and Ruby


    distracted herself, looking out of the corner of her eye, she glimpsed the figures of several people.


    Among them, there was a figure that was particrly familiar.


    Her eyes lit up and before she could call out, the man swiftly disposed of one of the mercenaries who


    had pounced on her and took a fewrge strides to her side.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ming." The man''s voice was low, but carried a soothing power.


    Ruby raised her eyes, looked straight at him with a smile, "Levi, you''re so uneasy about me, you still


    came along?"


    Levi''s thin lips were lightly pursed, that handsome and peerless face was covered with a sunken color:


    "No matter how powerful you are, how good you are, how many people help you, I can''t let you go."


    Hearing that, Ruby froze, her mouth slightly open, as she was about to say something, she looked


    behind him.


    Two mercenaries suddenly rushed up and made a move to strike at Levi.


    In an instant, Ruby''s face shed with an extremely cold color, subconsciously she tugged at his hand


    to pull him behind her, putting up a stance to protect him.


    But just as she took hold of Levi¡¯s hand, the man reacted quickly and took her back, holding her soft


    hand in his palm and squeezing it gently.


    "Don''t worry." He said, his tone light, as if he already had insight into the whole situation.


    The next second, the two mercenaries behind him stopped in their tracks at an extremely close


    distance from him, and were ruthlessly ripped apart and got rid of by the men Levi had brought with


    him.


    In just a few minutes'' time, these mercenaries, who were still arrogant, were all knocked to the ground


    one by one by Levi''s men.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the mercenaries could only drag their wounded bodies and take


    the opportunity to flee quickly.


    This ripple, in just a quarter of an hour, was quickly calmed by the arrival of Levi.


    Ruby felt relieved at this point, looked at Levi, giving a smile: "You came just in time, otherwise I don''t


    know if Grandma''s relics would have been preserved, but why did you suddenly bring someone with


    you?"


    Even if he was unsure of her, there was no need to bring so many people.


    Levi first looked her over carefully and saw that she was unharmed from head to toe, he put his mind at


    ease and answered her doubts.


    "The living room was fitted with a pinhole camera."

 Chapter 365 Acquaintance?

    Chapter 365 Acquaintance?


    At these words, Ruby''s eyes suddenly widened opened, "Only the living room?"


    Levi nodded, ¡°The other party should have already predicted that we would search carefully in the


    bedroom, so they did not install it in the bedroom, but in the dead corner of the living room, which is


    easy to be ignored, so that the same effect of listening and monitoring can be achieved. After you left, I


    have searched it and then found it."


    Ruby frowned; she did search the bedroom thoroughly before she left, and indeed did not focus on the


    living room.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, there wasn''t much in the living room and she didn''t care.


    So it seemed that she had been negligent. There had been so much going ontely, and with her


    limited energy, it was inevitable that she would be negligent.


    The other party must have seen her disguised appearance and that was why they followed her all the


    way.


    But how did these mercenaries find their way here, given that she had shaken off the men?


    And this was the back door. If the other party did not know about this ce in advance, they had made


    an extensive deployment in advance and surrounded the entireboratory.


    But how did the other party know that she would definitelye to theb?


    It was no secret that she worked in Dr. Moore''sb, but not many people know about it.


    Just as she was wrinkling her brow in thought, Levi took her hand: "Come on, get in the car first, even


    though those people have left, it''s still not safe here, let''s go home."


    Ruby nodded, then asked, "Our home ......"


    Levi knew what she wanted to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chester has checked our house, including the entire


    Shangcheng International district thoroughly, and the ce is currently guarded so that not even a fly


    can be let in."


    At these words, Ruby was relieved, lifted her backpack and followed him to the car.


    When she got home, she went to see Olivia first.


    The little girl had had a scare after all and had put her mind down when she got home and was now in


    a deep sleep.


    "She fell asleep not long after you left, so I took the time to search the other corners of the house, and


    after finding the cameras, thinking that the other party had discovered your disguised appearance, I


    called Chester to find you, and luckily he was in time."


    As he said this, his face froze, not daring to imagine the dire consequences if he had been a stepter.


    The more he thought about it, the more fearful he became, and he took Ruby''s hand in his, clutching it


    with a little strength, as if he was worried that she would disappear in the next moment.


    "No matter what happens in the future, I will do my best to be by your side and will not let you face any


    more danger alone."


    If something irreparable happened again, as it did that night five years ago, he would go mad.


    Ruby''s eyes were dark as she stared at his stoic face, her heart beat faster.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, her voice clear as she responded, "Okay."


    This seemed to be the first time that she had epted his kindness so unthinkingly and with such


    unspeakable pleasure.


    At the moment, however, there was not so much time left for the two of them, and they did not set their


    hearts on their feelings, and went on to talk about the unusual nature of the day.


    "Do you suspect something?" Levi got up and poured her a ss of water, testing the temperature with


    the palm of his hand before handing it to her.


    Ruby took it, took a couple of sips, and organized her thoughts before giving a brief ount of all those


    doubts she had just now.


    Levi frowned: "It is indeed perverse, since the other party knew that you were disguised, how could


    they have sent only two cars to follow you? And after they lost you, they actually managed to ambush


    you behind theb?"


    Ruby put the ss of water down, the residual heat still on her fingertips, she twisted it unconsciously,


    her clear pupils bing deep, the corners of her mouth pursed, as if to give a reasonable


    exnation for these doubts.


    "Since the other party was so meticulous, they couldn''t have sent only two cars to follow me. Doing so


    can only mean that the other party is sure of everything."


    "Sure of everything?"


    Ruby nodded, "The only possibility is that the other party has already anticipated where I''m going."


    At this, something urred to Levi: "Are you suspecting that the other party might be someone you


    know?"


    Ruby leaned back into the backrest of the sofa, her arms wrapped around her body, and corrected, "It


    should be an acquaintance."


    Levi''s frown grew deeper and deeper, and his low voice rang out, "It is precisely because it is an


    acquaintance that he was able to anticipate that you would most likely go to Dr. Moore''sb, so ......"


    At this, Levi¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°Those mercenaries had been ambushing there. They probably didn''t


    know that there was a secret room in theb, and that there was a secret door, but they already had all


    their men ready, and most likely, theb was surrounded on all sides by those mercenaries, waiting for


    you to show up and catch you."


    Ruby nodded solemnly, then pursed her lips, "I was almost caught by them."


    Then, her face became grave again, "But they have really deployed tightly in order to deal with me, I


    was careless this time."


    How could she have expected that the other party would send mercenaries?


    Levi also found this suspicious: "The person who wants toy hands on you must be of extraordinary


    strength. They are even able to hire so many mercenaries just to rob the relic in your hands, do you


    have any idea about the true nature of this person?"


    Ruby was silent for a moment, then shook her head, "No, I have never liked to suspect my friends, and


    besides, since the other party dared to do so, he obviously wasn''t worried that I would find out


    anything."


    As she said this, there was not a trace of displeasure or annoyance on her face, but instead a yful


    smile was seen.


    "I''m a bit curious as to who this person hiding behind is that he is so interested in my grandmother''s


    relics."


    As her words fell, she dropped her gaze to the backpack and inclined her head towards Levi, "Want to


    see together what goodies my grandmother has left for me?"


    Levi sat down next to her, taking the box out of the backpack, "You open it."


    Without saying anything, Ruby took out the key she kept close to her and finally opened the delicate


    wooden box.

 Chapter 366 Make a Promise

    Chapter 366 Make a Promise


    There was not much in the wooden box.


    Apart from two other sets of secret books left behind by her grandmother, and a pile of information, all


    that remains was a contact number.


    And at the bottom of the wooden box was another envelope with Grandfather Logan''s name on it.


    Ruby and Levi nced at each other before opening the envelope.


    Inside was just a piece of paper with a series of numbers written on it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With just one nce, Ruby immediately recognized it, "This is the contact number of RS Bank."


    When Levi heard this, he was surprised.


    RS Bank, the most exclusive private bank in the world, had the business of helping to store and hold


    any items.


    Since the opening of this business, RS Bank had been doing a foolproof job, so it was highly praised


    and trusted, and many wealthy and bigwigs had their personal belongings stored here.


    "It seems that Grandpa had something so important stored there, that even Grandma never took it out."


    Ruby cupped the piece of paper, her eyes faintly glinting with a refined look.


    "In that case, I''ll just have to make a trip for it."


    Levi looked at her sideways, "RS Bank is in Z Country. You want to go over and get it?"


    Ruby nodded and put the piece of paper back into the envelope, which was then properly ced back


    into the wooden box and locked.


    "Since Grandpa has something stored in a ce like RS Bank where confidentiality and protection are


    very strict, it must be something very important, and what those people want to get should not only be


    the secret book of medicine in my grandmother''s hands, but also possibly for my grandfather''s relics,


    so it is necessary for me to go and see what Grandpa left behind."


    Understanding her thoughts, Levi didn''t even think about it and took the initiative to propose, "I''ll go


    with you."


    Ruby froze and looked at him with a sideways nce, "You ......"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "Forget what I just told you? No matter what the situation is, I will do


    everything I can to be by your side."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and gently pinched her ear, the corners of his thin lips lifting into a


    gentle smile, "Otherwise I''d always be uneasy about you."


    It was clearly a very ordinary gesture, clearly a phrase she had heard many times before, but for some


    reason, her heart still beat half a beat faster uncontrobly, and wisps of fluttering fermented in her


    heart.


    She had a vague feeling thattely she seemed to be more and more easily affected by this man''s


    words, as if anything he said or did could easily tug at her heart.


    A touch of heat crept up to her ear, and she felt tickle where he had pinched her, and her heart tickled


    even more like a kitten had scratched it.


    At that moment, she cleared her voice and cooed as naturally as she could, "Go with me if you want


    to."


    With that, she thought of something else: "So, over in District 7 ......"


    Without waiting for her to finish her question, Levi said with a smile, "It''s fine, there are no tasks


    recently, I will inform Chester to take care of anything, and I will have someone to take care of Olivia."


    He had nothing to do, so he could give Olivia to him.


    At that moment, Jared, who was bored ying a game at home, suddenly felt a chill at his back and


    couldn''t help sneezing.


    He rubbed his nose and wrinkled his brow, thinking who was cursing him behind his back.


    Ruby took the initiative to propose, "Olivia will be left to Evans, she is getting better now, and it is better


    to follow someone she was familiar with."


    Levi nodded: "Fine, it''s up to you."


    Once the two men had settled everything, they set a date to leave tomorrow.


    The night before he left, Olivia blinked as she listened to their arrangements, and there was no sign of


    unhappiness but excitement.


    "Dad, Mum, are you going away on your honeymoon?"


    Ruby was stunned, "We ......"


    Levi couldn''t help but smile, his eyebrows gentle as he picked up Olivia and replied before Ruby could


    answer, "It''s not a honeymoon, but we have something to do."


    Then, he said, "But, fortunately, Olivia reminded me. Your mother and I have been too busytely to


    spend our honeymoon after we got married, Olivia, is there anywhere you want to go?"


    When the little girl heard this, her eyes lit up like stars, and her eyes were covered with surprise and


    delight: "Daddy, are you taking me on your honeymoon with Mommy?"


    He raised his hand and scratched the little girl''s nose: "Of course we should take you with us, we are a


    family, so naturally we should go on a trip together."


    The little girl was so happy now that she even pped her little hands in joy, "Yes! I want to go to the


    beach!"


    Levi said, as if he had an idea: "Okay, I know, when daddy and mommye back from abroad, we


    will definitely make good arrangements, when the timees, we will take you on a trip together, but


    before that, you have to be good, listen to Evans, eat well every day, sleep on time, drink the medicine,


    okay?"


    Olivia nowplied with his words and nodded, "Okay!!"


    Ruby looked at this warm and loving picture of father and daughter, and her cheeks could not help but


    redden and heat up slightly.


    She had never thought about a honeymoon before.


    When she first married Levi, she thought that she would divorce after some time, but she didn''t expect


    it to develop into what it was now.


    By mistake, he became the same man five years ago, and became Olivia''s real father.


    It was also by mistake that he and she seem to have more ties than children and marriage.


    Just as her thoughts drifted away, Levi swept a nce at her, the corners of his lips curled up and he


    put Olivia into her arms, "You only promised me, you haven''t promised your mother yet. I will go and


    put the bath water on for you."


    Before she could react, she saw Levi wink at her, smiling and turning to the bathroom.


    The little girl in her arms wrapped her arms tightly around her neck and called out to her softly,


    "Mommy, I''ll be good, you and Daddy don''t have to worry about me."


    These words immediately softened Ruby''s heart, and as she looked at the little girl in her arms, her


    eyebrows involuntarily became gentle, and her pupils took on a bit of doting.


    "Okay." She reached out her finger and hooked it with Olivia''s fingers.

 Chapter 367 Hijacking a Plane

    Chapter 367 Hijacking a ne


    On the following day, Ruby directly asked Josie to prepare the private jet.


    Levi got down from the car and was taken aback: "You have a private jet?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows as usual: "Red League often receives orders from all over the world, and it


    is more convenient to deal with it by private jet."


    At that, the corners of Levi''s eyes and eyebrows were tinged with a hint of smile: "So it seems that I


    have married a wonderful wife."


    The two got on the ne one after another and fastened their seat belts, Ruby swept him a sideways


    nce with a slightly yful look in her eyes: "You deserve it based on your face."


    This amused Levi who couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Well, it''s my pleasure, I''ll be sure to keep up my good looks and figure so you don''t dislike me."


    Seeing that he answered so naturally, Ruby''s cheeks flushed and her lips pursed.


    She was the one who was flirting with him, and now she was being flirted with instead. She was


    embarrassed and didn''t answer the question, instructing her people, "Let¡¯s go, get to Z Country as soon


    as possible."


    "Okay." The man answered, and after bringing the two men coffee, he went to the cockpit.


    Soon the ne left Sea City and before long was flying smoothly through the clouds.


    But suddenly, the ne experienced an extremely violent shaking and bumping.


    When Ruby was awakened from her sleep, Levi held her hand and said soothingly, "Don''t be afraid, it


    might be a strong draught."


    However, no sooner had his words left his lips than the cabin crew stumbled over holding the top,


    looking flustered.


    "Miss, bad news! Someone is trying to hijack the ne!"


    At these words, the faces of both Levi and Ruby both changed.


    "Who is it and how many nes are there?" Ruby quickly calmed down and asked in a deep voice.


    "Not sure of its identity, but it doesn''t look like a famous hijacking gang, there are three nesing,


    one on the left, one on the right and one in front now, pretty much surrounding us!"


    Ruby''s eyes were calm as her brain turned quickly, thinking of countermeasures.


    She was aware of a few notorious hijacking gangs, and knew of a few airspace where hijackings


    urred intermittently.


    She just didn''t expect to stumble upon it herself.


    At that moment, she had only a short time to think before making a decision: "Emergencynding!"


    Air hijacking was extremely risky and even if they were veterans, it would have to act with caution.


    And the best thing she could do, now, was to hurry down to the ground.


    "Where did it fly now?" Off to the side, Levi''s brow knitted up as he asked.


    The man immediately replied, "It''s over F Country right now."


    "That''s OK, tell the pilots to do their best to avoid these three nes andnd in the shortest possible


    time."


    Luckily, this was not some wilderness or a sea, and it was fortunate that there was a ce tond.


    Within moments, the pilot, who had been instructed to do so, used his skillful flying skills to evade the


    three nes andnded on F Country without any risk.


    Only after the ne stopped did Ruby feel relieved.


    But at the same time, many doubts emerged.


    Levi unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned over to unbuckle it for her, asking as he did so, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    Ruby said, "It''s true that hijackings do happen from time to time in F Country. Thew and order is bad,


    but I always think that this is coincidental."


    "Coincidental?" Levi asked, "Call it a coincidence, it''s more like fishy."


    Ruby''s eyes shed as she looked at him, "You also sensed it?"


    Levi nodded his head, his thin lips curving up into a slightly cool arc.


    "What kind of hijacking is that? It wasn''t all surrounded, but it was as if we were being driven to make


    an emergencynding."


    Ruby nodded, obviously thinking the same thing: "I think that they have deliberately let usnd here."


    As the sound fell, the two men looked at each other and spoke in unison, "There''s an ambush here!"


    As luck would have it, the staff rushed over again as soon as this was said.


    "Miss! Miss, find a way out of here! There are so many people outside, they look like mercenaries,


    they''re going to surround us soon!"


    Mercenaries again!


    Ruby''s face was frozen: "It seems that the mastermind behind this time is the same person asst


    time, he actually followed me here."


    Levi nced out the window, judged the situation, quickly got up, left taking Ruby by the hand: "Let¡¯s


    get out of here first."


    F Country was not very big, being just a littlerger than Sea City.


    He had not been in F Country for very long, but with his amazing memory, he had a general impression


    of the ce.


    "This should be the southern suburbs of the city, there should be homes up ahead, let¡¯s borrow a car


    and go to the city center!"


    A crowded ce was the only way to hide the trail and for the mercenaries to get their hands on it.


    Ruby agreed with him and followed him off the ne at that moment.


    By now, the mercenaries had rushed over and were about to surround the entire ne.


    But Levi''s years of training and countless thrilling real-world experiences have enabled him to remain


    calm even in the face of such an emergency situation.


    There was not a single ripple in his eyes as his gaze sharply traced over the group of mercenaries one


    by one, searching for a breakthrough point.


    Quickly, he made up his mind and pulled Ruby, shielding her firmly behind himself, and charged


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    straight for the weakest point at the right rear.


    Ruby followed closely, looked at his tall back and whispered, "It''s okay, you don''t need to protect me, I


    can do it."


    However, Levi had no intention of letting go of her, and with his eyes staring forward, he moved sharply


    to knock down several mercenaries who rushed over.


    At this moment, as he was killing, his handsome face had the slightest expression, and there was a


    fierce aura all over his body, as if he had climbed up from hell.


    Ruby, on the other hand, tried to struggle, but her wrists were clutched tightly by him, and she could


    only follow in step, allowing him to protect her.


    It was only after he had made a swift and agile break for life, leading her quickly away, that he looked


    back at her with a smile that was subdued, even reassuring, in the midst of an extremely dangerous


    atmosphere.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it, I told you that as long as I''m around you, I will absolutely protect you."


    With that, he squeezed her palm, stared at a car parked in front of a household.

 Chapter 368 The Chase

    Chapter 368 The Chase


    The family happened to have someone sunbathing in the yard.


    Levi went over and negotiated with the man, handed the man a card, and then took the car keys and


    led Ruby into the car.


    The process was quite short and before Ruby could react, she was already sitting on the passenger


    seat.


    While she was still recalling the words that Levi had just said, the car had already driven off like an


    arrow off the string.


    She had to admit that just now, when she had seen him say such a firm promise with such a calm and


    collected look, a stirring had arisen in her heart that she could not ignore.


    The stirring seemed so out of ce at this juncture, yet so uncontroble.


    She never imagined that one day she would be guarded like a babe in arms.


    Such a feeling was all brought by this man.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And, most amazingly, she found that she didn''t seem to reject such protection, and even, to the extent


    that she felt the slightest hint of pleasure melting away in her heart.


    Aware that her thoughts were drifting away, she bit her lip lightly and forced herself to settle down


    before she asked him, "What did you just say to that guy that he just let you drive the car away?"


    Levi stepped on the elerator, the car was driving fast, but he was not half nervous, leisurely as if on


    holiday.


    At these words, he looked at her sideways with distracted eyes, a careless smile tugging at the corners


    of his lips, "It''s simple, there''s almost nothing in this world that can''t be done with money."


    Ruby recalled a card he had just handed to the man and thought it made sense.


    That card was a gold card, it had millions in it.


    When she thought of it, she couldn''t help but feel heartbroken.


    "This car is so broken, it''s not worth the amount of money you''re paying ......"


    Leviughed after hearing this and gave her cheeks a pinch with his hand: "The situation was so


    urgent, how could I care about bargaining, it''s just a card, not so much."


    As he spoke, he nced in the rear-view mirror, his eyes turned dark and cold, and when he spoke


    again, his voice was much colder.


    "Besides, it''s only a few million, and it''s a bargain to buy two of our lives."


    Ruby looked in the rear-view mirror and saw that several jeeps had followed behind her at some point.


    Gee, it was really haunting.


    She pursed, "That''s true, it''s a good deal if you can get rid of the group."


    After saying that, she took out her phone and sent a message to Jacob: "In F Country,e to


    downtown, bring more people."


    At the same time, LWboratory.


    Jacob was bored and was chatting with the few remaining researchers who had nothing else to do in


    the lobby of the Institute.


    When he saw the message, he was taken aback and he bounced up in his chair.


    "Holy shit, BOSS is back!"


    The rest of the group was shocked at this statement.


    "No way. Really, why is Boss back all of a sudden?"


    "Is there some new reagent to be researched? Wow, finally, I did not witness the development of the


    D3 reagent before!"


    "There''s almost no research can''t get right if BOSS is on it! I''m so excited, I''ve recently finished my


    project, so I might be able to help BOSS with her research!"


    "Jacob, tell us, when will the BOSS arrive?"


    A few fellows were chattering, but Jacob didn''t react at all, only holding his mobile phone, his fingers


    tapping rapidly on the screen.


    After a ten-second interval, he put the phone away in his pocket, putting away the cynicism of a


    moment ago, and his face became abruptly sober.


    "Boss is back on a whim and may not be here, so do what you need to do, I have to go out for


    something."


    At the end of his sentence, he grabbed his jacket and car keys and left in a big stride.


    He had just informed his men to rendezvous directly in the city center.


    ......


    Levi drove his car into the city.


    The traffic on the road became heavier and he looked unchanged, weaving nimbly through the traffic.


    But the tail behind kept persistently following, never pulling away.


    Looking ahead at the increasingly dense traffic, the increasingly crowded traffic, Levi''s brow knitted


    slightly and he made a judgment, "Abandon the car!"


    Ruby nodded, unbuckled her seat belt and stood ready to get out of the car.


    After crossing a junction, Levi braked the car sharply and stopped at the entrance of an alley.


    In the next instant, the two men got out of the car in unison and ran towards the alley.


    Seeing this, the mercenaries abandoned their vehicles and went after them.


    The situation was getting more and more anxious. Ruby and Levi were being chased and could not run


    on the main road, but had to turn around in the alleyways.


    "This way!" Ruby looked at the fork in the road on either side, pointed to the right, and nced at the


    mercenaries who were in hot pursuit behind her, and a sulk shed across her clear eyes.


    This group of people was as annoying as flies.


    Why wasn¡¯t Jacob here yet!


    Just as she was muttering darkly, she suddenly noticed that there was actually a man standing at the


    fork in the road ahead.


    Levi also saw it, and his steps all stopped abruptly, his face cold and his body filled with rm.


    He had thought it was the gang of mercenaries who had split up ande to block them.


    He was thinking of how to kill a way out, but he noticed that the man waved his hand at him and Ruby.


    "Ruby! It''s me! This way!" The man called out.


    When Levi and Ruby heard this voice, they both froze in unison.


    That man was actually Benjamin!


    How did he get here?


    For a moment, doubts coiled in Levi¡¯s mind, his brow knitted, and the rm in his eyes increased rather


    than decreased.


    Ruby didn''t think about it so much. When she saw that the other party was an acquaintance of hers,


    her eyes lit up and she hurriedly dragged Levi over.


    Benjamin swept a nce at Levi and did not pay any attention to it, he directly said to Ruby, "Come


    with me, I will take you to a safe ce."


    Ruby didn''t doubt it and pulled Levi to run after him out of the alleyway entrance and into the parked


    car.


    Both of them were now tired from the long chase and ran around the alley, and their breath was


    unsteady and they were panting sharply.


    In the front, Benjamin drove and did not forget to take care of the people behind him, taking two bottles


    of water and handing them: "Here, have some water, I''ll get rid of those people first."


    After saying that, he stepped on the elerator and the car whizzed away.


    It was only after three blocks had passed that the jeep, which was following closely behind, finally


    disappeared.


    Ruby came back to her senses and let out a soft sigh of relief before she asked, "Benjamin, why are


    you here?"

 Chapter 369 Rescued

    Chapter 369 Rescued


    With his hands on the steering wheel and his eyes forward, Benjamin briefly exined the reason for


    his presence here.


    "I came here for the cooperation. I saw you on the street and you seemed to be in a hurry, so I went


    after you to find out what was going on. Later I found that you were chased, so I drove my car here to


    help you.¡±


    Ruby thought about the situation just now and gave a smile, "Thank you for appearing in time."


    "Not at all."


    Benjamin smiled unconcernedly and swept his gaze towards the rear-view mirror, lingering on Ruby''s


    face for a moment before changing the subject.


    "But what are those people and how did you get here?"


    After thinking about it, Ruby didn''t hide it and briefly described the details.


    Only, she hid the purpose of her visit to Z Country.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows knitted, "These people not only hijacked the ne, but also pursued you here, what


    do they want? And why are you suddenly going to Z Country?"


    He asked the question very naturally, like he was concerned from the heart.


    Ruby hesitated, but did not tell the truth, only said: "We have things to deal with."


    Before she could finish her words, at that moment, Levi, who had been silent, suddenly took her hand,


    looked straight ahead, and through the rear-view mirror, his gaze was fixed on Benjamin''s face.


    "We haven''t been able to have a honeymoon since we got married, so we''re just going to Z Country to


    have some rxing time."


    Ruby looked at him sideways, met his smiling eyes, pondered before she opened her mouth, "Yeah, it


    is true."


    This time, Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He lifted his eyes and looked into the rearview mirror, meeting Levi¡¯s gaze for a split second before


    moving away with an expressionless face.


    "Oh." Not asking any more questions, he only said, "It''s not safe for you to be out there right now, I''ll


    take you back to my ce, you can stay there. There''s no telling when these mercenaries will pop up,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    you can leave after making sure you are safe."


    Ruby felt that this was indeed the case, so she didn''t refuse: "Thank you."


    Benjamin smiled and his tone was much softer, "You are wee, we are friends."


    Levi felt ufortable about that.


    At that moment, he had to do what the man said for the sake of Ruby''s safety.


    Not long after, the car pulled up in front of the vi.


    Benjamin was the first to get out of the car and opened the rear door for Ruby: "Here we are."


    Ruby looked up at the vi and raised her eyebrows, "It''s a nice ce, quiet in the middle of the city


    and not far from the city center, you''re very good at choosing ces."


    As they spoke, the three walked inside.


    Looking at the d¨¦cor inside, Levi''s eyes flickered slightly as he said in a light voice, "Mr. Hayes, you I


    didn''t expect to have a property here, and it looks as if youe to stay here often."


    Benjamin swept him a nce, his tone equally light, without the warmth and gentleness he had when


    facing Ruby: "After all, I have a partnership in F Country and have toe over from time to time, so I


    have a house here."


    Levi did not say anything else, and Ruby did not ask more questions.


    Benjamin allocated them rooms, originally, he had arranged for two rooms, but Levi¡¯s refused with a


    smile.


    "Mr. Hayes, there''s no need for two rooms, one is enough." He said with a smile and nced at Ruby,


    his tone inexplicably a bit dejected, "Ruby and I are already husband and wife, it is normal to sleep


    together."


    Ruby: "......"


    She blushed slightly and didn''t say anything.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened, as if he hadn''t heard him, he was talking to Ruby, "Tell me if you need


    anything else, have some rest ande down for dinnerter."


    Ruby nodded, habitually wanting to say thank you, and then remembering what he had just said on the


    road, she had to smile and say nothing more.


    In fact, she and Benjamin were good friends before, but because she sensed what was on his mind


    and knew she couldn''t give him much of a response, she began to distance herself from him.


    Had it been any other day, she would not have epted this arrangement from him and bothered him


    like this.


    But today she had to ept it.


    She took the lead and went back to the room, with Levi taking a step behind, looking at Benjamin with a


    somewhat meaningful look.


    Benjamin stared back at him, the corners of his mouth raised into a smile, "Mr. Finn, you seem to be


    very hostile towards me, huh?"


    There was little expression on Levi¡¯s face, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he was silent for a moment


    before he spoke, his tone calm.


    "I am not hostile. Mr. Hayes, you saved Ruby and me from danger, I am grateful to you regarding this


    matter, but I hope we can always live in peace with each other like this."


    His meaning was clear enough.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes slightly were drooping, and he said in a light voice, "Mr. Finn, you really have a lot on


    your mind. Ruby and I have been in friends since the old days, I think you, ater, cannot


    understand it, but there is no need to care about it, after all, whether you care or not, it will not change


    anything."


    This was a bit of a provocation, and Levi suddenly snorted nonchntly.


    "So what, I don''t care if it will change anything, as long as Ruby is by my side, it''s enough."


    After saying that, Levi entered the room, closing the door behind him in front of Benjamin, like a victor,


    with a proud look.


    Benjamin''s face turned abruptly pale as he was isted.


    He knew that he couldn''t hide his heart and hadn''t hidden it at all, but he didn''t expect this Levi to care


    so much.


    It seemed that this man had real feelings for Ruby.


    But so what?


    Whatever Benjamin wanted, he would do whatever it took!


    At that moment, he asked the maid to prepare lunch, after which he went back to his room.


    His room was some distance away from the guest room where Ruby was, and the ce was extremely


    soundproof, so he pulled out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number.

 Chapter 370 Lab X

    Chapter 370 Lab X


    "Tell all those mercenaries to call it quits, no more searching, I have her with me." He ordered in a deep


    voice.


    On the other end of the phone, his assistant Lewis answered, "Okay, do we need to withdraw all of


    them to the Lab X?"


    Benjamin did not answer immediately, thought for a moment and said, "Withdraw part of it and continue


    to keep an eye on it, show your face now and then, don''t withdraw too cleanly so as not to make them


    suspicious."


    Hanging up the phone, he stood on the balcony, looking at the view of the vi''s courtyard, his eyes


    narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of interest.


    Ruby really surprised him at all times.


    She could actually disguise herself, and if he hadn''t arranged everything in advance, he would have


    almost let her get away with it.


    Now she was using a private jet to go to Z Country, he thought it was not as simple as they said.


    He wanted to see what kind of tricks this woman was ying.


    ......


    Ruby simply tidied up and then sat on the edge of the bed, contemting the events of the day.


    After a while, Levi also walked out.


    "Thinking about something?" He asked as he moved over and sat down next to her.


    The scent of his shower gel was so pleasant that Ruby inhaled and involuntarily pressed herself


    towards him before replying, "I was thinking about today''s incident and I felt it not right."


    This small movement of hers did not escape the eyes of Levi, and a smile surfaced in the man''s eyes


    as he threw the towel onto the back of the chair and pulled Ruby to lie down.


    Ruby froze and struggled in a hurry, "Hey, what are you doing! I''m talking to you about business, you


    ......"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, his bodyzily leaning back against the bed, as he tugged her towards him.


    Ruby fell into his arms at once, her bare head hitting his hard, muscr chest, which hurt.


    She rubbed her head and muttered, "What are you doing?"


    Levi turned sideways and encircled her in his arms, looking at her with amusement, "What are you


    thinking in your head, what do you think I''m going to do?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby looked puzzled and mumbled dryly, "No, nothing."


    Levi teased her, ¡°You like my body fragrance, right? Smell it, I am generous, you can smell it as you


    please.


    Ruby: "......"


    She shot him an unpleasant re and braced herself against his chest as she tried to get up.


    But when this nce fell on Levi¡¯s eyes, it was not like a re, but rather a pout, which made him even


    more pleased, and he wrapped his arms tightly around her slender waist, lovingly.


    "Hey, you......," Ruby couldn''t break away, her face was red.


    Seeing this, Levi released her waist, his warm palm pressed against her back, holding it carefully in


    case she rolled over and fell off, his expression straightened.


    "Okay, enough teasing, tell me, what do you think?"


    Seeing that he brought up the business, Ruby did not struggle anymore, so she leaned into his arms,


    maintaining the position and talking.


    "What they want since they weren''t trying to hijack the ne, but to force us tond in F Country?" She


    asked.


    Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered and quickly came up with his own answer.


    "Forcing us to make a forcednding in F Country and also ambushing us on the ground would indicate


    that his sphere of influence is concentrated in F Country."


    This was a distinct possibility and Ruby nodded.


    "But I''ve thought around and I can''t think of any enemies I have in F Country. Also, the other man has


    forced his way here from Sea City and is obviously a man from our country and, most importantly, he''s


    familiar with me, and these factorsbined, I can''t think of a suitable candidate, nor do I remember


    having such an enemy."


    She frowned, and was unable toe up with a solution.


    However, Levi¡¯s eyes shed, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    However, he did not say it out immediately.


    He knew Ruby''s personality and knew that she had never liked to be suspicious, let alone suspicious of


    her friends.


    Therefore, he would not say anything until he had proof, instead he asked, "Do you have any rivals in F


    Country? Not personal ones, but official ones."


    "Official business?" Ruby''s eyes paled, "You mean,b-wise?"


    Levi nodded: "LWb is famous, although your identity has not been publicized, there is no guarantee


    that it will not be known by people who have an interest in it, otherbs may have already set their eyes


    on you."


    At these words, Ruby, as if remembering something, said in a deep voice: "It is true that several


    ago, had offered to buy ourboratory, butter, seeing that we could not reach an agreement, they


    wanted to cooperate and jointly develop new reagents, but I refused. It disappeared into obscurity, but


    two years ago, someone came forward again, saying that they had a good project in hand and wanted


    to develop it jointly with LW as a goodwill offer, hoping that we could share resources with them, but I


    refused that too."


    With the strength and power of LW Lab, there were no projects that they could not get their hands.


    Besides, LW Lab didn''t really need any projects at all, let alone coborations. The reagents developed


    in-house alone were enough to make waves around the world.


    So, temptations were not worth mentioning to Ruby.


    Levi had an inexplicable feeling of being proud of this, but the more he listened, the more he vaguely


    felt that something was wrong.


    "What is thatb¡¯s name?" He asked.


    Ruby recalled: "Lab X used to have a big sphere of influence in F Country, then I don''t know why, it


    seems to have suddenly lowered its profile, and I haven''t heard any movement from them anymore,


    until two years ago, when their head suddenly approached Jacob, Jacob was still taken aback, thinking


    that the person who came was a fraud, but he proved his identity, and only then did Jacob believe it,


    but in the end he didn''t agree to it, that''s all. At that time, the twoboratories had a very unpleasant


    row over this matter, and Lab X even said that they would suppress us out of the market."


    At this point, she snorted, "That''s a lot of bravado, but it''s debatable whether it has the capacity, and I


    haven''t seen any more movement from Lab X till now."


    "Lab X?" Levi''s face changed abruptly the moment he heard that name, shock rising to his eyes, "Are


    you sure it''s Lab X?"

 Chapter 371 Showing Their Love

    Chapter 371 Showing Their Love


    Ruby was puzzled: "Yes, it can¡¯t be wrong, Lab X was a big name before, although I haven''t paid


    attention to it anymore in the past two years, but the name will never be wrong."


    She lifted her eyelids and looked at the shocked face of Levi, somewhat puzzled, "What''s wrong? You


    know about thisb?"


    Levi¡¯s brow gradually wrinkled up, his eyes became deeper and his pupils darker.


    His thin lips moved and his low voice seemed even more depressed, "As I told you before, I came to F


    Country five years ago because I received a mission."


    It was because of an ident on that mission that the two had sex.


    There was a slight surprise in Ruby¡¯s eyes, "You came to purge Lab X back then?"


    Levi nodded: "That''s right, at that time when we went there, the Lab X was already empty, retreated in


    advance, but the retreat was not quite timely, we got a batch of drugs. After that, it disappeared,ter


    District 7 has been sent to keep an eye on it, but there has not been a single clue, I thought they were


    going to hibernate for a long time, but to my surprise, it turned out that they had already started acting


    in the dark."


    A cold smile was seen in the corners of his mouth and his eyes sank: "Thisb has never been doing


    anything good, and when it says it wants to work with you, it probably has its eye on the new reagents


    you have developed in yourb. It was a right decision that you didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Ruby sat up, thought about what happened, and added, "But if this thing was done by Lab X, then the


    person behind thisb would have to be someone I know, but I can''t think of anyone who might have


    that identity right now."


    Levi wasn''t surprised: "This identity must be very different from what he usually is in in sight, that''s


    why it''s so disguised and not so easy to spot."


    The two were analyzing the situation and Benjamin came knocking on the door.


    "Lunch is ready, let''s go down and eat together."


    Levi stood in the doorway, faintly hooking his lips, his tone still kind: "Okay, thanks for the hospitality."


    Benjamin did not have a good attitude to him, but in front of Ruby, he did not show his disgust, and only


    gave a nonchnt answer, turned around and went downstairs first.


    At the dinner table, Ruby and Levi did not discuss the previous topic and ate quietly.


    Benjamin sat across the table and watched as Levi kept giving Ruby dishes, his face grew darker and


    darker, and the meal in his mouth became tasteless.


    He held back for a moment, but finally couldn''t help himself: "Mr. Finn, it''s fine for youngsters to show


    their love, but it''s a bit inappropriate for you to show your love at your age, isn''t it?"


    Ruby: "......"


    She was embarrassed and now she was blushed.


    Levi was m to hear that. He peeled prawns for Ruby and wiped his hands with a towel.


    "We are not old indeed, if I remember correctly, Mr. Hayes, you seem to be a year older than me, do


    you think you''re already old?"


    Benjamin: "......"


    He was upset at that.


    But Levi continued, "Besides, it''s not even showing love, it''s just about daily life, Mr. Hayes, you should


    have some prejudice against showing love, do you want Ruby and I show you what love really is?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ruby: "......"


    Benjamin: "......"


    He was shocked at how cheeky Levi was, and even more so, he couldn''t understand what Ruby like


    about him that she would choose to marry him.


    This doubt kept swirling around in his mind, leaving him puzzled.


    After the meal, Benjamin asked, "Ruby, what are your ns next?"


    Ruby thought for a moment, "The situation is unclear now, I want to wait for two days before setting


    off."


    Levi nonchntly spoke, "Yes, it is all about rxation, we can stay in F Country for two more days."


    Benjamin: "......"


    He was tempted to kick the man out of his house.


    But because of Ruby, he could only endure it.


    At that moment, he nodded, "Okay, you can stay here for the next two days, if you want to leave, feel


    free to contact me and I will send you off."


    Ruby refused with a faint smile, "It''s already a bother to stay here, so there''s no need for you to send


    us off, we''ll tell you in advance when we have to leave."


    Benjamin''s brow twitched and he said nothing more.


    ......


    When she returned to her room, Ruby took out her mobile phone and found that there were many


    missed calls, all of which were from Jacob, and only then did she remember that she had neglected


    him and called him back.


    At the other end of the phone, Jacob looked like he had been waiting for it, and picked it up


    immediately as soon as it rang.


    "Damn it, Ruby, if you don''t answer the phone again, I''m going to turn the F Country upside down."


    His wail came over the receiver and Ruby opened her mouth, "I forgot to inform you that I''m out of


    danger now."


    When Jacob heard this, he put his mind in peace and asked, "Where are you now? I''ll send someone


    over to pick you up."


    When he arrived, he could not find Ruby and was so anxious that he was afraid he would bete and


    something would happen to Ruby.


    Ruby originally wanted to take Levi to the LWb, but after the conversation she just had with Levi, it


    made her change her mind.


    "No need." She refused, "You don''t have to worry about me, I''m at a friend''s house and I''m safe, but I


    need you to look into something."


    Jacob, who had no problem obeying her orders, asked, "What is it?"


    "Go and find out what happened to Lab X. By whatever means, find out who''s behind theb''s


    operations, and also, see if they''ve made any movements in thest few days."


    When Jacob heard this, he was puzzled: "Lab X? Isn''t that ab that has long since gone into hiding?


    There was some movement two years ago, but after we rejected it, there was no more news."


    Ruby did not exin too much and only instructed him, "Just do as I say, investigate as soon as


    possible and inform me immediately when there are results."


    Hearing that, Jacob didn¡¯t ask any more questions and responded, "Okay."


    Levi called Chester on the balcony and, likewise instructing him to investigate the Lab X.


    Hanging up the phone, he returned to his bedroom and saw Ruby give him a sidelong nce.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" He found it amusing and asked her.


    Ruby gave him a nk look, "What''s wrong with you today?"

 Chapter 372 Perception

    Chapter 372 Perception


    "What do you mean?" Levi raised his eyebrows and paced over to her.


    "You need to stop pretending to be dumb." Ruby was speechless for a while and skimmed the corners


    of her mouth, "Why are you deliberately pretending in front of Benjamin today?"


    At that, Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he let out a snort ofughter, like he had heard a funny joke.


    Ruby was somehow hot in her ears from hisugh: "What are youughing at? Why are you acting


    strangely today?"


    Instead of answering, Levi asked her, "You don''t know the reason?"


    Ruby averted her eyes and did not say anything.


    Levi approached slowly, sitting down beside her, his eyes glittering with stars.


    "Benjamin obviously likes you, and I, as your husband, would not be a man to put up with it."


    Ruby: "......"


    She cleared her throat and murmured, "We have nothing to do with each other, so there''s no need for


    you to be so concerned."


    "I know there''s nothing between you." Levi nodded, "But he should not have feeling for you!"


    Realizing that the conversation could not go any further, Ruby said nothing more.


    Later that night, Ruby and Levi went to bed early as they nned to go around outside the next day


    and see how things were going.


    In the middle of the night, when Levi got up, he saw that Ruby had slept with her cheeks flushed and


    her rosy mouth slightly open, so he was afraid that she would feel thirsty when she got up, so he went


    downstairs to get a ss of water.


    However, when he reached the corner of the stairs, he found that the lights of the dinning room were


    still on in the middle of the night.


    Who was still up at this hour?


    He was puzzled, but didn''t think much of it. He was going to continue downstairs, but a sound from


    downstairs stopped his steps.


    The voice was very familiar, it was Benjamin''s, and the words he spoke immediately caused Levi¡¯s


    eyes to freeze.


    "They''re going out tomorrow, send some men to follow them and let them know the mercenaries are


    still looking for them."


    Mercenaries?


    Was he on the phone with a mercenary now?


    In other words, those mercenaries were sent by him?


    Not wanting him to overhear such shocking news, Levi¡¯s face sank, he stepped backwards, at the other


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    end of the corner, and concentrated on listening to the soundsing from downstairs.


    However, after Benjamin had said this, there was no other order, and he did not make another sound


    for a long time, and seemed to have hung up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but there was the sound of a ss being ced on the table, then the


    lights in the dining room went out and the sound of footsteps followed.


    Levi''s eyes were quickly adjusting to the darkness as he lightened his steps and turned around to


    quickly go upstairs.


    Luckily, years of well-trained and practical experience did not allow him to make a single sound.


    When he returned to his room, he closed the door very gently and listened sideways for any movement


    outside.


    Not long after, Benjamin also went upstairs, towards the other party of the corridor, and after a few


    more seconds, there was the faint sound of a door being closed.


    In the quiet darkness, Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly, thoughts floating under them.


    In fact, this morning, when he was talking with Ruby, he already had his suspicions about Benjamin,


    and he did not expect to be verified in such a way.


    How could it be such a coincidence that they were forced tond in F Country and they met Benjamin?


    And why would it be such a coincidence that Benjamin was able to find exactly where they were when


    they were blocked into the alleyway and chased?


    He had never believed in serial coincidences; the number of coincidences was so great that it smacked


    of deliberate intent.


    Moreover, Benjamin was a person Ruby was familiar with and also cooperated in F Country, which


    meant that he had power in F Country as well.


    Both of these points fit the conditions of the person behind this incident as analyzed by Ruby earlier.


    Now it seemed that he had been eyeing Ruby in the F Country early on, which was why he knew about


    Dr. Moore¡¯sboratory and had mercenaries ambush around there in advance.


    Seeing that they had failed, they chased after them, pretending to hijack the ne in order to make it


    easier for themselves to make a move, but forcing them tond in F Country so that the mercenaries


    ambushed onnd coulde in handy.


    In order to earn Ruby''s trust!


    What a roundabout way to go!


    However, it was reasonable that Benjamin could not hire mercenaries.


    Although his family was a famous family in the capital, it was after all not among the first tier of the four


    great families and did not yet have that qualification to be able to hook up with mercenaries.


    The only possibility was that Benjamin had another hidden identity!


    And this identity must not be underestimated!


    The mind whirled around and soon, he associated it with Lab X.


    It was obvious that Benjamin hade for Cara''s relics, and what outsiders were now learning was


    just that she was a great doctor and wanted to get the ancient medical secrets of the Henderson family.


    If Benjamin was here for this, then the hidden identity behind him must also have something to do with


    the medical profession.


    So it was hard for him not to associate it with Lab X.


    But he could not be sure of it.


    After all, many people now want Granny''s ancient medical secrets and as long as they have them in


    hand, they could reap endless benefits.


    Just as he was deep in his thoughts, Ruby rolled over, keenly sensing that the atmosphere in the room


    was not right, and his eyes abruptly opened.


    By the cool moonlight filtering in through the window, she saw a man standing in the doorway of the


    room.


    When she realized that the person was Levi, she was relieved and sat up propping herself up, "What


    are you doing standing there in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?"


    Levi came back to his senses and walked over with an empty water ss, saying in a warm voice: "I


    thought I''d pour you a ss of water downstairs, are you thirsty? I''ll go now."


    Ruby rubbed her eyes, shook her head and said in a daze, "No, I''m not thirsty."


    Levi rubbed her head, put the water ss on the bed, and put his arm around her to lie down again,


    "Okay, go back to sleep."


    At the end of the sentence, he gave a sloppy kiss on her bare forehead.


    Ruby didn''t think much of it. Sleepiness came over her and she drifted off to sleep again.


    And after her breathing became shallow and steady, Levi carefully withdrew his hand and tucked her in


    the quilt, then got up and went to the balcony and called Chester on the phone.


    "Any news from Lab X¡¯s investigation?"


    Chester was still awake and replied, "Not yet, but I''ve sent extra men to investigate deeper, so maybe


    there will be some news."

 Chapter 373 In-depth Investigation

    Chapter 373 In-depth Investigation


    The night in F Country was much cooler than in that of Sea City, and Levi was wearing a thin


    nightgown, but he didn''t feel cold.


    There was not a single ripple in his eyes, which were deeper than this night, he said in a cool voice:


    "Leave this matter to your men, you concentrate on digging deeper into Benjamin''s background."


    "Benjamin?" Chester had some recollection of this name, "Isn''t that the young master of the Hayes


    family in the capital? Mr. Levi, why do you want to investigate him?"


    "Just do as you are told." Levi asked nonchntly.


    Chester responded: "Yes!"


    After all, he had been with Levi for so long, and he could sense that something was wrong.


    "Mr. Levi, do you think Mr. Hayes has something to do with the Lab X?"


    He got to the point at once, and a sunken colour shed across Levi¡¯s dark pupils.


    "It''s just a suspicion, after all, there are too many coincidences, you check it out and let me know once


    you have the results."


    "Yes!" Chester answered and did as he was ordered.


    That night, Levi did not fall asleep.


    With suspicion in his heart, he became even more wary of Benjamin.


    Therefore, in Benjamin''s vi, he could not be so big-hearted as to go to sleep


    After keeping watch over Ruby overnight, when it was getting light, his mobile phone vibrated at his


    bedside.


    Lit up on the screen was Chester''s name.


    "Well?" Levi picked up the phone, got up carefully without waking Ruby, walked to the balcony and


    pulled the ss door shut.


    Soon, a voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Levi, we''ve found it!"


    Levi''s eyes shed with a brilliant glint: "Say it!"


    "Benjamin usually does things secret, it is not that easy to catch him, but the movements are not easily


    erased, I followed the trajectory of his life and found that he frequented an underground money bank in


    the capital, and the owner of that underground money bank is secretly conducting a mercenary


    business, and after Benjamin''sst visit to that underground money bank , there were mercenaries


    chasing after Ruby, so ......"


    He rambled on and on without getting to the point, and Levi got impatient listening to him, frowning


    slightly and interrupting him, "Get to the point."


    Chester giggled and he smiled: "I''m trying to tell you about how hard it was toe by this result of the


    investigation, anyway,ter I sent people to surround the underground money bank, that boss couldn''t


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    stand the torture and confessed in the end that it was Benjamin who made a deal with him and sent


    mercenaries to hunt down Ruby!"


    On hearing this, Levi was not satisfied: "I already knew this a long time ago, why did I need you to


    spend a night investigating?"


    Chester bristled, but did not dare to contradict Levi, so he could only put up with this strange temper of


    his and continue to speak in a good voice.


    "Mr. Levi, listen to me, this is not important, the important thing is, I found out the ount information of


    the transaction between Benjamin and the owner of that underground money bank, as you expected,


    Benjamin really has another identity. For this kind of transaction, he can¡¯t use his identity of the young


    master of the Hayes family, so the ount of the payment was not in his name, but an ount from


    the F Country.¡±


    When Levi heard this, his eyes shed, "F Country?"


    "That''s right, the Hayes family is cooperating in F Country, so I found out that Benjamin also did not use


    his ount in the F Country branch, but an unknown ount. I thought that ount was somewhat


    familiar, and turned to investigate this ount in depth, and the unexpected result was that this


    ount was actually suspended once five years ago, and five years ago this ount had once been


    used by Lab X!"


    Hearing that, Levi''s face sank.


    Sure enough, he had guessed correctly that this Benjamin was inextricably linked to Lab X!


    "What else?" He pursued, "What is the connection between Benjamin and Lab X?"


    This time, Chester failed to answer.


    "That''s all we''ve found out so far, after all, Lab X has been out of sight for so many years that there''s no


    way to check many things and details from five years ago, let alone an ount that''s been deactivated


    for five years."


    Levi understood this and did not say anything.


    "So ...... Mr. Levi, do we need to continue to investigate further? If we do, what would be the best


    direction to start?"


    Faced with Chester''s question, Levi did not answer immediately, but fell in contemtion.


    Soon, he gave a wry smile, ¡°Since he has done a thing, there would be a clue. Two years ago, Lab X


    had suddenly appeared and wanted to cooperate with LW Lab, so let''s start with this matter and


    investigate that person, we might get something. "


    Chester immediately took orders.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the sun that had climbed into the sky, and a cool smile


    shed across his dark eyes, which then transformed into a grim hostility.


    Benjamin was really unfathomable.


    On the surface, he pretended to be so affectionate towards Ruby, but behind the scenes, he was


    thinking about the ancient medical secrets in her hands, and even did whatever he could to get the


    secrets.


    He would not spare anyone who dared to make a move against Ruby!


    Only when the low pressure and coldness that had congealed all over his body had dissipated did he


    re-enter the room.


    It was just at this time that Ruby woke up in a daze. Hearing the movement, she lifted her eyelids and


    looked in the direction of the balcony.


    "Why are you up so early?" She froze for a moment before remembering where this was, then asked


    confusedly, her voiceced with a sleepy ent.


    Levi''s bitterly cold face was now much gentler, and when he saw her wake up, his eyebrows were even


    gentler.


    "Well, I just got up." He didn''t tell her about his sleepless night, nor did he tell her about the news


    Chester had just investigated.


    For now, it was all up in the air and he intended to wait for Chester to investigate what exactly Benjamin


    had to do with Lab X before he exined it to her.


    This ce, however, was not to be lived in any longer.


    He himself did not mind, but he could not put his mind at ease when he let Ruby stay by the side of


    such a person with evil intentions.


    At that moment, after some thought, he went over and picked her up from the covers and said in a


    warm voice, "Let''s pack up and leave now."


    Ruby was stunned, "Leave? Go where?"


    "Go straight to Z Country, or go stay in a hotel, it''s not appropriate to keep bothering an outsider." He


    found a random excuse.

 Chapter 374 Hard Knocks

    Chapter 374 Hard Knocks


    After hearing that, Ruby froze and then sobered up: "Why do you suddenly want to leave? Is something


    wrong?"


    Levi had not yet thought of how to answer, and there was a knock at the door.


    "Ruby, are you awake?" It was Benjamin''s voice.


    Levi¡¯s brows furrowed and there was a very obvious displeasure at the bottom of his eyes.


    His expression did not escape Ruby''s eyes, and she blinked as if she understood something and


    inexplicably wanted tough.


    "Yes." Seeing that Levi did not have the intention to say anything, Ruby cleared her throat and spoke in


    response.


    Levi had to get up and take the lead to walk to the door of the room.


    When the door opened, his sharp eyes met the line of sight of Benjamin.


    Originally, Benjamin was still wearing a smile, but when he saw that the person who came to open the


    door was him, the curve of his mouth was immediately suppressed.


    "Good morning, Mr. Hayes."


    Levi watched his face change, mockery shed in his dark pupils, and leanedzily against the


    doorframe, greeting him nonchntly.


    Benjamin''s response was also nonchnt, with little emotion and no intention of giving him any good


    looks: "Where is Ruby?"


    As he spoke, he was about to probe inside, but Levi straightened his arm to stop him, "Hey, Mr. Hayes,


    it''s not appropriate to look into someone''s wife''s room, is it?"


    Benjamin frowned but could not say anything, only saying in a faint voice, "Breakfast is ready, tell Ruby


    toe down to eat."


    With that, he turned to leave, but as if he remembered something, he suddenly inclined his head to look


    at Levi and added, "I made her favorite beef congee with my own hands."


    Levi: "......"


    Looking at Benjamin''s back and thinking about the provocative words he had just said, Levi narrowed


    his eyes and tipped his tongue towards his left cheek, feeling very unhappy.


    At this time, Ruby''s voice came from behind him, "Benjamin makes beef congee, let''s go."


    Levi''s face was even more unpleasant as he looked down at her, "Why do you want to eat?"


    Ruby curled her eyes up at him, "Because I''m hungry."


    With that, she ducked her head, got under his arm that stopped her at the door, and led herself down


    the stairs.


    Thinking of Levi¡¯s look of displeasure, her steps downstairs couldn''t help but be lighter and she


    was in an inexplicably good mood.


    Soon the three were seated in the dining room.


    Benjamin personally served Ruby a bowl of congee and put it in front of her, which was a great deal of


    care.


    And the way he looked at Ruby, it was gentle.


    As Levi looked on, he couldn''t help but feel more appetite.


    Although he knew that Ruby did not have that kind of feeling for Benjamin, he was inevitably offended


    by Benjamin''s attentiveness.


    Apart from that, what displeased him even more was Benjamin''s mind behind the scenes.


    Therefore, when facing Benjamin, unlike yesterday, he went to the point.


    "Mr. Hayes, I will take care of my wife myself, so I don''t need to bother you."


    After saying that, he took the bowl of congee in front of Ruby away, and personally served a bowl of


    congee and put it in front of Ruby, saying in a warm voice, "Drink it, careful, it is hot."


    Ruby: "......"


    Faced with this scene, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and pulled the corner of her mouth at


    Benjamin with some embarrassment, gesturing to him not to care.


    How could Benjamin not care? His face almost turned ck, and if it were not for the fact that Ruby


    was still here, he would have had an immediate attack.


    On the contrary, Levi was still deliberately provoked him, "Mr. Hayes, you are so good at taking care of


    people, it''s better to be good to your own wife."


    When he said this, he looked as if he was very interested, his dark eyes staring straight at Benjamin.


    "By the way, Mr. Hayes, you are at the age of marrying and having children, your family must have


    searched for you quite a lot ofdies, and I wonder which family''s daughter you like."


    On hearing this, Benjamin''s face went dark.


    After a few seconds, he said nonchntly, "This is my personal matter, so Mr. Finn, don¡¯t worry about


    it."


    However, Levi gave a faint smile, his tone careless: "Hey, you can''t say that, you''re Ruby¡¯s good friend,


    so you should also be my friend, it''s only right that I care about you."


    Ruby had been drinking the congee in silence, but now she could not listen to it any longer.


    What was up with Levi, why did he somehow feel aggressive?


    She put down her spoon and coughed lightly to break up the somewhat bizarre conversation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Congee will get cold if you don''t drink it, Benjamin, you are as good as ever, this congee is really well


    made."


    At those words, Benjamin''s face eased slightly, "Well, it''s good that you like it."


    Levi twitched his eyebrows slightly and added, "Yes, no matter what it is, it always has to be something


    that Ruby likes."


    This statement made the atmosphere in the restaurant, which had been relieved, abruptly be


    stagnant again.


    Ruby slid one hand down the dining table and tugged at Levi''s sleeve underneath, signaling him that


    enough was enough.


    But Levi acted as if he didn''t understand, instead he took her hand and smiled dotingly.


    "Eat, and if you have any whispers, wait until there are no outsiders."


    Ruby: "......"


    With a ng, Benjamin couldn''t stand it any longer and threw the spoon into the bowl, looking at Levi


    with obvious hostility.


    "Mr. Finn, you seem to have a great deal of animosity towards me." He said.


    Levi¡¯s face was innocent: "Have I?"


    "Haven¡¯t you? Why did you go against anything I said?"


    Hearing this, Leviughed: "That means I have animosity? Then maybe you are right."


    Before Benjamin could say anything, Levi sighed, "It seems that Mr. Hayes and I don''t get along very


    well, in that case, then Ruby and I will leave you alone."


    At these words, Benjamin''s eyes shed with a sh of severity, "You want to leave?"


    Levi shrugged, "Yeah, why?"


    Ruby was stunned. She didn''t expect him to be serious.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips pursed straight, his expression depressed, his tone sullen, "Now the situation outside is


    still unclear, you rashly take Ruby away like this ......"


    "Don''t worry," without waiting for him to finish, Levi interrupted him with a faint smile, "Ruby is my wife, I


    will naturally protect her."


    Seeing that he had made up his mind to leave, the corners of Benjamin''s eyes pressed down and he


    suddenly asked bluntly, "Why do you want to leave in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 375 Breaking the Tail to Survive

    Chapter 375 Breaking the Tail to Survive


    Levi leaned back in his chair, still wearing that careless smile: "What do you think?"


    Instead of answering, he asked Benjamin, whose face became increasingly sober.


    Soon, Levi lifted his arm, and casually rested it on the back of Ruby¡¯s chair.


    It was a clear gesture of asserting sovereignty.


    Benjamin''s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Mr. Finn, though you are Ruby, husband, you don¡¯t have to be hostile to me, Ruby and I have been


    friends for years. Have you ever thought of Ruby¡¯s feeling, or do you want to cut off all rtions


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    between her friends and her?"


    At that, Levi snorted out augh, his expression still as wanton as ever, as if whatever Benjamin said


    would not affect him.


    "I don''t mean that, I just think that it''s a bit inconvenient for me and Ruby living here, after all ......"


    At this point, he raised his eyebrows and uttered: "We have to have sex, and it''s always less


    convenient when we''re at an outsider''s house."


    Ruby choked on these shocking words, her bright eyes widened and she looked at Levi in shock.


    How could he say that!


    Benjamin''s expression froze, his mouth opened, and he was actually speechless for a moment, not


    knowing what to say.


    After a long time, it was as if he had found his voice, but before he could say anything, he was


    interrupted by the ringing of his mobile phone.


    At that moment, his thin lips pursed and he nced towards the screen of his phone, a slight change


    steeped in his dark pupils.


    "Ruby, you eat first, I''m going to take a call."


    He quickly got up, ignored Levi, and directly picked up his phone and went to his study.


    Levi and Ruby were the only two left in the dining room. Ruby still looked incredulous and could not


    resist giving him a whack.


    "What are you babbling about in front of an outsider!"


    She reprimanded angrily in displeasure, but she didn''t know whether it was because she was


    embarrassed or because she was shy, and her tone sounded, inexplicably, pouty.


    Levi turned sideways, propping his elbows on the dining table, looking at her good-naturedly, his eyes


    bright.


    "Since it''s an outsider, there''s no point in caring, you never care about this."


    Ruby''s cheeks reddened slightly, even her ears were hot, and she red at him without good grace.


    "I don''t care, but there''s no need to say that deliberately, that ......"


    She muttered in a small voice, sounding slightly disgruntled.


    "You''re a jealous man ......"


    Levi raised his eyes in pleasure.


    "It''s natural that I wouldn''t be happy if he had other thoughts about you, much less stay under the same


    roof with him in peace, I''ve booked a hotel, we''ll leave after dinner."


    He had already made the arrangements, so Ruby couldn''t say anything else, after all, she didn''t want


    to disturb others.


    After that, she said nothing and just drank her congee in peace, with some strange feeling inexplicably


    festering in her heart.


    She was embarrassed to know that he was jealous, but there was undeniably some pleasure in her


    heart.


    But ......


    She wasn''t about to tell this man in case he got carried away and became even more arrogant.


    ......


    At the same time, in the study.


    Benjamin clutched his mobile phone, his face even more ghastly than when he was downstairs just


    now.


    "What did you say? Are you sure?" He asked, like he didn''t believe it.


    On the other end of the line, Lewis'' voice seemed anxious.


    "It''s absolutely true! I only just got the news that the owner of the underground money bank, Mr. Sutton,


    disappeared for a whole day yesterday, andter shut down the underground money bank after he


    showed up. I tried to contact him, but he didn''t answer his phone at all, and I couldn''t find him, so I felt


    that the situation wasn''t right, so I reported it to you first. Also,st night at midnight, the ount that


    we reactivated was traced, and it was clear that someone was looking into our Lab''s trail in F Country


    two years ago!"


    At the sound of his words, the air pressure around Benjamin became extremely low, and his face was


    sullen as if it was covered with gloomy clouds.


    "How did this happen, and where are the rest of the people in the Underground bank?"


    "I''ve sent people to look for them, but they all seem to have evaporated, they can''t be contacted at all. I


    don''t think this is a coincidence, it must be rted to our ounts being traced, maybe the owner of


    that underground money bank has revealed our information!"


    Benjamin was silent for a moment, and a cold glint shed in his eyes, "Do you know who it is?"


    Lewis replied, "Not sure, but he moved very stealthily and didn''t leave a single trace."


    "How can there be no traces!" Benjamin could not suppress the anger in his heart and shouted sternly,


    "Find it out!"


    "...... Yes!" Lewis responded, but considering the situation at hand, he still had to propose, "But in this


    current situation, the mercenary is probably already exposed, as well as the Lab X, President, should


    we ...... "


    Before he finished his sentence, Benjamin had already understood what he meant.


    The current situation was so dangerous that he had to make his decision.


    At that moment, he clenched his teeth and said in a stern voice, "Immediately tell everyone in theb to


    evacuate, keep the most core information and reagents, the sooner the better!"


    "Okay!" Lewis immediately took orders and did as he was told.


    After hanging up the phone, his eyes narrowed, clearly thinking about the whole thing.


    Who on earth was it!


    Was it Levi?


    But based on the way he had just acted downstairs, he didn''t seem to mean anything other than


    jealousy.


    Besides, although Lab X was in the shadows, they were not the only ones in the shadows, there were


    still rivals, and it was difficult to tell who exactly it was at a time.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''te up with a single clue.


    Only when he had gathered his emotions and went back downstairs did he find that Ruby and Levi had


    already packed up their things and were ready to leave.


    He frowned, his voice trying to seem softer as he said, "Ruby, are you sure you want to go? Those


    people who are after you now are probably still watching you, I''m worried about you."


    Ruby had returned to her normal demeanor by this time and gave a faint smile, "It''s alright, I know what


    to do."

 Chapter 376 Too Much of a Coincidence

    Chapter 376 Too Much of a Coincidence


    Levi chimed in carelessly, "Yes, I will naturally protect my wife, Mr. Hayes, so don¡¯t worry."


    Benjamin''s expression stiffened and he ignored him.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay?" Once more he retained, but not in a very forceful manner.


    He did not want Ruby to detect his purpose.


    And the situation at hand was a bit tricky for him to deal with.


    Ruby smiled, "No, thanks to you for saving us yesterday and taking us in for the night, so I won''t trouble


    you."


    Seeing her insistence, Benjamin didn''t say anything more and only nodded gently, "Alright, I''ll take you


    to the hotel then."


    With that, he asked, seemingly unintentionally, "What are your ns next? Are you going straight to Z


    Country?"


    Levi''s eyes shed and he said with a smile, "This is a private arrangement between me and Ruby, Mr.


    Hayes, you don''t need to be worried about it."


    Benjamin''s brow furrowed in displeasure.


    As she saw the atmosphere between the two of them be stagnant again, Ruby was afraid that the


    two of them would argue again, so she gave a direct answer without thinking too much.


    "I''m going to take another day off and leave for Z Country tomorrow."


    However, she didn''t reveal too much, and was silent before she said with a faint smile, "After all, I''ve


    been in F Country for too long, and it would be a waste of time."


    She wasn''t being honest, not that she was wary of him, but she just didn''t cause trouble, either for


    herself or for others.


    Levi didn''t say a word, his eyes seemingly looking at Benjamin, not missing a single expression on his


    face.


    Benjamin''s face remained unchanged, and his dark eyes shed with brilliance that passed in an


    instant.


    Soon, the corners of his lips curled lightly as he said in a warm voice, "Okay, since you have decided,


    wish you have a good time."


    After saying goodbye, Ruby left Benjamin''s vi with Levi.


    In the car, Ruby thought of this man''s strange behavior in the past two days, and could not help but


    At this time, she hadn''t thought of another point, and only thought that Levi was jealous and having a


    falling out.


    What she didn''t know was that when the two checked into the hotel and she went into the bathroom to


    take a shower, Levi received a phone call from Chester.


    "Mr. Levi, the clue is cut off." Chester didn''t talk nonsense and reported the results as soon as the call


    was answered.


    When Levi heard this, he didn''t seem surprised, not even moving his eyebrows as he asked him


    indifferently, "What''s going on?"


    Chester sighed and gave a concise ount of what had happened.


    "I was going to start with this ount information to see what I could dig up, but the ount was


    cancelled half an hour ago and now nothing can be traced anymore, and as for the news about Lab X,


    there are no more reliable sources at the moment, it''s all gossip and not very credible."


    At his words, Levi snorted, "His reaction is fast enough, I guess Lab X has also been notified and


    should have gone into hiding by now, there is no use in investigating further."


    Chester felt ashamed, "Sorry, Mr. Levi, did we alert them?"


    "No, it is because they know they could not themselves and ran away. I don''t think he knows who''s


    behind the investigation."


    "So what do we do next?"


    In the face of Chester''s questioning, Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly, cold light shed under his eyes,


    sneering.


    "Since he has moved so quickly, I''m sure he won''t be idle next, send someone to keep a close eye on


    Benjamin, make sure to keep track of his every move, and notify me immediately if anything goes


    wrong."


    Chester understood.


    On this day, Ruby and Levi stayed in the hotel and didn''t go anywhere, getting ready for their trip to Z


    Country tomorrow.


    However, at three o''clock that night, they were again met with an assassination attempt.


    Luckily Levi had not been asleep, and immediately shook Ruby awake after hearing an extremely slight


    movement outside the door.


    Ruby was still dazed from her sleep, her mind dazed, and as she was just about to ask him what was


    wrong, she felt him cover her mouth in the darkness.


    Those eyes reflected the cold moonlight that poured in, making them look particrly bitter.


    "Don''t make a sound." He whispered.


    For just a moment, Ruby looked at his sullen, cold face and immediately realized that something was


    wrong, her sleepiness swept away and her eyes abruptly became clear.


    Her ears perked up and she caught the movement from the door in the darkness, and her eyes shed.


    There was more than one person out there!


    Realizing this, she immediately locked eyes with Levi.


    The two men''s eyes made contact in the faint moonlight and they understood each other''s unspoken


    intentions.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, they got up carefully and without making a sound, and quickly made their way to the


    door, both of them pressing themselves against the wall in the direction of the open door panel.


    Soon the door was unlocked by someone outside and with a very soft thud, the door opened.


    In this lightning sh, Ruby and Levi kicked at the door panel in unison, banging into the person who


    came in.


    At once, two cries of pain rang out, while those behind them, having noticed, rushed in extremely


    quickly.


    It was also at this point that both Ruby and Levi made their strikes.


    Both of them were umonly strong, not someone that could be fought off, so even though the other


    party was outnumbered, they did not fall short.


    Five minutester, the scene finally quietened down.


    Levi turned on the heamp, illuminating the room of wretchedness.


    Five men were seen lying on the ground, each dressed as a mercenary.


    Ruby moved her foot off the back of one of them and frowned: "This group of people is like flies, they


    chase us everywhere, it''s as if they have installed a tracker on us."


    When she said this, Levi looked at her, "Perhaps you are right in your guess."


    Ruby froze, her eyes blinked, "No, we purposely checked when we went to Benjamin''s house after we


    fought these mercenariesst time, there was no ......"


    At this point, she suddenly paused, her expression changed, clearly thinking of something.


    "You mean ......" After a ten-second interval, she looked at Levi suspiciously, somewhat as if she


    couldn''t believe it.


    Levi didn''t say the result immediately, but only said, "Ruby, think about it, is it too much of a


    coincidence that we havee all the way here and met all these things?"

 Chapter 377 Revealed

    Chapter 377 Revealed


    Too much of a coincidence?


    Ruby frowned as the events that had taken ce during this time urred to her mind.


    In Sea City, she had clearly disguised herself and shaken off those ¡®flies¡¯ that were tracking her, only to


    be ambushed outside Dr. Moore''sb.


    They were obviously sure that she would be here.


    Clearly, this must be someone who knew her very well.


    What was more, she encountered the hijacking of the ne on her way out to Z Country, and the


    ambush and pursuit by mercenaries afternding.


    In the end, by ''coincidence'', they were saved by Benjamin.


    ording to Benjamin''s own words, he was there by chance.


    But what if everything was not some so-called chance or coincidence?


    If all this was arranged by Benjamin in secret, then all these things that had happened made sense!


    It was also because he was secretly directing them that they left Benjamin''s vi, arrived at the hotel


    and were chased by mercenaries that night.


    It seemed that all the clues were connected, and without much proving, Ruby had her own judgement.


    At that moment, she bit her lower lip, and turned to rummage through her own clothes and luggage.


    "What are you looking for?" Levi asked.


    Ruby said, her toneced with indignation, "Find the tracker."


    Levi hooked his lips and pulled out a tiny ck object like a button from his shirt pocket, "No need, I


    already found it when you were taking a shower."


    Ruby saw what was in his palm, and there was slight irritation in her clear eyes.


    In the past few years, although she did not have much contact with her friends in the capital, she had


    always regarded Benjamin as a friend.


    So, even though there had been coincidences before, she had not actively suspected him.


    Little did she know that it would really turn out to be him!


    "Why do you still have this thing? Why don''t you throw it out? Do you want him to follow us all the


    time?"


    The thought of being betrayed by a friend she trusted gave her a pang of no good.


    Levi raised his eyebrows, first sweeping his eyes at the mess on the ground, then inclining his head to


    look at her, "Leave here first."


    Ruby pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    The two of them changed their clothes and left the hotel afterwards.


    "Where are we going now?" Standing at the entrance of the hotel, Ruby asked with a tilt of her head.


    Levi thought about it and asked her in turn, "Can we go to your LWb?"


    Not wanting him to ask this, Ruby was surprised: "Yes, but......"


    She remembered the tracker in his shirt pocket, "If you keep this tracker, you want Benjamin to know


    our movement, why are you going to the LWb? There is a shield there, by then this tracker will have


    no signal, what is your idea?"


    Levi hooked his lips and gave a smile, "Get in the car first."


    "Get in the car?" Ruby blinked, originally wanting to ask Jacob to send someone to pick her up, but


    instead she saw Levi walk straight ahead to the right and open the door of a car in passing.


    Ruby could not help but be surprised as her eyes flicked between the man and the car: "This is ......"


    Levi smiled, his dark eyes glowing in the night: "I have some contacts in F Country. It''s not difficult to


    get a car, let''s go."


    Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly, and without saying anything else, she obediently got into the car.


    Soon the car was driving off into the night.


    On the road, the roadside lights looked dim. Ruby looked out of the window at the flickering street


    scene and her mind could not help but recall an incident from earlier.


    "No wonder ......" her earlier doubts finally came to fruition, and she couldn''t help but mutter.


    "What?" Levi drove while giving her a distracted look.


    Ruby stared ahead, looking somewhat depressed, and her voice was muffled.


    "I suddenly remembered that a special potion I had developed before was actually leaked out, but


    fortunately that potion was not harmful, at that time I investigated around and did not find out anything,


    plus there were other things at hand, so I did not pursue the matter further, and that matter was just


    forgotten. In retrospect, Benjamin hade by when I left the report at home, and the report


    disappeared after Benjamin had left, but at that time I always treated him as a friend, so I never


    suspected him."


    At this point, a sneer floated between her brows.


    "I really didn''t expect that the people I trusted would have already setting me up."


    Levi drove smoothly and soothed in a light voice: "There''s no need to feel bad for unworthy people."


    "I''m not really sad about it, I just find it a bit ironic."


    This was not a lie, Ruby indeed was not sad, and she never wasted her emotions for someone who did


    not deserve it.


    However, she was puzzled, "By you knew and expected that he would track us down?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "Well, it wasn''t very early, I only thought it was a bit too much of a


    coincidence after he saved us, and thenter that evening, I went downstairs to get you some water


    and happened to hear him on the phone in the dinning room, talking about the mercenaries, before I


    was sure it was him."


    Ruby remembered how different he had been in the past two days and it dawned on her.


    "So you did it because you knew who he was, and I thought you ......"


    Her voice stopped abruptly, and she was embarrassed to say the word "jealous".


    But Levi could naturally guess it.


    His hand clutched the steering wheel, his long fingers tapping gently on it, with azy smile at the


    corners of his eyes.


    "It''s not all because I know he''s behind it, naturally there are other reasons too."


    At this point, he paused, the tip of his tongue tipped his upper jaw in a rather unpleasant way.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "His eyes were glued to you, I''ve been upset about that. Well, I''m not that generous."


    Ruby¡¯s heart palpitated slightly, her eyes half-lidded as she cooed in a small voice, "He''s just


    pretending to be in love in order to get what I have."


    Levi thought otherwise.


    It was true that Benjamin was setting up Ruby, there was no doubt about that, but that man was not


    devoid of feelings for her, either.


    Of course, this was something that he naturally would not say to Ruby.


    Clearing his throat, he continued, "Actually, I only know that he sent those mercenaries, but the identity


    about him has not been established yet, Ruby, do you have any idea?"

 Chapter 378 He Has Ill Intention

    Chapter 378 He Has Ill Intention


    As he had finished his words, the car pulled up in front of the LWb.


    Ruby froze, and before she had time to think, she saw outside the car, Jacob was standing in the


    doorway, his gaze at the car they were in.


    On the way, Ruby sent a message to Jacob in advance, informing him that he would bring Levi along.


    Therefore, when Jacob received the news, he put down the work at hand and couldn''t wait to run out to


    greet them.


    Ruby collected her thoughts, unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Jacob saw her, he ran over to her with excitement.


    "Ruby! You''re finally here! I thought you weren''t going toe to theb this time!"


    Ruby gave a smile, putting her bad mood behind for the time being.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t n toe, but there was a temporary change, so here I am."


    Saying that, she saw Jacob''s eyes firmly fixed on Levi, and her eyebrows twitched as she gave him an


    introduction.


    "This is Levi, and my ...... husband."


    When the word "husband" was mentioned, her heart fluttered and her heart beat faster.


    This kind of dissimrity seemed to be happening more and more frequently these days.


    Realizing this, Ruby blushed.


    She cleared her throat and was about to continue, but, as if looking at a national treasure, Jacob circled


    around Levi several times.


    "I''ve heard so much about you!" After staring at him for a long time, Jacob suddenly bellowed out, then


    reached out to shake his hand.


    Ruby: "......"


    Levi: "......"


    The man''s eyebrows twitched and he was rather amused as he reached out to shake hands with him,


    only to see Jacob suddenly withdraw his hand and rub it against his own clothes before extending it


    again.


    This action even made Levi burst into amusement, he curled his lips, holding back fromughing, and


    shaking hands with Jacob, asking politely, "May I ask your name?"


    Jacob''s eyes blinked, just like a fan meeting his idol, he said: "My name is Jacob Houghton!"


    Ruby watched the scene and was speechless for a while.


    Levi didn''t feel anything, instead he found it quite amusing and greeted politely, "Nice to meet you."


    Jacob gave a smile and started chattering away.


    "Don''t be offended, I''m just curious, and if the researchers in ourb meet you tomorrow, they''re


    guaranteed to react even more enthusiastically than I did! After all, a man who can take in Ruby is


    simply more of a national treasure! Ruby ......"


    Ruby couldn''t listen to it any longer, pretending to cough twice, interrupting him and secretly giving him


    a roll of her eyes, "It''s the middle of the night, hurry up and get inside."


    Having said that, she walked forward on her own, leaving the two behind.


    Seeing this, Jacob pulled the corners of his mouth and led Levi inside.


    As the two of them walked inside theb, Levi casually asked, "Why are you still in theb sote?


    Aren''t you taking a break?"


    "We''ve been busy with research on a new reagenttely, so I''ve been staying at the Institutetely, and


    Ruby came in the right time."


    Jacob replied, and couldn''t help bute up beside him again, muttering in a whisper behind Ruby''s


    back.


    "How did you manage to be with Ruby? Ruby is cold, and I''ve never seen any man get close to her in


    all these years!"


    Realizing it was wrong, he hastened to add: "Apart from me, I am her subordinate."


    Levi looked ahead at Ruby''s delicate and slim back, his eyebrows raised slightly, a faint smile on the


    corner of his lips, and he uttered "Fate is destined."


    Jacob: "......"


    The LWb was veryrge and divided into two parts, above and below ground, with lounges and


    private spaces in addition to theboratories.


    As the boss of LW Lab, Ruby''s private space was a luxurious bedroom,parable to the presidential


    suite of a seven-star hotel.


    Jacob put the two men''s luggage away and asked with a smile, "Ruby, Levi, is there anything else you


    need?"


    Ruby shook her head, "No, go and rest."


    "Okay, then you guys get some rest early." After saying that, Jacob left with good sense.


    With only two people left in the room, Ruby sat on the edge of the bed, straightened out her thoughts,


    and went on to talk about what she had said in the car earlier.


    "What did you mean earlier when you said that Benjamin''s identity had not yet been determined?" She


    always felt that there was something in what this man had just said.


    Levi took off his jacket and went over to lie down smoothly, crossing his arms behind his head and


    looking down at her.


    "Haven''t you ever thought that he has another identity? Benjamin is now in charge of the Hayes Group,


    but the business field of the Hayes Group never includes the medical world, since that''s the case, why


    would he chase after you and want to get your grandmother''s relics? What good would it do him to get


    those ancient medical secrets?"


    At these words, Ruby''s delicate eyebrows knitted slightly and a glimpse of thought surfaced in her


    eyes.


    "So you are thinking that there is an identity behind him that controls another organization?"


    Levi nodded: "With the Hayes family''s ability and power, they can''t hire mercenaries. Honestly, I have


    Chester to check on it.¡±


    He turned sideways, propped his cheeks on one hand, and told the results of Chester''s investigation.


    "You actually did so many things in secret, why didn''t you tell me?" Ruby was very surprised to hear


    this.


    The corner of Levi¡¯s lips curled up and he took her hand and ced it in his palm to rub it.


    "I know you treat Benjamin as a friend and won''t suspect him, so I can¡¯t say anything to you without


    evidence. I thought I would tell you when I found out the connection between him and Lab X and


    determined his identity, but I didn''t expect him to be so impatient, it seems that he already suspects our


    motive for going to Z Country."


    Ruby frowned an lightly bit her lower lip: "I didn''t expect ......"


    Levi knew what she was going to say and interrupted her in a gentle tone, "It''s not your fault, he has an


    ill intention that has failed the friendship between you."


    Ruby was silent for a moment, nodding gently, her eyes changed and regained their previous calm


    sobriety, "I really didn''t expect that he is actually associated with Lab X ......"

 Chapter 379 Setting a Trap

    Chapter 379 Setting a Trap


    "I hadn''t thought about it before, but after careful consideration, since Benjamin wants the ancient


    medical secrets you have, his identity must be rted to the medical world, and you said before that


    Lab X had approached you for cooperation and coveted the reagents you developed, so I associated it,


    I just didn''t expect that it actually turned out to be rted to Lab X. But so far, we can''t be sure how he


    is rted to Lab X. I have asked Chester to investigate deeper, he has already sent someone to keep


    an eye on Benjamin, he will definitely make his next move, just wait."


    Ruby''s delicate eyebrows were flushed with coolness, and her red lips were wearing a sneer.


    "Yeah, he chased me all the way here and went to the trouble of paying mercenaries to hunt me down


    and pull off such a big show, how could he give up so easily?"


    She remembered the tracker and grabbed Levi''s hand: "Why didn''t you throw that tracker away


    before?"


    Levi''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he took the ck tracker out of his pocket and ced it on his


    fingertips.


    "I just thought he would follow us, this tracker was found when we arrived, but it doesn''t matter, this just


    validates Benjamin''s actions even more, and I did not throw it away because I did not want to alert


    him."


    Ruby organized her thoughts and responded, "Are you trying to lure him out?"


    Levi gave a smile and pinched Ruby''s cheek: "My woman is smart."


    Ruby pped his hand away and rubbed her cheek, cooing in a small voice, "What nonsense? Any


    fool knows it."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She cleared her throat to hide her momentary embarrassment and said with a normal expression,


    "Even though were were chased by the mercenaries to the hotel, you didn''t drop the tracker, doesn''t


    that mean you don''t want Benjamin to know that you''ve got an insight into what he''s doing behind the


    scenes, and you brought this tracker here, so as not to alert him, Benjamin will only think that we have


    arrived at a ce with strong signal shielding and will not think that we have discovered anything, in


    which case he will continue to move, and you are doing this just to make him reveal his weakness."


    Levi nodded gently, not denying it, and lifted the soft hair that fell over her shoulder to y with it.


    "Instead of letting him keep acting in the dark and us watching out in the open, we should let his


    identity bepletely exposed, so that we can know his other identity and we don''t have to waste time


    with him."


    After a few moments of thought, Ruby came up with an idea.


    "He should only know that I have the ancient medical secrets left behind by my grandmother, and that I


    am serving in Dr. Moore''sb, ording to the previous situation, he is not yet aware that I am the one


    behind the scenes of the LWb. Since he has been having thoughts about the potions developed by


    the LWb, why not use this to lure him out, to see what he is actually trying to do?"


    At these words, Levi pondered, "Benjamin is a very cautious person, LW Lab has always refused Lab


    X''s request for cooperation, and now that if we invites him, he will definitely be suspicious."


    "That''s true." Ruby also thought of this, so she didn''t intend to do so, "I certainly won''t contact Lab X


    directly, I just need to spread the news on the Red Net."


    "What''s the news?"


    "D3 reagents for sale."


    Benjamin had always coveted the D3 reagent, and it was not just him, many people were also curious


    about it.


    However, the D3 reagent had not been officially sold until now, and there was no way for people to


    even get their hands on it.


    "I used it in the initial clinical stage, after that, it was for your team member once, after that, the D3


    reagent has never appeared in the public eye again. I think Benjamin has long been unable to hold


    back, if the news of the sale of the D3 reagentes out now, even if he has doubts in his mind, he


    will definitely not miss this opportunity. Even if he has to take the risk, he will definitely try his best to


    get it."


    "That''s true, but how can you be sure that Benjamin wille out in person, and under what name?


    What if he sends one of his men, or pretends to have another identity? What are you going to do


    then?"


    Ruby had long considered this, and her clear eyes held a cunning light.


    "It is not for everyone to buy D3 reagents, we have to choose the customers. In this regard, LWd has


    the right to decide if we sell it or not. If Benjamin wants to buy it, he should show his sincerity. As for the


    reason for selling the D3 reagents, everyboratory needs a huge amount of money to conduct long-


    term research, and in these two years of economic recession, selling reagents and so on is a normal


    operation. If he is from Lab X, he will understood.¡±


    Since she had said so, there was nothing for Levi to be uneasy about.


    "Okay, so do what you want, what do I need to do?" He asked.


    Ruby curled her lips into a smile, "Just eat and drink."


    When Levi heard this, he smiled, "Okay, then I''ll do what you said."


    ......


    Soon after, the news that LW Lab was going to sell D3 reagents in bulk was on Red Net.


    Not surprisingly, Benjamin got the news.


    Lewis was worried: "President, didn''t LW Lab always refuse to cooperate with us before? And we''ve


    never heard of them selling their own reagents, so why are they suddenly selling D3 reagents now?


    Could there be a fraud here?"


    And Benjamin''s reaction was as Ruby had predicted before.


    "It''s nothing surprising, just because you haven''t heard of it before doesn''t mean they don''t sell it in


    private, they just haven''t given the outside world a channel. As for the sudden bulk sale of D3 reagents


    now, it''s probably because they need to invest a lot of money to develop new projects and reagents,


    like this kind ofb without official support, they don''t have much money at all, they can only rely on


    selling their own developed, it is a normal move for LW Labs to suddenly do this."


    Lewis asked him again, "Then President, do you n to purchase?"


    Benjamin put down the coffee cup and replied with determination, "Sure, how could I easily miss such a


    good opportunity?"


    Even if he could not get the research report on the D3 reagent, he might be able to work it out if he got


    the finished product!

 Chapter 380 Profit-oriented Villain

    Chapter 380 Profit-oriented Viin


    He had a good n, but he was unaware that he had been set up.


    "And who are you nning to send to talk with them, President?"


    The information on this deal said that an interview was required.


    It made sense, after all, it was something as important as D3 reagents, and this order was a rare and


    Benjamin pondered for a moment and did not answer immediately, but instead he asked, "Any news


    from Ruby and Levi?"


    At the mention of this, Lewis replied with a straight face.


    "They are already nning to depart for Z Country today, except there is a strange thing, the


    mercenaries we sent there were all beaten down in the middle ofst night. After that, they left the


    hotel, the tracker followed them lost the signal, as for the location where the signal was lost, it was also


    very vague, there was no way to track it, only until this morning, the signal was avable again."


    In this regard, Benjamin remained unsurprised.


    "It''s a messy situation over here in F Country. There are a lot of private organizations, so maybe it''s just


    covered when they were passing through."


    Since they were nning to depart for Z Country, it didn''t have much to do with the upper lever of LW


    Lab.


    Previously, he only knew that Ruby was associated with LW Lab, so he could get the D3 reagent and


    even the development reports of other reagents.


    But now it seemed that it should be that she just served there.


    With that in mind, he didn''t care too much and spoke, "I''ll go myself."


    Upon hearing this, Lewis was taken aback, "President, how can you go personally?"


    Benjamin did not mind it and said, ¡°Do you think LW Lad will sell it to us if I find someone else to go to


    get it. What they want is sincerity, if they don''t feel at ease, then Lab X will have no change. Lab X


    begged for cooperation twice before, so we can take this opportunity, don''t theyck funds? I have


    plenty of funds, they will sell it to me."


    The matter was determined.


    Soon, Lewis was in contact with the people at LW Lab on Benjamin''s behalf.


    When Jacob got the news, he immediately reported to Ruby.


    "Ruby, as you expected, Lab X is really going to send their manager behind the scenes!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, not half surprised: "When will he arrive?"


    "3pm, at the top floor cafe in the J building."


    Ruby looked at the time, there were still two hours to go.


    "Where''s the ne? How are the arrangements going?" She asked.


    Jacob immediately replied, "It has all been done as you instructed, so you can leave anytime, and


    people have been arranged around to keep watch, so if there are any idents, they can alle in


    handy, and it definitely won''t affect you and Levi''s trip to Z Country."


    Ruby nodded, "Be ready to leave in an hour."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, an hour passed and Jacob drove the two of them straight to J Building.


    When they arrived, people of Lab X had not yet arrived.


    Ruby and Levi sat in a corner with a greenery partition, while Jacob sat in the front by the window, as


    previously agreed.


    Looking from his table, he could not see Ruby and Levi, but thetter two could get a clear view of the


    table.


    At three o''clock, finally, a figure approached.


    "Excuse me, is this Mr. Houghton?" The visitor''s tone was still polite, but the way he acted revealed a


    superior posture.


    Jacob raised his eyes and gave him a nce before getting up and shaking his hand, asking politely


    and courteously, "Yes, may I ask if you are ......?"


    The man smiled slightly, his handsome face full of confidence, "I am the manager of Lab X, Benjamin


    Hayes."


    Not far away, in a ce separated by greenery, Ruby and Levi looked at each other without the


    slightest surprise, as if the appearance of Benjamin was a matter of course.


    So it seemed that all their previous analyses were correct and all their suspicions were on point.


    "I''ve been friends with Benjamin for so many years, I really didn''t expect that he was actually so deeply


    hidden." Ruby could not help but mutter in a small voice, her tone somewhat unpleasant.


    Levi learned the truth and was now in a rxed mood and was in the mood to tease her: "I should say


    you two are simr."


    Ruby skimmed the corners of her mouth in disbelief.


    "Is it the same? My LWb has never done anything harmful, and the reagents it has developed are all


    beneficial to the pharmaceutical industry and to people, but Lab X is apany that does nothing. In


    their eyes, there is only profit, they don''t care whether these things are harmful to people or not, as


    long as they can make huge profits, they can develop them blindly, they are simply a group of profit-


    oriented viins!"


    She lowered her voice, and her face was wearing rare indignation.


    She looked down at those behaviors Lab X had done. It was hard not to be angry when she didn''t


    expect that her friend was behind the scene.


    Looking at her face full of annoyance, and her delicate eyebrows were slightly knitted, Levi could not


    help but want tough.


    He raised his hand and cupped her cheek in a warm, soothing voice, "Well, there''s no way you can ask


    anyone to do anything, just stay true to yourself."


    Ruby pursed the corners of her lips and said nothing more.


    Jacob asked for two cups of coffee and pretended to negotiate with Benjamin.


    However, the result of the negotiations was that the D3 reagent would not be sold to Lab X. As for the


    cooperation with Lab X, there was no need to talk about it.


    At these words, Benjamin''s face sank slightly and the curve of his mouth tightened, his expression


    already somewhat displeased.


    "Are you kidding me? The terms have been offered and now you''re saying you won''t sell it? Is it


    because you think the terms I''ve offered aren''t tempting enough?"


    With that, he snorted.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Houghton, although the prices of the reagents researched by LW Lab are very high, I think the


    price I offered is the highest. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can negotiate with others to see whether there


    is a price offered higher than me. Besides, if we cooperate, it will be beneficial. Since you areck of


    funds, I can give it to you. You can use it for as long as you want, what''s wrong with that?"


    Jacob listened with an expressionless face,ughing coldly.


    This man really was scheming, and even more money was worthless in the face of LW Lab''s


    development reports.


    The man talked good words, but in reality, it was still Lab X taking advantage of him.


    Benjamin saw hisck of reaction and frowned, subconsciously trying to say harsh words.


    But at that moment, a voice came from behind him, "Benjamin, you are really smart."

 Chapter 381 Each Other

    Chapter 381 Each Other


    The voice was so familiar that Benjamin''s body shook and the movement of turning his head was half a


    beat slower.


    When he saw Ruby, his eyes were overflowing with disbelief: "Ruby, you''re not ......"


    Ruby slowly hooked up a smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, instead it was


    flushed with coolness.


    "I''m not what?" She asked, her tone hushed, "Am I already leaving for Z Country? Is that you want to


    ask?"


    Benjamin''s expression froze, his mouth opened, and for a moment he didn''t even know what to say.


    His eyes strayed and his face turned even paler when his gazended on Levi¡¯s face.


    Ruby took in all of his reactions, snorted, and walked slowly to Jacob.


    Jacob was very good at reading eyes and without saying a word, he stood up and offered her a seat.


    In a matter of moments, Ruby sat down in the seat that had just been vacated, tilting her head slightly


    and looking straight towards Benjamin.


    Even though she was sitting low, in a posture of looking up, the clear light of her eyes conveyed a


    sense of superiority.


    "Benjamin, you deserve it."


    The corners of Benjamin''s mouth pressed down, his lips pursed, and he didn''t say a word.


    When things hade to this point, what was there that he did not understand, he had fallen into the


    trap set by Ruby.


    After a dozen seconds of silence, he turned to her, his eyes half-lidded, his meaningful gaze fixed on


    her, his tone somewhat unkind.


    "Ruby, you have set me up. Otherwise, why would we meet in this way today?"


    Hearing this, Rubyughed out loud as if she had heard some funny joke.


    "Benjamin, has it be my fault? From the beginning to the end, I have never set you up, and as a


    friend, I have not wronged you in any way, but what have you done? You sent mercenaries after me,


    pretended to hijack a ne, ambushed me in F Country, failed once but still continue to kill me, and


    pretended to be a good guy to save me, just to make me let down my guard. What, you have done so


    many things and now you are ming me?"


    As she spoke, the curvature of her mouth narrowed and her face took on a slightly colder tone.


    "If you hadn''t set me up twice, why would I have made this game? It''s all about the cause and the


    effect. You get what you have done.¡±


    At this point, Levi walked over to Ruby and leaned on the sofa where she was sitting, with a somewhat


    carefree look.


    "Yes, Mr. Hayes, person should be reasonable, you are unkind in the first ce, you are already in the


    wrong, so don''t me others for being unjust."


    Seeing him helping out and following Ruby to echo, Benjamin¡¯s hand hanging at his side silently


    squeezed into a fist.


    His face twitched, his cheeks tightened, and when he spoke again, his voice was a little tight and


    inexplicably muffled, "When did you know about this?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    Ruby gave a reply: "Originally, I did not suspect you, Benjamin, I think you know my temperament, I


    hate suspicion, I am cold outside and hot inside to my friends, I can say that I trust you 100%, so even


    if there is such an unconventional coincidence, I have never actively suspected you, but, you have


    gone too far."


    When she said thest sentence, she abruptly lifted her eyelids, her sharp eyes looked straight towards


    Benjamin.


    "You are too eager to get the relics left behind by my grandmother, instead, it is easy to reveal your


    intention, that tracker of yours is really very poorly ced. You are expecting that I will not suspect you


    at all, so you dare to do these maniptions so tantly, but after doing more bad things, it is difficult


    for me not to suspect."


    She had only just finished speaking, and Levi took up the conversation without hurry.


    "Because you are old friends, Ruby didn¡¯t doubt you and believe you, but I won¡¯t. Benjamin, all those


    little tricks of yours are, to put it bluntly, left over from my ying in the first ce, neither open nor very


    clever."


    Listening to his sarcasm, the veins bulged from the corners of Benjamin''s forehead, seemingly he was


    very repressed.


    "Heh ......" he gave a cold smile from the corner of his mouth, his expression chilled, "We are setting up


    each other."


    At these words, Ruby''s delicate eyebrows twitched and she looked at him with more contempt.


    "Benjamin, do you think that everyone is like you? You''re the one who first set up others, you''re profit-


    oriented and will do anything for your own intention. I''m wrong for defending myself? What kind of


    reasoning is that?"


    Benjamin wrinkled his eyebrows and argued forcefully: "I just want to borrow your grandmother''s


    ancient medical secrets, if you were willing to show them to me directly, why would I set up so many


    serial traps? Ruby, ask yourself, do you really regard me as a friend? If you really were a friend, why


    would you hold those relics of your grandmother in your hands and not show them to anyone?"


    Not wanting him to say such things, Ruby felt that it was absurd to the extreme.


    "What? Whatw says that my grandmother''s belongings have to be shown to others? And what


    unwritten rule says that my things have to be shared with my friends? It''s my grandmother''s legacy, not


    yours. It''s all mine now, and it''s not up to anyone else to tell me what I want to do with it. Is this a moral


    abduction? I really didn''t expect you to say such shameless words, Benjamin!"


    There was disappointment in her eyes, and more than anything else, exasperation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "After being friends with you for so many years, I didn''t expect you to be such a person! Benjamin, are


    you hiding too deeply, or are we friends simply not seeing through you?"


    Benjamin was embarrassed by her words, his face flushed and white.


    He gritted his teeth, his face was stiff as he retorted with a cold face, "Heh, all these years, you didn''t


    tell us your true identity. Who would have thought that you are actually the real maniptor of LW Lab?


    Ruby, you are hiding too deep too."


    When she saw that he was still stubborn until now, Ruby was full of coldness, and a biting aura was all


    around her.


    She snorted, then stood up slowly, her sharp, knife-like gaze looking straight at him, her eyesced


    with contempt.


    "I hide it deeply, but I don''t reveal my identity, on the one hand because I don''t want to, and on the


    other hand because I don''t want to bring trouble to my friends, my family, you think this identity is very


    good? But in fact, what this identity brings is only endless trouble!"

 Chapter 382 Fall Out

    Chapter 382 Fall Out


    "I don''t want to disrupt the lives of my family and friends around me, so I don''t think there''s anything


    wrong with my hiding."


    She said it word for word, her tone cold.


    "But there is a fundamental difference between you and I. LW Lab never did anything harmful to others,


    all the research is for people to get better treatment and life, I can say that I have never done anything


    wrong, even a single thing, since I established LW Lab, but what about you, Benjamin? Do you dare to


    touch your conscience and say that you have not done any wrongdoing?"


    These words instantly stopped Benjamin, his lips pursed tightly, his face horrifyingly pale.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ruby snorted, not showing him a single bit of mercy.


    "Your Lab X only look at profit, never mind the harming agents, as long as you can make money and


    profiteer, you do it without blinking an eye, how many people have you harmed with those agents? Can


    you count them yourself? So Benjamin, don''tpare me to you, you will only make me feel sick."


    The two hadpletely fallen out, and Ruby''s words were no longer the least bit polite.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very stiff, and Benjamin''s face became dark.


    "Ruby...... " He opened his mouth, trying to salvage it.


    However, Ruby was not a saint and never showed mercy to those who had betrayed her.


    "Don''t call me that, it makes me want to vomit. Benjamin, two years ago, that new pharmaceutical


    development report you took from me did note in handy, did it? Heh, you still don''t know, that


    report is imperfect, every reagent research has to be built up and overturned hundreds or even


    thousands of times, some of the data in that development report is faulty, so even though you stole it


    from me, in the end, you were not able to develop the finished product, I think, it is because of this


    incident that you have be suspicious of my identity, right?"


    Her brow and her delicate face were full of contempt.


    "Probably, you already suspected me of being a member of LW Lab, but you didn''t know my position in


    LW Lab, so you made frequent advances to me and found various excuses to approach me in order to


    find out something, but the imperfect development report made you think that I was just an insignificant


    member of LW Lab.


    Plus, your people tracked us and thought that Levi and I had already left for Z Country. That''s why you


    dropped the ball and thought that I wasn''t a senior member of LW Lab, and that''s why you can appear


    here today in a dignified manner, but you were exposed after all."


    Beforeing here, she had thought that if Benjamin was really the maniptor of Lab X, then while


    he was exposed, she herself would be exposed as well.


    But on second thought, the twoboratories were already on bad terms, sort of rivals, so even if they


    were exposed, what did it matter?


    Between them, however, it was no longer possible to be friends.


    Now that they had be enemies, there was nothing wrong with being thorough.


    Right then, after Benjamin heard her words, the corners of his eyes pressed down, the hand hanging at


    his side clenched into a fist, the bruises on the back of his hand rippling.


    "Ruby, are you nning to break off your friendship with me? Don''t forget, as a member of the Hayes


    family in the capital, I am one of the few helpers you have in the capital, what''s wrong with you and me


    working together? We can all earn money together, isn''t that the best of both worlds?"


    With that, he shifted his gaze and looked at Levi, his eyes full of hostility.


    "Levi, did you say something to Ruby? Did you stir up trouble from it?"


    Seeing that he could still question so righteously, Levi could not help but be amused.


    "Benjamin, who gave you the confidence to think that after all the crap you''ve done, that Ruby can still


    forgive you and be friends with you? Do you know why she doesn¡¯t like you? It''s strange that she would


    like someone like you. Ruby is the best woman in the world, if she really followed you, wouldn''t she be


    a flower in a cow dung?"


    "You-" Benjamin was instantly exasperated, his forehead jumping at the corners.


    He clenched his teeth, his knife-like gaze lingering on Levi¡¯s face, before looking back at Ruby, his eyes


    surging withplex emotions.


    After a few seconds, he stopped hiding his selfish desires and his gaze gradually became harsher.


    "Ruby, this is thest chance I give you, think again whether you want to cooperate with Lab X or not."


    At that, Ruby snorted, "What? You want to threaten me?"


    Benjamin''s eyes were dark: "You can interpret it that way, it''s up to you to decide, but I can tell you


    clearly that I want LW Lab, from today onwards, I don''t just want the reagents of yourb, I want to


    control the whole LW Lab in the palm of my hand! If you are willing to cooperate with me, then I will be


    merciful, but if you refuse, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful for the sake of all these years of


    friendship."


    Hearing these harsh words, Ruby did not have a hint of nervousness or fear from the first, instead, she


    wanted tough.


    "Benjamin, you look highly of yourself, do you think that your Lab X can do anything in F Country? Do


    you think that LW Lab is necessarily weaker than Lab X? If you want to take control of myb, then go


    ahead ande over, I want to see if you have that ability!"


    Thest shred of emotion was gone and the atmosphere became very tense.


    At that moment, Levi reached out and took Ruby''s wrist, pulling her behind him, his eyes narrowing


    slightly, dangerous lights in his eyes.


    "Benjamin, if you want to touch Ruby, then you have to go through me first."


    "Is that so?" Benjamin was unimpressed and sneered, "Levi, I think the person who thinks too highly of


    himself is you, what are you! Whether it''s in Sea City, the capital, or in F Country, you don''t have the


    qualifications to say this to me! Don''t forget, five years ago you were still my defeated opponent!


    Always was, and always will be!"


    He had always harboured a grudge against Ruby for marrying Levi, and with thebination of old


    and new grudges, he had wanted to take action against this man for a long time!


    He thought that when Levi heard this, he would be furious, but the expression on Levi''s face was


    somewhat unexpected.


    He just picked up a careless smile, his handsome,pelling face full of disinterest.


    "You defeated opponent? Benjamin, you seem to have forgotten that five years ago, when I brought


    someone to F Country to deal with yourb, you were running away from it!"

 Chapter 383 Parting of the Ways

    Chapter 383 Parting of the Ways


    "What, is it glorious to run away, not daring to fight head on? This can even be boasted?"


    Benjamin blushed at his sarcastic remark, his face tightly tense.


    In contrast, Levi acted rxed.


    "I advise you to see what you are capable of before you said harsh words. Yes, I am not as powerful as


    you in F Country, but as for whether I will be your defeated opponent, well, feel free to try, but I can also


    tell you clearly, before, I was not, and I will not be, the only one who is really defeated is you."


    When he finished, he inclined his head and managed to smile lightly under the extremely stagnant


    atmosphere, raising his hand to pinch Ruby''s cheek in a very intimate gesture.


    "Well, let''s go."


    He took her hand and turned to leave, before he left there was a pause in his steps, as if he


    remembered something, fished something out of his pocket, turned around and threw it at Benjamin.


    Not too loudly, a small ck button-like object fell down Benjamin''s shirt to the ground.


    It was the tracker.


    "Take it back." Dropping these words, Levi led Ruby away.


    Jacob, who had been watching the battle on the sidelines without saying a word, cast a sneering


    nce at Benjamin at this time, and then also left with quick steps.


    Benjamin was the only one left in the entire top floor.


    He stood still for a long time, his eyes downcast as he stared at the tracker lying peacefully on the


    ground, his face sunk, while anger rolled under his eyes.


    Heh, since they had fallen out, there was no need for him to show mercy.


    He had already given Ruby a chance, it was Ruby who didn''t know how to cherish it, since that was the


    case, he didn''t mind using underhanded tricks!


    No matter what, he had to keep Ruby firmly in his grasp!


    Soon, he pulled out his mobile phone with a sullen face and called Lewis, ordering in a cold voice,


    "Now immediately ......"


    ......


    Levi led Ruby to the car and headed straight to the field where the private jet was parked.


    On the road, Ruby propped her head on one hand and rested her elbow on the car window, looking out


    of the window in a wooden manner.


    The car was going fast and the wind was blowing her long ck hair around, but she didn''t tidy it up, as


    if emptying herself, holding the same position with no expression on her face.


    While driving, Levi paid attention to her expression every now and then.


    The car stopped at a red light and he inclined his head to look, his eyes lingering for a moment on the


    delicate, bright side of her face, his eyes flickering slightly.


    "Thinking about what?" Not long after, the green light came on and he asked as he took control of the


    steering wheel and drove ahead.


    The silence in the carriage was broken and Ruby''s drifting thoughts were pulled back.


    As if she felt an itch, she tucked the hair against the side of her face behind her ear, raised the window


    and looked ahead at the traffic with a pale expression.


    "Thinking about the old days." Half a momentter, she spoke in reply, her tone despondent.


    "Old days?" Levi''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he asked for advice.


    "Well, I remembered my previous time in the capital, at that time I came back from F Country, did not


    return to Sea City, and did not talk to anyone. I went to the capital alone, to develop the W group,ter


    met Raphael and others, during that time, although I was very tired, because of these friends, I always


    felt at ease. I did not have many friends in F Country, and my life in the Harold family before was a


    mess, so I understood more about the value of friends, all these years, although we didn''t contact each


    other much, and we were cold on the surface, but our friendship before didn''t change much. I really


    didn''t expect that Benjamin was such a person."


    Speaking of this, she recalled Benjamin''s frequent gestures of affection towards herself and could not


    help but feel sneered at.


    "It''s true that money and power can change a person, I just don''t understand, Benjamin is already the


    young master of the Hayes family and the Hayes Group, why doesn''t he feel satisfied?"


    It was something that she would not have cared for or found it hard to figure out.


    But for it was Benjamin, she was confused.


    Levi understood her mood, his hand clutching the steering wheel, his head leaning back in the seat, his


    dark eyes gazing ahead, his tone gentle.


    "Wealth and money move people''s hearts, this is amon thing, some people behave badly, their


    hearts are not right and they go astray, no one can stop them. Benjamin may have been such a person


    all along, he is just very good at hiding it, and you have not noticed it. Ruby, never waste your heart


    and soul for someone who is not worthy of it."


    Ruby was silent for a moment, then gently hooked the corners of her lips and curled up into a smile.


    "Well, I know, I am just a bit emotional, but we''re not on the same page and it''s inevitable that we''ll go


    our separate ways, and everyone has to pay for his own choices."


    After that, the two did not continue the conversation and it was another half hour before they drove to


    the southern suburbs.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This was once a drill airfield, but the address waster relocated and the area fell into disuse.


    Right now, their private jet was parked here and Jacob had arrived first.


    "Ruby, you guys get on the ne, I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Hmm." Ruby nodded, before getting on the ne, she admonished him, "Benjamin is not an open and


    honest person, he will most likelye up with underhanded tricks against LW Lab, keep an eye on it,


    don''t let him exploit the loophole."


    "Okay."


    The two of them spoke briefly again and soon, Ruby and Levi got on the ne.


    However, the ne did not take off immediately.


    As Ruby had only just sat down, she saw from the small window several jeeps surrounding the ne


    and many mercenaries getting out of them.


    "Heh, he really did send someone." Rubyughed coldly, sitting still without the slightest panic.


    Levi was not worried. He sipped the ck coffee brought over by the staff and said slowly, "Benjamin is


    not a fool, as long as you leave F Country, it will be difficult for him to pin you down again, so he will


    definitely try every possible way to trap you here. He has hired so many mercenaries, it seems that he


    has given great effort."


    Although the mercenaries were strong, Red League was not bad.


    Just outside the ne, the mercenaries were about to rush to the ne, but a group of men emerged


    from all directions and soon fought with the mercenaries.


    Ruby was sitting in the ne with her coffee at the moment, not the least bit anxious, even watching


    the drama with leisure.


    "Benjamin is too proud of himself, thinking that my power in F Country is far less than his, so in his


    haste, he made his movement, but he doesn''t know that there are people better than him, and since I


    know that he can hire mercenaries, I won''t take it lightly."

 Chapter 384 RS Bank

    Chapter 384 RS Bank


    At that, Levi smiled, and his handsome, peerless face had a vague feeling of being proud of her.


    "Yes, my Ruby is not the kind of person who will take dark losses. Besides, even if the mercenaries are


    powerful, they can''t beat the Red League, right?"


    The Red League, the world''s premier assassination organization, was unrivalled by any organization


    and its position had never been shaken.


    Ruby raised one end of her eyebrows and put her coffee cup down, her pretty charming eyes narrowed


    slightly as she looked at the messy scene outside the small window of the ne with a cloudy


    expression.


    "Since Benjamin is the man behind Lab X, then thisb can''t be kept, I will ask Jacob to find a chance


    to set them right."


    She was still holding her breath at the thought that he had something to do with what had happened


    five years ago.


    With a sh of his eyes, Levi guessed what was on her mind, half lowered his eyes and suddenly


    "What are youughing at?" Ruby was puzzled and inclined her head to look at him, her eyes full of


    confusion.


    Levi¡¯s thin lips tugged up a nice curve, lifting his eyes, and there seemed to be stars of light shining in


    his dark eyes.


    "I never dreamed that I would marry such an awesome wife, let alone that it would be such an


    unspeakable bond."


    This bond, naturally, referred to what happened five years ago.


    When Ruby heard this, her face looked unnatural and the corners of her mouth tugged, "What kind of


    evil taste is that, you call that kind of thing unspeakable bond?"


    Listening to her spat, Levi good-naturedly agreed: "Well, it''s true that I used the wrong words, but


    although I also feel that what happened five years ago was outrageous, sometimes, I''m d that I met


    you back then and that we have such a smart and lovely daughter."


    His sudden confession immediately made Ruby ufortable.


    Jacob got on the ne and reported with a smile, "Ruby, Levi, those mercenaries down there have all


    been taken care of and we are ready to take off."


    Ruby cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment, and with a calm face, she instructed, "Take care of


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this side, and, regarding the inside information of Lab X, you send people to pry, dig up as much as you


    can. I have left a group of people for you, all of them are trustworthy, let them stay at LWb and


    strengthen the guards."


    With Benjamin''s despicable virtue, he might cause some direct harm to LWb, so she had to be


    thoughtful and careful.


    After responding, Jacob quickly got off the ne.


    A quarter of an hourter, the ne finally took off without incident, heading straight for Z Country.


    ......


    Not long after, Benjamin in F Country got the news and was angry.


    "Rubbish! You just need to surround two people? You can''t even do that! What''s the point of hiring you


    mercenaries!"


    The leader of the mercenaries frowned, seemingly displeased.


    "Mr. Hayes, you didn''t tell us before that the people on the other side are so powerful, it can''t be all my


    people''s fault, I''m bringing my strongest team and giving it my all."


    Benjamin''s face became increasingly sober: "Give it your all? Then howe you can''t even stop


    them? I know the strength of your mercenaries, don''t give me any excuses!"


    At this moment, Lewis walked in and, seeing the tense atmosphere in the office, hastened to round up


    the situation and help these mercenaries speak.


    "President, you should take it easy first, in fact, you really can''t me them for this matter, it''s ...... the


    people on Ruby''s side who are just too powerful."


    At this, Benjamin''s brows knitted together, "What do you mean?"


    The leader snorted coldly and said nonchntly, "You told me before that they were just some


    insignificant people, but those people who came here today are all no less skilled than us, and they


    have gone through severe training at first nce. In short, they are not as insignificant and worthless


    as you say!"


    Hearing this, Benjamin''s face suddenly changed, "Howe?"


    The mercenaries were already from a very powerful organization all over the world, and to hire them,


    money and power were the lowest of the requirements.


    But those men could hold their own against these mercenaries!


    Could it be that they were from Levi¡¯s District 7?


    That was unlikely, although all those people from District 7 of Sea City were all of extraordinary


    strength and were able to fight against the mercenaries, but the two sides should be on par, how could


    they have beaten these mercenaries so easily?


    But if they were not from Levi, where did theye from?


    Only Ruby.


    But how did Ruby have such a powerful group of people?


    Moreover, there were not many organizations in this world that couldpete with mercenaries, could


    it be that Ruby was also associated with other mysterious organizations?


    Doubt grew, and Benjamin''s brow knitted, his eyes growing darker and darker.


    Heh, it seemed there were quite a few more secrets in this woman.


    It seemed that he must have this woman in the palm of his hand and use her!


    ......


    Four hourster, the private jetnded on Z Country.


    In order to avoid a long night and any further chaos in the middle of the night, Ruby did not dy, and


    after getting off the ne, she and Levi went straight to RS Bank.


    After she told the counter staff the number of the locker where her grandfather kept his belongings, the


    counter staff immediately changed his expression and called the bank president directly.


    "Miss Harold, how are you?" The visitor was a middle-aged man nearly fifty years old, but he looked in


    good spirits.


    He greeted Ruby politely, who nced at the namete on his chest and responded politely, "Good


    day, Director Smith."


    Smith nodded his head and his eyes went towards Levi, "This is¡­?"


    Levi held out his hand, "I am Levi Finn and I am her husband."


    "Mr. Finn, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    After a brief greeting from the three men, Smith led the way into the bank''s innermost lift and straight


    down to the negative first floor.


    The lift door soon opened to either side, revealing a huge iron door that looked very heavy.


    There was a very cumbersome and precise lock on the door.


    Smith nced at Ruby and Levi, who understood and immediately turned sideways, and then a jingling


    sound was heard, as if severalyers of locks had been undone.


    "All right, pleasee in." Finally, Smith withdrew the key that opened thest lock and the door sliced


    open automatically in both directions.


    When Ruby turned around, she saw that it was like a very huge warehouse with many cabs.

 Chapter 385 Matryoshka Doll?

    Chapter 385 Matryoshka Doll?


    "Miss Harold, Mr. Finn, this way please." Smith gestured towards a row of cabs and said


    respectfully.


    Ruby nodded and exchanged a nce with Levi, walking through several rows of cabs before


    finally stopping in front of one.


    In this column, each cab was particrlyrge, as if it contained a lot of stuff.


    "Miss Harold, this is the safe where your grandfather kept his things, and here is the key to the


    outside."


    As he spoke, he handed Ruby a small key, which was very finely made.


    Ruby took it and ced it in the palm of her hand and looked at it carefully, "There is no key of this


    design on the market."


    Smith smiled, "Yes, it was built by your grandfather himself, when his only request to store things with


    us was to have the keys and locks of the safe rebuilt to his specifications, which is unique to our bank."


    Hearing these words, Ruby''s eyes darted around and she probably had an idea in her mind.


    Grandpa probably anticipated in advance that someone might sneak in.


    Although RS Bank''s security system was one of the best in the world, there were no absolutes.


    So Grandpa did it for an extrayer of security.


    Even if someone did, indeed, try to get in from the outside world by any means possible, it would still


    be quite difficult to open the only lock in the world that was different.


    This safe could not be carried away, and those who break in did not have that much time to study it,


    even if they wanted to.


    "Mr. Smith, thank you so much for keeping this key for my grandfather all these years."


    The fact that he could hand over such an important key to Smith meant that Grandpa must have


    trusted him, so when Ruby looked at him again, there was more respect in her expression.


    Smith waved his hand, "Miss Harold, I am honoured to have your grandfather''s trust."


    Seeing him treat her grandfather with such respect, Ruby raised her eyebrows and did not say anything


    else.


    However, curiosity was aroused in her heart.


    The fact that Grandpa had gone to great lengths to store something here, and had designed such a


    lock, meant that what was inside must be very important.


    And Smith''s attitude towards her grandfather, in turn, gave her the feeling that what was in it must be


    an item of great influence.


    "Miss Harold, Mr. Finn, I will leave you alone, you are free to open this safe, if you want to take the


    things away, just find my office when youe out."


    It was not good for him to stay where he was when it came to the removal of her personal belongings,


    so he said very tactfully and then left.


    In therge space, only Ruby and Levi were left.


    The two looked at each other, and Levi raised his eyebrows and said in a warm voice: "Are you ready


    to open the safe?"


    Ruby did not look much nervous, and lightly hooked her lips: "Coming all the way here, isn''t it just to


    get what''s in the safe?"


    Having said that, she squeezed the key in her hand and, without much hesitation, opened the first lock


    of the safe.


    "It''s true that Grandpa designed the lock himself, even with a key, it''s still a bit of a challenge to open


    it."


    The first time she opened it, she couldn''t get it open, so she turned back and forth twice before the lock


    clicked.


    Then she entered the code she had obtained from her grandmother''s belongings into thebination


    lock inside and the second door finally opened.


    Inside, lying quietly, was a wooden box, identical to the one Grandma had before.


    Ruby looked at it steadily and took it out of it after an interval of ten seconds or so.


    A thickyer of dust has settled on the wooden box as it has not been opened for a long time.


    Ruby took out a tissue and wiped it off, raising her eyes to look at Levi: "Come on, you wait for me in


    the lobby, I''m going to the bathroom."


    Levi was surprised: "What do you want to do? Not open it here?"


    Ruby shook her head, charming eyes shining with a look of certainty: "Wouldn''t it be less fun to open it


    here? There''s still a good show toe."


    "A good show?" Levi was confused, "What kind of good show?"


    But soon, he reacted and spoke again, "Could it be that Benjamin''s men have followed us here?"


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, the corners of her mouth were full of sarcasm: "I''m not very sure, but it is


    possible, he is despicable and shameless. We yed a trick on him before we left F Country, he won''t


    stop there, since he is so obsessed with my grandmother''s relics, he will definitely send someone after


    me."


    Levi understood: "You are trying to make a y?"


    Ruby nodded and urged, "Go out first, if you linger a little longer, maybe the fish won''t take the bait."


    The two of them quickly walked out, and before they stepped through the door, as if by induction, the


    heavy iron doors slowly closed from both sides and clicked shut, locking them.


    As per Ruby''s idea, Levi went to sit in the bank lobby and waited.


    She ran straight to the bathroom with the box in her arms.


    As she sat in the locked cubicle, she looked at the delicate wooden box resting on herp, took a deep


    breath and slowly opened it.


    Surprisingly, there was nothing amazing in the box, just a note.


    Ruby was surprised and picked up the note to take a closer look and found that only a few words were


    written on it.


    --Ancestral shrine.


    Ruby: "......"


    Could this be Matryoshka doll?


    Running from one clue to another, getting a new clue from another, and it finally winded up in the


    ancestral shrine.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The ancestral shrine mentioned here would be that of the Grant family.


    The Grant family was in the capital, so the ancestral shrine was also set up in the capital.


    She hadn''t heard of it, but she was sure it shouldn''t be too hard to find out.


    As for what was hidden in the ancestral shrine, it was not known.


    She sighed, then closed the box and was about to get up and leave, but she suddenly remembered


    what she had forgotten and sat back down in a hurry.


    Then she opened the box, tore that note to shreds, got up and opened the lid of the toilet and threw it in


    and flushed it.


    After a few repetitions, her eyes flickered slightly as she took a bottle of pre-prepared liquid from her


    bag and ced it in the wooden box.


    This liquid was no ordinary thing, but a special potion she had developed privately and rarely used it on


    a regr basis, only taking it out in special circumstances.


    And now, it was the special circumstance.


    Once this was done, she exited the bathroom and then went to the lobby to find Levi, and the two of


    them went back to Smith for the withdrawal procedure before leaving the RS Bank together.


    Before walking out, Ruby held the wooden box, and while walking, she spoke to Levi with her face as


    usual, but her voice was intentionally lowered.

 Chapter 386 Ancestral Shrine

    Chapter 386 Ancestral Shrine


    "When we go outter, if someonees to grab the box, you don¡¯t need to chase after them and


    pretend to let them take it."


    At that, Levi was surprised: "You deliberately brought it out just to let them snatch it away?"


    The ends of Ruby''s eyes lifted slightly, her expression certain and confident, her rosy lips hooked up as


    she smiled, "Yes, how can we make Benjamin have the consequence if we don''t let them snatch it


    away?"


    As the two spoke, they were already walking out of the bank.


    Before Levi could ask her what the hell she was up to, as luck would have it, several men in ck


    rushed over and suddenly tried to snatch the wooden box from Ruby''s hand.


    Such a clumsy charade happened in front of the bank, which showed that these people were not going


    to let Ruby get into the car with the box.


    Levi''s expression froze and he immediately rushed forward, shielding Ruby behind him.


    But at that moment, a few people unexpectedly rushed out from inside the bank and appeared directly


    behind Ruby, quickly snatching the wooden box from Ruby''s hand.


    Ruby turned her back on a few people, a brilliant glint in her eyes, and with a slight force in her hand,


    the wooden box was not easily handed over to the man.


    But it was only a short stalemate, and eventually the men got the box, and the man at the head of the


    group, seeing this, immediately retreated with his men.


    In just ten minutes, these people disappeared, even the security of RS Bank looked dumbfounded.


    Ruby and Levi looked at each other and did not stay much longer, quickly getting into the car.


    It was not until after the car drove out that Levi took control of the steering wheel with one hand,


    propped up on the window with the other, leaning his hand on the side of his face, and smiled lightly,


    with lightness at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Tell me, what exactly did you put in that wooden box of yours?"


    Ruby looked carelessly out of the window at the street scene and was in a good mood, asking instead


    of answering, "Are you asking me before or after?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows half-heartedly and said idly, "Before and after."


    Ruby shrugged her shoulders and lookedzy: "If before, I don''t know, but after that I am clear that it


    was the reagent I developed myself."


    There was a red light ahead, and Levi stopped and looked at her sideways, his eyes inquisitive: "You


    developed the reagent yourself?"


    "Well, yes, just in case, I took two bottles when I left the LWb, and I didn''t expect them toe in


    handy so soon."


    Levi did not think so, ¡°I think you are thoughtful, and this ident is within your expectation. So you


    have already expected all what Benjamin would do next.¡±


    Ruby smiled modestly, "When an expert fights, naturally you can''t just consider the immediate, when


    you take one step, consider the next ten steps, and also consider the next ten steps of the opponent,


    this can only be foolproof."


    Levi nodded his head in approval, the corners of his lips curling up


    "What is that bottle of reagent for?" He asked.


    Speaking of this, Ruby''s eyes and eyebrows floated up with a bit ofcency, looking sideways at


    him and answering with a proud expression, "That reagent is not too powerful, but not too small, if it is


    close, it may hurt people. The bottle is custom-made, as soon as someone opens that wooden box, the


    bottle will automatically explode, the reagent inside quickly evaporates and turns into gas, the person


    who opens the box can''t avoid it and will be burned."


    When Levi heard this, he smiled, "So impressive."


    "That''s for sure." Ruby''s beautiful eyebrows twitched, "Moreover, the wounds from the burns will be


    somewhat special because of the gas, and as soon as I see it, I will know who opened this box."


    "So who do you think it could be?"


    Ruby gave him an oblique look, "Is that even a question? Who else but Benjamin could there be?"


    Leviughed, "And what if it was one of his men who had opened it ahead of time and looked at it on


    the way back?"


    Ruby stretched out her finger and waved them at him.


    "Absolutely no, a man like Benjamin would not allow his men to overstep their bounds, he likes the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    feeling of having everything in the palm of his hand, and of course something so important should be


    opened by him personally, his men are not that stupid."


    Her tone of voice was cheerful, and Levi was in a pleasant mood as he listened to her.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the finger she was holding out, and he couldn''t help but want


    to hold it in his hand and rub it gently.


    But with the green light on, he could only temporarily restrain his thoughts and drive.


    "And what about what was in that wooden box before? What do you mean you don''t know?"


    Ruby didn''t hide anything from him, and said it directly.


    "All that was put in that box was a note with the words ''Ancestral Shrine'' written on it, so I guessed that


    Grandpa had something important that he had put in the Grant family''s ancestral shrine"


    "The Grant family''s ancestral shrine?" Levi asked with surprise, "Isn''t that in the capital?"


    "Yeah." Ruby shrank back in her seat, seemingly depressed, "What does Grandpa want? He puts a


    note in the RS Bank, only to have things ced in the ancestral shrine in the capital."


    She didn''t expect toe all the way here and be chased by mercenaries, only to have to turn back.


    Levi nced at her puffy cheeks and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Grandpa must have had his reasons for doing this, so perhaps there is multiple insurance, but it also


    shows that this relic of his is definitely very important and will never be less influential."


    At these words, Ruby pondered and nodded with a stern expression.


    "You''re right, before Grandma''s identity was revealed, she was being hunted down and those people


    were running after Grandpa''s relics, so this thing Grandpa is hiding is definitely not to be


    underestimated."


    Saying that, she pondered again and murmured, "I didn¡¯t expect that it will be hidden in the ancestral


    shrine. The Grant family has fallen over the past few years, without the momentum it had back then,


    and not as glorious as before, I heard that the Grant family are now peaceful and ordinary people."


    Levi responded, "I know, when I was on a mission before, I had heard rumors about the Grant family


    and had passed by the ancestral shrine of the Grant family."


    Ruby''s eyes lit up, "You''ve been there?"


    "Yes, the Grant family''s ancestral shrine is not with the Grant family, it''s in a remote suburb of the


    capital. That old mansion that the Grant family had before has now been sold and doesn''t belong to the


    Grant family anymore, the Grant family seems to rarely go the ancestral shrine, they should only make


    a trip there on major days."

 Chapter 387 Going to the Capital

    Chapter 387 Going to the Capital


    "So ......," Ruby murmured, and asked, "And do you remember where it is now?"


    Levi smiled, "Of course I remember, my memory isn''t that bad."


    "That''s good." Ruby also smiled, "Originally I was thinking of asking Josie to find out where the Grant


    family''s ancestral shrine was, but now that I have you, it''s much less troublesome."


    As the car drove smoothly along the main road, the smile on Levi¡¯s face deepened: "Well, you can


    always rely on me, I''m happy to."


    Ruby blinked, her cheeks slightly flushed as she gave him a sidelong nce.


    This little mumble did not escape the ears of Levi, but he did not mind a bit when he heard it, but felt


    more cheerful.


    At this time, Ruby''s mobile phone rang and it was a video call from Olivia.


    "Mum!" As soon as she was connected, Olivia''s cute, soft little face appeared on the screen, looking as


    if she was happy and smiling sweetly.


    Ruby''s heart seemed to be unconsciously indulging in this soft call, and her delicate brows involuntarily


    became soft.


    "Olivia, aren''t you home?" She asked, her voice dripping with unconscious tenderness.


    To the side, Levi heard it and nced towards her, seeing in her bright side face the maternal glow she


    unconsciously exuded, the corners of her thin lips curled up.


    "Uh-huh." The little girl seemed excited and nodded, "Master brought me to the yground because I


    was bored at home!"


    At these words, Ruby''s eyes curved, "Then you should thank your master, is the yground fun?"


    The little girl''s eyes lit up like stars, and that expression was as if she had discovered some newnd.


    "Yes! It is so much fun! Mum, it is my first time here and I found lots and lots of fun, some of it looked a


    bit retarded but it was still fun to y and the master bought me a doll and a hairpin, see, there was


    lots of good food! I even got to eat a little ice cream!"


    Ruby looked at her bunny ears hairpin waving in front of the camera and couldn''t help butugh out


    loud, her heart soften.


    She didn''t think about anything, the thought came up in her mind and said, "Then you have a good time


    with your master today, and when I go back, we''ll take you to another yground, and the oceanarium,


    and the zoo ......"


    She couldn''t tell you how much it hurt her to think that this little girl hadn''t been to any of these ces


    that children often go to since she was born.


    Although she would have had such feeling before, she was never able to express it because of the knot


    in her heart, always deliberately distancing Olivia and pretending not to care.


    But now that she was close, she realized that she cared, more than Olivia did.


    She was the one who was not doing a good job as a mother.


    As she thought this, a strong look of pity spread across her eyes, and her fingers caressed Olivia¡¯s face


    across the screen.


    "Any ce that you haven''t been before, I will take you there."


    As he listened, Levi was about to add "and daddy", but he heard the little girl on the other side of the


    screen cheer gleefully.


    "Really? Really? Mum, you have to keep your word! And Daddy, we''ll go together as a family then!"


    When she finished, she asked impatiently, "Where''s Daddy? Howe I haven''t seen Daddy!"


    Levi opened his mouth and smiled, his heart full of warmth.


    The little girl, indeed, was a good daughter to him.


    Ruby turned the phone screen in the direction of Levi as she said, "Daddy is driving now and can''t be


    distracted from video chatting with you, so when we get back, you can talk to Daddy about fun things,


    okay?"


    Levi took the time to nce sideways at the little girl with a red face ying on the screen, a smile piled


    up in his eyes


    "Yes, I am driving, Olivia, when I go back, I will keep youpany."


    On the screen, the little girl''s eyes lit up even more when she saw Levi.


    "Yes!" She nodded good-naturedly and then said softly, "Daddy, I miss you, you have to bring mommy


    back safely, I''ll be waiting for you at home!"


    The soft words struck a chord in the hearts of both adults at once.


    His low voice was mixed with deep warmth and doting.


    "Okay, I will bring mummy home safely and you wait for us at home."


    "Uh-huh! I will definitely do it!"


    After that, Ruby asked Olivia to give the phone to Evans, and soon, Evans¡¯ handsome face appeared in


    the screen.


    "Evans, thank you for taking care of Olivia these days." Ruby was the first to speak, her tone light, but


    full of thanks.


    Evans said, "What are you talking about? Olivia is my disciple, it''s only natural for me to take care of


    my disciple. Don¡¯t worry, she is fine and has regr check. The doctor said she is recovering well and


    can eat a varied diet, and she can eat small amounts of snacks and so on."


    Ruby nodded, not the least bit unsure of him, "In two days, we should be back, and Olivia will be in


    your hands for a few more days."


    Evans answered, "No problem, where are you guys now? Are you still in Z Country?"


    Ruby: "Yeah, but we are leaving."


    "Fly back today?" Evans thought for a moment, "Then you can arrive in Sea City tomorrow? I''ll go pick


    you guys up."


    But Ruby refused: "No, we can''t go back to Sea City tomorrow."


    Evans was stunned, "Not going back to Sea City? Then where are you going?"


    He was purely curious and Ruby didn''t hide it. A brilliant glint shed in his eyes and he said bluntly,


    "To the capital."


    ......


    Meanwhile, the mercenaries brought the box to Benjamin.


    In the living room of the vi, looking at the exquisite wooden box ced in front of him, Benjamin had


    a smug look on his face.


    Even though Ruby and Levi were very powerful and capable, they were still inurate. Was he able to


    exploit the loophole?


    He had said long ago that what Ruby had in his hands would definitely be his.


    As for Ruby ...... he would also have her in his palm sooner orter!


    "You have all been rewarded for a job well done." He looked askance at a few people and ordered in a


    faint voice, "Get out."


    The men looked at each other and honestly did as they were told.


    In therge living room, Benjamin was the only one left.


    He picked up the wooden box, first touching the surface of it with his fingertips, and the corners of his


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    mouth curled up.


    "Heh, the material and workmanship of this wooden box are worth a lot of money, so it seems that what


    is contained inside must be extraordinary."


    He did not know that it contained the relics of Ruby¡¯s grandfather, but thought it was her grandmother''s


    and was still delighted.

 Chapter 388 Disfigurement

    Chapter 388 Disfigurement


    Expecting to have the Ancient Medical Secrets in his hands, he opened it confidently, but the


    unexpected happened at this moment.


    The special bottle inside exploded the moment it came into contact with the air!


    Apanying the splintered ss was a special gas in the form of white smoke!


    Before Benjamin could react, he was stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    The shards of ss cut his face instantly, but he did not feel the pain, he was trapped by a burning


    sensation.


    The next second, his face felt like it was on fire and the stinging pain made him scream out in pain.


    He raised his hand to cover his face, but the burning pain that followed in his hand added to his


    screams.


    Outside, Lewis, who was arranging for the mercenaries, heard themotion and was startled,


    rushing in.


    And when he saw the scene in the living room, he was so scared that his legs and stomach went weak


    and his whole body was at a loss for words.


    "President! Your face, your face ......"


    The white smoke gradually dispersed and the pungent smell filled every corner of the living room, but


    Lewis had no time to care, only to stare in horror at Benjamin''s face, as if he was looking at a monster.


    Benjamin was in so much pain that he couldn''t even open his left eye and could only barely squeeze


    his right eye open, curling up on the sofa in pain and howling hoarsely, "What''s wrong with my face?


    What the hell is wrong with it?"


    Lewis was scared, his lips trembling, unable to say aplete sentence, only issued some words: "It


    burned ...... it burned ......"


    Benjamin was drenched in cold sweat from the pain and felt like he could pass out in the next second,


    he gritted his teeth and tried to keep himself awake as he shouted angrily, "Get me to the hospital now!


    Hurry up!"


    This voice instantly called back some of Lewis'' soul.


    As if waking up from a dream, he hurriedly took out his mobile phone and tried to contact the hospital,


    then on second thought, he hurriedly put the phone away and went up to help Benjamin walk outside.


    Soon, he was driving Benjamin straight to the hospital.


    Two hourster, the doctor emerged from the emergency room, sweating and exhausted.


    Lewis, who had been waiting outside the door, saw this and immediately came forward with trepidation,


    asking urgently, "Doctor, how is our president? Is his face alright?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The doctor wiped his sweat, sighed heavily and spat out, "It has been ruined."


    Lewis froze, not responding for a moment: "Ruined? What do you mean? Doctor, tell me more clearly,


    what do you mean by it has been ruined ......?"


    The doctor took off his mask and shook his head, "The patient''s face should have been burned by


    some kind of gas, and now his face is extensively damaged and difficult to repair, causing permanent


    damage, from now on, he will have to live with the scars on his face, but don''t worry, his life is not in


    any serious danger, except for the scars on his face and a small area on his hands."


    When Lewis heard this, he waspletely dumbfounded: "You mean ...... our president was


    disfigured?"


    "You could say that." The doctor nodded, looking puzzled, "But as for exactly what kind of gas, our


    hospital can''t give an answer, this gas is more powerful and the scars from the burns are more special,


    different from any ordinary burns."


    "So ...... How can I find out?" Lewis asked.


    The doctor looked hesitant, not quite sure.


    "It''s hard to say, the priority now is to stabilize the wounds and not let his face and hands fester and


    turn septic, if it gets serious, it won''t just be a matter of scars, it could involve the internal flesh and


    bone, then, it could be dangerous."


    Lewis listened with a pang and stammered for a long time before saying, "...... Okay, okay, I get it."


    Not long after, Benjamin was wheeled into the VIP ward.


    After Lewis checked in, he stood at the door of his ward and dawdled for a long time before daring to


    enter.


    Finally, he looked at the time and dared not dy any longer, taking several hard, deep breaths before


    he walked in.


    And just as he stepped in, a loud crunching sound rang through the ward.


    A vase, breaking at his feet, shattered, the flowers lying woefully and messily on the floor, water


    running everywhere.


    Lewis'' heart hung in his throat, but he couldn''t back out, so he stepped over the mess and continued


    inside, stopping at Benjamin''s bedside.


    He did not dare to look directly at his president, but could only raise his eyes cautiously and give


    Benjamin a dark nce.


    When he saw the gauze wrapped all over Benjamin''s face, his heart panicked and he hurriedly lowered


    his eyes, not daring to look again.


    Just then, Benjamin squeezed the words out of his teeth, "What''s going on?"


    Lewis knew that he was asking about what was inside that wooden box and what it was all about.


    Swallowing hard, he tried not to let his voice tremble and answered in a single voice: "I asked the


    mercenaries, they said they snatched it directly from the entrance of the RS Bank, at that time Ruby


    and Levi had fought against them, onlyter the mercenaries got the upper hand and snatched the


    wooden box, on the way to deliver it, no one had opened it."


    Benjamin''s uninjured hand was clenched into a fist, his eyes full of viciousness and ferocity.


    "Stupid bastards! A bunch of fools!" A violent roar rolled out from his throat as he swept all the things


    sitting on the bed to the floor with one hand, "You''ve all been set up by Ruby!"


    Lewis hurriedly backed up, but was still hit in the foot by the ashtray, but did not dare to say a word,


    and hastily endured the pain, fearing to provoke his president to be even more violent.


    But Benjamin''s anger could not be quelled, and his eyes were covered with red blood, like a viper


    spitting its tongue.


    "Ruby had anticipated that I would send someone over to rob it, so she prepared it early on, and the


    contents of this box had been swapped long ago! She did it on purpose, deliberately letting me open it!"


    He was furious at the thought of it.


    He never thought that he would be set up by Ruby several times in a row!


    But he would never just give up!


    When he thought of his face being ruined, his eyes were filled with gloom, and he gritted his teeth and


    said word for word, "Since she dared to ruin my face, then I will ruin her for life!"


    This defeat not only did not make his crooked thoughts disappear, but also strengthened his


    determination to hold Ruby firmly in the palm of his hand.


    He was determined to win this woman!


    Even if it cost him everything, no matter how unscrupulous, he would bind her to him!


    "You get in touch with Will of theb and tell him to develop a special control potion as fast as he can! I


    only give him half a month, and if he fails, I''ll make sure he will go to hell!"

 Chapter 389 Sending Someone to Keep an Eye on Her

    Chapter 389 Sending Someone to Keep an Eye on Her


    Will was the most authoritative scientist at Lab X, and one of the most powerful.


    Lewis was so nervous that his hands and feet tingled, swallowed his saliva and advised with


    trepidation: "President, half a month to develop a new medicine is too hurry, in case the medicine is not


    mature, spoiling your n, it will lose your effort. Why don¡¯t you give Dr. Will a little more time ......"


    However, before he could finish his words, Benjamin swept over with a look that was almost to the


    point of being appalling.


    "Is it up to you now or is it up to me?"


    Just one question nearly caused Lewis to choke.


    He dared not to say anything more, and stiffly cleared his throat and responded dryly, "It is up to you."


    "Then shut the hell up!" Benjamin''s eyes red round as he squeezed out an angry roar word by word,


    "Now, immediately, tell Will to go develop it!"


    "...... Yes!" Lewis answered with a shudder and ran out to make the call in a hurry.


    ......


    On the other hand, Ruby and Levi had already boarded their private jet and were heading straight to


    the capital.


    On the ne, looking out of the small window at the cotton-like clouds, Ruby''s mind was filled with


    thoughts.


    "Thinking about something?" To one side, Levi brought her a nket and carefully spread it over her


    Ruby looked back at his deep brow and was silent for a moment, then leaned her head back in her


    chair and looked at the top of the ne.


    "I was thinking, what is the thing that Grandpa put in the ancestral shrine? Why are there so many


    people rushing around, trying to fight over it like ouws, and what did Grandpa do during his lifetime?


    Looking back now, I really have very few memories of my grandfather and my grandmother rarely


    mentioned him."


    "That''s not known, but there''s no need to rush, just reveal the secret yourself when you get to the


    capitalter." Levi reassured her.


    Ruby didn''t say anything else and slowly closed her eyes.


    After a few more hours of flying, the ne finallynded slowly on the outskirts of the capital.


    Before boarding the ne, Levi contacted Chester in advance and asked him to send someone to


    meet him.


    That was why Chester was already waiting at the bottom of the ne when the two got off.


    "Mr. Levi, Ruby, you must be tired from the long flight, the car is ready, it''s just ahead, let''s go!" When


    he saw them getting off the ne, he immediately went up to greet them attentively.


    Levi raised his eyebrows and very naturally took Ruby''s hand and walked in the direction of the car.


    Behind him, Chester watched the two''s backs, his heart sour.


    Tsk, look at them, now they were really a harmonious couple.


    Unlike them, a group of men didn''t even have a girl to love.


    Getting into the car, Chester turned his head towards the back of the car and asked, "Mr. Levi, Ruby,


    where are we going now?"


    Levi sought Ruby''s opinion, "Do you want to go now, or do you want to rest for a while before you go?"


    Ruby thought for a moment, "Let''s find a ce to rest for the day first."


    The long flight was too draining on her mind, plus she had been through so much recently that the visit


    to the ancestral shrine could be put off for a while, she needed to rx.


    "Okay." There was no disobedience to her words as Levi turned his head and ordered, "Go to Jin


    Yuan."


    "Yes." Chester answered and did as he was told.


    Ruby was curious: "Where is Jin Yuan?"


    Levi said gently.


    "I have a house in the capital that I haven''t lived in for a long time. Last time I came in a hurry, I didn''t


    have anyone clean it, but this time I''ve done it in advance."


    Ruby didn''t expect him to be so well prepared, her eyes blinked and she couldn''t help but mutter, "You


    still have house in the capital."


    At these words, Levi was amused and raised his hand to rub her head.


    Jin Yuan was in the north of the capital city, which was a cluster of luxury vis, each of which was


    rtively far apart and rtively safe and secluded.


    When Ruby got out of the car, she looked up and balked.


    "This is quite close to the Williamson family, I remember that the their house is not far ahead, I didn''t


    expect you to buy it here, the price of thisnd is not cheap."


    Levi nodded gently, "The security here is most reassuring, the price is secondary."


    This wealthy tone made Rubyugh when she heard it.


    "Come on, don''t stand outside, go inside."


    "Okay."


    Chester opened the door in front of him and soon the two disappeared in front of the vi.


    Meanwhile, on the road outside the vi, the window of a car slowly went up.


    "That woman is Ruby, right?" The middle-aged man sitting in the back of the car suddenly spoke, his


    voice coarse, carrying the aura of someone who had been in a position of power for a long time.


    The assistant in the driver''s seat smiled and immediately responded in a respectful voice, "Yes, young


    master and her are very close, I''ve met her twice."


    "I didn''t expect that this granddaughter of Logan''s would have grown so big, if he knew in heaven, he


    should be able to rest in peace."


    The assistant agreed: "Yes, I heard that she is the president of W Group, which really took everyone by


    surprise, who would have thought that the person behind the control of the famous W Group is actually


    her?"


    The middle-aged man in the back row listened in silence, and after half a moment, he suddenly


    ordered, "Send someone to keep an eye on her, be discreet, so that she and the man with her don''t


    notice."


    The assistant froze, "Chairman, you ......"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The middle-aged man nced at him, "That man beside her is Levi Finn of Sea City District 7, very


    conscious, if his people find out, you can resign your job."


    The assistant''s body shook at this, and he hurriedly stumbled in response, "Yes, yes!"


    Then, after hesitating, he couldn''t resist asking, "Chairman, what do you want to pry about her?"


    The middle-aged man crossed his arms on hisp and his tone was deep: "This woman rarelyes


    to the capital, and every time she does, there''s something big going on. I don''t know what it''s about this


    time. Just get someone to keep an eye on her, and report back to me as soon as anything happens."


    At these words, the assistant dared not ask any more questions.


    Inside the vi, Ruby and Levi knew nothing of this.


    The two didn''t go anywhere for the day, just resting at the vi.


    Early the next morning, Ruby and Levi went downstairs for breakfast.


    It was at the dinner table that Ruby asked, "Where is my grandfather''s ancestral shrine?"


    Levi handed her the peeled eggs, picked up a hand towel and wiped his hands, and said, "There is a


    vacant mansion on the western outskirts of the capital, that mansion used to be the Grant family''s old


    ancestral home, then the Grant family moved to the city, and it became an ancestral shrine."

 Chapter 390 Only One Possibility

    Chapter 390 Only One Possibility


    "So that''s it." Ruby ate the egg and pped her hands, "All right, let''s go!"


    Levi smiled and got up to pick up the car key, "Let''s go."


    Today he didn''t let Chester follow, he took Ruby with himself, drove all the way there.


    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of an old mansion.


    Ruby got out of the car and looked at the mansion, which was already empty, and could not help but let


    out a sigh, "It''s really empty and depressing."


    Levi walked around the front of the car and stood beside her, his eyes following her, his tone even:


    "After the Grant family fell, no one came here anymore, it''s normal for it to be like this."


    Ruby was curious: "None of the current descendants of the Grant family have evere?"


    Levi nodded, "Now that the Grant family is scattered, there are not many of them left in the capital."


    Ruby could not help but sigh: "Times change."


    Without another word, the two walked inside.


    The lock on this house was so old that it took effort to open them, and the rusty lock hang to one side,


    highlighting the depression of the ce.


    The mansion was filled with dust.


    The windows were also covered in dust, so the sun did not pratepletely, and only a faint light


    shone in so that the mansion did not sink into a dense darkness.


    "How does this ce look a haunted house ......" Ruby slowed her pace and looked around therge


    mansion, muttering in a small voice, "Would Grandpa really put things here?"


    Levi stayed by her side, taking out his own handkerchief and handing it to her to cover her nose, while


    he casually fanned himself.


    "Since Grandpa went to great lengths to store the note in the RS Bank, it shouldn''t be a fake, and since


    this ce is off the beaten track and not many peoplee here, it''s also the perfect ce to hide


    something, after all, no one would have thought that the ancestral shrine of the Grant family, which has


    been deserted, would still have something unexpected hidden inside."


    He raised his finger and pointed out the floor-to-ceiling windows of the living room, "The ancestral


    shrine should be in this backyard."


    Ruby looked over in the direction of his finger, then nodded and walked over.


    As the ce had been deserted for too long, many things had deteriorated and the pulleys on the floor-


    to-ceiling windows seemed to be broken, so she pushed them for half a day without pushing them.


    "I''ll do it." Levi tugged her backwards, "You cover your mouth and nose."


    At the sound of the voice, he wrenched at the edge of the window and slid it so hard that the door


    made a harsh ng and finally opened.


    At the same time, a lot of dust fell from the top and filled the air.


    "Cough, cough ......" Even though she was covering her mouth and nose, Ruby still choked and said in


    a muffled voice, "This dust is just too much."


    Levi pursed the corners of his lips and led her outside.


    Bathed in fresh air, Ruby then lowered her hand and exhaled heavily.


    "It''s true that no one everes here anymore, just look at the state of disrepair and the house full of


    dust... I have to say, Grandpa really had the foresight to think of this ce."


    When she finished, she swept up to the small bungalow on her left hand side.


    "There, that''s the ancestral shrine, right?"


    Levi looked over and nodded, "That should be right, there''s a que on it."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The two walked over together and found the door to the shrine open and frowned in unison.


    Ruby''s eyes faintly cooled and her voice went colder, "It seems that we were the ones who thought too


    simply before, it''s not that no one has evere, it''s just that no one has ever entered the mansion


    and gone straight to the family ancestral hall."


    Levi also did not expect this, his eyes were slightly frozen, puzzled: "Who could be here? And so


    purposeful to find the ancestral family shrine here."


    Ruby shook her head, a hint of thought shing through her pupils, "Not sure, but to be able to find this


    ce so urately, it seems to be someone who is familiar with the Grant family, or perhaps an old


    friend of the Grant family from before."


    There was a slight hint of irony in that statement, and she pulled the corner of her mouth and walked


    right in.


    This ancestral family shrine was no different from those of other families; after entering, it is all an open


    space, and in front of the open space, the tablets of the ancestors of the Grant family for generations


    were ced.


    Only, no one offered joss sticks here anymore, as far as coldness went.


    Levi looked around and whispered, "Someone has been here, and it was not long ago, and the


    footprints are not even covered in dust yet."


    Ruby looked in the direction he pointed and said nothing, only following those tracks around the


    ancestral shrine.


    "It seems that he found nothing." Halfway through the day, she came to the conclusion.


    Levi was surprised: "How do you know?"


    Ruby nudged at the footprints, "They were all very regr, not concentrated in any particr ce, so


    it was evident that he didn''t stay too long, just turned around and left after not finding anything."


    With raised eyebrow, Levi asked again, "And where do you think your grandfather would have hidden


    the stuff?"


    Ruby pondered for a moment, murmuring to herself, "Since Grandpa hid it here, it would never be a


    ce where the surface could be easily discovered, and the fact that these people didn''t turn anything


    over is enough to show that, so this thing must be extremely hidden, maybe there was some kind of


    secretpartment here."


    As she said that, she remembered something and let out a softugh, "The older generation of the


    family really likes to engage in these mysterious ces, there is also a dark room in the Henderson


    family''s ancestral home."


    Levi nodded and casually said, "Probably this is what all the world''s families have, the Finn family has


    one too, only I''ve never been inside."


    Ruby blinked and did not ask more questions, but turned her head and carefully surveyed the entire


    family shrine, thinking about where there might be a hidden room or a hiddenpartment.


    Seeing this, Levi also searched and rummaged around.


    But after searching around, the two still found nothing.


    "Strange, every corner of the ce has been gone over and the floor has been touched, there''s nothing


    that could be hiding anywhere."


    Ruby nibbled lightly on the corner of her lips, her brow frowning slightly as she fell into doubt.


    Could it be that this information given by Grandpa was a fake?


    He might have deliberately written the false contents in consideration that someone would get the


    wooden box from the RS Bank?


    No, if in that way, it would never be over.


    Grandpa had travelled a long way to deposit this message in the RS Bank, and he had kept her mouth


    shut and kept it carefully all these years, which meant that the message could not have been false.


    And where exactly was this thing hidden?


    Her sharp eyes looked around the entire shrine once more, and suddenly, with a sh of light in her


    head, she lifted her head and looked upwards.


    "Since it''s not above or below ground, there''s only one possibility ......"

 Chapter 391 Boxes

    Chapter 391 Boxes


    Levi looked up and followed her line of sight upwards, immediately intending to see her point.


    "You mean Grandpa hid something on the roof?"


    Ruby''s eyes did not stray, still bouncing around every corner of the roof, and her answer was crisp and


    clear.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right, since in the message Grandpa gave pointed straight to the ancestral shrine, it''s definitely


    here, and since there''s nothing on the ground and there''s no dark room, the only possibility is that it''s


    up here, look, there are a lot of beams up here."


    She raised her hand and pointed upwards, "Several of these beams are wide and thick."


    This ancestral shrine, built a long time ago, had not been given a renovation over the years, so the


    architectural style and techniques were still of the same type as in the past, with an ancient


    atmosphere.


    Supporting the roof of this ancestral hall were many crisscrossing beams, each of which was not short


    in width and some were even extra wide.


    Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he immediately thought of something: "You are thinking that Grandpa


    could have hidden something on the beam?"


    Ruby nodded: "It could be on the beams, or ...... in the beams."


    Thistter statement left Levi stunned, and after a split second, he reacted, pondered for a moment,


    and then nodded.


    "That''s a possibility, these wide beams are still thick and look like a concealedpartment in


    themselves, it''s possible that the door to the concealedpartment is on top of the beams."


    Ruby smiled, "Yes, but people whoe here generally confine their gaze to the ground where their


    eyes reach, and easily overlook the top, so it is possible, or rather, highly probable, that Grandfather


    took this into ount and hid something above or inside the beams of the room."


    She spoke with confidence, her eyes firm, clearly feeling that she was right in this deduction.


    Levi looked into her clear eyes, the corners of his lips curled up in an appreciative smile, his expression


    dripping with pleasure.


    "You are awesome that you can think of this."


    Ruby blushed at his suddenpliment and raised her hand to p him.


    "You are still talking about nonsense, hurry up and think of a way to get to the beam."


    Levi smiled, his shoulders shrugging, "Isn''t that easy? Give me two chairs, with my height, it shouldn''t


    be a problem."


    Seeing him being smug at every opportunity, Ruby gave him a nk look and turned around to find him


    a chair.


    But after looking around, there was only one chair here.


    After thinking about it, she turned her head to the small table where the tripod stove was ced in front


    of the tablets, and after saying in her heart, "Excuse me, ancestors", she moved the tripod stove out of


    the way and moved it over.


    Levi followed her and pointed to one of the thick beams, saying, "Let''s look up here first."


    As it turned out, there was nothing on it.


    Undaunted, however, they went on to check the next one, and soon found a hidden door in the third


    thick beam.


    "Well? Can you open it?"


    Ruby was below and could not see what was going on above, when she saw Levi¡¯s movements stop,


    she could not help but ask.


    Levi shook his head and looked at the dust spread over the top of the concealed door, first taking out a


    handkerchief and wiping it, then said towards the bottom, "There is a lock on the door."


    At that, Ruby''s brow wrinkled: "Why is there still a lock?"


    She didn''t remember any keys.


    At this moment, as if remembering something, Levi said, "Do you still remember the small key in


    Grandma''s wooden box?"


    Among Cara''s belongings was a small key that would not open anything.


    Previously Ruby was curious and thought that Grandma had identally mixed it in, but did not throw it


    away considering the one in a million chance.


    Now, Levi immediately made the connection between that key and the lock on this hidden


    Ruby quickly understood and felt her pocket, "Yeah, I still have it with me, it can''t be this lock, can it?"


    "Throw it to me, just try it." Levi reached towards her and caught the key she threw up.


    She didn''t expect this to be the right one.


    The lock was so old and rusty that it was difficult to open, but when a soft "click" sounded, the lock was


    finally opened.


    Levi hooked his lips and smiled, raising his eyebrow at Rubyn who was below him, "Luckily you have


    this key with you, otherwise we might really have to make a trip for nothing."


    Ruby was a bit agitated and urged him, "Cut the crap, take it down and see what a remarkable thing


    my grandfather has hidden!"


    Levi did as he was told, bracing himself to look inside the dark door, his face gradually bing


    serious when he saw what was inside.


    Ruby saw that he did not move and was curious and anxious: "Why don''t you move? What the hell is it,


    take it down."


    Levi did not say anything immediately, looking at the contents and remaining silent for a few moments


    before reaching out and taking it out.


    It turned out that what was kept inside was a box of enormous size.


    Ruby took it with some effort and ced it on the ground, ncing around this box, "What is this, and


    what is the pattern on this box?"


    Levi had already gotten out of his chair, his feet on the ground, while his gaze was fixed on the box with


    a solemn expression.


    "This pattern represents absolute secrecy." He suddenly spoke, his tone deeper, and after a moment''s


    interval, continued, "This box was used to hold weapons."


    He had been in District 7 for years, and he had seen everything in the armoury, so naturally he knew


    about such boxes.


    When Ruby heard this, she was shocked: "You mean, what is contained in this, is a weapon?"


    Levi shook his head, "Not necessarily, but it is possible, after all, Grandpa went to a lot of trouble to


    hide such a thing, if he used this box to put something else, it would be a waste."


    This box was made of a special material that was not afraid of water erosion or being thrown into a fire,


    and would not deform in any way, regardless of high or low pressure, making it an absolutely superior


    material.


    Ruby looked at Levi and then lowered her eyes to this box for a few moments before she took a breath.


    "Whatever is inside, just open it and find out, there is abination on this box, it should be the same


    one as the RS bank safe, I think it''s all nine digits."


    "Hmm." Levi nodded, "You open it."


    Ruby did not refuse, squatting down and feeling over the box first, then inputting thebination lock


    in order.


    When she finished the ninth number, a small green light lit up on thebination lock, meaning the


    box was open.

 Chapter 392 Infrasonic Wave

    Chapter 392 Infrasonic Wave


    To Ruby''s surprise, the box did not contain anything that would shock anyone at a nce.


    ced inside the box, there was only one file of documents.


    Seeing this scene, Ruby was surprised and raised her eyes to look at each other with Levi.


    Levi pursed his lips and whispered, "Open it and see."


    For some reason, he had a vague feeling that what was in this file was definitely very important, and


    might even have a heavenly impact on the whole world.


    Ruby seemed to have sensed this as well, and her outstretched hand was surprisingly slightly sweaty,


    with an inexplicable feeling of nervousness in her heart.


    She swallowed, settled her mind, opened the file bag and pulled a document from it.


    When she saw the title of the document, she was dumbfounded.


    Only the title on the first page of the document reads - Information on infrasound weapons.


    "This is ......" she blinked, seemingly in disbelief, and read over the line several times, "This is


    supposed to be a confidential document, Grandpa actually hid it here!"


    Levi also saw it, and his face became even sober, and he hadn''t expected this at all.


    "No wonder, it was hidden so concealed and the process of acquiring it had to be so tortuous, it could


    be considered the ultimate weapon, and the information, if leaked, could have irreversible


    consequences."


    Ruby did not know much about weapons, but based on what her grandfather had done and how Levi


    was reacting at the moment, she knew about the seriousness of it.


    She stared at the line and read it again, then handed the document to Levi: "It''s better for you to read


    it."


    But Levi shook his head, not reaching for it, "This is Grandpa''s research, you should be the first to see


    it, and, for infrasound weapons have been researched in District 7."


    Ruby was piqued by the interest and could not resist learning something from him first: "What kind of


    thing is this? Is it very harmful?"


    Levi nodded with a sober face: "That''s right, the harm is very great, once put into use, it will cause very


    horrible consequences, infrasound weapons, as the name suggests, is the use of high-powered


    devices capable of emitting infrasound below twenty hertz. As a weapon, its role is characterized by


    surprise, long-range action, strong pration, and most importantly, also non-polluting. "


    Ruby listened with a half-understanding, and her interest grew even more: "So powerful."


    "Well, infrasound weapons can be broadly divided into two types, one acting on the nerves, can


    interfere with the normal function of the human nervous system, endangering human health, and can


    even be lethal, the other acting on the organs, the frequency of infrasound and the human internal


    organs of the inherent frequency is almost the same, will cause a strong resonance of the internal


    organs of the human body, and may lead to the organs of the human body deformation, discement,


    and can even cause rupture, resulting in death."


    Hearing this, Ruby''s eyes widened, "So much killing power!"


    No wonder Grandpa hid this document here, so tightly covered.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If someone else had taken it, there would have been a lot of trouble!


    "I didn''t even know that Grandpa was so good at achieving such a high level of attainment in this area,


    and actually developed such a powerful weapon."


    Levi pursed his lips, also could not help but respect: "In fact, infrasound weapons have been


    researched before, Grandpa¡¯s document should be a new model developed, or enhanced."


    At the sound of her words, Ruby could not help but turn it over and read it carefully.


    There were a lot of difficult jargon in this document, and Ruby read it with a half-understanding,


    although some parts were still not understood, but generally understood that it was a priceless


    treasure.


    "No wonder those people from the underground organization have been chasing after my grandma


    again and again to get my grandfather''s relics, they are so eager to get their hands on it, they should


    have known before that my grandfather had already started developing it, that''s why they want to get


    their hands on it and see the results of my grandfather''s development."


    After reading the information, Ruby''s expression became serious.


    Her brow was half-frowned, and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt.


    "It''s good that we didn''t dy and found it early, if it had beenter, there''s no telling what kind of


    changes would have urred."


    She looked down at the papers in her hands, fitting them properly into the file, then looked at the box,


    and suggested, "Let''s just put it back."


    Levi was surprised: "Not taking it away?"


    Ruby exined, "Of course the information should be taken away, but there is no need for the box, it


    will just be left here, in case someonees looking for it, it is good to let them get nothing, maybe


    they will even think that Grandpa has not developed anything and give up on it."


    Saying that, she handed the file in her hand to Levi and said with a straight face, "This information is


    too important, it is not safe to put it in my hands, so it is better for you to hand it up to District 7."


    Not wanting her to make such a decision immediately, Levi froze and asked her, "Are you sure? This is


    your grandfather''s legacy."


    Rub¡¯s eyes were covered with determination, without a trace of hesitation: "Yes, Grandpa worked so


    hard to develop it, and guarded it so carefully against outsiders, surely he didn''t want anyone to take it.


    He was an upright person, if he was still alive, he would have done the same, as long as it was handed


    over to the higher officials, in order to make this information be put to the most effective use, which is


    what he wanted to see since he had worked so hard to develop it."


    She said it word for word, and when Levi finished listening, he couldn''t help but reveal a faint smile.


    Ruby shook her head, "It''s better not to let Chester go, you should hand it over personally, I''m not even


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "Trust me that much?"


    Ruby gave him a nk nce.


    "Okay." Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Levi did not tease her and nodded his head in


    agreement, "Then I will go backter, will you go back with me?"


    Ruby thought about it, and refused, "You go back first, I miss my grandmother and want to go and see


    her, just in time to see my grandfather and tell him the news."


    Levi didn''t stop her, "Okay, then you can stay here for a day or two, when you want toe back,


    The matter was so settled.


    After the two of them left the ancestral shrine and returned to Jin Yuan, Levi did not dare to dy and


    set off directly with Chester on the journey back to Sea City.

 Chapter 393 Wyon Williamson

    Chapter 393 Wyon Williamson


    Ruby spent the day resting at Jin Yuan after Levi had left.


    And just after the two left the Grant family''s ancestral shrine, a car followed silently.


    The car had been parked not far from the shade of the trees while Ruby was ensconced in Jin Yuan.


    As the ss chosen for the car was single-sided, those inside could see the outside, but those outside


    could not see the inside, so few people passing by just thought it was an empty car parked there, not


    realizing that there were actually people sitting inside.


    As he watched the sun go down, the man in the car made a call.


    "Chairman, it''s alreadyte and there''s no movement on Ruby''s side, is it time to stop keeping an eye


    on her?"


    On the other end of the phone, a deep, stern voice came, clearly in a t tone, but inexplicably with an


    aura of awe-inspiring power: "Where''s Levi?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The man immediately replied, "Hasn¡¯te back, so it should be assume that he left the capital."


    On the other end of the phone, there was a moment of silence before he said, "Keep watching, they


    must have found something from the Grant family''s ancestral shrine."


    The man could not help but be puzzled: "Chairman, how can you be sure? It is hard to say whether


    Logan''s research was sessful back then or not, all these years, there has been no movement either


    ......"


    A coarseugh came through the receiver, and the middle-aged man on the other end of the line


    looked very confident.


    "He must have developed it sessfully, otherwise, why would so many organizations have been


    looking for trouble with his wife and chasing after her over the years? Although we didn''t get any news


    of it, it doesn''t mean others didn''t get it, in this world, it''s simply impossible for Logan to hide it. Now his


    granddaughter suddenly came to the capital, and specifically went to the ancestral shrine of the Grant


    family, I don''t believe there is nothing in it."


    At these words, the man understood and asked again, "But, if Ruby had really gotten Logan''s research


    results from the Grant family''s ancestral shrine, then why didn''t she leave the capital? And, why would


    Levi suddenly leave?"


    This question silenced the middle-aged man on the other end of the line for a moment.


    As if thinking of some bad possibility, the man''s face sank, but he refused to let it go.


    "Ruby still stays here, probably has something else to take care of, as for Levi leaving, probably he has


    taken the development results back to Sea City. It is very important, Ruby probably feels that she can''t


    grasp it, so she gave it to Levi, but don''t worry, just keep an eye on her."


    "Okay." The man responded.


    Soon, the middle-aged man''s voice came again, "Surround her while she''s alone, and no matter what,


    she must not be allowed to return to Sea City!"


    "Yes!"


    ......


    Ruby was unaware of any of these n.


    The following day, she went to the cemetery with two bouquets of flowers in her arms.


    Standing at her grandmother''s tombstone, she had be very calm.


    Looking at her grandmother''s face on the tombstone, she smiled, "Grandma, I''vee to see you, you


    should be with your grandfather now, right?"


    With that, she shifted her eyes to look aside at her grandfather''s tombstone.


    "Grandpa, I have already found the information on the infrasound weapon you developed, and had Levi


    hand it over to his leader, don''t worry, he is the captain of the District 7 of Sea City, and he will hand it


    over to his superiors. The results of your hard work will be able to be used and protected in the most


    proper way, and will never be taken away by those evil and treacherous viins with ulterior motives."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Indeed, Logan''s infrasound weapon back then has already had a research result. Back then he


    suddenly announced that he was going to quit and retired, on the surface saying that he had lost his


    passion for this research, but in fact, to cover up the truth that he had already researched. Tsk, what a


    cunning fox, he really hid deep these years, so many organizations sent out so many people, but all


    failed to find it, you grandmother really deserve a lot of credit."


    Hearing this words out of the blue, Ruby staggered and turned around to see several people already


    walking up the steps.


    The man at the head of the group looked familiar, and those behind him looked like bodyguards and


    assistants.


    Ruby was surprised at his knowledge of her grandfather, but her face unchanged as she tried to search


    her mind for memories of this man, only to find that there was not the slightest memory of him.


    The middle-aged man seemed to see her mind, smiled calmly and took the initiative to introduce


    himself.


    "You haven''t met me, but you should have met my son, you''re good friends."


    His son?


    Ruby''s brows knitted slightly, but before she could ask a question, the middle-aged man said, "I am


    Raphael Williamson''s father, Wyon Williamson."


    At these words, Ruby froze, her eyes sizing him up carefully, finally understanding why that inexplicable


    feeling of familiarity hade about, so he was Raphael''s father.


    The Williamson family was one of the four major families in the capital, in the first tier and deservedly


    the most prosperous.


    However, apart from her good rtionship with Raphael, she knew nothing about the rest of the


    Williamson family, so it was normal that she could not recognize them.


    "What did you mean by what you just said?" Already knowing his identity, she asked in a nonchnt


    manner.


    Wyon smiled, although he was middle-aged, he looked as spirited as ever, yet moreposed


    because of the experience he had had.


    "You don''t need to y dumb with me, we are all smart people, go to the point and we can save each


    other''s time. You went to the Grant family''s ancestral shrine yesterday, you should have read the


    information on the infrasound weapons your grandfather researched, right?"


    He went straight to the point and Ruby''s face suddenly sank, her clear eyes covered with ayer of


    cold frost.


    "You followed me?" She asked, her tone not amiable.


    Wyon responded: "There is nothing wrong with necessary means, if I had not stumbled upon your


    sudden arrival in the capital, I might not have known that you were there to visit the Grant family''s


    ancestral shrine, and to put it mildly, it was you who gave me this opportunity."


    At these words, Ruby''s face was expressionless, but in her heart she could not help but curse this old


    fox.


    Thinking about what he had just said, she pursed her lips and her eyes filled with wariness.


    "Now that I don''t have the information, there''s no point in you surrounding me even with your men," she


    said nonchntly, "Besides, it''s not clear whether you can stop me with just these men."

 Chapter 394 You Are Given Three Days

    Chapter 394 You Are Given Three Days


    This was a bit of a wild statement, but Wyon had investigated her a lot in the past two days and


    naturally knew that her words were not big words.


    With this woman''s skills, not to mention the few people he brought with him today, even if there were


    ten more, they might not be able to stop her.


    He was also taken aback when he learnt that the woman was of exceptional skill.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this abandoned daughter of the Harold family, who was thrown to F Country a few


    years, had actually changed so much. Her strength was not to be underestimated, and she had even


    transformed into the president of W Group.


    Heh, those people in the Harold family should have regretted it.


    "Yes, I knew I couldn''t stop you." At that moment, he didn''t panic in the slightest and nodded calmly, "I


    didn''t intend to stop you with these few men."


    At that, Ruby''s eyebrows knitted unnoticeably, and she was somewhat confused as to what this man


    had in mind.


    Seeming to see her confusion, Wyon took two slow, deliberate steps forward.


    Ruby immediately stepped back and kept her distance, her body full of wariness, as if she could strike


    at any moment.


    "Don''t be nervous, if I said I wouldn''t do anything to you, I definitely won''t." Wyon looked at Logan''s


    tombstone with an old-fashioned look, "All I want is the information in your hands, Miss Harold, as long


    as you are willing to hand over the information on the infrasound weapon developed by your


    grandfather in your hands to me, I will definitely not find any more trouble with you and will definitely


    keep it well, what do you think?"


    Ruby looked like she had heard some funny joke, the corner of her mouth picked up one side and


    sneered, "Did I hear you right? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone ask for something so righteously."


    It was true that some people were shameless.


    Wyon did not care, still looking confident: "You can rest assured, I have dealt with your grandfather


    before, moreover, I know infrasonic weapons, if it fell into other people''s hands, it might cause some


    big problems, but in my hands, it won''t, I can assure you, you can trust mepletely. "


    "Trust you?" Ruby felt even more amused, "I can''t trust you, do you think I''m stupid? Besides, this


    information is not in my hands now, even if you want it, I can''t take it out."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter, this information is yours anyhow, if you want it back, it''s not impossible, I can wait


    until you get Levi to send it back."


    He spoke very naturally, as if everything could be left to him.


    Ruby heard this and was speechless for a while: "I will not give it to you, so just give up."


    When she finished, her eyes shifted towards the people behind Wyon and coldness flooded her eyes.


    "You have just said that you will not make a move against me, so I hope you can do what you say, now


    I am leaving, so get out of the way."


    She said it firmly, Wyon narrowed slightly his eyes.


    "Are you sure?" He asked, "you''re not going to give it to me?"


    Rubyughed coldly: "What? Can''t understand human words? Or are you backtracking again?


    nning to besiege me?"


    "No." Wyon replied readily, "I will never go back on my words, but ......"


    Still grinning, he said.


    "But you can''t let me go home empty-handed. I must get my hands on what I fancy, and since this


    method won''t work, I''ll have to do something else."


    The tone fell and he suddenly pped his hands.


    Before Ruby could react, the men behind the man turned away and went down the steps.


    Ruby was confused: "What do you mean by that?"


    Wyon said without hurrying, "Don''t rush, Miss Harold, we are meeting for the first time, I haven''t given


    you a gift yet, I''ll let someone take it to you.


    His words were only finished when, soon after, the men came back.


    Ruby looked at it with fixed eyes and her expression suddenly froze, her pupils shrinking slightly.


    Two of them dragged a man to her, walking up to her and throwing him down with their hands, and the


    man fell face down on the ground, unconscious.


    But even without seeing his face, Ruby could recognize that this man was Raphael!


    Immediately, she knelt down and turned Raphael over, seeing his miserable white face, her eyebrows


    twisted.


    "What''s wrong with him? What have you done to him?" A surge of anger rose up from her heart and


    when she spoke again, her tone was different from before, with a distinct rise and fall.


    Wyon also lowered his eyes to look at Raphael, that look had no a trace of tension, as if it was not his


    own son he was looking at.


    "He is poisoned, but I cannot tell you what it is."


    Poisoned? How could he have been poisoned?


    In just an instant, Ruby understood, "You actually poisoned him!"


    Wyon was not impressed, "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be so nervous, he can''t die for now, he can


    Hearing these words, Ruby''s eyes were cold and stern, and her gaze was like a sharp arrow, fiercely


    shooting towards him.


    "You''re crazy! He''s your own son, and you''re threatening me with his life! It''s despicable and shameful


    to the core!"


    In the face of her scolding, Wyon didn''t take it seriously in the slightest.


    "He''s worth something if he can be used by me, he''s not the only one my son has, and if he doesn''t


    have even thisst bit of value left, then he''ll be nothing but a discard."


    The Williamson family had many children, and Wyon had illegitimate sons in addition to children from


    his legal wife, and four sons, all of whom were shrewd as hell.


    Among these, Raphael, as the son of his legal wife, was the mostpetitive, but was never favoured.


    No matter how well he did, Wyon did not look at him with a single kind face.


    That was why Wyon could poison this biological son without mercy, using his life as a bargaining chip


    to threaten Ruby.


    "Miss Harold, I heard that you and Raphael are very close friends, and over the years, Raphael has


    treated you well, can''t you bear to see him die? If you hand over the information, I will give you the


    antidote immediately, so that you can save your good friend, otherwise, you can only watch him die. I


    give you three days to make your decision."

 Chapter 395 Beasts of Prey

    Chapter 395 Beasts of Prey


    Three days?


    Ruby looked at his pale face, with a cold aura emanating from her body, and questioned in a cold


    voice, "How many days can the poison in his bodyst?"


    Wyon said, "Exactly three days."


    At these words, Ruby''s face condensed with ayer of frost, and her eyes were full of sharp cold aura.


    This old fox really didn''t care one bit about Raphael''s life.


    By doing so, he had calcted that if she didn''t give him the information on the infrasonic weapon, then


    Raphael would definitely die!


    "You don''t have to look at me like that."


    Unconcerned by her stare, Wyon straightened the front of his suit.


    "In order to achieve great things, you have to have trade-offs, if I don''t use my untalented son as a


    threatening bargaining chip, how can I make it easy for you to hand over the information you have to


    me? But ......"


    He smiled, with a strong scheming look in the corners of his eyes.


    "Miss Harold, think carefully, if you insist on refusing to hand over the information on your grandfather''s


    research, then Raphael will die, and his death will be most directly rted to you."


    Hearing these words, Rubyughed.


    "I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen you so shameless. You poisoned your own son, and


    you can still med me, as if you had nothing to do with it. You are really worse than a beast."


    Wyon said, ."Whatever you say, I''ve given you the time, think about what you''re going to do, and I hope


    you won''t let me down, so that we''re all happy and it''s not a bad choice."


    When he finished, his eyes strayed and swept over the unconscious Raphael, as if he was looking at a


    stranger.


    "Since you and Raphael are good friends, I won''t take him away. There are still threest days, so I


    think you should be able to make a better decision when you look at him on the verge of death."


    Then, with his men in tow, he turned and left.


    Ruby kept staring deadly at his back, her lips tightly bitten, her lips all slightly white.


    In the cemetery, only she and Raphael, who was in aa and unconscious, were left.


    The sun was high in the sky, and a thinyer of cold sweat permeated the corners of her forehead.


    Seeing this, her brow knitted together and she had to ask Josie to bring someone.


    A quarter of an hourter, Josie moved very quickly to arrive.


    Looking at the unconscious man on the floor, she froze, "Miss, this is ......"


    Ruby''s lips were pursed straight and without much exnation, she urged, "First, help him into the car


    and take him to Jin Yuan."


    There was no disobedience to her orders, and Josie immediatelyplied.


    On the way, Ruby called Levi.


    Soon the phone was picked up, but it was not Levi¡¯s voice that rang, but Olivia''s.


    "Mum! Daddy''s cooking for me! When are youing back?"


    When she heard the little girl''s happy voice, Ruby frowned and responded patiently, "I have something


    going on in the capital and may not be able to return in a short time.¡±


    The little girl was very sensible, she obediently responded, "Okay, then you must be careful over there,


    take care of your health, eat and sleep on time ......"


    As she chattered on and on like a little grown-up, Ruby''s cold heart was warmed by a touch.


    She cleared her throat and said in a warm voice, "Okay, I know, give the phone to dad, I have


    something to say to your dad."


    The little girl nodded before reluctantly running to the kitchen, tilting her head and saying, "Daddy,


    mummy wants you."


    Levi wiped his hands and squeezed her face, then picked up the phone, his voice gentle: "What''s


    wrong? Are you ready toe back? What time is it? I''ll pick you up."


    "No, there''s something going on over here."


    As soon as he heard Ruby''s voice, Levi realized that the situation was not right, his face straightened.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen? Where are you now?"


    Ruby looked out of the window at the shing street scene, and her eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously


    again.


    "I finished seeing my grandmother and grandfather, and on the way back to Jin Yuan, Raphael ...... he


    was poisoned."


    Levi froze at his words: "Poisoned? What happened? Are you going to the Williamson''s?"


    Ruby raised her hand and pinched her brow, denying, "No, now that Raphael is by my side, I''m taking


    him back to Jin Yuan."


    She gave a brief ount of what happened in the cemetery, and as Levi listened, his brows grew


    furrowed and tightened.


    "I don''t know much about Wyon, but I have heard of him, he has always been cunning. He looks


    harmless on the surface, but he is scheming, moreover, he has many children, he really doesn''t care


    much about Raphael. Although Raphael is the first son in the Williamson family, he also has a certain


    status in the Williamson family, but Wyon can remove him at any time, his foundation is not stable,


    however , Wyon poisoned his own son in order to be able to get the information in your hands, it''s


    really ruthless."


    Ruby closed her eyes, and her clear voice took on a little more heaviness.


    "I don''t know what kind of poison he has yet, I''ll check his pulse when we get back, Wyon gave me


    three days, ording to him, once the three days are over, Raphael will die of the poison, unless I give


    him the information, then he will give me the antidote."


    Levi didn''t look too good: "Then what are you going to do? Do you want to give him the information? I


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    still have the information in my hand, and I''m going to see the leader this afternoon, so you still have


    time to decide."


    Rubyughed coldly: "Hand it over to him? Dream on! This information is so important, once it''s


    handed over to him, there''s no need to even think about it, he''ll definitely turn around and sell it to other


    organizations to make huge profits, and when that happens, stirring up a big mess is no small matter."


    Levi also understood this point, gently nodded his head and asked, "What about Raphael? Since Wyon


    dared to put Raphael in your hands, he must have made sufficient preparations, which means that this


    poison is not amon poison on the market that can be lifted."


    A snicker spilled out from the corner of Ruby''s mouth, ayer of sarcasm hung from the corners of her


    eyes and eyebrows, "Wyon is not qualified to set me up, I can detoxify the human facepulsion, so


    I''m not afraid of what poison he will give."

 Chapter 396 You Want to Move the Williamson Group?

    Chapter 396 You Want to Move the Williamson Group?


    This was a domineering statement, but without a hint of exaggeration.


    With Ruby''s skill in bringing back the dead, only the most new and strange poisons could not fail her.


    The only thing to consider was just the timing.


    Right then and there, she made her decision.


    "The information Grandpa has developed is simply too important and too dangerous to keep in your


    hands for too long, you must submit it to your leader as soon as possible today, as for everything else,


    don''t even think about it, I won''t go back for the time being, I''ll stay over here and do my best to find a


    cure for the poison."


    Seeing that she was not the least bit flustered and silent, Levi could not help but curl his lips and smile


    softly.


    His woman, alwaysposed, never had anything that could not be done to her.


    This way, he could also feel slightly more at ease.


    "Good, I''ll apany Olivia after dinnerter and go to District 7 immediately, don''t worry, I''ll take care


    of the information, do you need me to go there and stay with you?"


    "No need." Ruby refused outright, "You''d better stay in Sea City to apany Olivia, there''s Josie over


    here, and Wyon is very cunning, who knows if he''ll do anything else? You stay in Sea City, we''ll be


    separated and we can still take care of each other."


    This was said as if the two wererades fighting side by side, and when Levi heard this, he couldn''t


    help butugh.


    "Good." Heplied with her words, "If anything happens, call me anytime."


    ......


    After returning to Jin Yuan, Ruby immediately checked Raphael''s pulse.


    The poison that Raphael had been poisoned with was moreplicated than she had imagined.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She thought carefully, then applied the needles first to stabilize Raphael''s pulse and control the speed


    and timing of the toxin''s onset in his body.


    By the time the set of stitches had applied, an hour had passed.


    By the time she emerged from the bedroom, her back was permeated with a fineyer of sweat.


    "How is it going, Miss? Do you need me to do anything?" Josie immediately greeted her and took the


    initiative to ask.


    Ruby did not answer immediately, walked to the dining room and poured herself a ss of water, tilted


    her head and finished it in one gulp.


    She took a breather before pulling out her phone, her long fingers tapping on the screen.


    After a moment, she clicked send and a beep sounded on Josie''s phone.


    "Get the medicine as prescribed above, and, among other things, these two antidotes, at whatever


    price, and get them within an hour."


    Listening to her words, Josie looked over all the medicines in the message and immediately nodded


    her head in response.


    She moved quickly and brought everything back in just half an hour.


    "Miss, do these look right to you? Do you need anything else?"


    Ruby opened the bag, flipped through it carefully and said with satisfaction, "That''s all, nothing else is


    needed, I have other things to tell you."


    As soon as Josie heard this, her eyes immediately lit up, "What is it, Miss, just tell me!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "You go to W Group and ask Leonard to find a way to cut off the


    Williamson''s financial chain."


    At that, Josie froze, "This ...... Miss, you want to move the Williamson Group?"


    Ruby''s eyebrows were half-lidded as she carelessly yed with the ss in her hand, "What? Can¡¯t I?"


    "No ......" Josie had some hesitation before saying, "It''s just that its roots in the capital are so deep that


    it''s not an easy thing to shake, after all, the difference between the Williamson Group and the the


    Hussain¡¯s is not a little bit different. The Williamson family is the first of the four major families in the


    first tier of the capital."


    Ruby knew what she was worried about, yet she remained full of disinterest.


    "You don''t need to worry about the rest, just convey my words to Leonard, as for what he wants to do,


    it''s all up to him, I just need to see the results, it doesn''t matter how much effort and financial resources


    are spent."


    Since she had said so, Josie was not in a position to say anything more, so she had to follow her


    instructions and turn her head to exin to Leonard.


    ......


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere of the Williamson family was frozen.


    What Wyon had done has created quite a ripple in the Williamson family.


    His wife, Cindy, cried uncontrobly and passed out several times.


    His father Max was also furious: "That''s your own son! How could you do that! How dare you poison


    him with your own hands!"


    In the face of his usations, Wyon continued to look carefree and unconcerned.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, it''ll be fine."


    Max was so furious that his beard trembled and he could barely breathe.


    "You''re just so sure? How valuable is the information on the infrasound weapon that Logan researched,


    how could his granddaughter hand it over to you? Raphael is just her friend, how could she sacrifice


    something so important for the sake of a friend?"


    Wyon leaned his back on the sofa and said with certain, ¡°I have investigated this girl, she would not


    ignore Raphael. In order to save Raphael, even if she is reluctant, she will hand over the information in


    her hands to me, otherwise, Raphael will die because of her."


    Max snorted coldly, "Are you that confident? I''ve heard that that she has a remarkable medical skill, so


    what if you poisoned Raphael? You were stupid enough to hand him over, she didn''t even need to give


    you the information and she can cure the poison in Raphael''s body!"


    At these words, Wyon shook his head and smiled airily, as if it was not his son who had been poisoned.


    "It just rumor. The poison in Raphael''s body is extremelyplicated, even if she has the ability, she


    can''t solve it in three days. To save Raphael, she has to hand over the information to me. Just leave it


    to me, Dad."


    With that, he snorted.


    "Dad, you and Logan were old foes back then, and after fighting for so many years, you couldn''t win


    against him, so today I will vent out your anger. Even if he has researched the information of infrasound


    weapons, after hiding it for so many years, it will still end up in the hands of our Williamson family!"


    Hearing these words, Max''s face became white.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "But Raphael is your own son! Where are you putting the future of the Williamson family by doing this?


    Are you really going to let those illegitimate children you''ve raised outside inherit the Williamson


    family''s estate? I''m telling you, there is no way! You have no shame, but the Williamson family still has


    shame!"

 Chapter 397 Three Poisons

    Chapter 397 Three Poisons


    "Look how ridiculous you''ve be over the years! There''s news of your histrionics everywhere,


    you''ve reached middle age and you''re still so not behaved! You''ve disgraced the Williamson family!"


    In the face of Max''s usations and scolding, Wyon did not show the slightest hint of shame or


    remorse.


    He sat idly, taking out a cigar with one hand, and without lighting it, he put it in his hand and yed with


    it, a careless smile on his face.


    "Dad, why are you angry? I''m just thinking of the Williamson family. Look at the Grant family. What


    happened now? There were few descendants, and none of them were very sessful, so in the end


    they all disappeared into obscurity. Who can remember the glory of the Grant family when they talk


    about it now?"


    With that, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "But Ruby, his granddaughter, is unexpected good in every aspect and can even control W Group. It''s a


    pity that even she can''t restore the Grant family to its former glory and prosperity. So what if it is an


    illegitimate child? Look at your grandchildren, which one of them is not a promising one?"


    "You-" not wanting him to say this, Max was so angry that his head was spinning, "Is this something


    you should say as a father!"


    He pped the arm of the sofa angrily and gritted his teeth, "I don''t care about that, but if something


    happens to Raphael, not to mention his mother, even I won''t spare you easily!"


    Wyon shrugged indifferently, "Do as you please."


    Having said that, he got up and left, heading straight for the office.


    "How''s the LL Town project going?" He went into his office and called his assistant to ask.


    The assistant was briefly silent and answered honestly, "Everything is going well so far, but ......"


    "But what?" Wyon raised his eyes, narrowing slightly.


    The assistant''s scalp tightened at the look and he immediately said, "UNIVERSE has just announced


    that it has started a permanent cooperation with W Group."


    At these words, Wyon''s brow immediately furrowed and his face looked ufortable.


    The project, LL Town, was a joint development between the Williamson''s and the UNIVERSE.


    Now the UNIVERSE suddenly cooperated with the W Group, was there something fishy in this?


    What the assistant could think of, Wyon could naturally think of as well.


    His face was stern and he ordered after a moment of thinking, "Keep an eye on W Group and


    UNIVERSE, and inform me immediately if there is any unusual movement."


    The assistant responded: "Yes."


    "What about Ruby?" Wyon asked again.


    The assistant immediately reported, "She went back to Jin Yuan with Mr. Raphael, she hasn''te out


    again."


    At these words, Wyon sneered, "She wouldn''t think that by relying on herself, she could save Raphael''s


    life, would she? One can be confident, but one must never be conceited, or else will always pay the


    price for one''s conceit."


    The sudden cooperation between the W Group and the UNIVERSE was, he was sure, at the behest of


    Ruby.


    But so what?


    Even if the W Group was strong, its roots in the country were not stable, and the entire capital was still


    under the control of the Williamson family.


    It was simply a fool''s errand for her to try to shake up Williamson¡¯s position with W Group.


    Therefore, even though he knew that this was Ruby''s intention, he did not take it to heart.


    But at this point, he had no idea who the conceited man really was and what a terrible price he would


    have to pay for his conceit!


    ......


    In a sh, two days had passed.


    During this period, Layton got the news and hurried over.


    "How is it? Has Raphael gotten better? Can the poison in his body be cleared or not?" It was hard for


    him to endure the fact that his long-time friend was now suffering from all this.


    Ruby drew a tissue and wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead, then sat down on the sofa,


    leaning her head back in the backrest of the sofa as if she was very tired.


    Seeing this, Layton was both anxious and afraid of pushing Ruby too hard, so he could only sit down.


    Only after a few moments had passed did Ruby let out a long breath.


    "It''s not life-threatening for now, I''ve been giving him needles every three hours for the past two days


    and feeding him medicine, and the toxicity has diminished a lot."


    As soon as Layton heard this, his eyes lit up with hope, "So that means there is salvation?"


    However, Ruby said in a cold voice with a sullen face, "Not necessarily, the toxicity in his body is really


    too strong, and Wyon should have poisoned Raphael the night before he came to me, the toxicity has


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    already eaten into his internal organs, it is impossible to be unharmed. What I can do now is to weaken


    the toxicity as much as possible, protect his internal organs and inhibit the poison from spreading in his


    body, however, whether he can pull through or not will only depend on his own will."


    Layton froze, confused: "What does this mean? Is there no cure for the root cause?"


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth curled up in a cool smile, "ording to Wyon, there is, and he will be


    willing to give me the antidote as long as I give him the information developed by my grandfather."


    "So ......" Layton opened his mouth and stumbled, "So what do you think now?"


    Ruby did not answer immediately, and after a moment of contemtion, she suddenly asked him,


    "Layton, do you believe in me?"


    Layton replied without thinking: "Of course I believe you."


    They had been friends for many years and he had unconditional trust in Ruby.


    Hearing this answer, Ruby gently breathed a sigh of relief and organized her words before analyzing it


    with a calm face.


    "ording to Raphael''s pulse, he was poisoned by not one but three poisons, each of which would


    hold each other in check, and the antidotes would also hold each other in check."


    Layton felt confused: "What are you trying to say?"


    "What I want to say is that, Wyon is indeed right when he says that he has the antidote in his hand,


    even if he treats Raphael as an outcast, he will not really justpletely ignore him, but he is hiding a


    very important truth, that is, even if the antidote is given, Raphael will not be able to recover as before,


    not only that, Raphael will also be aplete invalid."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Layton stood up instantly.


    "Invalid? Are you saying that Raphael will be crippled?"


    Ruby shook her head, "It doesn''t mean that, but he will be dependent on the drug to live from now on,


    and this drug, a specific kind of poison, is very weak, but if he uses it for a long time, he will never be


    able to be a normal person again."


    At this point, Layton understood: "You mean he would be addicted to this drug?"

 Chapter 398 H1 Reagent

    Chapter 398 H1 Reagent


    "That''s right." Ruby nodded, "By using this so-called antidote, which was actually a poison, Wyon could


    keep controlling Raphael, thus using him to hold me in check, this was his ultimate goal. The reason


    why he was willing to give Raphael to me with confidence was that he thought, I must not be able to


    solve these three poisons, and also determined that even if I did, I would not be able to escape his


    hold."


    After hearing these words, Layton''s face suddenly turned pale.


    He stood in ce for a moment, then sat down again, his hand balled into a fist and mmed it hard on


    the coffee table.


    "It''s his own son, how can he do that!"


    Ruby had thoroughly appreciated Wyon''s ruthlessness and was now able to ept it quite calmly.


    "That man sees only his own interests, his rtives or lovers are stepping stones to his ends, he can


    use them however he wants, family is a worthless scrap in front of him."


    When she thought that Raphael could still have such a sunny personality in that kind of family


    environment, Ruby felt incredulous.


    "So what do we do? Should we keep dragging it out like this? With his current state, how long can he


    Ruby pursed the corners of her lips and said in a deep voice: "For the time being, it will not be life-


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    threatening, because these three poisons cannot be solved at the same time, I can only take it one


    step at a time, one of the poisons is more troublesome to connect. I have sent someone to collect the


    potion, but this kind of potion is rarely seen on the market, even the number of times it appears on the


    ck market is rare, and I don''t know if I can receive it, if not ......"


    She paused and narrowed her eyes, thinking that it looked like there was a possibility that she would


    have to borrow the grounds of Laboratory Seven again.


    Layton was rmed just by listening to it like that.


    "What about Wyon? Didn''t he only give you three days, and if you don''t give him the information by


    tomorrow, he definitely won''t let you off the hook."


    "I know." Ruby did not care, sneers floating between her eyebrows, the corners of her mouth stuck a


    cold arc, "However, I don¡¯t think he wille to me tomorrow."


    Layton froze again, "What do you mean?"


    This time, however, Ruby did not exin.


    She nced at her phone, pondered and said, "It''s time for Raphael to drink his medicine, go feed him,


    I need to make a call."


    "...... Okay." Layton understood that she was not willing to talk about it, so he did not ask any more


    questions and immediately got up to go to the kitchen to bring the medicine.


    Ruby watched him go upstairs, walked to the balcony and called Levi.


    The call was soon answered.


    "How''s it going?" Levi¡¯s voice came over the next second, his low tone interspersed with the slightest


    hint of concern.


    Ruby exhaled heavily, "There is nothing serious for the time being, but the exact cure depends on


    whether Josie can find H1 reagent, if so, there will be salvation."


    Levi couldn''t help but ask, "And what if there isn''t?"


    "Then I can only prepare it now, that reagent is very troublesome to prepare, I guess it will take quite a


    lot of time, so I have to stay in the capital for some time."


    Hearing her say this, Levi was immediately uneasy: "I''d better go to you, there are Evans and Chester


    keeping an eye on this side, it''s fine, you''re over there alone with so much pressure, I feel uneasy."


    This time, Ruby did not refuse and, after half a moment of thought, agreed.


    "Okay, if there is still no news from Josie tomorrow morning, I must immediately rush to Laboratory


    Seven, and I estimate that I will have to stay in there for three or four days. If you stay in Jin Yuan to


    keep an eye on it during these days, I can feel more at ease."


    "Okay." Levi breathed a sigh of relief and asked again, "But it''s been two days, can Raphael''s body still


    hold up for that long?"


    "Yeah, I''ve reduced the poison in his system by a lot, another injection in the morning to stabilize it and


    he''ll be fine for another week."


    "Well then, I''ll pack up and set off right away."


    ......


    What Ruby did not expect that Levi would be so fast.


    But in just two hours, before dark, he appeared in Jin Yuan.


    "How did you get here so fast?" She couldn''t help but be surprised.


    It would take an hour and a half by ne from Sea City to the capital, plus the time to get on and off the


    ne and on the way, wouldn''t he be rushing to the airport as soon as he hung up?


    Levi looked at her surprised look and smiled faintly, "I didn''t take a ne, I drove straight here, I drove


    fast on the way."


    At that, Ruby''s brow furrowed slightly, "Did you overspeed?"


    Levi only smiled, "I''m worried about you being here alone."


    Just then, suddenly, a somewhat sultry voice came over: "What, I''m not human?"


    Levi raised his head and nced behind Ruby, only then did he realize that Layton was also here.


    "Layton, it''s been a long time." He smiled and greeted politely.


    Layton nodded in response, "It''s been a long time, Mr. Finn, you are really fast."


    Ruby blushed when she heard that.


    But right now was not the time to talk about such nonsense, she cleared her throat and turned her head


    to ask Levi, "Where is Olivia?"


    Levi reassured her, "Don''t worry, Evans is with her, she will be fine."


    Having not seen Olivia for so many days, Ruby missed her.


    "What about Josie, any news?" Levi took the initiative to ask.


    Ruby looked serious and shook her head, "Not yet."


    Levi sighed, "Just be patient."


    ......


    Meanwhile, F Country.


    Benjamin''s side also got the message.


    "Did Raphael really get poisoned by Wyon? Just to get her hands on something?"


    Lewis nodded, "Yeah."


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes, and shrewdness came out from under his eyes, "It seems that I


    misunderstood, Ruby went to Z Country, not for her grandmother''s relics, but for her grandfather''s


    relics."


    Lewis was stunned, "President, how do you know ......"


    "The Williamson family and the Henderson family have never had any dealings, but the rtionship


    with the Grant family is more subtle. Wyon and Logan developed infrasonic weapon before, which was


    well known by the whole city. Butter, they separated, so it seems that Wyon wants to steal the things


    developed by Logan!"

 Chapter 399 I Can Save Him

    Chapter 399 I Can Save Him


    Lewis did not expect that there were so many grudges before this, and was shocked to the core.


    "An infrasound weapon, that''s too ......" he thought about the wording, "Miss Harold''s grandfather is too


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    awesome to have developed a weapon of that magnitude, but why is he hiding it? "


    Wouldn''t that make no sense at all?


    Benjamin pulled the corners of his mouth, the shocking scars looking even more hideous on his


    handsome face.


    "He hid it, because he didn''t want others to find it, in fact, he could have used what he had on hand to


    make a huge profit, but he was a man who always prided himself on his integrity and refused to do so,


    and at that time there was no one who could take over from him, and he only had one daughter, Nellie,


    who died early, so he could only wait for his only granddaughter, who had the ability to find it, and


    therefore, all these years Ruby''s grandmother has been in hiding."


    Lewis still had some confusion: "But why didn''t Miss Harold''s grandmother give her what she had in her


    hand when she was alive, but had to wait until she died to reveal the secret?"


    Benjamin gave him a sidelong nce with unhappy eyes, looking at him like he was a fool.


    "What do you think this is? There are two sides to everything, the more valuable this is, the greater the


    price paid, how many pairs of eyes are watching? Have you forgotten how many times Ruby''s


    grandmother has been hunted down over the years? At first I thought that these people were all after


    the ancient medical secrets of the Henderson Family in her hands, but now it seems that they should


    be two different kinds of people with different purposes. This is a fatal matter, once it is known that she


    gave all the relics in her hands to Ruby, then Ruby will be the target of all! At that time, all those


    people from the underground organizations will be rushing after her, even going so far as to kill her to


    get what she''s holding!"


    He was one of them.


    Only, unlike the others, he would not take Ruby''s life, but would want Ruby topletely break his


    wings and be trapped by his side forever!


    At this point, Lewis heard and understood.


    He nodded in a dazed manner and then asked, "So, President, what are you going to do? Do you want


    to intervene? What if they snatch the ancient medical secrets out of Miss Harold''s hands as well?"


    Hearing these words, Benjamin did not feel the slightest sense of urgency, but instead smiled with calm


    certainty.


    "They want to snatch something from Ruby''s hands? Dream on! With Ruby''s ability, it would be difficult


    to get anything from her! Even if Wyon could put his own son''s life at risk for the sake of infrasound


    weapon data, he would still end up being Ruby''s defeated opponent."


    He had sent mercenaries and failed to achieve his goal, how could others seed?


    "But the strength of the Williamson family is there for all to see, President, this time Wyon has struck


    out, he will definitely not rest in peace," Lewis still had concerns, "Do you want to think of a


    countermeasure?"


    "No need," Benjamin was confident, "Wyon can''t touch Ruby, moreover, Ruby is never one to suffer


    losses, Raphael was poisoned because of her, she will definitely go to take down Wyon for Raphael,


    she might have secretly moved something in private by now."


    He said, a grim smile on his scarred face.


    "Give an ount of what''s going on here, tell Dr. Will to speed up, and then set off back to the capital."


    At these words, Lewis was surprised: "President, for the injury on your face, it''s not convenient to show


    your face now, do you want to recuperate?"


    Speaking of the scar on his face, Benjamin''s expression flinched and his gaze was somewhat sinister.


    "No one will treat you like a mute if you don''t speak!"


    He bellowed, the blue veins on the backs of his hands could be clearly seen, and he was obviously


    angry about that incident.


    He had contacted someone to see if there was a way to get rid of it, and if there really wasn''t, that was


    okay.


    He was determined to have Ruby in this life anyway!


    Since it was caused by Ruby, then let her spend the rest of her life in the future to make up for it and


    face it!


    "Just wait, Wyon will suffer soon, and how could I possibly let this great opportunity go?"


    Lewis was so frightened by the look in his eyes just now that he didn''t dare to have any more doubts


    and nodded his head, "Yes, I''ll get right on it."


    ......


    Ruby waited all night without waiting for a response from Josie.


    By early the next morning, she had guessed the oue.


    As expected, Josie camete, looking hurried and a bit apologetic: "Sorry, Miss, I contacted all the


    underground ck markets, but none of them sell H1 reagent."


    Ruby put the lid of the medicine jar down and wiped her hands, looking grave.


    "Thank you." She did not me Josie, after all, it was not that easy.


    Levi stood at the side, his arms wrapped around his body, and his expression was not very good: "Then


    what are you going to do? Are you going to contact Reggie and go to Laboratory Seven?"


    Ruby nodded without thinking: "Nowadays, this is the only way, and it is far better for me to get my


    hands on it myself than to wait blindly."


    Having said that, she turned her head to Josie and exined.


    "I''ll be away for about three or four days, the poison in Raphael''s body has weakened a lot, but it could


    re up at any time. In the next few days you boil the medicine ording to these two recipes of mine,


    the first one is to be given every six hours, as for the second one, decoct it every day, just in case, if


    there is an unexpected case of poison re up, give him the second medicine, it''s a life-saving


    medicine that will help himst a week."


    "...... Okay."


    Josie was about to take it, but it was caught by Layton.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll take care of him, I have nothing to do anyway."


    His face was sober and he paused, looking at Ruby and wanting to say something.


    Ruby knew what he wanted to ask and cast him a reassuring look, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best, I can


    save him."


    With just this sentence, Layton was slightly relieved.


    He knew Ruby''s character, she never said a word about things she was not sure of. Now she was so


    sure of what she was saying, she must haveplete certainty, it was only a matter of time.


    And since Ruby dared to do so, it meant that Raphael could afford to wait, so everything would be in


    time.


    Levi said in a low voice, "Since Layton and Josie are here, I''ll go with you."


    But Ruby shook her head, "No, there is something else I need your help."

 Chapter 400 Trap

    Chapter 400 Trap


    At these words, Josie and Layton nced at each other and both left the kitchen in unison.


    Levi asked her, "What is it?"


    Ruby opened her mouth, and before she could say anything, her mobile phone rang.


    On the screen, an unknown number was disyed.


    Ruby narrowed her eyes, the corners of her mouth curving in a cool curve as she picked it up.


    Not surprisingly, on the other end of the line, came the voice of Wyon.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Well? Miss Harold, have you made your decision?" There was a confident certainty in his mature voice


    that could clearly be heard with a smug smile.


    Ruby leaned expressionlessly against the cooking table and said calmly, "Wyon, you can''t take away


    Raphael''s life, and as for the information in my hands, don''t even think about it."


    Not wanting her to refuse so simply, on the other side of the phone, Wyon''s smile collected and his


    eyebrows sank.


    "Think carefully, Raphael''s life is not so easy to save, even if you know healing, isn''t he still not awake


    now?"


    Ruby did not say anything and was silent.


    Wyon knew he had hit the nail on the head and became smug again.


    "Am I right? Miss Harold, since I dare to hand Raphael over to you, it means that this poison can¡¯t be


    solved, so you''d better obediently hand over the information of the infrasonic weapon to me, otherwise,


    Raphael won''tst much longer, and you''ll have to collect his corpse with your own hands."


    At that, as if remembering something, he smilednguidly.


    "Also, don''t try to trip me up, if you want to pry the UNIVERSE out of my hands, Ruby, you are still a bit


    young. The people of the UNIVERSE have just gone out of my office, we have already signed a


    permanent contract, no matter how powerful your W Group is, there is no way it canpete with the


    deeply rooted Williamson¡¯s."


    Hearing these words, Ruby raised her eyebrows, and a smile of satisfaction actually appeared on her


    face.


    "Oh? Really, then congrattion, but the road has to be taken one step at a time to know what awaits


    at the end, everything is still unknown now, so don¡¯t be happy too early, otherwise, the taste of despair


    is something that the average person can''t bear."


    The words were extremely domineering, but Wyon didn''t take them to heart, just thought she was


    talking out of her ass.


    "Miss Harold, we should have self-knowledge, don''t have that daydream. I''ll wait for you until twelve in


    the morning, if you still refuse to hand over the information in your hand, the antidote that can save


    Raphael will be fed to the dogs, by then, there''s no point in you just going back on your words."


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Over here, Ruby felt incredibly ridiculous as she listened to the disconnection.


    Levi looked at her expression, his eyes twinkled, and suddenly raised a smile, "What trap did youy


    for him?"


    Ruby put away her phone and raised her eyes, "You guessed it?"


    "Yes," Levi raised his hand to scratch the bridge of her nose, "even if he, the old fox, is good, he can''t


    y with you, the little fox, can he?"


    Ruby blinked her eyes, and she was not modest, curving her lips confidently, "That''s for sure."


    "Say it, what is it that you need my help with?" Levi looked at the medicine, saw it was almost ready


    and set the fire on.


    When it came to business, Ruby curbed her smile before speaking in a slow voice.


    "Wyon has already fallen into the trap, the rest of the matter will be left to you, I have to go into the


    it, in order to make Wyon have a sense of crisis. UNIVERSE is extremely high ranking in the world, so


    the Williamson¡¯s doesn''t want to lose such a good partner. Wyon is afraid of that it will be pried away by


    me, so he must find a way to trap UNIVERSE, but he should not think about it, I am going to use this to


    make UNIVERSE trap him in turn."


    At these words, Levi¡¯s dark eyes had a few stars in them, "UNIVERSE cooperated with you so much?"


    Ruby smiled: "The boss of UNIVERSE, who I saved back then, has always owed me a favor, originally


    I didn''t care, but since he has the intention to pay back, it''s the right time to use this opportunity. Now


    the Williamson¡¯s and UNIVERSE has signed a permanent contract, it¡¯s flow capital has been froze. So,


    today, apart from those projects in hand, the Williamson¡¯s has no ability to withstand the risks, and


    once those projects of his slip up, the whole Williamson¡¯s will be in chaos."


    Levi understood: "So, you want me to interfere and find the loopholes in his project?"


    Ruby nodded: "The Williamson¡¯s root was in the capital for so many years, although huge, but not


    imprable, there will always be some engineering projects are not up to standard, it is most


    advantageous to use these matters."


    Levi thought for a moment and responded, "Okay, I''ll take care of it, don''t worry, I''ll suppress the


    Williamson¡¯s during the time you''re in theb."


    "Okay, but ......" Ruby pondered, and then admonished, "Don''t crush it, no matter what, Raphael is still


    a member of the Williamson family now. Leave it a chance to breathe, when Raphael wakes up, let him


    make his decision."


    At these words, Levi raised his eyebrows, "Giving it a chance to catch breath, that''s not your style of


    doing things."


    Ruby did not care much: "Whether Wyon will rise again or not, it is not a threat to me, I am just doing it


    for the sake of Raphael."


    After giving her ount, she contacted Reggie.


    Reggie immediately came to pick her up and taken straight to Laboratory Seven.


    ......


    In the afternoon, Wyon was hesitantly waiting for Ruby toe to his door and beg for mercy, but his


    assistant walked in sweating fast.


    "What¡¯s so hurry!" He scolded with some displeasure.


    The assistant, however, stood still with a white face and a panic in his gaze, "It''s not good, Chairman,


    something has happened to that project at the coastline resort!"


    At these words, Wyon''s face changed abruptly, "What did you say?"


    The assistant trembled, but could only answer truthfully: "The contractor of the Coastline Resort project


    has run away and suddenly stopped work at noon today, the workers are now barging downstairs to


    ourpany, one by one, screaming for payment. Besides, there is a problem in the material, and the


    partners know that we have used bad materials, and they''re calling us to cancel the contract.¡±

 Chapter 401 Bringing the Williamson鈥檚 down

    Chapter 401 Bringing the Williamson¡¯s down


    At these words, Wyon was startled.


    He jerked to his feet and turned towards the floor-to-ceiling windows, only to see that twenty-seven


    floors down, the entrance to thepany was really full of people at the moment.


    The floor was really too far apart and he could not hear the shouts from downstairs, but he could


    vaguely tell that each of these people looked very agitated and even fierce.


    "Quick! Get all the security guards, we must not let these people in!" His brow furrowed as he


    immediately gave the order.


    The assistant hastily responded, "Arrangements have been made, and the security guards are now


    stopping them at the entrance, but there are just too many of them, and everyone is so agitated that it''s


    hard to pacify them, and it looks like if we don''t settle their wages now, they''re going to stay at the


    entrance and not leave."


    Wyon was annoyed: "I''m not the one who owes them money for their work! What about the contractor?


    Can''t he be contacted?"


    The assistant was full of anxiety, but also very helpless: "Can not be contacted, we called countless


    phone calls, at first no one answered, then the number was directly canceled. I sent someone to


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    investigate, the contractor has run away with the money, and has long since left Sea City, no one


    knows where he is now!"


    "Then why don''t you hurry up and call the police?" When Wyon heard this, he exploded with anger.


    But the assistant looked at him with embarrassment: "President, this is a matter that affects the whole


    situation, originally we had contractor with problems, plus now there are problems with the building


    material supplier, and our purchase of inferior building materials is also exposed, if we report to the


    police, then the Williamson¡¯s will also be involved, this... ..."


    Wyon was anxious and did not think about it so much, but now he realized the seriousness of the


    matter.


    But the money for these workers was not a small amount, and now that the Williamson¡¯s had no


    liquidity at all, how could he settle it?


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth and said in a stern voice, "We must find a way to get these workers


    out of here! What''s the point of making such a scene in front of the Williamson¡¯s! It''s a disgrace! As for


    the contractor, send someone to track him down, no matter where he has escaped to, he must be


    found!"


    Faced with this instruction, the assistant was in a difficult position.


    "President, I don¡¯t think it is useless to have the contactor back. The contractor can run away with the


    money, the money is bound to not to be back, not to mention, in the first ce, these workers signed a


    contract with us, not the contractor, the contractor is just a bridge. This matter, in the final analysis, still


    needs us to solve. I think that they will not give up until they have achieved their goal ......"


    Irritated by what he said, Wyon swept the ashtray from the table to the floor with a dull thud on the


    carpet.


    "Is there a better way?" He roared in anger, "I don''t care what method you use, in any case, this matter


    is in your hands! It must be done!"


    The assistant did not dare to breathe, but could only turn around to do it.


    But what neither of them expected was how quickly public opinion on the matter became widespread.


    In just half an hour''s time, the news that "The Williamson Group owed workers money" had already


    been pushed to the top of the search.


    At the same time, it was not known who broke the story that the Coastline Resort uses poor quality


    building materials and was now high on the hot seat, second only to the previous one in terms of heat.


    In a sh, the Williamson Group was rushed to the forefront and the inte was full of doubts.


    "A group as heady as the Williamson Group is also engaging in this kind of shady things?"


    "Really? Is this revtion credible?"


    "When I passed by the Williamson¡¯s today, I guessed who gathered around there, it turned out to be


    workers, defaulting on workers'' wages is too much ......"


    "How many of these conglomerates are not ck-hearted? It''s just a question of whether to expose it


    or not, the Williamson¡¯s is powerful in the capital, maybe this is just the tip of the iceberg, I am waiting


    for its more news!"


    "I am shocked."


    "The same."


    When Wyon saw these remarks, he was so angry that he almost had a brain haemorrhage, Cameron


    Williamson his father almost lost his breath.


    He made a phone call, unable to control his rising blood pressure, and cursed through the microphone.


    "What''s going on? How did you stir up such a big mess? I gave you thepany and this is how you


    manage it?"


    Wyon felt confused too, and pressed his forehead, his brow knitted, and he lost all his previous


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I''ll settle it as soon as I can."


    "Settle? How do you intend to settle it?" Cameron pursued, "Things havee to this point, the


    Williamson¡¯s has never been so humiliated!"


    He was so angry that he pped the table repeatedly, his face red with curses.


    "Look what you''ve done! A scandal like buying inferior building materials can be exposed, what


    reputation will the Williamson¡¯s have in the future? You''re a failure to achieve anything!"


    Wyon gritted his teeth, resisted the urge to smash the phone and spoke in a dumb voice, "I didn''t want


    this to happen to the Williamson¡¯s either, but now that it has, we have to find a way to solve the


    problem. Dad, what''s the use of you scolding me? It''s only a waste of time."


    Seeing Wyon contradict him, Cameron was so angry.


    "Well, well! You have your own attitude now, I can''t even tell you what to do! Fine, I''ll see how you''re


    going to solve this matter! If you can solve it, I''ll kick you out of the family tree! The glory of the family


    for so many years will be cut short by you!"


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Wyon was unpleasant.


    He barely managed to calm himself down and called his assistant back in.


    "Go to the PR department and tell them to find a way to remove the hot search immediately, lower the


    heat, and forbid the media from talking about it anymore!"


    The assistant was now busy, but he did not dare to say anything, so he did as he was told.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the buzz was so high that no matter how much the PR people tried


    to press it, it was useless.


    When Wyon found out, he was so angry that he kicked his desk hard.


    "How could this happen? Don''t those media want to live anymore? How dare to go against the


    Williamson¡¯s!"


    The assistant''s heart trembled and he replied stiffly, "President, this matter should be directed by


    someone behind the scenes, with the aim of bringing the Williamson¡¯s down ......"

 Chapter 402 the Williamson鈥檚 Fall from Grace

    Chapter 402 the Williamson¡¯s Fall from Grace


    At these words, Wyon''s face went sober.


    He knew someone was behind the scene, but it was imperative to solve the problem.


    He originally thought that, with the prestige of the Williamson¡¯s, it would be no more difficult to settle


    this matter.


    But he thought wrong.


    The person behind this matter was not that simple, he was to put the Williamson¡¯s in the crosshairs and


    hit it hard!


    At that moment, he narrowed his eyes and leaned his entire body into the back of the leather seat.


    The Williamson family was arge one and had stood in the way of many people in the business world,


    so there were many enemies.


    But there were not many who dare to go against it like that.


    And as far as recently, the only one he could think of was Ruby!


    Thinking of the woman, he looked aghast, instantly understanding her intentions.


    Well, it was a desperate attempt to hold him back with such tactics!


    She didn''t really think that she could save Raphael by herself, did she?


    It had to be said, though, that this woman''s purpose was achieved.


    Now he was, indeed, too distracted to have the energy to snatch the information from her hands.


    But that didn''t mean that he would stay trapped!


    "Have the PR people continue to step up their efforts to reduce the heat, get to divert the public''s


    attention, and get the hype going on the topics that deserve it!"


    When he finished, he turned his head towards the stairs and wrinkled his brow: "Why are these worker


    like flies that can''t be driven away?"


    The assistant wiped sweat from his forehead and swallowed: "...... Yes, they said they would never


    leave if they didn''t see the money today, and they said ......"


    "What?"


    "They want to see you and if you don''te forward, they will keep waiting ......"


    Hearing these words, Wyon''s face instantly darkened.


    "To see me? What''s the use of seeing me? Besides, who do they think they are?"


    As he said this, a cold glint shed under his eyes, and cattiness surfaced in his eyes.


    "You get some people to get rid of all the reporters around here, and tell them to get rid of all these


    workers while no one is around at night!"


    The assistant understood as soon as he heard it, "President, are you trying to use violence?"


    Wyon sneered, "They are like bloodsucking flies, they won''t leave without violence, should we let them


    keep blocking The Williamson¡¯s entrance?"


    He waved his hand impatiently, "All right, don''t stand still, get on with it!"


    Not daring to dy, the assistant turned around and left the office in a hurry.


    ......This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ruby was already in Laboratory Seven.


    Alfie was thrilled to see hering, "Miss Harold, I never thought I''d see you again, what an honour!"


    As for the other experimenters, they all gathered their eyes on her as well.


    They all had a general idea of this woman''s prowess and achievements, so they had long looked at her


    differently than when they first met before.


    Ruby went straight to the point: "Is theb ready?"


    On the way here, Reggie had alreadymunicated all her demands to Alfie in advance, so Alfie


    nodded, "Yes."


    "Thanks a lot." At these words, Ruby nodded, changed directly into herb coat and entered the


    She didn''te out for the next two days, staying in theboratory and working on the preparation of


    the H1 antidote reagent.


    As for the situation on the Williamson¡¯s side, she knew nothing about it and was not worried at all.


    She believed in Levi''s ability to deal with the Williamson¡¯s, and it would be no problem.


    As it happened, the situation at the Williamson¡¯s was, to say the least, under water for two days.


    No matter how much the Williamson¡¯s pressed the heat, the heat search about the Williamson¡¯s still


    topped the charts and remained high.


    Wyon''s face never looked better.


    But what made his headache even worse was that someone posted the news that he had sent his men


    to violently evict the workers overnight, also posted it on the inte.


    In no time, the news made great waves throughout the inte and sparked a heated debate.


    Everyone was condemning the Williamson¡¯s, and critical remarks about him were pouring in.


    "Is this still the Williamson¡¯s? The top group in the capital, a first-sspany in the country or even


    the world did such a thing. What a disgrace!"


    "I''m disgusted, how can the Williamson¡¯s behave so badly? They don''t think about how to solve the


    problems with the project they''re in charge of, but instead they''re violently evicting the workers? What a


    shame!"


    "My god, no? A conglomerate as big as the Williamson¡¯s can''t even afford to pay for the work of these


    workers?"


    "I dere that from today onwards, I will boycott the products under the name of the Williamson


    Group!"


    "The same! That''s disgusting."


    When Cameron saw these remarks, he almost fainted from anger and took a long time to calm down.


    And when he saw that stock plummeted, his blood pressure went up even more.


    "You get your ass back here right now!" He immediately called Wyon, his fingers shaking from anger as


    he gripped the phone.


    Twenty minutester, Wyon appeared at the Williamson family mansion with a pale face.


    Before he could stand still, he was stopped in his tracks by an ashtray thrown over by Cameron.


    "What the hell is going on? Is this how you settle things? The inte is now abuzz with curses against


    the Williamson¡¯s and you''ve disgraced the Williamson¡¯s!"


    Faced with Cameron¡¯s rebuke, Wyon did not argue.


    He had now been caught up in the Williamson¡¯s affair, with the Williamson¡¯s share price plummeting


    and shareholdersing to his door to demand a statement.


    Not only that, but many of partners, hearing themotion, have also called to cancel their contracts


    and cooperation.


    Even some of the coborative projects under negotiation had been secretly missed.


    In just a day or two, the Williamson family has fallen from the top of the pyramid in the capital, and


    everyone was making fun of it!


    "It was that bitch Ruby who did it!" He clenched his fists in hatred at the thought of the person behind


    this.


    "...... what?" Cameron froze at that, "Ruby?"


    Wyon''s face was ck, he gritted his teeth and said: "She was the one behind the scenes and


    deliberately cooperated with UNIVERSE, trying to steal UNIVERSE and cut off the partnership between


    The Williamson¡¯s and UNIVERSE, that''s why I approached the boss of UNIVERSE and signed a


    permanent contract, and also put all the liquidity into it, now the Williamson¡¯s liquidity is all trapped,


    there is no extra money to deal with the trouble! Ruby has set me up!"

 Chapter 403 Everyone Laughs at Him

    Chapter 403 Everyone Laughs at Him


    "How can this Ruby be so harsh?"


    Hearing this, Cameron was stunned and sat frozen on the sofa.


    Immediately afterwards, he realized something and hastily inquired, "What about Raphael? How is


    Raphael doing now?"


    As soon as he said this, Wyon looked impatient, "Now that thepany is in such a mess, how can I


    pay attention to Raphael?"


    Upon hearing this, Cameron becamepletely furious and pped his palm on the coffee table.


    "What do you mean? That''s your son! He''s the son of the Williamson family! How can you not care


    about him? How can there be such a heartless father like you in this world!"


    Wyon scratched his hair, manic.


    "He won¡¯t die! Ruby can dy until this time, she must be sure of it! The most urgent thing now is to


    take care of thepany first, otherwise, not to mention Raphael, our entire family will be screwed!"


    "You rebellious son!" Cameron was simply furious with him, his face red with rage, "If you hadn''t


    insisted on finding trouble with that Ruby! How could you have caused so much chaos? If the


    Williamson family copses, you''ll be the one to me! I''ll see how you''ll face the ancestors of the


    Williamson family!"


    These scolding were not something Wyon was willing to listen to, his brow knitted tightly and without


    saying a word, he got up and left.


    "Where are you going?" Cameron saw this and immediately questioned.


    Without looking back, without paying any attention, Wyon walked away without saying a word.


    When he returned to thepany, he immediately called his assistant and ordered, "Go and find out


    Ruby''s current movements."


    The assistant swallowed and gave a reply, "President, I already got the news early this morning, Ruby


    is now in Laboratory Seven."


    At that, Wyon was surprised, "She''s in theb? So who''s behind now?"


    The assistant answered honestly, "She went into theb supposedly to research the antidote for Mr.


    Raphael, as for what''s going on outside now, it should be Levi who should be running the show."


    At these words, Wyon was even more surprised: "Levi? Hasn''t he gone back to Sea City? How could


    he have moved to the capital? Even if he''s a captain of District 7, he can¡¯t do that!"


    "Levi is not in Sea City right now ......" The assistant responded stiffly, "He is now in the capital."


    Wyon stood up with a start and his eyes widened: "How could that be? When did hee to the


    capital again? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The assistant was helpless, "I only learned of this news this morning when I investigated Ruby, it


    should that Ruby intended to enter theboratory, so she deliberately asked Levi toe."


    His voice was getting lower and lower, and the air pressure in the office was getting lower and lower.


    Wyon''s face was as sullen and dark.


    He originally thought that the only person who was against him was Ruby, but now it seemed that there


    was actually something about Levi!


    He knew how that man acted, he was decisive as always!


    Even though he didn''t dabble much in business battles, with the way he acted in the army, he was good


    enough!


    With a grim brow, a cold smile could be seen from the corner of his mouth.


    "This couple is quite a match!"


    The assistant hesitated, but still asked cautiously, "Then President, what should we do now? There are


    already many partners who have cancelled their contracts, and the share price has been falling ......"


    Wyon clenched his teeth and did not say a word.


    ......


    On the other side, Jin Yuan.


    Layton came out of Raphael''s bedroom with the medicine bowl and went straight to the study.


    "How''s it going? Any news from Ruby?"


    At this moment, Levi was looking at the big stock market on hisputer, hearing the sound and


    slowly moving his eyes away, shaking his head, "Not yet."


    Layton wrinkled his eyebrows, his face with unconcealed concern: "How long will it take? The medicine


    I just fed Raphael to drink has made him vomit more than half of it."


    Levi swept the bowl of medicine in his hand and said, "Then increase the amount of medicine, boil


    more, and feed him again if he vomits. We only have to trust Ruby."


    As things stand, that was all that could be done.


    Layton sighed and asked again, "How is the situation on the Williamson¡¯s side?"


    The corners of Levi''s mouth gently curved up into a sneer.


    Layton''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he swept his eyes twice towards the big stock market on the


    screen and saw the plummeting stock of the Williamson¡¯s.


    "I really didn''t expect that such a huge Williamson¡¯s, with its intricate power in the capital, could be


    shaken by you two, and it''s only been a few days, and it has fallen so badly, I guess even if Wyon had


    a prophet, he wouldn''t believe it. I guess he''s regretting now that he has offended you two."


    Levi said: "Although the Williamson¡¯s roots are deep in the capital, but these years it has done a lot of


    things that hurt itself. Ruby is just digging a hole for him, and I am just uniting with some people to push


    the wave, if the Williamson¡¯s has run well, they would not be so many people go against him."


    Indeed, the only way to shake up the Williamson¡¯s was through profit.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If the Williamson¡¯s hadn''t made too much money with dirty means, pocketing most of the money from


    the partners, these partners wouldn''t have terminated their contracts with it so soon.


    Now, Ruby was merely making a game of it, making a big deal out of it and giving these partners a


    reason to do so, and these partners themselves could not wait to cancel their contracts.


    It could only be med on it.


    At the thought of Wyon, Layton''s face was very unpleasant.


    "It''s true that evil has its own retribution, Wyon poisoned his own son, now the hundred-year foundation


    of the Williamson family seems to be ruined by him, it''s really ridiculous!"


    Levi did not deny.


    At this time, Chester''s phone call came and Levi picked it up without avoiding Layton.


    Soon, Leviughed out loud.


    "Good, now that we have a handle, let''s give it the final blow. In the early hours of this morning, you''ll


    have someone put out the word, and early tomorrow morning, there will be results."


    After hanging up the phone, he said with certainty: "Wait until the building tumbles."

 Chapter 404 The Building Tumbles

    Chapter 404 The Building Tumbles


    Early the next morning, the online news exploded.


    "The Williamson¡¯s Group has been seized of several project works one after another, and the partners


    have asked to cancel their contracts, the Williamson¡¯s will face huge breach of contract and fines, or be


    on the verge of bankruptcy!"


    The news had steadily dominated the headlines and the buzz had been high.


    There were already countless debatedments inside.


    "So many projects are faulty? How much ck-hearted money did the Williamson¡¯s made!"


    "The building I''m living in now is developed by the Williamson¡¯s, it should be substandard too, right? I''m


    starting to panic!"


    "Holy shit, the Williamson¡¯s is such a big family and they dare to engage in this kind of evil thing?


    Crazy, right?"


    "What kind of bad luck has the Williamson¡¯s had recently, it keeps being exposed, facing breach of


    contract and a fine, and such a big public opinion impact was caused."


    "Shame on you, the Williamson¡¯s! He deserves to be exposed, how much more bad things are left to be


    dug up? Go on, don''t stop!"


    "......"


    All the time, all sorts ofments were made, but without exception, all of them were lopsidedly


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    scolding the Williamson¡¯s.


    For no other reason than the fact that even the police had issued a statement iming that they would


    punish the Williamson¡¯s severely, which was tantamount to a solid punishment.


    Now, the Williamson¡¯s was whacked without even a breath of air and was just thrust into the limelight.


    When Cameron woke up early in the morning to learn the news, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his


    throat and he fainted straight away.


    The Williamson family was in chaos, and Wyon was in aplete panic.


    He did not expect that things would evolve to this point in just one night.


    His assistant''s phone kept calling him, but he just sat frozen on the edge of the bed, looking nk and


    not saying a word.


    His wife, Isobel Marshall, who had been crying her eyes out for Raphael all these days, exploded at


    this time too.


    "That''s your confidence? Look what you''ve done! Not only did you get your son into this, but now


    you''ve ruined the whole of the Williamson¡¯s! You give me back my son, give me back my son!"


    She was draped and dishevelled, shouting and pping at Wyon.


    But Wyon remained indifferent, sitting on the edge of the bed, his head filled with only two words ¨C It¡¯s


    over.


    Soon, the police came to the door.


    "Mr. Wyon Williamson, as there are irregrities and even illegalities in a number of projects operated


    by yourpany, you are now required toe with us and we hope you will cooperate with us in our


    investigation."


    It was then that Wyon finally reacted and immediately stepped backwards in a wary manner.


    "I just had a problem with a project, do I need to be taken to the police station and interrogated by you?


    Besides, do you know who I am? I am Wyon Williamson! I am the head of the Williamson family in the


    capital! I know your chief, who gave you the guts toe and arrest me?"


    Faced with his arrogance, the policemen were not impressed.


    The captain in charge sneered and retorted nonchntly, "No matter who you know or who you are,


    you will have toe with us now. If you refuse, you are obstructing our duty, which is worse, and we


    have the right to cuff you. You can eithere with us, or we can send you away, so make your


    decision."


    Wyon, who had always been a big man calling the shots in the mall and had never had anyone speak


    to him like that, was instantly furious.


    "You guys ......" He still wanted to shout a refutation, but before the words coulde out, he saw the


    captain in charge lose his patience and give a direct wink to the officers behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, two of the officers rushed up and directly held Wyon''s arm in ce and twisted


    it backhanded.


    Wyon couldn''t help but yell out as he felt the pain, "How dare, how dare you do this to me! I want to see


    your chief!"


    The captain at the head of the group still just sneered, not threatened in the slightest and without a hint


    of fear.


    "Is our Chief someone you can see? If you have anything to say, you''d better save it for the trial, and if


    you really want to see him, it also depends on whether our chief handles your case or not!"


    Having said that, he waved his head at the officers on either side of him, "Take him away!"


    Isobel watched the scene, dumbfounded, and it was only then that she thought of stopping it.


    But with her strength alone, how could she stop it? She could only watch as Wyon was taken away.


    With her son disappeared, her husband taken to the police, and the Williamson family in disarray, she


    suddenly felt a wave of despair and cked out.


    ......


    Layton got the news and immediately told Levi about it.


    "You''re good, now the Williamson family is inplete chaos."


    Levi was unfazed by this, obviously expecting this to happen.


    "The mess is caused by them, no one else is to me."


    Layton sighed at his words, "The Williamson family is in trouble, and none of the illegitimate children of


    Wyon have actuallye forward to help, and now they have all be shrunken heads and avoided


    seeing each other. The shareholders could not be found and even the employers did note to work,


    so its running has a problem.¡±


    Levi narrowed his eyes, ¡°Good, Wyon would not stay long inside, he will find a way out, but there was a


    mess waiting for him to deal with, the debt collectors, the imants, I think he''ll have to deal with it for a


    while, it''s up to him."


    Hearing this, Laytonughed: "Doesn''t it depend on what you do? If you want to choke off his path, it


    will be easy."


    Levi did not deny it: "I have no grudge against the Williamson¡¯s, but it''s all for the sake of Ruby, when


    the timees, we''ll see what Ruby thinks, if Ruby wants to overthrow the Williamson¡¯spletely,


    then so be it, if not, then leave a ray of life for the Williamson¡¯s, it doesn''t matter to me anyway, what I


    have to do now is to give Ruby enough time to stall Wyon, and That''s all."


    As his words had only just fallen, his phone rang.


    The moment he saw the caller ID, his lips curled up in a smile and his eyes were heavy withughter.


    "It''s Ruby." He said, shaking his phone at Layton, then getting up to go to the balcony to answer it.


    "Ruby, how''s it going?" As soon as the call was answered, he immediately expressed his concern.


    On the other end, Ruby''s voice sounded tired and hoarse, but it was full of reassurance: "It has been


    developed, I will go back immediately, how is Raphael?"


    "Don''t worry, he is okay, I''lle and get you."


    Hanging up the phone, he turned back into the living room, picked up his car keys and headed off.

 Chapter 405 Exhausted

    Chapter 405 Exhausted


    When he came out of theboratory, Alfie was already at the door.


    "Miss Harold, you''ve worked hard, you must be exhausted, do you want to have a meal here? We''ve


    known each other for a while, but we haven''t had the chance to sit down and have a good meal. Why


    don''t we choose a day, or maybe today?"


    He was very attentive and looked at Ruby with a gleaming gaze, as if he was looking at God.


    Ruby had not rested properly for several days in a row, and now her face looked white.


    "No need," she refused in a faint voice, "I have things to do, let¡¯s take a rain check."


    Alfie, who was the best at reading people''s faces, didn''t force her, nodding his head repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes, there will be plenty of opportunitiester, so I''ll send a special car to take you back, where do


    you live now?"


    Ruby nced at her mobile phone, Levi had already arrived, and once again refused with a cold


    expression, "No need, someone else is picking me up."


    As she spoke, she loaded the reagents, carries her bag and left.


    Alfie had no choice but to give up, and walked her all the way to the entrance of the institute, watching


    Levi''s car leave.


    In the car, Levi swept his eyes at the figure that had turned into a small ck dot in the rear view mirror


    and teased her, "Alfie is really attentive to you."


    Ruby leaned back in her chair with her eyes closed, unconcerned: "He''s desperate to get a share of the


    research from me, so it''s only reasonable that he is attentive."


    Seeing that she was tired to the core, Levi was distressed and changed the subject.


    "If you''re tired, take a nap, we''ll be home in a few minutes." His tone was gentle.


    Ruby still had her eyes closed and shook her head slightly, "No, I''ll rest my eyes for a while, I haven''t


    closed them for the past few days, my eyes are getting blurry. I will go back and finish injecting the


    antidote for Raphael before sleeping."


    "Are you sure the reagent is okay? Raphael didn¡¯t look well these days as if his soul has gone."


    Hearing his query, Ruby opened her eyes and looked at him sideways, "What? Don''t believe me?"


    Leviughed: "No, it''s just that this situation with Raphael is really a bitplicated, I''ve been feeling


    rmed watching it these days."


    A cold smile shed across Ruby''s clear eyes, "Thanks to Wyon, putting his own son in this state, he


    really has no conscience."


    As she said this, she seemed to think of something and was silent for a moment, and when she spoke


    again her tone was more indifferent.


    "Wyon is not an exception, isn''t my father the same? I don''t know how he''s getting on now."


    She suddenly mentions Spencer, her face without joy or anger, as inly as if she were talking about


    an insignificant stranger.


    Levi stopped the car at a red light and tilted his head to touch her slightly pale face.


    "Don''t think about it, the past is in the past, Spencer got what he deserved, and Wyon won''t be any


    better, what you need now is a good rest. Didn''t you say to rest your eyes? There''s still a while to go


    before we get home, have some rest, I''ll let you know when we arrive."


    "Okay." Ruby was really tired, she nodded, rested against the car window ss, closing her eyes.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up smoothly at Jin Yuan.


    Unable to sit still, Layton waited at the door early in the morning, and when he saw the car stop, he


    took the lead in opening the passenger door.


    "Ruby, how is it going? Is the antidote definitely developed?"


    Ruby unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car, sweeping him a nce: "If not, why Ie back?"


    She said as she walked towards the vi, "Where''s Raphael, what''s the situation now?"


    Layton followed her closely, his steps wide, obviously anxious.


    "It''s not good, it feels like his breath is getting weaker and weaker now, he''s spitting out more and more


    of the medicine he''s feeding, before he was spitting out half of it, now he can spit out two thirds of it, I


    can only increase the amount of medicine."


    At the sound of his words, Ruby was not surprised.


    "This is normal, he still has poison in his body that is still attacking his internal organs, but as long as


    he has a breath left, he can be saved."


    She was so sure of herself, when Layton saw this, he felt relieved.


    As they spoke, they had already walked into the room where Raphael was, followed closely by Levi.


    On the bed, Raphael''s physique was indeed worse than when Ruby left, his face was so white that you


    could almost see the blood beneath his skin, his lips were dry as if they had no moisture left, his eyes


    were deeply sunken, and the bases of his eyes were blue and ck, it was almost as if a demon had


    sucked all the essence out of them.


    Ruby''s brow furrowed and without saying a word, she immediately checked his pulse.


    Noticing that his breath was too weak to use the antidote directly, she pondered for a moment and took


    out her silver needle to apply the needle.


    By the time the set of needle waspleted, she looked as if she had been fished out of the water and


    was covered in sweat.


    Looking felt heartbroken, hurriedly took out a handkerchief and gently wiped her bare forehead.


    Ruby checked his pulse again and let out a long breath before taking out the antidote and


    administering it to him.


    "All right, follow this recipe and continue to drink for another three days, and the remaining poison in his


    body will be cleared."


    She handed over the prescription she had drawn up in theboratory to Layton, then stood up.


    Perhaps too exhausted, she tried to say something else, but her eyes went steeply ck and she lost


    consciousness.


    "Ruby!" Levi was startled and hurriedly wrapped his arms around her limp waist.


    Looking at Ruby''s tightly closed eyes and pale face, his eyebrows furrowed as he picked her up in his


    arms and walked quickly to the master bedroom next door.


    Layton was also startled and rushed to follow, but was stopped by Levi: "She¡¯s just tired, it''s nothing


    serious. Go ahead and send someone to get the medicine, don''t miss the time."


    Layton nced at Ruby who was unconscious in the arms of Levi, pursed his lips and had to do as he


    was told.


    In the master bedroom, Levi carefully ced Ruby on the bed, then went to the bathroom to get a


    basin of hot water and a towel, ready to wipe Ruby''s face and hands.


    However, Ruby''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, seemingly ufortable.


    It was only then that Levi remembered that she was now covered in sweat and was definitely not


    sleeping soundly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, his thin lips pursed straight and he sighed helplessly, so he carried her into


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the bathroom and cleaned her briefly.


    It was a difficult process, and he tried to put aside those distractions before he got her out of the bath


    wrapped in a towel.


    When Ruby finallyy quietly asleep on the bed, her eyebrows unfurled. Levi was relieved, his body


    already covered in sweat, and he turned back to the bathroom to take a shower by himself.

 Chapter 406 Bail

    Chapter 406 Bail


    This sleep was long and when she woke up, it was already dark.


    Looking out the window at the night, her head was foggy and her reactions were slow for a moment


    before she remembered that she had returned from Laboratory Seven.


    "You are up." At that moment, a low voice sounded beside her, "Thirsty? Would you like some water?"


    She froze and turned around in surprise, only to find that Levi was leaning on his cheeks and looking


    down at her, his gaze clear and bright.


    "Dazed from sleep? Why don''t you say anything?" Seeing that she only stared at him nkly and did


    not say anything, Levi hooked his lips and reached out to wrap his arms around her waist, bringing her


    into his arms.


    Ruby did not refuse, and obediently pressed herself against his chest, listening to his steady, strong


    heartbeat, her hazy head slowly clearing.


    "I am not thirsty." She spoke softly, her voiceced with the rasp of a freshly awakened sleep, "How is


    Raphael?"


    Levi raised eyebrows, her figure reflected in his pupils, teasingly saying, "Isn''t it a bit inappropriate that


    my woman is actually concerned about another man once she wakes up from a nap?"


    Seeing him teasing her, Ruby gave him a nk look without good humour, "I''m asking you a question."


    Levi smiled good-naturedly, knowing her worry, stopped teasing her and answered truthfully, "He is


    already fine, I''ve fed him medicine twice, and he didn¡¯t thrown up again, and his face looks better than


    before."


    He said, raised his hand and ruffled her hair, his fingers gently stroked the side of her face: "Don''t


    worry, it''s already fine, if you''re sleepy, just sleep longer, Raphael has Layton watching over there, don''t


    worry."


    "Okay." Ruby felt relieved and didn''t rush to get up, so shezily curled up in his arms.


    "How''s it going over at the Williamson¡¯s?" She asked coldly.


    Levi smiled, confident and certain: "It''s on the verge of bankruptcy, now the Williamson¡¯s capital is


    being frozen, there is no way toe up with a huge amount of default money, and I have already


    instructed all the banks, none of them dare to lend money to it now. Many of its projects havee to a


    halt."


    Ruby was not at all surprised by this result.


    Everything was in her expectation.


    "Has Wyon sent anyone to see how Raphael is doing these days?" She asked again after a moment''s


    thought.


    Levi snorted, ¡°He is not in the police station, how can he spare time to care for his son? I thought it


    would be possible for him to get out, but it would take some effort, but what I didn''t expect was that no


    one would help him. He is in prison, so the Williamson family is in a mess. There is always a day of


    retribution, and now he deserves it for bad things he has done before."


    Ruby agreed: "When I think of him being able to poison his own son, I don''t think it''s too much to ask


    that he die in it, even if he does, but it would be good enough to let him die so easily."


    "So what are you going to do about the Williamson¡¯s? Do you leave it alone and let it fend for itself, or


    do you simply give the final blow?"


    Ruby thought about it and stuck to her previous idea.


    "Let''s leave it alone for now. What exactly should we do, let Raphael make his own decision when he


    wakes up. After all, he has given a lot to the Williamson¡¯s over the years, only that his father can''t see


    it."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two men got together and chatted for a while before there was a knock at the door.


    Levi nced at the clock above his bed, got out of bed to open the door, "It should be Layton."


    Standing outside the door was, indeed, Layton.


    He nced towards the room, "Ruby, are you awake?"


    Levi nodded, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Layton''s brow furrowed, "Raphael is starting to get a fever."


    At that, Ruby froze and hurriedly rolled out of bed, "I''ll go and take a look."


    No sooner had she put on her slippers than she realized she was dressed in a bathrobe and froze


    again, "I¡­."


    Levi cleared his throat and closed the door, isting Layton from the door.


    "You were sweating and sleeping restlessly, so I gave you a brief bath."


    Hearing his exnation, Ruby''s cheeks abruptly reddened and she stumbled in her speech, "Why don''t


    you ...... why don¡¯t you ask someone else toe?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "Josie isn''t here, who else can I ask?"


    Ruby: "......"


    She choked, not knowing what to say for a moment, her face hot, all the way to the back of her ears.


    This look made Levi want tough, but he was afraid that if heughed, it would make her even more


    embarrassed, so he clenched his fist with one hand and put it against his lips to hide it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a shower, and besides, we''re a couple, it is okay."


    That being said, Ruby''s cheeks were still hot.


    She bit the corner of her lip lightly, inexplicably feeling pretentious, yet she couldn''t help but stare at


    him, "You, you go out, I want to change."


    The more she did so, the more pleasant Levi''s mood became.


    Considering that the situation was not suitable for lovemaking, he had some regrets and could only


    break the atmosphere by nodding in good faith.


    "Okay, you change, I''ll go and see how Raphael is doing first."


    With that, he turned and exited the room.


    Ruby stood still, raising her hand to touch her burning cheek, some shame and embarrassment


    inexplicably floating under her eyes.


    She took a moment to push down the strange emotion, hurriedly changed her clothes and hurried to


    the next door.


    Raphael''s condition wasn''t too bad, just feverish. She checked his pulse and then put her mind at ease.


    "It''s fine, it should be the antidote working in his body, it''s just a normal fever. When the residual poison


    clears up, he''ll be fine."


    She looked at the time, thought about it and said, "He should wake up tonight, it''s been a few days of


    nutritional fluids, it''s time to give him some food, mainly fluids, and not too much, take it slow, he''ll be


    back to normal by tomorrow or the day after."


    "Good." Layton responded.


    ......


    At the same time, inside the police station, Wyon was still being held in a detention cell.


    At that moment, a police officer suddenly pushed in the door.


    "Wyon Williamson, you can go now."


    Wyon, who was originally keeping his head down, froze at the words and looked up in seeming


    disbelief, "I ...... can go now?"


    The police officer gave an impatient "tsk": "Can''t understand humannguage? Someone hase to


    bail you out, so hurry up and leave, or I''ll close the door."


    Hearing that someone hade to bail him out, Wyon felt incredulous.


    And as he walked out of the police station and saw the man at the door, his brow furrowed abruptly.


    He only saw Lewis greet him respectfully, "Chairman Williamson, our president asks you to get in."

 Chapter 407 Want It or Not?

    Chapter 407 Want It or Not?


    "You''re not ......" he froze, then gazed towards the car, "Did Benjamin bail me out?"


    Lewis did not answer, but remained in the "please get in" position.


    Seeing this, Wyon''s face sank, before he got into the car.


    And after he got up there, Lewis quickly walked around back to the driver''s seat and sharply drove the


    car away.


    In the car, Wyon looked sideways and saw Benjamin sitting calmly by the side, and his eyes instantly


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    revealed a suspicious light.


    "Why are you here?" He asked, his eyes lingering on the scars on Benjamin''s face, "What''s wrong with


    your face? How did it get this way?"


    Benjamin hated the mention of his face, his eyes sank, only for a moment, but then he smiled again,


    but the smile did not reach his eyes.


    "Chairman Williamson, you''re still in the mood to care about others, it''s really quite surprising to me."


    At these words, Wyon''s face changed.


    "What do you mean by that? So you''vee to see my joke? Benjamin, in theory, you should call me


    uncle!"


    Benjamin was not impressed, but nodded in good faith.


    "Yes, the Hayes family used to have dealings with the Williamson family, and although the Williamson


    family has grown by leaps and bounds in the past few years and doesn''t care to cooperate with the


    Hayes family anymore, the past affection is still there, and I should respectfully address you as uncle."


    He said this in a light-hearted way, but inexplicably with a touch of irony, making Wyon''s face look


    awkward.


    Then, he continued.


    "But it doesn''t matter what you call it, it''s what I''vee to do that matters. Chairman Williamson, you


    don''t think that I''ve bailed you out just to see your joke, do you? You should know how many pairs of


    eyes are now on you and on yourpany, and to sessfully bail you out of the prison at this stormy


    moment is no simple task."


    Wyon knew this, of course, but was not the least bit grateful.


    Neither of them was a simple man, and he naturally understood that this Benjamin had gone to the


    trouble of bailing himself out for absolutely no simple purpose.


    "The Hayes family has not kept up with the first echelon over the years, but you have managed to keep


    it in order, so you will not do anything that isborious and unpleasant, say it, what exactly is your


    purpose?"


    He didn''t say a word of thanks, he got straight to the point and questioned in a less than amiable tone.


    At this, not only did Benjamin not get angry, but he evenughed out loud.


    "Chairman Williamson, you have been a veteran in the business for many years, and he could see it


    through, this makes me unable to pretend, indeed, talking to smart people just saves time and effort."


    He flirted nonchntly, then his face suddenly straightened and his eyes became sharp.


    "Chairman Williamson, yourpany is about to go bankrupt and no bank will lend to you, but I will."


    When he said this, Wyon froze, then looked at him sideways as if he were looking at a joke, his eyes


    full of distrust.


    "You can do what the banks can''t even do? Benjamin, do you think it''s a matter of a few million? It''s not


    a small amount to bring the Williamson¡¯s back from the dead, put away your yfulness, don''t think


    that money can mp down on the Williamson¡¯s. Don''t forget that even though the Williamson¡¯s is in


    decline, a thin camel is bigger than a horse, do I need to teach you this truth?"


    Benjamin had guessed that he would say that, so he didn''t mind a bit.


    He crossed his legs, his long fingers tapping twice on his knees every now and then, his posture idle


    and quite imposing.


    "Chairman Williamson, this is your problem, never be in a hurry to dismiss someone. The Hayes¡¯ status


    is already a world away from what it once was, and I don''t just represent the Hayes¡¯, even if I don''t rely


    on it, it would be possible for me personally to save yourpany, otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone to


    all the trouble to bail you out of prison, after all, I never do business to lose money."


    Seeing how certain he was, Wyon was surprised.


    His brow furrowed, and after a brief hesitation, he couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t rely on the Hayes


    family''s power, you rely on yourself alone? What background do you have yourself?"


    Benjamin swept a sideways nce at him, and his careless tone took on a bit more of a stern tone.


    "Chairman Williamson, I think you''re a smart person, so it''s better not to ask what you shouldn''t ask,


    knowing too much may not be a good thing for you, you just need to know that I can save your


    Wyon disliked this attitude of his, and for some reason, he always felt as if he was a head lower in front


    of Benjamin.


    This irritated him.


    But he was more puzzled at the moment.


    What exactly did Benjamin want? Was this man so sure of himself because he had some special


    identity?


    But he had never heard of anyone from the Hayes family having any other background before.


    Just as he couldn''t help but ponder in his head, Benjamin''s fingers tapping on his knee moved faster,


    clearly getting impatient.


    "Chairman Williamson, this car is about to arrive at your house, what is your decision?"


    With that, he paused, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "You don''t want to take revenge? Have you forgotten how yourpany has fallen to this state?"


    This sentence hit the nail on the head, and Wyon''s face abruptly turned pale.


    Even if he died and turned into ashes, he would never forget who was responsible for the tragic state of


    the Williamson¡¯s today!


    When he thought of Ruby, a ruthless light came into his eyes.


    "Of course I want to take revenge! But Benjamin, how can you make me believe you?"


    Benjamin hooked his lips, "This is very simple, as long as you do as I ask, I can naturally inject capital


    into the Williamson¡¯s to bring it back to life."


    At these words, Wyon was silent for a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of suspicion and


    spection in his eyes.


    "Benjamin, what exactly is your purpose after going to such great lengths?"


    By this time, the car had pulled up at the entrance of the mansion.


    Benjamin nced out of the window, then his gaze shifted and looked straight at Wyon, the curve of his


    mouth narrowed and his face became extra serious.


    "My aim is clear, I only want you to go against Ruby."


    At these words, Wyon could not help but freeze.


    He was not at all expecting this request and was very surprised.


    "Benjamin, if I remember correctly, you and Raphael are both old friends of Ruby, why now you''re


    actually going to turn against her? Are you sure you''re not deliberately fooling me?"

 Chapter 408 Back from the Dead

    Chapter 408 Back from the Dead


    Benjamin sneered, "You think I''m joking with you?"


    Wyon choked, his eyebrows knitted, and didn''t say anything.


    "Whatever I want you to do, you just do it, no need to ask why, besides, it''s not a bad thing for you,


    after all, even if I don''t mention it, you also have to target Ruby and take revenge on her, but, from now


    on, you can''t just touch her, you have to do what I ask."


    Wyon could see that this man really wasn''t joking, he really wanted to deal with Ruby, and his mind


    couldn''t help but settle down as he asked, "Is that all you want? Nothing else?"


    Benjamin did not deny it.


    Seeing that, Wyon thought for a moment and then asked, "And when will the money be avable?"


    "As long as you agree, yourpany will be back from the dead tomorrow, I will send someone to


    support it and the contract will be drawn up, as for what I want you to do after that, that wille


    afterwards."


    At these words, Wyon was silent for another moment, and thinking about it, the condition was not even


    harmful to him, so he answered it.


    "OK, that''s it, as long as you get the money in ce tomorrow, everything is fine."


    Benjamin expected him to say yes and was not surprised, and then added another sentence.


    "And, you should not think about what is in Ruby''s hand anymore."


    At these words, Wyon''s gesture to get out of the car immediately stopped and he jerked his head back,


    his face not looking very good.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?"


    Benjamin nodded, "What she has in her hands will end up in my hands, so anyone who wants to


    snatch something from her hands, I will not let go."


    Wyonughed in exasperation, "Benjamin, you are too arrogant, do you know what is in her hand?"


    Benjamin looked at him, his eyes cold.


    "If you don''t agree, then our negotiation will be null and void, and you can just watch yourpany go


    bankrupt; if you are willing to agree, then our cooperation can be very pleasant, but don''t think that you


    can y any trick on me in the middle of the process, since I have the ability to mp down on your


    Don''t wait until the end of yourpany and then beg me for a favorable hand.¡±


    This was said in a very unforgiving manner, and Wyon''s face was while.


    He had never been so suppressed by a junior before, Ruby was the first, and he, Benjamin, was the


    second!


    He was in a bad mood after his recent defeat, but when he thought of the current situation of the


    Williamson¡¯s, he gritted his teeth and could only barely swallow this anger.


    "...... Okay." After taking a deep breath, he responded.


    The two men''s negotiations ended and Wyon got out of the car and went back home.


    Benjamin watched his back disappear with cold eyes before he indifferently withdrew his gaze.


    "Get someone to keep an eye on him, no half-assed mistakes."


    Hearing the order from his president, Lewis immediately responded, "Yes!"


    Then he asked, "President, are we going back to the mansion now, or to your vi?"


    Benjamin thought for a moment, raised his hand and touched his face, his eyebrows cold: "Go back to


    the vi."


    So the car drove off.


    On the road, Benjamin''s eyes were bitterly cold, and he ordered, "Inform the manpower over in Sea


    City to connect with the Finn family, so we can get them to move."


    Lewis: "Okay."


    ......


    The following day, after another good night''s sleep, Ruby was in much better spirits and her face was


    not so white.


    "How is Raphael?" The first thing she asked the man standing by her bed when she woke up.


    Levi had woken up long ago and had been out in the courtyard for his morning exercise for a while, just


    in time toe back and see if she was up.


    At his words, he raised his eyebrows: "He woke up once in the middle of the nightst night, and he is


    still sleeping, much better."


    Ruby put her mind in peace and stretchedzily, muttering, "Good, finally I''ve saved him, when he


    wakes up, I''ll have to let him treat me to a big meal."


    Levi couldn''t help but feel amused: "One big meal and you''re satisfied? That''s too low a demand."


    Ruby sighed as her arms and pped straight down on the quilt and her eyes stared straight up at the


    ceiling.


    "It''s not clear if I''ll be able to eat, and I wonder how he''ll feel when he wakes up and finds out what I''ve


    done to the Williamson¡¯s, with such a big mess to deal with, he''ll probably be too busy to take time off."


    Knowing that she had concerns in her heart, Levi curved his lips and said gently, "You are friends, and


    he will understand all that you have done to save him."


    Ruby nodded, "I know."


    "Well, get up and eat, you didn''t even eat muchst night, you''ve been busy for so many days, it''s time


    to replenish your body."


    Levi smiled and reached over to take her hand to tug her up.


    Ruby didn''t refuse and sat up smoothly from the bed, picking up the phone while going into the


    bathroom.


    Soon, however, she turned back with her toothbrush, her rxed look gone and her face slightly


    serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Levi saw this and was confused.


    Ruby nced at her phone, her eyebrows knitted up and she spoke in a slightly deep tone, "Josie sent


    a message saying that Wyon was bailed outst night."


    At these words, Levi was surprised: "At this juncture, everyone is avoiding the Williamson¡¯s, who would


    even bother to bail him out?"


    What was more, it would definitely take a lot of effort to bail Wyon out.


    Who would want to do such aborious and unpleasant thing?


    Ruby''s face sank and she bit the corner of her lip, "Not sure."


    "Not sure?"


    "Well, Redha said she went to check it out, but all she could find out was that Wynn had been bailed


    out, but couldn''t find out who had done it."


    With a grim expression, she then added, "Moreover, news broke this morning that the Williamson¡¯s paid


    out a huge amount of money for breach of contract, and also settled all the problems with the


    suspended project and is now back in operation."


    Now, Levi was even more confused: "How could that be? None of the banks have lent money to it, so


    where did it get the money?"


    Ruby tightly squeezed the phone, her eyes shed and sharp: "Then there is only one possibility,


    someone has privately allocated money to it, and it is not a small amount. With this injection of money,


    it can now take a breath, after solving these troubles, it is back from the dead, and can even rise


    again."

 Chapter 409 One Trouble Before Another

    Chapter 409 One Trouble Before Another


    Levi never thought that things would take such a turn for the worse.


    "Who exactly is behind this to help the Williamson¡¯s? At this juncture, everyone is backing away from it,


    no one would be foolish."


    Ruby had no idea, but only said, "I''ve asked Josie to continue to investigate, let''s wait for the results."


    She paused and was about to say something, but Layton came knocking on the door.


    "Raphael has woken up, Ruby,e and see."


    At these words, Ruby could only put her thoughts away for the time being and turned around to go to


    the next room.


    Raphael was leaning against the bed at this moment, drinking his medicine, when he heard the


    movement, he looked up and revealed a weak but gentle smile.


    "Ruby, you''re here, thank you, it''s been hard work for you."


    Ruby shook her head, looked at his still pale face and reached out to check his pulse.


    A momentter, she withdrew her hand and said in a light voice, "The residual poison has been


    cleared, so you need to drink more medicine to consolidate it."


    Raphael nodded, "Okay."


    Ruby was silent and took the initiative to ask, "What are you going to do?"


    Although she didn''t ask for specifics, Raphael instantly understood it.


    His eyes were half-lidded, hiding the emotions beneath them, and the curve of his mouth narrowed as


    he did not immediately reply.


    In the bedroom, silence spread around.


    After a few moments, his voice, slightly hoarse from having been asleep for so long, rang out.


    "No idea, Layton has already told me about the whole story, I know you are fighting for me, thank you


    very much."


    Ruby pursed her lips, "It''s not all for you, he went to such great lengths to get my grandfather''s relics,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and I won''t swallow this anger easily."


    "Well, I understand."


    Raphael nodded, his pale face almost visible as red blood beneath the skin.


    "I''ve been in the Williamson family for years carefully, afraid that if I make a mistake, I''ll cause trouble


    for myself and the Williamson family, but even so, he still didn''t treat me as a member of the Williamson


    family, and poisoned me, something I never expected, but it''s something he would do. He is a man with


    a lust for profit, for money, he can do anything, kinship to him is just a bargaining chip, when it is


    useless, it is a discard, family in his eyes is just as worthless as rubbish."


    His dry lips looked paler as he said so much.


    Ruby could only say: "Your body is still not well, you will stay here to recuperate these days, don''t


    worry, there are people from Levi and I guarding this ce, no one can break in, as long as you want,


    you can stay here forever. When you want to go back to the Williamson¡¯s, you can leave anytime."


    Raphael reluctantly pulled up the corners of his lips and smiled, "Okay, thank you, Ruby."


    After talking for a while, tiredness returned and he drank some more porridge and drifted off to sleep


    again.


    Ruby exited from the room and stood in the corridor, silent.


    Seeing this, Levi raised his hand and rubbed her hair.


    "Don''t think too much, Josie is checking it out, as for Raphael, let him make his own choices about the


    Williamson family, you''ve done a good job."


    Rubys eyes were half-lidded as she nodded gently.


    Just at that moment, Levi''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "It''s Jared." He nced at the caller ID and picked up straight away.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    Soon, Jared''s slightly anxious voice came out of the receiver, "Levi, are you still in the capital? Hurry


    back."


    Upon hearing that, Levi''s brows furrowed and his pupils darkened deeply, "What happened?"


    "The Finn Group has suddenly made a big move, it looks like it wants to divide the shares in your


    hands and wants to take this opportunity to remove you from it!"


    The moment these words came out, Levi¡¯s eyes instantly darkened.


    On the other end of the line, Jared''s voice wouldn''t stop.


    "I''m not sure about the specific situation, but from what I''ve heard, the Finn family is trying to use some


    trumped up name to nibble away at your shares in the Finn Group and also remove you from your


    position, but again, I don''t think that it''s that simple, they seem to have other purpose ...... "


    After a few moments, Levi said in a cold voice, "I know."


    When Ruby saw him hang up the phone with a cold face, she realized that the situation was not right


    and asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    The corners of Levi''s thin lips were pursed straight as he put Jared''s words sinctly.


    After hearing this, some disgust surfaced in Ruby''s eyes.


    "Howe the Finn family is also like a fly in the ointment, doing things like nibbling away at your


    shares? It is the number one family in Sea City."


    Leviughed coldly: "There is nothing they can''t do, it''s just nibbling away at the shares, it''s all just a


    small thing."


    He had grown up in this deep water since he was a child, and was already well acquainted with all the


    internal strife and filth of the Finn family, and was not surprised by it at all.


    "So what are you going to do? Are you going back?" Ruby asked him.


    Levi¡¯s face was indifferent: "In fact, I don''t care about the shares at all, but I got it myself, and I can''t


    just let them have it for no reason."


    Ruby agreed: "Yes, you''d better go back and deal with it then."


    Levi nodded: "And I''m not just going back this time for the shares, I always feel that the Finn family has


    another purpose for suddenly doing this."


    "Another purpose?"


    Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly, a fine aura shed under his eyes, "Don''t you think things are too


    coincidental?"


    Ruby was carried along by his thoughts, "Indeed, it feels like a lot of things have been happening


    together recently."


    "That''s right, whether we''re being paranoid or not, it''s better for me to go back and deal with it, in case


    there''s some kind of conspiracy, it can be stopped in time."


    Since Levi had decided so, Ruby did not say any more.


    "Okay, I still have to stay here, Raphael......"


    Levi: "I understand, Raphael''s body is still not well, you should stay and look after him, I''ll take care of


    things in Sea City."


    Ruby took the initiative to propose, "Let Evans bring Olivia over."


    Not wanting her to talk about this, Levi was surprised: "Why?"


    "I''m pretty much done with things on my side, and there''s nothing to follow up on, so I''ll leave the


    investigation to Josie, and as for Wyon, he''s going to be too busy rejuvenating himself in the meantime,


    so he shouldn''t have time for any intrigue, and besides, it''s time for Olivia to see my grandmother and


    grandfather."

 Chapter 410 Lure the Enemy Away from His Base

    Chapter 410 Lure the Enemy Away from His Base


    "Okay, then I''ll talk to Evans when I get back," Levi smiled gently and raised his hand to pinch her face,


    "Your rtionship with Olivia seems to be getting better and bettertely, you miss her, right?"


    Ruby blinked her eyes, neither affirming nor denying.


    In her mind, though, she responded honestly.


    She did miss Olivia after not seeing her these days.


    This feeling of attachment seemed to have be stronger and strongertely, something that was


    rarely the case before.


    At that time, she returned alone from F Country to the Harold family in Sea City, leaving her


    grandmother and Olivia abroad, and for such a long time, she did not even think about Olivia


    deliberately.


    Now, in short days, she missed Olivia so much.


    It seemed that this knot in her heart had really opened up once and for all.


    Levi was happy to see this happen, and he was relieved to see the mother and daughter growing


    closer.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Without much dy, he packed up his things that day and quickly headed back to Sea City.


    Originally, he wanted to leave Chester to guard this side, but Ruby insisted otherwise.


    "It''s alright, I still have Josie here, take Chester back, in case there''s something tricky over there, it''s


    more reassuring to have him working beside you."


    Seeing her insistence, Levi had no choice but toply.


    ......


    At the same time, Benjamin immediately got the news.


    "President, Levi has left."


    Benjamin swept a nce at Lewis and said nonchntly, "Left by himself?"


    Lewis replied, "And took his men with him."


    Benjamin sneered, "He is really at ease with Ruby alone, actually took his own men away, it seems that


    the movement on the Finn family still upset him."


    Lewis took advantage of the situation and proposed, "President, since he didn''t leave anyone over here


    to protect Ruby, why don''t we ...... "


    "No, wait longer." Benjamin knew what he was going to say and instantly dismissed it.


    Lewis was puzzled: "President, isn''t this the best time? If we wait for Levi to finish his business in Sea


    City and then turn back, we will miss out on a good opportunity."


    Benjamin was unimpressed, raising his hand to fiddle with the cdon teapot on the coffee table, a


    brilliant aura in his eyes.


    "You think it''s that simple? Ruby is not a fool, she could never put herself in danger."


    "This ......"


    "The mercenaries I sent have already fought her several times, but which time did they have the upper


    hand? Even the Hussain family sent their men to deal with her before, but they were defeated and


    returned. Ruby is an extraordinary person and she has elites around her. Although we don''t know


    where Ruby has recruited her men, we can be sure that these people are not easy to deal with. If we


    sent people there, we will alert her, then our n will be exposed.¡±


    With such a reminder from him, Lewis immediately reacted.


    "President, you are thoughtful, so what should we do next? I don''t know how long Levi will stay in Sea


    City, if we don''t take advantage of it this time ......"


    Benjamin ced the tea pot on the coffee table with a soft thud.


    "There''s no rush, the Finn family will find a way to stall him, it''ll take three or five days at any rate, it is


    not easy for Levi toe back."


    With that, he stood up and went to stand by the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the whole capital.


    The traffic downstairs was like ants walking through the streets at the moment, looking so small, as if


    he could kill them with the slightest lift of his foot.


    "Continue to send someone to keep an eye on Ruby, inform the Williamson family that they can go


    after her, I would like to see how capable she is."


    Lewis immediately took orders, "Yes."


    In the office, Benjamin was the only one left.


    The night was getting darker, and his figure was reflected in the floor-to-ceiling window, his gaze


    coalescing on the face reflected in the window, his eyes so shadowy.


    Well, Ruby, the good show has just begun, just wait until you fall into my trap step by step.


    When the timees, I will imprison you sopletely that you will never be able to escape from my


    grasp in your life!


    ......


    After arriving in Sea City, Levi did not return to the Finn family and went to look for Olivia first.


    Early the next morning, Evans appeared in the capital with Olivia.


    "Mum!" Olivia hadn''t seen Ruby in a long time, and now that she excitedly ran over to her and jumped


    into her arms.


    Ruby was pounced on by the little girl and her heart softened at once, picking Olivia up and holding her


    in her arms.


    "Olivia, are you tired from the journey?" She asked, her eyes darting over the girl''s face, slightly


    relieved to find her looking well.


    The little girl shook her head: "I''m not tired, Master''s car is veryfortable, I slept soundly in the car! I


    was waiting to see you as soon as I opened my eyes!"


    Having not seen her for a long time, she couldn''t wait to pamper herself with Ruby.


    "Mum, I miss you so much, I want to eat your cooking and sleep with you!"


    Warmth slid through her heart and Ruby felt as if her heart was filled with warmth and was very


    content.


    She took the initiative to kiss the little girl on the cheek, her normally cool face taking on more warmth.


    "Okay, I will satisfy you today."


    As the tone fell, she turned back in the direction of the sofa, only to see that Evans did not treat himself


    as an outsider at all and sat down very naturally, sipping his tea in a leisurely manner.


    "Are you going to live here?" She asked, raising her eyebrows.


    Evans shook his head and took another peck of tea.


    "No need, it just so happens that I haven''t been to the capital for quite some time, so I''ll take this


    opportunity to go and meet my friends. Whenever you guys return to Sea City, just contact me and we''ll


    go back together then."


    Ruby nodded, "Well, that works, then take care of yourself."


    The two of them chatted for a few more minutes before Evans couldn''t sit still and left.


    Although the little girl was easily nervous when she was in unfamiliar surroundings, she was curious


    about the vi as her joy outweighed with Ruby by her side.


    "Mum, is this your house in the capital?"


    Ruby smiled and denied, "It''s not mine, it''s your father''s house."


    The little girl cocked her little head, seemingly confused, "Isn''t Daddy''s yours?"


    It took a few seconds for her to react to the question, and she didn''t know what to say.


    The little girl added, "Yes, mum, you and dad are married, you''re a family, so naturally his house is


    yours!"

 Chapter 411 Mistress

    Chapter 411 Mistress


    This statement immediately made Ruby amused.


    She raised her hand and flicked the little girl on her bare forehead, "Where did you learn all this


    nonsense?"


    Olivia touched the spot where she had been flicked, muttering and defending herself unsatisfactorily,


    "I''m not talking nonsense, I''m telling the truth."


    With that, she turned up the stairs, shouting as she ran, "Mum, I''m going upstairs for a visit!"


    Ruby looked at her small figure and couldn''t help butugh: "Be careful!"


    "Got it!" The little girl was already past the corner of the stairs, and her clear and sweet voice came


    through.


    Ruby was still standing in the same ce, thinking about the "nonsense" she had just said, and a smile


    appeared in the bottom of her eyes.


    What the little girl said wasn''t wrong.


    While the little girl was visiting, her mind drifted to Sea City, and after hesitation, she couldn''t resist


    calling Levi.


    "How was it? Did the Finn family make things difficult for you? What''s the situation now?" As soon as


    the phone picked up, she opened the door and asked.


    On the other end, Levi''s voice was low with a touch of pleasure, asking instead of answering, "You are


    concerned about me?"


    Ruby choked and was inexplicably embarrassed: "I''m talking to you about business."


    Knowing that she was thin-skinned, Levi did not tease her any further, "My Grandma called this


    morning and asked me to go back at noon today."


    "Well ......" Ruby walked to the balcony, squinting her eyes to feel the illumination of the vision, "The


    Finn family is really well-informed."


    Leviughed coldly, "Indeed, I have only just returned and they are so eager to pick a fight."


    "So what are you going to do? To go or not to go?"


    "Of course I''ll go," Levi replied without a moment''s hesitation, "How can I know what kind of drama they


    want to make if I don¡¯t go?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby knew his temper and knew that he never feared anything, so he smiled at once: "Alright, then you


    will face your enemies by yourself, I can only cheer you up with Olivia in the capital. I hope you will not


    be eaten alive by your wolf-like family."


    On the other end of the phone, Levi asked, "How are you getting along with Olivia?"


    Ruby smiled, "She has just arrived, now she is upstairs. She seems to be very interested in this vi of


    yours, she likes the decoration style of this ce."


    "Oh, yeah?" At those words, Levi pondered for a moment and then said, "I know how to decorate it


    now."


    This remark immediately caused Ruby to freeze.


    "Decorate? Are you going to redecorate the t?"


    Levi chuckled, inexplicably sexy: "Not a t, a vi, a new vi."


    Ruby blinked, "You''ve bought another vi?"


    "Yeah." Levi exined in a warm voice, "But it''s not for me, it''s for us."


    Ruby gradually understood, opened her mouth and murmured, "Ours? It wouldn''t be wedding room,


    would it?"


    Leviughed even more cheerfully, "You can say that, in fact, I have already prepared for it, I chose the


    time, but now it has been built. Ruby, when youe back from the capital, we will live in our new


    home."


    Thesest words were so warm that Ruby''s ears tingled, and her heart felt like it was being ironed by


    something, warm and touched.


    "Levi, howe you don''t tell me anything ......"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "It was meant to be a surprise for you, if I told you, the surprise will be gone."


    Ruby couldn''t help butugh, "But you are telling me now."


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, I just couldn''t resist it."


    This apology from Levi was not sincere, it was clearly intentional, and he asked her, "So, Miss Harold,


    how do you think? Do you want to live in and be the unique hostess?"


    Ruby pretended to refuse: "Is that all the time you''ve given me to think? It has been a few minutes in


    total since you said it, has it?"


    Levi was very good-natured and cooperated with her, "Okay, then, how long you want to think about it, I


    can wait, as long as you agree."


    "Well ......," Ruby narrowed her eyes and suddenly smiled again.


    This time she gave a very refreshing smile: "All right, I agree."


    She, direct as always, said what was in her mind.


    Since Levi was willing to let her go as hostess, she would not resist.


    As Olivia said, they were family.


    And, they were married and were due for a new home of their own with each other.


    She somehow felt sweet, a rare feeling that she had never had.


    She was not one to deceive herself, she understood that perhaps she already had feelings for Levi


    now.


    She did not know how deep the feelings were, but what was clear to her was that she was willing to go


    on like this with Levi all the time.


    The other end of the phone, Levi smiled, his eyes lowered, his eyes full of tenderness, satisfaction


    spreading uncontrobly in his heart.


    "Okay, it''s a deal, this house, from now on, belongs to our family only."


    "...... okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Ruby held the phone, her heart still beating fast.


    She touched her face, feeling the heat beyond her usual temperature, and the corners of her mouth


    couldn''t help but curl up.


    She had been married and had a child, but she felt like falling in love in her teens.


    "What are you doing? Why are you smiling so slutty?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from beside her, startling her at once.


    She hurriedly inclined her head, and saw that Layton was holding Olivia in his arms, with two pairs of


    big, dark eyes staring at her in unison.


    "You scared me, you''re a cat? Why is there no sound when you walk?"


    Thinking that he had seen that look on her face just now, Ruby suddenly became embarrassed and


    stopped her smile.


    When Layton heard this, he became even more suspicious and narrowed his eyes to survey her.


    "Tsk, in all the time I''ve known you, I''ve never heard of you being scared. Ruby, who did you just call?


    Look at your expression now, you''re all tensed up."

 Chapter 412 Shyness

    Chapter 412 Shyness


    When he said so, Ruby was even more embarrassed.


    She cleared her throat and gave him a nk look, "Mind your own business."


    However, Olivia spoke at this point: "I know! It must be Daddy! Mum only gives that shy look when she


    calls dad!"


    Shy ......


    Ruby raised her hand and nudged the little girl''s forehead, "Where did you learn all these words at such


    a young age? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The girl rubbed her forehead and conceded very sensibly, "Okay, I rambled."


    But then, she gave a smile and came up to Layton''s ear, muttering in a small voice, "My mother is


    really shy!"


    Ruby: "......"


    She could hear that.


    To avoid embarrassment, she hastily changed the subject and stopped the two from teasing her.


    "What about Raphael? How is he now? Is he awake yet?"


    Layton nodded, "He just woke up, we came to tell you that."


    Soon the three went upstairs.


    Today, Raphael was clearly in much better shape than before, and could even get off the ground and


    walk around.


    At this time, he was slowly moving back and forth in the room, and when he saw Ruby, he immediately


    curled up with a smile.


    "There you are, your medicine is really working, I feel better now."


    Ruby looked at his face and nodded, admonishing, "You''re better, but you can''t move too much, take


    your time, you''ve been poisoned too deeply and the toxins have been in your body for too long, you


    need to recover slowly.¡±


    "Hmm, okay." Raphael responded in a good-natured manner.


    He was silent for a moment, then gathered the curve of his mouth and asked, "I heard about what


    happened over at the Williamson¡¯s, thank you."


    Ruby looked calm: "There is nothing to thank you for, if something happened to me, wouldn''t you also


    help me? We are friends for many years, it''s mutual."


    Raphael sighed, more frustration in his eyes.


    "These days I just wonder if blood rted things has any meaning, my father actually only see me as a


    bargaining chip, using me, even going out of his way to get me killed, but friends who are not even


    remotely rted to me can help me, my life is really ridiculous."


    Ruby understood his mood and was silent for a moment before speaking in a light voice.


    "There''s no need to be too disappointed, things in this world are unpredictable, you''ve just have such a


    father, just like me. Spencer was ruthless and heartless to me back then. He never really thought of me


    as his daughter either, so it''s not worth it to feel bad for such a scum, you have other family."


    Speaking of other family members, Raphael thought of his mother and frowned, "I don''t know how my


    mother and grandfather are doing."


    Listening to him mutter, Ruby and Layton nced at each other before telling him, "Your grandfather


    was hospitalized due to his anxiety, your mother should be fine now, but I heard that the Williamson


    family had made a big fuss about you earlier."


    Ruby pondered and asked him, "When will you go back?"


    Raphael pursed the corners of his mouth and thought for a moment before answering, "I''m not sure, I


    haven''t thought about it, in my current state, I''ll be used by him if I go back. He''s a man who won''t stop


    until he gets what he wants, I don''t mind suffering a bit myself, but I don''t want to be a threat to you, so


    I won''t go back for now."


    Ruby understood his concerns: "OK, then you can stay here and wait until you''re well enough."


    ......


    In the afternoon, Ruby took Olivia to the cemetery.


    "Mum, is this where Great Grandma and Great Grandpa are buried?" The little girl asked as she


    walked up the steps, holding Ruby''s hand.


    Ruby nodded: "Yeah, your Great Grandma wanted to be buried with Great Grandpa, and they are next


    to each other, sleeping in the ground."


    As they spoke, they stood in front of Cara''s tombstone.


    The little girl first looked at the picture on Cara''s tombstone and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    She stepped forward and stretched out her little hand, stroking it gently over the olddy''s picture, her


    sweet voiceced with a slight choke.


    "Great Grandma, I finallye to see you, you are not good. You said you just went out for a while, but


    you didn¡¯te back, and I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    This childish remark immediately caused sourness in Ruby''s heart and her eyes faintly heated up.


    Olivia was very understanding and after rambling on for a few minutes, she knelt down in front of the


    olddy''s tombstone and took the initiative to kowtow.


    "Great Grandma, don''t worry, my illness has been fully recovered, and I can grow up to be as healthy


    and happy as other children, isn''t that what you want most? If you know, you would be very happy!


    Mum and Dad and I are good, from now on, we''ll live together as a family, you don''t have to worry


    anymore."


    The little girl said a lot, then turned her head to look at the tombstone aside and tilted her head to look


    at Ruby.


    "Mum, is this Great Grandpa?"


    At the time of Logan''s death, Olivia had not yet been born, so she had no memory of this great


    grandfather.


    Ruby nodded, "Yes, it''s him."


    The little girl moved obediently to the side, kowtowing solemnly to Logan''s tombstone as well.


    "Great Grandpa, first time to meet you, I''m Olivia, your great-granddaughter, this is the first time I''ve


    seen you, you were so handsome when you were young! As handsome as my father! Great Grandpa,


    you must be happy with Great Grandma now in heaven, right? Take good care of her! She missed you


    so much all these years and would often tell me about you. I''m so happy for you now that you are


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    finally reunited ......"


    The little girl was still sad and could not help but shed tears as she spoke.


    "Mum," she stood up and grasped Ruby¡¯s hand, looking up at her with her little face full of sadness, "I


    miss Great Grandma, I miss her so much ......"


    Ruby held back the sourness in her heart and raised her hand to wipe away her tears.


    "I miss her too, but it''s okay, even though she''s not on this earth anymore, she''s always in our hearts


    and never left."


    As twilight fell, Ruby did not stay here for too long and took Olivia back with her.


    And as she walked into Jin Yuan, her face abruptly changed!

 Chapter 413 Stop It!

    Chapter 413 Stop It!


    Inside the vi stood many strange, strong men in ck, each one fierce, as if they were about to eat


    someone.


    The men of Josie confronted them on the other side, and the two sides were surprisingly deadlocked.


    She froze, then blocked Olivia behind her at the first opportunity.


    But as fast as she moved, she was still spotted.


    A man was seen looking back at her from a group of strong ck-d men, his gaze like a hawk.


    "Isn''t this Miss Harold? It''s been a long time."


    The man in front of her was no other than Wyon!


    Seeing him, Ruby narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly.


    "It''s been a long time, Chairman Williamson, I heard that yourpany is now having a break, at this


    time, shouldn''t you be in thepany strategizing for aeback? Why do you have the time toe


    to me?"


    Wyon was beaming at the moment, not at all looking like he had just been through a huge upheaval.


    Suited and dressed, he drew a hand from the pocket of his suit trousers and slowly held out a finger to


    her, wiggling it.


    "It seems that you are quite well-informed, thanks to you, mypany felt a crisis some time ago, but it


    is strong, could not be ruined easily. Even if you set up more traps and snares, the Williamson¡¯s is not


    something you can just shake."


    "Oh, really?" Ruby crooked her lips disdainfully, her delicate face was not the least bit flustered, but


    rather calm and collected, "But the other day, I heard that you were in prison. It can be seen that even if


    the foundation is deep, it is not unshakeable."


    At the mention of being taken to the police station, Wyon''s eyes sank slightly.


    The strike most upsetting for him was the time spent in detention.


    He was always surrounded by people everywhere he went, when had he ever been so suffering?


    But ever since the Williamson¡¯s was about to fall, he had been subjected to nk stares and cold


    treatment in detention, which was even more uneptable than having him lose ten thousand of his


    family''s money.


    "Miss Harold, I know you have some tricks up your sleeve."


    At that moment, the curve of his mouth narrowed and he opened his mouth again.


    "Butpared to me, you are still too young. Even if the W Group is strong, even if Levi is powerful, if


    you want to shake the 100-year foundation of the Williamson¡¯s, with just the two of you, it''s impossible.


    To save Raphael, you stoke at the Williamson¡¯s, so that you can have me under control. I don''t want to


    be too hard on you, let''s clear up the unpleasantness before, let''s write it off, what do you think?"


    His phrase took Ruby by surprise.


    With a few moments of thought flickering in her eyes, Ruby looked indifferently at the shrewd and


    sophisticated fox-like man in front of her and suddenly snorted.


    "I have to say, Chairman Williamson, you''re really a character who can bend and stretch, so today, with


    such a big show, you''vee over to actively seek peace?"


    Wyon did not deny it: "You can say that, of course, there is another thing, I am taking Raphael away


    today. Raphael has been bothering you all this time and it is time for him to go home."


    At these words, Ruby''s eyes sank.


    "Take him away? Wyon, did you take him away because you think Raphael is now in your favour


    again?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What are you talking about, Miss Harold? Raphael is my son, I''m worried about him, besides, there''s


    nothing wrong with me taking away my own son, right?"


    Faced with his brazenness, Ruby had be quite ustomed to it.


    "Wyon, when you poisoned him, why didn''t you ever remember that he is your son?"


    Wyon was questioned by her in such an unforgiving manner, yet he was not the least bit displeased.


    "It''s all in the past, Miss Harold, didn''t we just say that we''d write off the past and not mention it again?


    As for the problems between me and Raphael, that''ll be left for us tomunicate in private after I take


    him back."


    Ruby actually admired hisck of shame, and a touch of contempt floated between her eyebrows.


    "That''s what you said, I didn''t say that, Wyon, I really regret, I shouldn''t have given the Williamson¡¯s a


    chance to breathe for the sake of Raphael in the first ce, otherwise, you will not have the chance to


    Her tone became more and more impolite, and the words that came out became more and more


    unpleasant.


    Wyon''s face finally sank when he heard the words.


    "Miss Harold, as I said, you are still youngpared to me, you can''t just rely on a mouth and eloquent


    words to defeat me."


    "I know in my heart whether I can do it or not, and you should know in your heart too."


    Ruby said with a straight back and an aura around her that did not lose out to the man in front of him.


    "Wyon, if someone hadn''t given you the idea behind the scenes and injected money into you, do you


    think you could have made aeback? Although I don''t know who is behind you, I think he is the


    same as you, they are all people who can''t be seen on stage. You¡¯d better not let me know who he is,


    or I will knock it down.¡±


    Hearing her harsh words, the corners of Wyon''s eyes pressed down.


    "So, you''re going to fight me to the death? And you''re not going to let him go?"


    Rubyughed coldly, "There is no need to fight to the death, it won''t take me much effort to deal with a


    small character like you. Don¡¯t expect me to let Raphael go back and get out of here before it''s toote,


    otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind to you."


    The conversation between the two copsedpletely, and Wyon''s face finally showed its


    ruthlessness.


    "Fine, since so, then I''ll have to rob him."


    At the end of his voice, he nced sideways at the strong men in ck behind him and ordered with


    one look.


    Those strong men in ck understood and immediately took up a stance to fight, intending to strike


    with Josie''s men.


    But at that moment, a voice suddenly came out from the corner of the stairs, "Stop it!"


    At the sound of the voice, Ruby frowned and looked up to see Raphael walking down from


    upstairs.

 Chapter 414 This Is Your Daughter, Right?

    Chapter 414 This Is Your Daughter, Right?


    After a few days of recuperation, he was mostly well and his face looked much better, no different from


    usual.


    When Wyon saw him in this state, his face was unruffled, but he could not help but be surprised in his


    heart.


    He knew that Ruby was somewhat skilled in medicine and had once been praised, but he had thought


    it as nothing but ttering words.


    But now that he saw the state of Raphael, he realized that all those words were true.


    Ruby''s medical skills were indeed very brilliant, almost unparalleled in the world!


    It was not at all within his expectation that a poison of thatplexity had been undone by her.


    Before he came here, he was thinking that although Raphael wasn''t dead, he was probably as good as


    dead, but he didn''t expect to see him intact!


    It seemed that he had really underestimated this Ruby before, which was why he suffered too much


    from this young woman.


    At that moment, he looked at Wyon, who was walking down, collected his thoughts, and then raised a


    kind smile.


    "Raphael, it''s great that you''re okay,e with Dad, I am here to take you home."


    Hearing these words, Ruby could not help but feel that it was really too ridiculous.


    So did Raphael, who looked at Wyon indifferently, as if he were looking at a stranger, without saying a


    word.


    Seeing this, Wyon''s eyes twitched and he sighed in a light voice.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Son, I know, you must have a big problem with me right now, but it''s all a misunderstanding, let''s talk


    about it when we get home, okay?"


    "Misunderstanding?" At this point, Ruby couldn''t listen any longer and smiled coolly, "Poisoning your


    own son with your own hands, this is also called a misunderstanding?"


    At her interruption, Wyon''s face looked ufortable.


    But soon, he returned to his normal self, ignoring her words and still speaking to Raphael with reason


    and emotion.


    "Raphael, anything that happens is an internal matter within the Williamson family, you are my son,


    how can I really harm you? Don''t listen to others'' sowing discord, nothing is as close as blood."


    Raphael listened in silence, only to feel more and more harsh, his handsome face did not have the


    slightest expression, only indifference and calmness.


    He no longer had any expectations of this father by blood.


    However, he still made the decision, "Ruby, I am almost recovered now, there is no need for me to stay


    here any longer."


    At these words, Ruby frowned and did not approve: "You can''t go back to the Williamson family!"


    Raphael knew that she was worried about him and, at that moment, shook his head at her and soothed


    her with his eyes.


    "It''s fine, sooner orter I have to go back to the Williamson family, I can''t live here for the rest of my


    life."


    He was Raphael, and with the blood of the Williamson family in his body, he was inseparably linked to


    the Williamson family, no matter how much he wanted to draw a line in the sand with the Williamson


    family, it was impossible to do so.


    Moreover, looking at the situation today, if he didn''t leave, Wyon would definitely not be willing to give


    up.


    He did not want to involve Ruby in any further trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I''m from the Williamson family, even if I go back, the Williamson family won''t do anything


    to me."


    Looking at Ruby''s discontented expression, he hooked his lips and smiled, saying in a light-hearted


    manner.


    Ruby''s brow knitted tighter and tighter, obviously still very unhappy.


    But she had never been one to interfere with other people''s decisions, and since Raphael had said so,


    she could only ept it.


    At this point, Wyon smiled, "That''s right, Raphael is sensible,e on,e back with me, your


    mother and your grandfather are worried sick about you."


    Raphael dodged his outstretched hand, didn''t even look at him and walked towards the door.


    Seeing that, Wyon''s face sank, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    His objective having been achieved, he did not linger too much longer and gave a wink to his men, who


    soon retreated from the vi.


    Therge living room was empty all of a sudden, and Wyon walked faithfully in the direction of the


    entrance hall.


    Just as he passed by Ruby, he stopped in his tracks and deliberately looked towards Olivia behind


    Ruby.


    "That''s your daughter, isn''t it? She''s quite lovely looking." He narrowed his eyes and smiled in


    But Olivia was very sensitive and saw at once that this man was not a good person, so she hastily hid


    behind Ruby.


    Ruby shielded her with one hand and looked coldly at Wyon, her lips pursed in a straight line.


    Seeing that, Wyon did not make a fool of himself, and only then did he leave in a leisurely manner.


    When everyone had gone, Ruby walked into the living room with a sullen face, "What''s going on?"


    Josie''s people had been controlling the ce, it was a surprise to her that Wyon could actually break in


    with his men.


    Josie immediately stepped forward, full of apologies, "Sorry, Miss, these people came suddenly,


    moreover, they are all very skilled,parable to us, plus there are many of them, so we failed to stop


    them."


    Ruby''s brow furrowed, "I never thought that such words could actuallye out of the mouth of


    someone from the Red League!"


    Seeing that she was angry, Josie''s scalp tingled and she had to continue to bow her head and admit


    her mistake.


    Ruby knew there was no point in condemning too much, pursed her lips and questioned in a cold voice,


    "Could you sense what they are?"


    Josie thought for a moment and shook her head, "No, they all havemon moves, only with more


    power and fierce strikes, they should have gone through rigorous special training."


    Hearing these words, Ruby did not say anything.


    From what she knew about the Williamson family, the Williamson family did not train such fighters.


    Then it would seem that these men were not from the Williamson family, but were transferred to him by


    the man behind Wyon.


    It seemed that this person who was supporting Wyon in the back was very hostile to her.


    At that moment, she ordered with a sullen face, "Send someone to keep an eye on the Williamson


    family, see who Wyon is in contact with, and also, send more people over, I don''t want something like


    this to happen again next time."


    "Yes!" Josie immediately went to work.


    ......


    Wyon went back to the Williamson family and did not make things difficult for Raphael, but went


    straight to the study.


    After locking the door behind him, he called Benjamin.


    "Raphael has been brought back, and as you said, I took your men to scout Ruby out, and there aren''t


    many people around Ruby, but all of them are not easy to be dealt with."


    On the phone, there was a snort ofughter from Benjamin.


    "You don''t need to tell me that. She is surrounded by men of great skill, and I asked you to scout, but


    only to find out how many men she has with her."


    "There aren''t too many men, and the ones you bring won''t be too much of a problem."


    Wyon disliked Benjamin''s tone, but still had to report.


    "By the way, I met Ruby''s daughter."

 Chapter 415 Hiding So Deeply

    Chapter 415 Hiding So Deeply


    Hearing that, Benjamin froze and took a split second to react.


    "Ruby''s daughter, isn''t she in Sea City?"


    Wyon raised a wry smile, finally catching the opportunity to taunt him back.


    "Benjamin, howe you don''t even know this much information? It seems that your spies are not


    very well informed!"


    Benjamin''s brow furrowed and his face ckened with a hint of displeasure.


    "Chairman Williamson, it''s easy to spoil things by talking too much nonsense, yourpany has only


    just recovered, do you want it to fall back into the doldrums now?"


    It was a threat, and the smile that had only just been raised by Wyon was instantly withdrawn, and he


    reluctantly stopped being arrogant.


    "I don''t know how her daughter came over, but I didn''t see Levi, the only person who came should have


    been the little girl, so perhaps Ruby missed her daughter and had Levi send her over, although I don''t


    know if it works, but I always think it might be an opportunity that could be used."


    On the other end of the phone, Benjamin leaned back in the leather seat, his long legs folded together,


    his eyes narrowed slightly, a cunning aura flickering at the bottom of his eyes.


    He thought about it and then gave a rare good-naturedpliment, "You did a good job, you really


    should have told me."


    Ruby''s daughter had actuallye over here. Well, this was certainly a great opportunity that could be


    worth using.


    He had been thinking about how to deal with this woman, but now he had a chance.


    "I will let my assistant inject thest amount of money into the Williamson¡¯s, Chairman Williamson, I


    hope you are still so efficient afterwards, when there is a need to use you, I will contact you. You only


    need to run the Williamson¡¯s well, remember, don''t think of any crooked ideas, and don''t think of


    ying any small tricks under my nose. I have eyes to keep an eye on you, if I catch you in the


    slightest, The Williamson¡¯s, which I have supported, can naturally be suppressed."


    After making a few threats, he didn''t wait for Wyon''s reaction and simply hung up the phone.


    In the study, Wyon listened to the disconnection and was so angry that his lungs were about to


    explode.


    He had reigned for so many years in the business world and in the entire capital, everyone ttered to


    him when they met him.


    But now, he was threatened by a junior and dared not move!


    The thought of it made him so angry that he wanted to smash his phone, walking himself back and


    forth in the study, all he could think about was how to get out of Benjamin''s grasp.


    But after thinking about it, he was annoyed to find that he could not escape it at all.


    If he did anything to displease Benjamin, he would not hesitate to cut off the capital chain and even


    demand a hugepensation!


    By then, the Williamson¡¯s would be aplete and utter mole, and would be trampled to death in a


    matter of minutes!


    Just as he was getting annoyed, there was a knock at the door.


    "Get lost!" He didn''t have the heart to see anyone now and snapped through the door.


    But the man outside the door didn''t hear him, and instead of leaving, he pushed his way in.


    "I said get out, didn''t you hear me?!" Hearing themotion, Wyon''s temper rose and he picked up the


    ss of water on his desk and threw it at the door.


    With a thud, the ss of water hit the door panel and crashed to the floor, shattering in pieces.


    And the man standing in the doorway pressed on without the slightest dodge.


    When Wyon looked back, he saw Raphael all cold, his eyes staring grimly at himself.


    "What? Are you here to question your father now?"


    Wyon snorted coldly, straightened his clothes and walked behind the desk to sit down, no longer the


    attentive and kind he had been to this son at Jin Yuan.


    In response, Raphael was not the least bit surprised, and his attitude towards him remained calm and


    indifferent.


    His stance was straight and he walked right up to Wyon, his thin lips gently parted, "What are you


    going to do to Ruby?"


    Upon hearing this, Wyon frowned and thenughed immediately afterwards, "I thought you would ask


    me why I poisoned you, but it turned out that the first question you actually asked was about Ruby."


    With that, his smirking eyes nced over this son.


    "Tsk, boy, I didn''t expect that you hide your feelings for that woman so deeply, I''m afraid that Ruby


    doesn''t know that you like her so much, right?"


    Not wanting him to say this, Raphael''s pupils shrank and he said coldly, "I''ve been old friends with her


    for many years."


    "You can just fool others with that, but you think you can fool me?"


    Wyon, clearly unconvinced, waved his hand.


    "Even if you hide it deeper, but I can see it, that''s the scary thing about blood, it''s like you don''t like the


    fact that you have the blood of the Williamson family in you, but that''s the irrefutable truth, you can''t


    change it, you can only ept it."


    Raphael took a deep breath and said coldly, "I only ask you, what are you going to do to Ruby?"


    Wyon snorted, "What could I do to her? You think too much, look, didn''t I do nothing to her when I went


    to pick you up today?"


    "So who were you just talking to on the phone?"


    This revtion caused Wyon''s face to change slightly.


    His shrewd eyes narrowed slightly and the curve of his mouth pressed down.


    "Raphael, when did you learn this bug of eavesdropping?"


    Raphael did not say anything, but only stared at him, trying to find traces on his face.


    Seeing this, Wyon coldly lowered his face: "This is my business, it is not your turn to tell me what to do,


    go back to your room!"


    But Raphael did not move at all, the pressure around him was terribly low, and his aura did not lose in


    the slightest.


    "I don''t care what kind of shit you do, but if you want to take a shot at Ruby, then there''s no way I''m


    going to sit back and do nothing about it. Who exactly is injecting money into thepany and who is


    the person you contacted? What are you plotting with him? Is there something you are going to do to


    Ruby?"


    His barrage of questions instantly caused Wyon''s face to sink.


    With a bang, he pped his hand on the table, his face showing his anger.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He had just suffered a defeat at Benjamin, and now he was being questioned by his own son in such a


    forceful manner, so naturally he could not bear it and poured out his anger on him.


    "Are you questioning me?! Raphael, you are a member of the Williamson family! Ruby was the one


    who almost ruined the Williamson family! How dare you help that woman! Are you brain-dead?"

 Chapter 416 House Arrest

    Chapter 416 House Arrest


    "You can go against me now! Raphael, I''m warning you, in this family, as long as I am alive, it will never


    be your turn to take charge!"


    Wyon lurched to his feet and roared at the top of his lungs.


    Themotion was so loud that it immediately alerted Isobel, who, loving her son, rushed in and


    anxiously mopped up the situation.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? Raphael is hardly back, why are you still so hard on him! He''s not well


    enough yet! Can''t you say anything less!"


    Wyon snorted coldly, "I''m not the one who''s looking for trouble with him! He hasn''t recovered well, so


    instead of going back to his room to recuperate, he''s actuallying to my ce and telling me what


    to do!"


    Seeing this, Isobel knew she couldn''t argue with him, so she had to persuade Raphael.


    "Raphael,e on, let''s go back and have some rest, you''ve scared me these past few days,e


    on, go back and stop confronting your dad ......"


    But Raphael didn''t move, and his eyes were fixed on Wyon with a deadly stare.


    "I couldn''t care what you want to do to harm others, but not to Ruby!"


    Having said that, he turned and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Wyon immediately questioned.


    Raphael didn''t say anything, and went on his way out.


    Seeing this, a chill shed across the bottom of Wyon''s eyes and suddenly he raised his voice to call


    for his bodyguard.


    "Stop him! Take him straight to his room and guard him! Don''t let him set foot outside the room without


    my permission! Otherwise, I''ll break your legs!"


    When he gave the order, the bodyguards dared not disobey and immediately walked in from the


    corridor, standing left and right beside Raphael with apologetic faces, "Mr. Raphael, please go back to


    your room."


    Raphael''s face was cold as he turned his head to look at Wyon: "What, are you trying to imprison me?"


    "Can¡¯t I? Remember, I''m your father, I can do what I want!"


    After saying that, he winked at the bodyguards present, "Take him back! Confiscate all his


    At those words, the corners of Raphael''s eyes were abruptly fishy red, and he clenched his teeth as he


    stared coldly at Wyon, as if he was looking at an enemy.


    But he was not yet well enough topete with so many bodyguards, so he had no choice but to be


    taken back to his bedroom, watching his phone andputer being taken away from him, his face


    frozen horribly.


    Although he did not know who was behind Wyon, what he could be sure of was that they must be out


    to get Ruby.


    With her figure floating in his mind, Raphael sat on the edge of the bed and hung his head deeply,


    burying it in his arms.


    ......


    When Layton returned to Jin Yuan, he was anxious when he did not see Raphael.


    "The Williamson family is shameless. How dare they take Raphael back! The shit they did in the first


    ce, and now they won''t say a word about it!"


    Ruby had calmed down by now and said coldly, "In Wyon''s eyes, Raphael still has value to use."


    Layton was so anxious that he paced back and forth in the living room with wrinkled brows, "So what


    should we do now? Just watch Raphael fall into that tiger''s den?"


    Ruby looked at her mobile phone, "I have sent someone to the Williamson family to keep watch, I think


    Wyon will not do anything to him now that he has taken him back, what Raphael needs now is rest, I


    hope he will not be given any difficulties when he returns to the Williamson family, let him get well first."


    Layton thought about it and felt that he couldn''t just sit there and wait.


    "The Yip family and the Williamson family have a friendship, so I''ll go to the Williamson family and see


    what happens."


    Ruby understood that he was worried about Raphael, but reminded him, "You shouldn''t be able to see


    Raphael even if you go."


    Layton wondered, "Why?"


    "Now that they have fell out, since Wyon has taken Raphael back, he probably won''t let him move


    around and will inevitably send someone to keep a close watch on him, and when you go to the


    Williamson family, he will probably use some reason to keep you back and won''t let you see Raphael."


    Upon hearing this, Layton wrinkled his brows, " The Williamson family is so rampant."


    Ruby sneered, "Wyon can even poison his own son, to keep a close watch is merciful enough for him."


    Layton was still uneasy.


    "Even if I can''t meet Raphael, I still have to make a trip, at least to find out what''s going on in the


    Williamson family right now."


    Ruby did not stop him, "Fine, then you go and see, after all, your family and the Williamson family still


    have dealings, it won¡¯t be too embarrassing."


    It didn''t take long for Layton to leave.


    After Ruby had finished eating with Olivia and put her to sleep, she called Levi.


    After a while, the phone was picked up, and a slightly tired voice came from the receiver, "Ruby"


    At the sound of his voice, Ruby''s heart, which had been cold, seemed to melt, followed by worry.


    "What''s wrong with you? Have you got a cold?"


    On the other end, Levi raised his hand and pinched his brow, saying soothingly, "No, I''ve just been


    busy."


    Ruby was uneasy: "Have you been to the Finn family? What did they say?"


    Speaking of the Finn family, Levi put his hand down and the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer.


    "I have been there, what else can they say? It is as we expected."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ruby wrinkled her eyebrows, "On what grounds did the Finn family divide up your shares?"


    "It doesn''t matter what the reason is. In fact, dividing up the shares is not the goal, their ultimate goal is


    the W Group."


    At these words, Ruby froze, and then realized.


    "Are they trying to threaten you with your shares to get W Group to cooperate with the Finn Group?"


    Levi snorted, ¡°Yes, long term cooperation. They could not control you, so this is the way they came up


    with, saying I didn¡¯t make contribution to thepany. Thepany does not keep idle people, and


    will not give me shares and dividends for nothing."


    Although the shares in the hands of Levi belong to himself, it was possible for Ralph, as the top


    executive of thepany, to take them back.


    Ruby did not expect that after revealing her identity as the president of W Group, she would cause


    such a big trouble for Levi, and her heart was ufortable.


    "Then you ......" She opened her mouth to ask something, only to be interrupted by Levi.


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of it, there''s no need for you to worry about it. The more they want to


    cooperate with W Group and want to use W Group to create momentum for themselves, the more


    impossible it is, since they do not behave well, there''s no need for me to be merciful."

 Chapter 417 Some People Should Make Room

    Chapter 417 Some People Should Make Room


    "You have a solution?" Ruby asked as she pursed her lips.


    A softugh came from the receiver, and Levi''s mood, which had been sombre all day, finally soothed.


    "Don''t underestimate your man, I''m not that weak."


    There was a bit of teasing in his tone, and when Ruby heard it, her cheeks reddened slightly and her


    voice couldn¡¯t help but be smaller: "I didn¡¯t say you are weak ......"


    This voice reached Levi¡¯s ears, inexplicably with a bit more of a pout.


    He raised his eyebrows, in a much better mood, "Well, just trust me, don''t worry about anything in Sea


    City."


    Then, he asked about the situation in the capital, "Where is Olivia?"


    "Olivia has just fallen asleep." Ruby pursed her lips and straightened her face as she spoke about


    Raphael being taken away by Wyon.


    As he listened, Levi''s brow furrowed.


    "How is it possible that Wyon''s men can actually match the Red League''s men?"


    Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly: "I also find it very surprising, even if Wyon wanted to take away Raphael,


    he would never have used a lot of money to hire such an elite team."


    "So you suspect ......" Levi pondered slightly, "that it was transferred to him by someone behind him?"


    "That''s right, with the situation Wyon is in right now, he shouldn''t have to do something like that, the


    only possibility is that the people who are helping him behind the scenes are the ones who lent him the


    man."


    "Then in that case, this man behind him is not to be underestimated."


    At these words, Ruby crooked up the corners of her lips, and a smirk appeared on her lips.


    "Yeah, the person who can save the entire Williamson¡¯s, in the whole capital, there are not many, even


    the other three major families avoid the Williamson¡¯s. At this time this person has made a move, he


    must want to use Wyon to do something, and even seconded people to him, it can be seen that the


    purpose is not ordinary."


    But Ruby could not figure out what this person''s ultimate purpose was.


    Levi was worried: "Should I send some more people over? In case Josie and the others ......"


    Ruby did not take the matter too seriously and declined.


    "No need, Wyon has already taken Raphael away, he can''t get anything else from me. He is also


    aware that now that Grandfather''s relics have been handed in, he shouldn''te up to me again,


    moreover, even if he does, against the Red League''s people, they wouldn''t be that likely to win, after


    all, if they get tangled up, it''s not even certain who has the upper hand."


    At this time, she did not know that Wyon had only brought a group of people to test her, and that


    Benjamin hadid down more than that.


    After thinking about it, Levi could only sigh, "Okay, I can''t leave here for the time being, once I''ve


    settled the matter, I''ll rush over immediately."


    "Okay." Ruby responded softly.


    The two men spoke for a while longer, after which they hung up the phone.


    There was a knock on the door and Levi turned and dropped his phone onto the table and sat down.


    "Come in." He said.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Chester came in from outside, "Mr. Levi, he hase."


    Levi said with a stoic face, "Let him in."


    "Yes."


    In a moment, Chester walked in with a middle-aged man in a suit.


    "Mr. Levi, you want to see me?" The middle-aged man was humble and respectful.


    Levi was very polite to him too, raising his finger and pointing across the table, "Hunter, have a seat."


    The man called "Hunter" said thank you and then sat down on the chair opposite the table.


    Without putting on a show, Levi took the initiative to pour him a cup of tea, after which he went straight


    to the point.


    "Hunter, have you brought all the things I asked you to bring?"


    Hunter nodded and handed him a document before lifting his tea and taking two sips.


    Levi took it and flipped through it to take a closer look, the corners of his mouth gradually picking up a


    cold smile.


    "The Finn Group really had a lot more assholes in these past few years."


    Hunter put down his tea and sighed heavily.


    "Yes, your grandfather single-handedly pushed the Finn Group to the premier throne in Sea City,


    standing proudly at the top of the pyramid, but only some time has passed since then, the interior has


    already been eroded into this state."


    Hunter was a descendant of Levi¡¯s grandfather Martin and was promoted by him back then.


    At that time, he was still young and inexperienced, but he learned and saw a lot by the side of Martin,


    which led him step by step to his current position at the patriarchal level.


    Martin had treated him with great kindness and was someone he had revered and followed all his life,


    and he had lived up to his teachings, bing Martin''s most trusted confidant.


    Back then, before Martin died, he had specially exined to him that he must keep a close eye on the


    Finn Group, but not to venture out easily in normal times.


    Martin knew his son well that he could not tolerate others.


    Not only that, he also told Hunter to stand by Levi''s side and help him get through whatever happened.


    Therefore, over the years, Hunter could be said to have been the eyes and ears of Levi left behind.


    "Martin is the one who loves you the most, and if he knew that you werepletely hollowed out at the


    Finn Group and now being set up, he would be heartbroken."


    When Hunter thought of the current situation, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Levi was calm, putting down the document: "I was not interested in the Finn Group in the first ce,


    and I don''t care much if it."


    Hunter froze and said, "But the Finn Group is the heart and soul of Martin, even if you don''t care about


    it, you can''t leave it alone......"


    Levi understood what he meant and was silent for a moment before speaking in a slow voice.


    "Hunter, don¡¯t worry, I have been thinking before that if Ralph can put the Finn Group under control and


    Lennon can support it, then I can let go. I have no interest at all in these assets of the Finn Group, but


    the situation is indeed different now."


    At this point, he paused, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "There are times when not fighting and not grabbing may not be a good thing, and since the Finn


    Group is starting to go downhill in his hands, don''t me me for taking a shot."


    After all, it was his grandfather''s heart and soul, so naturally he would notpletely ignore it.


    Only when Hunter heard him say that did he feel relieved and nodded his head repeatedly, "Yes, if you


    take control of the Finn Group, then it will definitely return to the top!"


    Levi shook his head, "I don''t want to go back to the Finn Group now, it''s just that it''s time for some


    people to vacate the ce and we can rece our own people up there."

 Chapter 418 The Finn Group Should Change

    Chapter 418 The Finn Group Should Change


    "Rece our own people up there?" Hunter froze, puzzled, "You have a preferred candidate?"


    Levi narrowed his eyes, a smile shed in his pupils, but his tone was light.


    "Over the years, although I haven''t been in charge of real power at the Finn Group, nor have I epted


    any projects, but it''s not all half-hearted action. Before grandpa passed away, he gave me a list of


    people who could be trusted, so over the years, I''ve been in touch with some of them privately."


    At these words, Hunter was surprised: "So, the Finn Group has quite a few of your people now, right?"


    "You could say that." Levi nodded, "It''s thanks to my father."


    Hunter didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    "At first, once he came to power, didn''t he suppress those people who used to follow grandpa? He lost


    a lot of people''s hearts for this reason, so these people were able to work as my spies in private. Over


    these years, they did not obey my father, because he could not tolerant with others, and he wants


    everything under his control. And his rtives are notpetent. There was a lot of discontent, but my


    father automatically ignored it all and thought he could do whatever he wanted just because he was the


    president."


    With his words, Hunter recalled the time when Ralph was in full control of the Finn Group after the


    chairman''s death, and indeed, it was in a bad situation.


    He couldn''t help but sigh and shook his head as if in regret, "It''s a pity that your father never took that


    to heart."


    Levi snorted, "He is the most conceited person, always thinking that no one can do anything to him."


    "Well......" Hunter hesitated and took the initiative to ask, "Who are you trying to push to the top?


    Although thepany''s people are uncertain now, but the president has quite a few people, and it''s


    not an easy thing to shake him."


    There was a brief silence as Levi¡¯s slender fingers tapped the desk, seemingly in deep thought.


    "This person to be pushed up must be a veteran of the Finn Group, and also hold a fairly good amount


    of shares in it, and must have a certain amount of say, and also have a group of advocates to support


    him, of course, let him rece my father''s position, that is impossible, the president of thepany


    can¡¯t be changed easily, or it will cause too much turmoil, which is not good for thepany. We have


    to take a step at a time, first push this person into the position of acting vice president to assist my dad


    with matters of thepany."


    The word "assist" was a euphemism, but this was an attempt to empty Ralph of his power.


    At this rate, Ralph would not be able to make decisions on his own.


    Hunter pondered his words, "This person you are talking about, wouldn''t it be ......"


    He seemed to think of something and his eyes lit up, "Dante Byrne!"


    Dante Byrne, who was also a member of Martin''s inner circle back in the day, and the two were


    considered to be the right-hand men of the former chairman.


    Onlyter, after Martin''s death, Dante quickly defected to Ralph''s tutge.


    So while Ralph was vigorously suppressing the past patriarchs, he was the only one who didn''t take a


    shot at him.


    Not only that, Dante had held more and more shares in thepany over the years and was very well


    ced and vocal, with many of his own supporters and inner circle.


    At the time, Hunter thought what he did was a betrayal of Martin, and had a big fight with him over it


    and broke up.


    But he still remembered thest words Dante had said to him when he looked him in the eye with a


    "Hunter, I can understand you can''t forgive me now, and I don''t intend to justify myself, but time will tell


    and afterwards you will understand why I did what I did."


    At the time, he was in a fit of anger, but now, in retrospect, it dawned on him.


    "Is he one of your people?"


    Recalling all this, he looked at Levi at this moment with anticipation, hoping to get an affirmative


    answer.


    And Levi didn''t let him down, looking him in the eyes, his eyebrows raised and he nodded, "That''s right,


    he''s my man."


    At these words, Hunter''s eyes suddenly turned red, seemingly too excited to contain himself.


    "So that''s how it was ...... so that''s how it was!" He said it twice in a row, as if ming himself, "I was


    the one who failed to understand him, thankfully. ......"


    Understanding how he felt, Levi was good-natured as he soothed him, "You don''t have to me


    yourself, after all, he didn''t exin in the first ce, and it was me who told him to do so."


    Hunter froze, somewhat confused, "Mr. Levi, why did you have him hid it from everyone? All these


    years, he has suffered much ostracism from us old friends, everyone thinks he''s a viin ......"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Levi said, "This is the effect I want, Ralph is such a shrewd man, if he is not used by a thousand


    people, if he is not ostracized by you old friends andpletely cut off, do you think Ralph will believe


    him?"


    Upon hearing this, Hunter immediately reacted, "You mean you want to fake it for real as a way to gain


    Ralph''s trust?"


    "That''s right, Ralph must have examined the matter for a long time and confirmed that all of you had


    the sake of profit, otherwise, there was no way he would have promoted and trusted Dante."


    At this point, Hunter came to aplete understanding.


    When he thought of how much misunderstanding his former friend had endured over the years, he


    couldn''t help but feel saddened.


    However, he understood: "If you want to achieve great things, sometimes you have to make sacrifices.


    Dante has endured humiliation over the years and has indeed gained the trust of Ralph, so it is not in


    vain, and now he has made his mark."


    Levi poured himself a cup of tea, picked it up and put it to his lips and blew lightly, tasting two sips,


    "Now it''s time to stand out, Ralph must not have thought that the dog he thought he was keeping


    around was actually a vicious wolf that had been dormant for a long time."


    At the end of his voice, he put down his tea and picked up this document again, and his narrow eyes


    shed with shrewdness.


    "Tomorrow is the monthly AGM, just in time."


    Hunter couldn''t help but be excited, "Will youe tomorrow?"


    Levi said: "Sure, tomorrow is the main event, it''s time to change the Finn Group."

 Chapter 419 Shareholders Meeting

    Chapter 419 Shareholders'' Meeting


    On the following day, Ruby got up early in the morning and saw Olivia sitting beside her in a daze.


    Looking into the little girl''s somewhat bewildered eyes, her heart tightened and her sleepiness was


    gone, her dazed eyes instantly brightened and she sat up violently, her gaze burning into Olivia.


    "Olivia what''s wrong with you?" She asked, her voice slightly hoarse and tight from her recent sleep.


    As ifing back to her senses, Olivia turned her head, her eyes graduallying into focus, followed


    by a broad smile.


    "Mum, you''re awake!"


    When she saw this smile, Ruby was slightly relieved and carried her to her side, raising her hand to


    touch her forehead to make sure she didn''t have a fever before asking, "What were you thinking about?


    Why were you suddenly dazed? Is it because you are not feeling well?"


    The little girl shook her head, "No, I had a dream."


    At these words, Ruby''s heart was thenpletely relieved.


    Just looking at the little girl, it was like going back to when she was still suffering from autism and it


    scared her almost to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gently relieved, she asked patiently, "What was the dream?"


    The little girl cocked her head in thought, but then frowned, "I dreamed about Daddy, but I don''t


    remember exactly what it was, and I just thought about it for half a day, but I couldn''t remember."


    She looked like she was distressed, her two eyebrows furrowed tightly, and she voluntarily shrank into


    Ruby''s arms.


    "Mum, when are we going back? I miss Daddy."


    Ruby blinked and gently patted the little girl''s back: "Do you want to go back?"


    "Mmm." The little girl nodded her little head, "Want to go back to see Daddy."


    "But Daddy is very busy these two days, even if we go back, he won''t have time to keep youpany,"


    Ruby soothed her, "How about this, after Laytones again, we''ll pack up and go home, okay?"


    The little girl was eager to get back to Sea City, but she agreed.


    "Okay, then we''re in no hurry to go back, and since Daddy is busy, I can''t add to his mess."


    Ruby smiled at her words and raised her hand to rub her little head: "My Olivia is so sweet. What do


    you want to eat, I will make it for you."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up and she smiled sweetly, "I want to eat egg custard, no one''s egg custard is as


    good as yours, I''ve been thinking about it for ages."


    "That''s easy, get up and wash up, I will go and make it for you."


    As the two of them stood at the sink brushing their teeth and looking at their faces in the mirror, Ruby''s


    heart warmed up and a feeling of satisfaction spread through her limbs.


    Thinking of the little girl''s words, her thoughts drifted to the distant Sea City.


    She wondered what Levi was doing at this time ......


    At the same time, Sea City.


    Levi ate his breakfast and read the morning newspaper, after which, he appeared in a suit at the Finn


    Group.


    The staff at the front desk froze when she saw him and hurriedly walked up to greet him, "Mr. Levi, why


    are you suddenly here?"


    Levi swept her an indifferent nce, "What, I can''te?"


    The receptionist was nervous by his aura and shook her head, "No, no, it''s just that today ...... the


    president is holding a shareholders'' meeting right now and I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to see you."


    Levi was used to her attitude.


    Although he was a member of the Finn family and also held shares in the Finn Group, but he had


    hardly been here.


    And all these people in the Finn Group looked at him as an outsider, and their politeness towards him


    was all superficial, but in fact they all looked down on him more or less inwardly.


    In their eyes, Levi was an outcast unwanted by the Finn family and could never have inherited the Finn


    family, so they never needed to be attentive and ttering to him.


    In response, Levi did not take this to heart in the slightest.


    "Of course I know that a shareholders'' meeting is being held now, am I not entitled to attend as a


    member of shareholders?"


    At that moment, he asked the question nonchntly, his tone taking on a slightly cooler tone.


    The receptionist was dumbfounded at the prospect.


    Levi had never attended once this kind of shareholders'' meeting, why did he suddenlye today?


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to react.


    And Levi didn''t give her much time, already impatient.


    "I guess, as a shareholder of the Finn Group, you don¡¯t need to inform others that I want to attend this


    meeting, right?"


    Having said that, he crossed directly over the person and headed straight for the lift.


    "Mr. Levi......" the staff froze, wanting to stop him but it was toote, watching Levi get on the lift, so she


    had to hastily call the assistant upstairs.


    The assistant got the message, realized the situation was not good and rushed to the lift to block Levi.


    Levi went straight to the top floor, and when the lift door opened, he unsurprisingly saw Ralph''s


    assistant standing at the door, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "What, sure you want to stop me?" He stepped out of the lift and got straight to the point.


    The aura around him was so overpowering that the assistant''s scalp tightened and she smiled dryly.


    "Mr. Levi, you''vee at a bad time, the president is having a meeting right now. Why don''t you go


    wait in the lounge? When the meeting is over, I will report to the president first, it''s not toote for you


    to see him again then."


    Levi listened indifferently to his words, and the corners of his thin lips abruptly curled into a cold smile.


    "An assistant dares to dictate in front of the boss? Don''t forget, I''m not just a shareholder of the Finn


    Group, I''m also a member of the Finn family, you dare to stop me?"


    The assistant was overwhelmed by his aura and could only stand in front of him.


    "Well ...... Mr. Levi, you misunderstood, mainly because the president really doesn''t have time right


    now."


    "Who said I came to see him?" Levi interrupted him coldly, "As a shareholder of the Finn Group, I am


    naturally here to attend the shareholders'' meeting."


    Upon hearing this, the assistant had a headache: "This ......"


    He tried to find a way to stop Levi, but how could he stop him?


    "What? The shareholders of the Finn Group are not qualified to attend the shareholders'' meeting?"


    Levi snort with a smirk, directly striding his long legs in the direction of the conference room.


    This was a clear attempt to break in.


    rm bells went off in the assistant''s head and he hurriedly chased after him, "Mr. Levi, the president


    said you can''t attend, so you should ......"


    But before he could finish his words, Levi push him away with one hand and directly push open the


    door of the conference room with the other.


    There was a click, and the room fell silent as all the shareholders turned their heads and focused their


    eyes on the door.


    Everyone''s face changed when they saw it was him!

 Chapter 420 Transfer of Shares

    Chapter 420 Transfer of Shares


    As soon as Ralph, who was sitting in the first ce, saw him, his face also changed dramatically and


    he frowned unpleasantly, "What are you doing here?"


    Levi sneered, a hint of coldness was seen at the corners of his eyes.


    "What? I''m also one of the shareholders, isn''t it normal for me to show up in the shareholders''


    meeting?"


    Ralph snorted coldly: "A shareholder? What kind of shareholder are you? But you cane, this


    shareholders'' meeting is to discuss the matter of your shares, so it¡¯d better to make it clear since you


    are here."


    Then, he turned his head to look at the people in the audience and directly raised his voice: "The


    shareholders of the Finn Group are all people who have made contributions to the Finn Group, I think


    everyone here knows this clearly in their hearts, but the Finn Group never keeps idle people, moreover,


    they will not share the benefits that everyone has worked so hard to earn to a person who is not the


    least bit useful, if this is the case, I think every shareholder will not feel fair. "


    No sooner had his words left his lips than someone else was eager to echo him.


    "Yes! Why should the dividends be given to those who are not of the slightest use to the Finn Group?


    I''m the first to disagree!"


    "I also have a problem with that!"


    "Me too ......"


    One by one, people popped up, clearly embracing Ralph''s faction, having long since negotiated a


    unanimous support for him.


    In this way, Ralph could rightfully dismiss Levi from the Finn Group.


    Looking at these people, Ralph¡¯s brows moved before he looked at Levi.


    "Levi, although you are a member of the Finn family, the shares in your hands were given to you by


    your grandfather back then, now, as the highest power holder of the Finn Group, I have the right to take


    back the shares in your hands. Of course, you are my son, naturally I will not treat you badly, I will not


    give you a single penny less than what you deserve, only now the situation in the business world as


    you know has not been good, so it''s not very realistic to want a high price, you¡¯d better be sensible."


    It was clearly to buy back the shares in the hands of Levi, but in fact it was a forced retraction.


    When Levi heard this, the corners of his mouth abruptly curled up in a sneer.


    "I don''t know when the shares in my hands can just be taken away by someone else. If I don''t sell


    them, can you still rob them by force?"


    As his words fell, Ralph picked up the document in his hand and threw it in his direction.


    "Naturally I''m not robbing it by force. This document, I assume, looks familiar to you."


    Levi swept his eyes indifferently, and then raised them again.


    "This is the transfer of shares from Grandpa to my name back then, how did it get in your hands?"


    Ralph was calm and collected, and sat down again, with an air of nning and certainty about the big


    picture.


    "Take a good look again, it''s not your share, it''s my share."


    Levi looked at him expressionlessly, his voice indifferent: "What do you mean?"


    Ralph smiled: "When your grandfather died, you were still young, although your grandfather loved you


    and transferred a share to you, but in the end, he was not at ease with you, afraid that you would take a


    crooked path after you grew up, so he deliberately left me a document as well, which was written,


    clearly stating that if you did not contribute to the Finn Group, or did something harmful to it, then I


    would have the right to take away the shares directly from your hands, so ......"


    Here, he paused and smiled more confidently.


    "I''ve at least not been rude to you. I''m willing to give you a sum of money to buy out your shares, so


    that if you leave Lu''s, it won''t be too embarrassing. If you''re sensible, you should sign the papers


    before it''s toote. I''ve already prepared the share transfer letter, I guarantee that once you sign, the


    money will be paid immediately, how about it? How do you want to choose?"


    Levi listened indifferently, only to feel ridiculous.


    Grandpa used to draw up a document for Ralph as well when he was alive?


    It had no credibility at all, and naturally he did not believe it.


    But since Ralph dared to bring out this "fake document", he was definitely not afraid to investigate it, so


    it was useless even if he questioned it.


    But ......


    He took his eyes off Ralph''s body and turned to look around the conference room.


    "I don''t really know what I can contribute to the Finn Group. All these years, Mr. Ralph refused to even


    give me a position and never let me interfere with every business of it, so how should I be allowed to


    fight for the Finn Group¡¯s interests? What do you think?"


    When he suddenly mentioned this, everyone in the room was stunned, unable to answer for a moment,


    and they all looked towards Ralph in unison.


    Ralph frowned and said with dissatisfaction: "Have you in charge of the project? You have no


    experience, what if you mess up? How could I let the Finn Group take such a big risk?"


    "Is that so?" Levi raised his eyebrows in a good manner and said slowly, "But who doesn''t grow


    through experience? Mr. Ralph, are you a genius? Didn''t you also grow out of taking on your first


    project?"


    Then, he brought up Lennon.


    "Besides, you trust my brother and leave everything to him, but what''s the result? He messed up all the


    projects, and how much loss did he bring to the Finn Group? Have you forgotten all that? Why aren''t


    you afraid that he''ll bring thepany down?"


    As soon as he mentioned Lennon, Ralph got angry and his face immediately looked bad.


    "Now it''s about you! What are you doing mentioning your brother!"


    Levi smiled: "What? I can''t mention him? It seems that you are really biased, but fortunately I''m used to


    it."


    He did not address Ralph as father, instead he called him Mr. Ralph directly, and the atmosphere


    suddenly became a bit tense.


    No one present had yet dared to speak out about the Finn family''s private affairs, and at this point


    everyone was quiet.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ralph obviously didn''t like the idea of Levi bringing the family scandal to light on such asions either,


    his face sankpletely and his tone became more and more impolite.


    "I''m biased? Your brother didn''t do as good a job as he could have, but he was determined to do what


    was best for the Finn Group, and although the results weren''t great, he was looking out for his own


    family, but what about you?"


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?" Lu struck a pose of listening.


    Ralphughed coldly: "You are bent towards Ruby. It is a good opportunity for the Finn Group to work


    with W Group, but you not only don''t contribute it, but help Ruby refuse to cooperate with the Finn


    Group, is this what you should do as a descendant of the Finn family and a shareholder of the Finn


    Group?"

 Chapter 421 There Are His People in the Company!

    Chapter 421 There Are His People in the Company!


    After saying that, he red at Levi, his face stern and seemingly furious.


    Levi was aloof.


    He had expected that Ralph would mention this matter.


    This y today was just to force him to facilitate the cooperation between W Group and the Finn Group


    in order to keep the shares in his hands.


    As expected, before he could respond, Ralph straightened his face and opened his mouth again.


    "In fact, I can understand that you don''t want to lose your shares, and I naturally don''t want to see you


    removed from the shareholders of the Finn Group. Now the Finn Group has its eyes on one of the


    project of the W Group, if we can take it, it will be beneficial to future development of Finn Group. As


    long as you can bring benefits to the Finn Group, I can let you off the hook. Of course, not only that, as


    long as you can take this project and facilitate a good cooperation between W Group and the Finn


    Group, then I can also arrange a better position for you in the Finn Group. In the future, you will have a


    ce for yourself in the Finn Group. Isn''t this the best of both worlds?"


    At these words, Levi could not help butugh.


    His head half lowered, shoulders shrugging, as if he had heard some funny joke.


    His reaction immediately caused a group of shareholders present to be somewhat puzzled, and even


    more so, caused Ralph''s eyebrows to furrow.


    "I''m talking business with you now, why are youughing?"


    The corners of Levi¡¯s mouth narrowed, but there was still a sneer under his eyes, "I was thinking it was


    funny, so Iughed."


    These words made Ralph''s eyes narrow: "Funny? What''s so funny?"


    "You are overconfident." Levi replied.


    In a sh, Ralph stood up from his chair, his face once again bing stern, his eyes covered with


    anger, and his hand pped on the table at once.


    "Levi! Watch yournguage! Don''t forget who you''re talking to!"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, not half restrained.


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten who you are, the famous and high-flying president of the Finn Group, but


    you''re also a veteran in the business world, why are you still so naive? Do you think that the W Group''s


    project can be taken up by the current status of the Finn Group? Even if I did give you this project, the


    Finn Group would not be able to make any profit from it, but would copsepletely because of this


    project!"


    Not expecting him to say such words, Ralph froze, and the crowd in the room was also confused.


    "Why?" Someone couldn''t resist and was the first to ask a question.


    Ralph was so angry that he pulled out his voice to lecture him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! The Finn Group is the top group in Sea City, who else can take


    W Group''s project but the Finn Group? Are you cursing the Finn Group? With the way you are now,


    how can I feelfortable letting you take the reins at the Finn Group?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Faced with Ralph''s angry rebuke, Levi smiled coldly, no longer polite, threw out the bag of documents


    he was cupping in his hand.


    "Even you, the president, are not clear about the current situation of the Finn Group. Why don''t you see


    today how these henchmen of yours embezzle the Finn Group¡¯s assets?"


    At these words, all those present were stunned.


    Even Ralph, too, was stunned and did not react for a moment.


    It took several seconds before he shifted his eyes from the Finn Group face to the bag of papers on his


    desk.


    After a brief hesitation, he picked it up with a cold face and pulled out a thick pile of papers from it.


    And as he flipped through it roughly, his face turned ashen.


    Levi stood right by the side, watching the change in his facial expression with good grace, the corners


    of his mouth hooked up once again.


    "It seems that you are really not very well informed about these matters, as the person in charge of the


    Finn Group, you are actually so negligent in managing the people under you, so it can be seen how big


    the loopholes are in thepany. Mr. Ralph, all these years the Finn Group has not declined in your


    hands, but it is not at all as prosperous as when grandfather was there, have you never reviewed your


    own problems? "


    Ralph''s face was sullen, clenching his teeth as he angrily rebuked, "What do you want!"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, ¡°You are indeed a smart person. I have all these documents and those in


    your hands are copies. If you don''t want the Finn Group to copse, you''d better give up the position of


    president, hand over the power in your hands, and be your chairman in peace, this title is quite


    prestigious, and it will save you some worries. You just need to stay at home and have the dividends,


    isn¡¯t it good?"


    "How can this be!"


    Only when his words fell, those who embraced Ralph immediately raised their voices in rebuttal.


    "That''s right! Mr. Ralph is in his prime, how can he retire so early? What do you have in mind, Levi?"


    "For all these years, the Finn Group has been in changed by Mr. Ralph, just because you have such a


    pile of documents, you want to make Mr. Ralph take a back seat? Dream on!"


    Looking at these people excitedly refuting themselves, Levi smiled and opened his mouth slowly and


    methodically.


    "It seems you haven''t realized what all these documents represent, well, then I''ll tell you about it."


    His cool eyes flicked around before he continued carelessly.


    "In these documents, there is enough evidence to put you in prison for ten or twenty years, as for Mr.


    Ralph, as the person in charge of the Finn Group, naturally, he can''t escape from it, once it is exposed,


    the Finn Group will be seized. You, together with Mr. Ralph, will be taken in together, to cooperate with


    the police investigation, after that, it is the sentence."


    When this statement was made, everyone was shocked beyond belief, and looked at Ralph in unison,


    as if asking him again for confirmation.


    And at this moment, Ralph¡¯s face was already gloomy to the extreme.


    His fierce gaze red at Levi, gritting his teeth and questioning, "Where did you get this information?"


    These documents, which were very private and perfectly capable of being used as full proof, were in no


    way within his reach.


    Unless he had his people in thepany!


    With this in mind, his sharp gaze went straight towards those present, as if to see through each and


    every one of them.


    Many stared at him, dumbfounded, but there was a part of people that sat calmly in his seat, unafraid


    and unnerved, as if an outsider.

 Chapter 422 Dante Byrne

    Chapter 422 Dante Byrne


    Seeing this scene, Ralph understood everything.


    At that moment, his face was gloomy, and his gaze crossed the faces of the shareholders who were


    sitting still one by one, his eyes sinister and vicious, as if they were sharp arrows.


    "The Finn Group has treated you well all these years! How could you do such a thing to work together


    to harm the Finn Group? Have your conscience been eaten by dogs?"


    The rest of his people also used them with a look of indignation.


    "Exactly! Do you still have a conscience? Mr. Ralph has not lost a single cent of the dividends he gave


    you all these years, how can you betray him?"


    "Are you trying to destroy the Finn Group?"


    "This is outrageous! You are ungrateful, wasting Mr. Ralph¡¯s trust in you!"


    "Mr. Ralph is soft-hearted, he should haveid you off in the first ce and removed you from your


    positions and took back your shares! Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been your turn to wreak havoc on the


    Finn Group?"


    "Simply shameless ......"


    Listening to these people¡¯s scolding, some sat up.


    Hunter was the first to stand up and smiled coldly in the face of these righteous people.


    "Wreak havoc on the Finn Group? Who is it that''s causing trouble for the Finn family? You have the


    nerve to say such things, it is funny!"


    Ralph''s eyes red, "You-"


    But Hunter didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "Ralph, you''ve forgotten how your father worked so hard back then to develop the Finn Group to the


    number one position in Sea City. Back then, when your father was alive, the Finn Group was so


    prosperous! But look at the current the Finn Group, although it still holds the title of No. 1 in Sea City,


    it''s just relying on the old capital! Over the years, how much has been lost and how much has been


    corrupted inside and out! You should have a clear picture of it! Although you don''t know many things


    about the documents in your hands, there are still some important things that you know! And with your


    tacit approval!"


    With these words, he immediately made Ralph explode.


    "Hunter!" He pped his palm on the table so violently that the air trembled, and raised his voice to


    roar, "Who do you think you are! How dare you yell at me?"


    Hunter was not the least bit afraid: "I have little status at the shareholder level, but I am sworn to


    uphold the foundation that your father had worked so hard to build up!"


    Immediately afterwards, a coarse but calm voice rang out in the conference room.


    "Hunter has little status, but I, on the other hand, still have a say, don''t I?"


    At these words, everyone''s eyes turned towards the person who made the sound, and they couldn''t


    help but draw a breath.


    Dante, who was sitting at the front of the room, had a serious look on his face. He was past middle age


    and his age-worn face was already wrinkled, but his aura was no less stern and strong.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His hawk-like gaze traced over the faces of all the people one by one, finallynding on the shocked


    face of Ralph, who stood up calmly and unhurriedly.


    Ralph was clearly incredulous: "Dante, you ......"


    Dante didn''t wait for him to ask and bluntly opened his mouth, "Ralph, haven''t you made enough


    trouble at the Finn Group over the years? Do you want to make the Finn Grouppletely copse


    and go bankrupt?"


    Ralph froze, and only then did he finallye back to his senses.


    "...... So it''s you, so it''s you!"


    He said it twice in a row, his tone going from shock to anger.


    "Dante, back when I rose to power, the person I trusted most was you! It turned out that you were the


    one who led the betrayal of me! All of them, too, dared to do so because they followed your orders!"


    Dante looked askance at him, "Don''t overstate me, they are not following my orders, they are just


    dissatisfied with your governance, most of these people worked with your father, you might as well ask


    them why they betrayed you."


    With that, he gave a wry smile.


    "To say the least, this is not really a betrayal on their part, because from the moment they entered the


    members of your party, it was you who betrayed it, that''s why you ended up being disallowed by the


    Finn Group!"


    "That''s a good point." At this point, Levi, who had been watching from the side, stepped forward and


    stood at the front section of the long conference table, side by side with Dante.


    There was not a single expression on his handsome, peerless face, and he looked at Ralph as if he


    were looking at a stranger with no connection to him.


    "The Finn Group under Grandpa''s leadership back then was a thousand times different from the Finn


    Group under your leadership, Mr. Ralph, the soldiers under you are all too greedy, and you, likewise,


    are full of greed, you should know how many holes there are in the Finn Group now, if these holes


    cannot be filled, then the Finn Group will be finished."


    "You ......" Ralph was already so angry that his lungs were about to explode, unable to say aplete


    sentence.


    But Levi didn''t give him a chance to catch his breath and pressed again: "What about it? Mr. Ralph,


    have you thought about it? What are you going to do with these documents?"


    Ralph clenched his teeth and stared at the papers in front of him, finally realizing that he was already a


    tied up hairy crab and there was no other way out.


    "What do you want?" After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke, questioning.


    Seeing this, the corners of Levi¡¯s mouth gently curved up into a curve, and the mockery in his eyes


    increased.


    "It seems that Mr. Ralph you still know what to do, and did not intend to go against it."


    Hearing his sneer, Ralph was so angry that he almost spat out blood: "Go against it? Is it useful to go


    against it?"


    Naturally, he knew that with these documents in the hands of Levi, he would have no chance of turning


    the tables on himself at all.


    As long as Levi handed over these documents to the police and had them intervene in the


    investigation, there would be no less than a handful of shareholders who would fall from the Finn


    Group¡¯s throne, and these people were all partisans of their own!


    As for his own handhold, he was sure Levi had it, but he had not taken it out yet.


    As expected, when it came to being ruthless, his son was the best.


    "Say it, what do you want!" At that moment, he impatiently questioned again.


    Levi raised his eyebrows and did not remain ambiguous, his gaze turned towards the crowd and raised


    his voice, "From today onwards, Mr. Ralph will assume the position of Chairman of the Finn Group and


    will no longer be involved in any of thepany''s traditional work."


    When this was said, some people sulked.


    "How can this be! If Mr. Ralph is the chairman of the board and is not involved in the affairs of the


    vacant?"


    "Do you want to assume it? Levi, how can you hold the position of president of thepany when


    you''re someone who hasn''t even taken care of anything in thepany?"

 Chapter 423 Figurehead

    Chapter 423 Figurehead


    In the face of these people''s questions, Levi was calm and collected, speaking again in an orderly


    manner.


    "Don''t worry, although I am a shareholder of the Finn Group, I have no intention to be the president of


    thepany, after all, I have no interest in the Finn Group. However, since I am a member of the Finn


    family and a shareholder of the Finn Group, naturally I cannot stand by and watch the Finn Group


    copse, nor can I ever allow my grandfather''s heart and soul to be trampled on, therefore, I


    rmend that Dante take up the position of vice president of thepany, and he will take care of


    everything, when ites to major decisions, the shareholders should still unanimously discuss and


    decide."


    At these words, Ralph''s face sank, and each of his members also looked pale on their faces.


    Anyone could see that Levi was deliberately trying to make Ralph a figurehead!


    Although Ralph was the chairman of the board, but what was the use of a chairman who had no real


    power?


    "How does this work ......" someone disgruntled to protest.


    But only when he opened his mouth, a cool look from Levi looked over.


    "How can this not work? In terms of seniority, I don''t think anyone here has more seniority than Dante,


    and Dante had followed my grandfather in his campaigns, and it should be said that the Finn Group¡¯s


    glory today cannot be achieved without Dante''s support, and in terms of ability, Dante is a strong


    person cultivated by my grandfather, and his ability is definitely not inferior to anyone here, and in terms


    of loyalty, I think even more no one will be more loyal to the Finn Group than Dante. No matter No


    matter which point you look at, it is the most suitable choice to let Dante take up the position of Vice


    President of thepany and take charge of thepany''s matters."


    These words were so well reasoned that no one present could refute them.


    There was a brief silence as his words fell, and then those who had been following Dante stood up and


    pped their hands in approval.


    "I think it''s perfect!"


    "I also think it''s the best decision to have Dante as thepany''s Vice President!"


    "I agree with Mr. Levi¡¯s proposal!"


    "Me too."


    Seeing that many people were in agreement, Ralph''s people knew that the momentum had gone, so


    they shut their mouths one by one.


    And as Ralph watched this scene, his heart sank to the bottom, his face dark.


    But that wasn''t all. Levi looked at the crowd indifferently and opened his mouth again.


    "As for the people involved in this document, they have caused serious harm to the development of the


    Finn Group, I think it is not appropriate to stay in the Finn Group anymore, they should also be


    disciplined, take back the shares they hold and be expelled from the Finn Group."


    At these words, many people''s faces suddenly turned iparably white, and one by one, they all


    looked towards Ralph, hoping that he could help them out.


    But now Ralph could hardly protect himself, so how could he still protect them?


    He gritted his teeth, his eyes widened in anger and red viciously at Levi, his eyes looked like he


    wanted to eat him alive.


    "Well, well! You''ve evenid hands on your father! You''re tough! You''re a good son!"


    In response, Levi looked m: "You overrated, they are all small tricks, you have not seen yet my real


    trick."


    Ralph: "......"


    With a final re at Levi, he left in stride without looking back.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room became very strange all of a sudden. Ralph''s people looked at


    each other, but eventually they could only leave with pale faces.


    In no time, in the conference room, only Dante''s people were left.


    Dante turned and looked at Levi with admiring and respectful eyes, sighing and thanking him.


    "Mr. Levi, thanks to you, if your father knows that you have done this for the Finn Group, he would be


    very relieved."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing these people, the indifference on Levi¡¯s face dissipated and there was more respect.


    "Dante, I am only doing what I should do, in the future the Finn Group will be in your hands."


    With that, he shifted his gaze to the rest of the people present and nodded.


    "And everyone else, you''ll have to be more careful from now on, Ralph will definitely not stop at this


    and might do something else."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll keep an eye on it." Dante answered, and then asked, "Mr. Levi, are you really not


    nning to return to the Finn Group?"


    Levi was silent for a moment and said lightly, "For the time being, I don''t have any ns to do so, I''m


    very relieved that the Finn Group is in your hands."


    Dante seemed to feel pitiful and raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder.


    "Okay, then I will take care of it for you first, if you have any questions you can always ask me, when


    you want to go back to the Finn Group, you can always take up the post, the president of the Finn


    Group must be you."


    ......


    Aftering out of the Finn Group, Levi sat in his car and the first thing he did was to take out his


    mobile phone and call Ruby.


    "Well? Is it resolved?" Only as soon as the phone picked up, Ruby''s worried voice came through.


    The coldness that had been frozen at the bottom of his eyes melted away and gradually dissipated,


    and the corners of Levi¡¯s mouth finally took on a gentle smile, and his eyebrows also became soft.


    "Well, that''s settled, I just got out of the office." He lightly opened his thin lips and responded in a warm


    voice.


    At these words, Ruby on the other end of the phone put her heart in peacepletely, quietly sighing


    with relief and unable to resist droning on.


    "You bring Ralph down this time, he definitely won''t just let you off easily, you still need to be more


    careful, this man has a lot of underhanded tricks."


    Levi raised his eyebrows and looked out the window at the shing street scene with a rxed


    expression.


    "Don''t worry, I have it in mind."


    Then, he asked, "Where is Olivia?"


    Ruby looked at the little girl who was looking at her expectantly next to her and could not help but


    smile, handing her the phone.


    "Here, it''s Dad''s phone, he wants to talk to you."


    The little girl was so excited that she picked up the phone and spoke into the microphone, "Daddy! This


    is me!"


    Her voice was soft and cute, and once Levi heard it, his heart immediately melted, full of tenderness.


    "Olivia, do you miss me?"


    "Yes!" The little girl hurriedly responded, "I miss you so much! Daddy, when Uncle Laytones back


    from Uncle Raphael''s house, Mommy and I can go back to Sea City, and then, we can be reunited!"


    "Oh, yeah?" Levi smiled, "Then I will wait for you guys toe back and pick you up at the airport


    then."


    Father and daughter spoke for a while before reluctantly hanging up.


    "Mum, Uncle Layton has been at Uncle Raphael''s house for ages, why isn''t he back yet? When will he


    cing the phone on the coffee table, the little girl asked expectantly with her two little hands entwined.


    Ruby saw her eagerness and could not help but feel even more amused as she raised her hand and


    pinched her little cheeks.

 Chapter 424 Intending to Return to Sea City

    Chapter 424 Intending to Return to Sea City


    "You want to see your dad so badly? When did you be so attached to your dad?"


    At that, the little girl smiled coyly, but her eyes curved into crescents.


    "I miss dad and depend on her mum too, mum and dad are my favourite people and I want to be


    together as a family."


    The little girl''s words suddenly poked Ruby''s heart.


    In the Harold family, what shecked most was a sense of home, and she had never experienced the


    kind of family love.


    Now, she did not want Olivia to go through what she had gone through.


    At that moment, she curled her lips and smiled gently, "Okay, we''ll just wait for Uncle Layton, and when


    hees back and we''ll go home."


    "Okay." The little girl nodded with a delicate smile.


    Not long after, Layton finally arrived, his face not looking good and a low air pressure hanging around


    him.


    "Well?" Seeing this, Ruby had a bad feeling.


    Layton first poured himself a ss of water and drank it all in one gulp, as if trying to suppress the fire


    in his heart.


    But when he opened his mouth, he still couldn''t suppress his anger and his brow was furrowed.


    "I really thought it too easy! Wyon is not even a normal person, he''s so ruthless! He''s actually put


    Raphael under house arrest!"


    At these words, Ruby froze, "House arrest? What''s going on?"


    "When I went there, I didn''t see anyone but Wyon. I said I wanted to see if Raphael had recovered, but


    Wyon pushed me back, saying that Raphael had recovered and was just resting, so I thought there


    was something fishy and sent someone to investigate. So I learned that Raphael has been under


    house arrest, and even his mother was under house arrest too. It was as if he was afraid that she


    would let Raphael out. He''s just a madman!"


    At this, Ruby''s face sank, and a cold intent crossed her clear eyes.


    "To be able to poison his own son, he is not a normal person, it makes sense to put him under house


    arrest, after all, now that Raphael and him are at odds, if he wants to control Raphael, house arrest is


    the best move to use."


    "But can he keep Raphael under house arrest for the rest of his life?"


    Layton gritted his teeth, his face growing sober.


    Ruby''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was rtively much calmer.


    After a moment''s thought, she understood the reason for this.


    "Don''t worry, not for the rest of his life, Wyon should just put him under house arrest for the time being,


    and he will be released when things are settled."


    Layton wondered, "What does that mean?"


    Ruby sat down opposite him, poured herself a ss of water and took two sips.


    "The reason why the Williamson Group has been able to resurrect this time is because of the help of


    an important person behind them. The purpose of this important person is certainly not simple, to


    support the Williamson Group, he should intend to make Wyon hispdog, Raphael can naturally know


    this. He should have gone back and confronted Wyon, maybe he knows something, maybe he hasn''t


    found out the truth yet, but in any case, Raphael won''t take the risk, he will definitely hide it from


    Raphael. If he can''t hide it from Raphael, he will have to shut him up. Raphael is now under house


    arrest and can''tmunicate with the outside world, so no matter if he knows the inside story, he won''t


    be able to talk to outsiders, and that''s what Wyon is trying to do."


    Hearing these words, Layton''s brows knitted tighter.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "And who exactly is the person behind him? Who exactly is it that is willing to go to great lengths to


    save a soon-to-be-bankruptpany? And even the other three great families refuse to step in, so why


    would this person behind him do so?"


    Ruby gave a quick reply, "To deal with me."


    At these words, Layton once again froze, but his reaction was quick and he immediately understood.


    "Are you saying that person is trying to get at you through the Williamson family?"


    "That should be correct," Ruby nodded, "So far, the Williamson family is at odds with me, and because


    of me, it fell and almost went bankrupt, so I guess the person behind this wants to use Wyon''s hatred


    and animosity towards me and use him as a gun against me."


    Of course, it was possible that she was overthinking it.


    After all, Wyon had made many enemies over the years, and because of this, not only did the three


    great families refuse to lend a helping hand after he fell on hard times, but even the other major ns


    that had a solid footing refused to help him.


    It was also possible that the person behind this could be the one who wanted to use Wyon to deal with


    the other three great families, and it was not certain.


    In her gut, however, she leaned more towards the first possibility.


    After a moment of silence, Layton couldn''t help but worry: "What should we do then? And who is the


    person behind this, do you have a clue?"


    Ruby shook her head, "No."


    If there was one most likely, it was Benjamin.


    But Benjamin should not make another move in the short term now that she had injured him in such a


    way.


    As for the others ...... since she announced her identity as the president of W Group, she had sort of


    invariably made a lot of enemies.


    But in any case, it was not a good thing for her to stay in the capital any longer.


    "The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, the situation is not very favourable for me now, I have to go


    back to Sea City."


    "You''re leaving?" Layton pursed the corners of his lips, "What about Raphael?"


    "Don''t worry," Ruby cast a reassuring look at him, "it''s me that Wyon should be guarding against, as


    long as I''m gone, he won''t do anything to Raphael."


    Since that was the case, Layton didn''t keep her, "Then when do you n to leave? I''ll see you off."


    Ruby shook her head, "No, you go back to the Yup family, you''ve been here all this time, you should go


    back and rest. Since I am leaving, I should get ready early, I''m nning to leave tonight."


    "Will Olivia go with you? Is it safe?" Layton was uneasy.


    "It''ll be fine, with Josie''s men following."


    Upon hearing this, Layton pondered for a moment before nodding, "Alright then, I won''t see you off, be


    careful on your journey and don''t forget to let me know when you arrive at Sea City."


    Ruby nodded.


    ......


    It turned out that Ruby had thought somewhat simplistically about this matter.


    She hadpletely underestimated Benjamin''s determination and ruthlessness to take revenge.


    Benjamin knew that she would not kill him due to her past affection, so he rushed to seize the


    opportunity to make a pre-emptive strike before his opponent could do so.


    In the evening, after booking the flight, Ruby packed her luggage with Olivia.


    The little girl was happy to be going home and moved very fast.


    Ruby looked amused, but at that moment, suddenly from outside the window came the sound of many


    car engines!

 Chapter 425 Quirks

    Chapter 425 Quirks


    It was quite amotion, and one could tell by the sound of it that there were quite a few people


    Ruby''s alertness was instantly raised to a fever pitch, her face ckened as she walked quickly to the


    window and peered down.


    Many jeeps were seen surrounding Jin Yuan from the inside and outside.


    Josie, who had also heard themotion, had been the first to react, rushing out of the vi with her


    men and guarding it with her back in a protective stance.


    Upstairs, Ruby, who saw this scene, had a chill in her eyes and a vague suspicion.


    As luck would have it, just as the faces of the men shed through her mind, the men in the jeep came


    out in unison.


    It''s the same people that Wyon brought to Jin Yuanst time!


    Her eyes floated up to a few stern ones, her red lips pursed as her gaze followed the men as they


    moved.


    After getting out of the car, they went straight to the front door without saying a word and didn''t hesitate


    to barge in!


    And Josie''s men fought with them at the first opportunity.


    Originally, Ruby felt that there should not be any problem, but when she saw the one-sided situation,


    her face became sober.


    These men were clearly the same as thest group, but their skills were much more refined thanst


    time!


    Moreover, she could see that some of the moves these people were using were actually secret moves


    of Red League!


    Josie''s men were not expecting this, and were immediately caught in the crossfire, and were routed in


    no time at all.


    This was something the people of Red League had never experienced before!


    Seeing this, Ruby gritted her teeth and turned around to rush towards the stairs.


    "Mum." At that moment, Olivia suddenly called out to her, blocking her steps.


    The little girl did not yet know what was happening downstairs and could only hear voices, but the


    sensitive girl immediately sensed that something was wrong and her tender face was filled with worry.


    "Did something happen to Josie and the others downstairs? Why is there so much noise?"


    Ruby looked down at the little girl with a dumbfounded face, her eyes moved and she squatted down to


    give her a hug.


    "Olivia, I have to go down now, the situation down there is very dangerous, so you must not leave this


    room, no matter what you hear, don''t step out of the room. When I go out, you lock the door, only when


    Ie can you open the door. When I get it done, I wille up to pick you up, then we will go home,


    okay?"


    The little girl was very sensible and knew that there must be a reason for her mother to arrange this at


    this time, so she nodded obediently at once.


    "Okay, don''t worry, mum, I will just stay in the room and will never wander off."


    Saying that, her soft little hand touched Ruby''s face with a caring face and admonished, "Mom, you


    have to be careful too, don''t get hurt, otherwise Daddy and I will be heartbroken."


    Time was running out, so Ruby hurriedly responded and walked out quickly.


    Hearing the door to her room unlock, she turned her head downstairs with a chill on her face.


    By the time she appeared at the entrance to the vi, the gap between the two sides was widening.


    Josie''s side were clearly underdogs and struggling to defend.


    Sweeping out of the corner of her eye, Ruby who hade out, Josie hurriedly took two steps back


    and stood in front of her with her back to her, trying to protect her.


    "Miss, it is in the wrong situation, you take Olivia away first, we''ll take care of it!"


    Ruby looked at the men who were killing each other fiercely, and her brow knitted together.


    "How are you going to take care of it? There''s no way these people will let me go, and there''s no way


    I''m leaving without you all alone!"


    The people of Red League were her men, and even more so, her family. Over the years, if Red League


    had not apanied her, guarded her and worked for her, she would not be here today.


    Therefore, she could never abandon Red League.


    But Josie didn''t want her to risk following her, and tried to persuade, "Miss, just leave."


    Ruby nted her a nce and took the initiative to step forward, "Cut the crap, look ahead, all these


    people are not normal!"


    As the sound fell, she and Josie struck out in a measured burst of blows, one left and one right, at


    those who rushed up.


    In the end, Ruby was more powerful, facing these people, not the slightest bit of weakness, moving


    quickly, urately and ruthlessly, knocking back several people one after another.


    But during the wrestling, she kept feeling awkward, and the feeling was very strange.


    On the one hand, some of these men''s moves were very unstructured, while on the other hand, they


    were interspersed with moves of Red League''s own creation, an incongruity that was most difficult to


    handle it.


    Only then did she understand why Red League, the world''s leading force, had been beaten back by


    these men.


    It was precisely because there was no set of well-established rules, that the fight was all the more


    difficult to figure out.


    But fortunately, Ruby used her head while wrestling and it didn''t take her long to get the rhythm and


    catch her opponent''s weaknesses.


    Taking advantage of the proximity, she quickly informed Josie, who in turn informed the rest of her men


    before the situation finally shifted.


    Gradually, Red League regained the upper hand, while the gang fought with less and less momentum.


    It was thought that the surprise attack was almost over.


    But the other side retreated even faster than Ruby imagined!


    The men who had been defending earlier suddenly seemed to have received some kind of consensus


    or order to stop fighting, turned their heads and retreated, and got into their cars.


    This caused Ruby to be somewhat puzzled, wrinkling her brow as she watched the men retreat to their


    cars one by one.


    Josie was satisfied and let out a long breath, "They finally got away!"


    Ruby watched the cars drive away, her pretty eyebrows still furrowed as she asked a question.


    "In that case, what is the purpose of their visit here?"


    Josie was stunned by her question and didn''t know how to answer.


    "...... Maybe they are trying toe and take you away?"


    After a moment of contemtion, she raised a hand to the back of her head, also bewildered.


    "But what can be done by capturing you? These are supposed to be Wyon''s people, and isn''t the


    Williamson''s busy regrouping now? Is this about revenge? So they want to teach you a lesson?"


    "Then why did they finally give up again?" Ruby asked again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Josie thought for a moment, "Isn''t this a case of not being able to fight, so they slip away?"


    Ruby did not approve of this statement, "These people obviously fight differently from thest time, how


    did you feel when you fought themst time?"


    Josie''s face sank as she spoke of thest time she had fought these men.


    "It''s indeed different,st time they were clearly a well-trained team with ruthless moves that were on


    par with Red League, but this time, it''s like they deliberately abandoned those masterful moves but


    used some moves that have no rules, and even imitated Red League ......"

 Chapter 426 Olivia is Kidnapped

    Chapter 426 Olivia is Kidnapped


    As she talked and pondered, it gradually became clear to her that something was wrong as well.


    "But how can these moves of Red League be learned so quickly? Although they didn''t learn them


    perfectly, they still know 80% of them, which shows that their ability is amazing, and that they would


    choose this kind of fight today on purpose!"


    "That''s right," Ruby nodded, "these people are deliberately disrupting Red League''s rhythm, that''s why


    at first you fell behind and have been pinned down, but once you find a breakthrough, it''s easy to


    counter-attack, so the question is, why are they doing this?"


    Josie fell into contemtion with her words, and a thought came abruptly to mind, "Miss, perhaps ......


    is there a possibility that they didn''t even think about taking you away?"


    Why?


    Too many thoughts swirled and twisted in her mind. Ruby kept herself calm andposed, quieting


    her mind to think it over.


    In a moment, her face changed abruptly and she immediately looked up, in the direction of the first


    floor, and her gaze settled on the window of the room where Olivia was!


    Josie followed her line of sight upwards, as if she understood something, and her face changed in an


    instant: "Miss, you are suspecting ......"


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Ruby turn her head and rush towards the vi, her heart


    sank and she hurriedly followed.


    The two of them went upstairs, one after the other, straight to the bedroom where Olivia was.


    And when the two men saw the door of the room wide open, their hearts sank to the bottom.


    The room was empty.


    Olivia was nowhere to be found!


    "Olivia ......" Josie tensed up all at once, and after another carpet search of the room, swallowed and


    said, "Olivia should have been taken away by those people... ..."


    This possibility was already on the cards. Ruby''s face was as cold as frost, her eyes glowing with the


    slightest hint of coldness, her pupils sunken to the bottom.


    Atst she understood the purpose of these people''s sudden sneak attack today.


    It was about stalling!


    Perhaps their first target was her, but after seeing that she was tough, and stalling for time, they went


    straight for their second target, which was Olivia!


    They had kidnapped Olivia!


    Her eyes squeezed shut, forcing herself to calm down, doing her best to stay awake andposed.


    The look Wyon cast at Olivia before he leftst time came abruptly to mind, and she suddenly lifted her


    eyes, took out her mobile phone and dialed out directly.


    The waiting tone didn''t ring for long before the person on the other end of the line picked up.


    "Miss Harold, you actually took the initiative to call me, it''s really the first time, why, is there something


    you want to ask me?"


    It was Wyon''s voice, so arrogant and smug that she could imagine his posture at this moment through


    the receiver.


    Ruby went straight to the point, her voice so cold that it was like ayer of ice hardened: "Where did


    you take my daughter?"


    But Wyon was in no hurry at all, and he took a leisurely detour with her.


    "I''m confused by the question you asked me, what, is your daughter missing? That''s not a good thing,


    I''m sure you''re desperate right now, but I''m confused by your call to me, do you think I kidnapped your


    daughter? That''s just nonsense."


    He spoke in a voice interspersed with obviousughter, as if to deliberately irritate Ruby.


    "Don''t forget, Miss Harold, it''s only now that the Williamson is pulling back from the depths of the water,


    so where would I find the time to go after you, let alone kidnap such a lovely little daughter of yours!


    You''d better work on it elsewhere, I gotta work."


    When he finished, he made a move to hang up the phone.


    However, Ruby said coldly, "That group of people are not your people, right. Who transferred them to


    you?"


    When she asked this, Wyon''s eyes rolled before he spoke again.


    "Oh, so it''s those guys, are you sure they kidnapped your daughter? I''d like to make it clear, these


    people have nothing to do with me,st time, it just happened that I hired them as fighters, it was just a


    one-time employment rtionship, no contact since then. If you want to find them, you''re looking for


    the wrong people, I don''t have any news about them now."


    This time, he no longer waited for Ruby to respond and hung up the phone directly.


    Sitting back in his office chair, he sipped his tea with a sense of relief.


    He was still holding his anger when he remembered the days before when he had been screwed by


    this woman.


    This time, he would naturally not let go of such a good opportunity to give this woman a good lesson.


    It was better to let her wander around like a fly without a clue, that was the fun part!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At this point, the assistant knocked on the door and walked in with permission.


    "President, the person has been caught and is now in that building in the northern suburbs."


    Wyon took another sip of tea and responded slowly, "Where are those people?"


    "Still keeping watch over there, said they were waiting for you to report their duties to Mr. Hayes."


    The word "report" was particrly offensive to Wyon, as if he was inferior to Benjamin.


    But the situation now was such that he was indeed being overpowered by Benjamin, so even if he was


    resentful, he had to put up with it for the time being.


    "I''ve got it, get out."


    Soon, the assistant retreated and he sat for a few more moments before reluctantly calling Benjamin.


    "Is it done?" On the other end, Benjamin asked directly to the point.


    "It''s done, Ruby''s daughter is now tied up in a building in the northern suburbs." Wyon told the results.


    On the other end of the phone, Benjamin was satisfied: "Ruby is not easy to deal with, it''s not easy to


    catch her alive, but fortunately her daughter is here, so she''s a good target."


    Then, he ordered, "Ruby can be informed that if she wants to save her daughter, she has to go to the


    building in the northern suburbs alone."


    At these words, Wyon fell silent before he uttered: "Inform her so soon? How about letting her be more


    anxious?"


    Yet Benjamin thought otherwise and immediately sank his voice to warn him, "Do as you are told, and


    don''t make a fuss about it."


    From what he knew about Ruby, this woman would definitely turn the capital upside down, and once


    she was given the time and opportunity, no one knew what would happen.


    He wouldn''t allow things to go wrong again, and since he had a great opportunity, he had to take it!


    He must have this woman in his hands as soon as possible!

 Chapter 427 A Dog is More Obedient than Him

    Chapter 427 A Dog is More Obedient than Him


    Since he had ordered him to do so, Wyon naturally did not dare to say anything else, and although he


    was reluctant, he agreed.


    "Yes, I''ll let her know as soon as I can."


    ......


    Sea City.


    The removal of Ralph as President and his explicit demotion to Chairman was quickly announced by


    the Finn Group PR department.


    In just less than half a day, the news spread all over the city, creating quite a ripple.


    "I thought I was wrong, Mr. Ralph has actually be a chairman? He''s not that old, is he giving up


    his position so early?"


    "He is not to give up the position, but is forced to retire to the background, what chairman? The


    statement clearly states that from now on, all matters of the Finn Group will be decided by the new vice


    president and the board of directors! It is said to be a joint decision, but most of the matters can


    probably be nailed down directly by this new vice president."


    "The Finn Group changes so fast, I guess Ralph is also confused."


    People were not fools and immediately realized that there must be factional fighting and began to pry


    into the inner workings of the situation.


    "I went to check on this new vice president, he is a real patriarch, back in the day, he fought with


    Ralph¡¯s father Martin in the mall!"


    "So is he regaining control of the Finn Group? I remember that Martin¡¯s philosophy of running the


    "I am so shocked! A friend of mine who works at the Finn Group just said that on the day of the


    shareholders'' meeting, Levi went there!"


    This news immediately caused widespread concern online.


    "Levi? Doesn''t he have no authority at the Finn Group? What''s he doing there?"


    "No authority, he is still a shareholder in the Finn Group, and I heard that he seems to be the one who


    steered this situation."


    "It couldn''t be that Levi is supporting this new Vice President to rise to the top, could it?Does he want to


    take control of the Finn Group?"


    "But in the official announcement issued by the Finn Group, there is no Levi in the personnel changes,


    he still doesn''t have a position in the Finn Group. I don''t understand."


    "What does it matter if you have a position or not? He can even control his father, what else can¡¯t he


    do? I guess he doesn''t care about the position, after all, shareholders can earn dividends ......"


    "Levi is actually so good at what he does!"


    "That''s for sure, don''t forget he''s from District 7, and when ites to mind tricks, who can win him


    ......"


    The inte had been buzzing about this and saying all sorts of things.


    With all themotion going on, the Finn family naturally learned about it.


    As soon as Ralph arrived home, Isabe couldn''t wait to go up to him.


    She wrinkled her face and was anxious: "Is it true that Levi has now hollowed out your position in the


    Finn Group?"


    Hattie was worried for a day and asked, "What is going on?"


    Ralph had no ce to vent his anger, and now that he was home, it all came out in one fell swoop.


    He did not answer immediately, but walked soberly into the living room, his eyes gloomy.


    Seeing this, Hattie hurriedly stepped forward, "Tell us, Mom and I are waiting ......"


    As soon as her words left her mouth, she saw Ralph rushing to the shelf like a madman, picking up the


    antique vases ced on it and smashing them.


    In a moment, the sound of porcin tiles crashing and shattering resounded in therge living room,


    one after the other.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hattie and Isabe were instantly taken aback and stepped backwards.


    "Honey, you - what are you doing! Stop it!"


    But Ralph was now burning with rage, so he was not willing to listen to advice, and the more he


    smashed, the more aggressive he became.


    It was only as thest vase exploded open on the floor that he finally withdrew his hand, panting and


    staring at the mess, his eyes scarlet with wisps of red blood.


    "Sinner!" He clenched his teeth, each word seemingly squeezed out from between his teeth, "Levi, this


    sinful son! I''m so unlucky to have a son like him, I might as well have a dog, even a dog is more


    obedient than a sinful son like him!"


    With this gesture, he made it clear that the news was true.


    When Hattie and Isabe saw this, their faces became white.


    "How did that happen? How could you let him, a man who hadn''t even been in thepany a few


    times, take the ce?" Immediately, Isabe scolded him with a tense face.


    Ralph gasped, his anger burning him red in the face.


    "That kid has long colluded with the remnants of my father''s party in thepany, and I don''t know


    what tricks he''s used to get those seniors who followed my father to do his bidding willingly! I didn''t


    even know that there were so many of his spies in mypany!"


    "What?" Hattie''s face changed dramatically, "Wouldn''t he have moved to dominate the Finn Group


    mind long ago?"


    Isabe was also furious: "This little bitch! Before, he was pretending that he had no desire for the


    Hattie''s face was grim, her eyes full of resentment and cynicism.


    In the beginning, she had nned so much for Lennon, but in the end, she did not want him to end up


    in such a miserable situation.


    Until now, Lennon was still a wreck, decrepit, as if he had given up on himself.


    She had searched for a famous doctor, but there was no doctor who could treat Lennon''s illness!


    Now that she and Lennon were both stuck in a rut and still didn''t know how to get out of it, Lennon


    popped up again!


    It was the situation she feared most, and now it had happened anyway.


    How could she resign herself to it?


    Lennon was her son, and naturally she intended for Lennon to swallow the Finn Grouppletely,


    leaving nothing for that bitch.


    But how could she have imagined that Levi was secretly in contact with the patriarch of the Finn


    Group? Wouldn''t she have no status at all in the Finn Group future?


    Gritting her teeth, she was full of reluctance and looked up with burning eyes at Ralph.


    "Honey, you are the pir of our family, are you just willing to let that rebellious son take your position?


    You have to do something! No matter what, you have to get the Finn Group back, or else our family will


    be ruined!"

 Chapter 428 Stopping Him

    Chapter 428 Stopping Him


    Isabe was also on the sidelines with a cold admonishment.


    "Hattie is right! Levi has never been on the same page as the Finn family. I''m afraid that by then, our


    family won''t even be able to have a mouthful of soup! You have to think of a way to get that bastard out


    of the Finn Group as soon as possible!"


    At the beginning, they only thought of threatening him with the shares in the hands of Levi, wanting to


    use it to get the rights to a permanent partnership with W Group.


    But now, how could they care about cooperating with the W Group? Their ownpany was going to


    be unprotected and their only thought was to expel Levi from the Finn Grouppletely!


    How could Ralph not want to?


    He was now in a position of power and authority in thepany, and every move he made would be


    watched by Levi, so if he wanted to overturn the situation, it would be as difficult as hell!


    Standing rigidly in ce, with his teeth on edge, he finally, without saying anything, grabbed his phone


    and went to his study.


    ......


    When he received the call from Ralph, Benjamin was not the least bit surprised.


    "Something wrong?" He asked absently, flicking the ashes of the cigarette burning at his fingertips in a


    casual manner.


    On the other end of the phone, Ralph''s exasperated voice soon came through.


    "I did what you said, but now Levi has actually hollowed out my power in the Finn Group! What should I


    do now?"


    About this matter, Benjamin had already learned in advance.


    Not to mention Sea City, even the capital was abuzz with rumours, and people became more and more


    curious about Levi.


    This was something Benjamin had not expected, and when he first got the news, even he was taken


    aback.


    In the end, he had underestimated the captain of District 7, but he didn''t expect him to be able to be


    capable in the business world.


    However, after that, he calmed down, Levi was in the prestige in Sea City, and what he could do want


    to control man.


    At that moment, he hooked his lips and spoke slowly, "What are you panicking about, don''t forget, you


    are still the chairman of the Finn Group group, you can''t lose your decency."


    Ralph was obviously not satisfied with this reply.


    "Bullshit chairman! What''s the use of a chairman who has been hollowed out of his authority? Decency,


    where''s my decency now? People are looking at me as a joke! I''ve actually been fooled by my son, it''s


    a disgrace!"


    If it wasn''t for this man contacting himself out of the blue and asking him to do so, saying he could take


    the W Group partnership, how would he have pulled such a stunt?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became and his tone was very nonchnt.


    "Benjamin, this idea came from you, now this mess, you are responsible for it, you have to give me an


    idea on how to solve it?"


    At that, Benjamin raised his eyebrows and said unhurriedly, "What''s your hurry? It''s not like the Finn


    Group is going to change ownership, there''s still plenty of opportunities."


    Then he thought for a moment before he ordered it down carelessly.


    "You can rest assured that since I have asked you to work for me, I will never treat you badly. This


    situation will remain for a while, but after this period of time, I will support you to rise to the top again,


    and by then, the Finn Group will still be under your control. But now you have to be calm down, don¡¯t


    make any scene, most importantly, help me trip up Levi."


    Hearing this, Ralph was confused: "Trip up Levi? What do you mean?"


    Benjamin didn''t exin, he only said, "If there is no ident, in these two days Levi will leave Sea City


    and set off for the capital, all you have to do is to stop him and not let him leave the city."


    Ralph was even more confused, "What is he doing in the capital?"


    Benjamin was impatient: "Why do you ask so many questions, just do what you''re told, you''ll get the


    benefits when the timees, remember, don''t let him leave Sea City."


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for Ralph''s reply and hung up the phone directly, ready to go.


    Over here, Ralph listened to the sudden disconnection, his brow furrowed, and his gloomy face was


    very unpleasant.


    He was aware of the Hayes family, so when Benjamin contacted him, he thought deeply about it,


    thought it was feasible, and did what he said.


    But now it seemed that there was much more to it than that, that he had underestimated the strength of


    Levi.


    And this Benjamin was vague in his words, making him feel somewhat untrustworthy.


    Moreover, if Levi left the capital, then the surveince on Sea City side would inevitably be rxed, and


    as long as he left the capital, then wouldn¡¯t he have the opportunity to make a secret move?


    Therefore, why did he listen to Benjamin and stop Levi¡¯s from leaving Sea City?


    Totally unnecessary!


    With this in mind, his eyes deepened and a touch of calction emerged underneath them.


    ......


    Ruby was about tounch a carpet search in the capital when she received a call from Wyon.


    When she saw the recently familiar number, her pretty eyes narrowed and her clear pupils were filled


    with a cold aura as she let him ring for a long time before picking up.


    Soon the sarcastic voice of Wyon came from across the room.


    "You''re so slow in answering the phone, it seems that you are busy looking for your daughter, right?


    How''s it going? Have you found anything yet?"


    Ruby''s red lips pursed, and her delicate eyebrows raised slightly at one end.


    "What does it matter to you? Wyon, it seems that now that the Williamson Group has risen again, you


    are much freer. In that case, I might as well give the Williamson Group some more trouble and make


    you anxious?"


    Wyon snorted coldly, "You think that with your current situation, you can still do anything to the


    Williamson Group?"


    Ruby said, "Who knows? After all, didn''t you also think I couldn''t do anything to the Williamson Group


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    at first, and you were still invited to the prison? It doesn''t seem that much time has passed since the


    Williamson Group almost fell, you''re really not good at remembering things."


    The two were on pins and needles, one in a more impulsive tone than the other.


    At these words, Wyon blushed, but on second thought, he smiled carelessly.


    "Miss Harold, you are still a good talker, no matter if I was invited to prison or not, and no matter what


    kind of difficulties the Williamson Group has been in before, the winner now is the Williamson Group.


    You are still young, and such unrealistic fantasies should disappear earlier."


    "So what? What exactly did you want?" Ruby didn''t have the heart to fight with him, lost her patience


    and questioned in a cold voice, "Or are you just bored and calling here to make a few snide remarks? If


    that''s the case, then you''re too boring, you''re middle-aged, and you''re still so immature?"

 Chapter 429 The Northern Suburbs of the Capital

    Chapter 429 The Northern Suburbs of the Capital


    Wyon''s face sank with displeasure.


    At that moment, he also lost his patience to taunt her and grunted coldly.


    "Miss Harold, you are as eloquent as ever. It seems that your daughter''s disappearance has not


    caused you to lose your cool, don''t you want to know where your sweet little daughter is now?"


    Ruby had expected him to call about Olivia, so she didn''t say anything and waited for him to say more.


    As it happened, Wyon lost some of his sense of dominance when he saw that she didn''t initiate the


    question.


    This made him very unhappy, but when he thought of Benjamin''s order, he could only grit his teeth and


    spoke again.


    "I think you are so desperate this day that you are not even willing to say anything, hey, for the sake of


    your friendship with my son, I as an elder can''t just stand by and watch, so I''m actually calling you


    today to show you a clear path."


    "A clear path?" Rubyughed coldly, "Is it the clear way, or have you dug another hole?"


    Wyon shook his teacup and took a slow, deliberate sip of hot tea.


    "Why, how could I possibly dig a hole for you? After all, in this capital city, our family is more powerful


    and more familiar than you, a person from Sea City, so, my men only got the news, so I called you


    immediately. As for whether what I said is true or not, I don''t know, I just have this clue, whether you


    want to believe it or not, that depends on you. How about it, Miss Harold, are you interested in hearing


    it?"


    Ruby frowned coldly, not half polite: "Where''s all the nonsense? If you want to talk, talk, if not, shut up."


    She was so disrespectful, which made Wyon even more furious.


    Thinking that he was the president of the Williamson Group, no one had ever dared to speak to him like


    that, let alone any junior who dared to contradict him like that.


    But this Ruby was an exception!


    But in order to avoid any furtherplications, he could only hold his tongue and said cheerfully,


    pretending not to care, "Miss Harold, don''t be anxious, I''m just about to say it."


    Then his voice was slightly more positive.


    "It''s like this, my men heard that those people who kidnapped your daughter drove to the northern


    suburbs of the capital, there is a very dpidated and rotten building in that area, your daughter might


    have been left in that ce, if you believe it, you might as well go and look for it, after all, it won''t take


    you much time, don''t you think so?"


    A building in the northern suburbs ......


    Ruby''s clear eyes were now so gloomy.


    Her eyelids were half raised, her red lips pursed into a straight line, and without saying anything else,


    she simply hung up the phone.


    Wyon was still smiling, wanting to hear her reaction, but he didn''t want to hear only a disconnection,


    and his face suddenly sank to a grimace.


    At that moment, exasperated, he flung the phone onto the coffee table with such force that it slid off the


    edge along the table and fell to the floor.


    In the office, it was so quiet that even the sound of breathing was clearly audible.


    Wyon sat with a grim face, like a stern ghost, with a strong hostility all over his eyes.


    He would like to see how long this bitch Ruby could still be around!


    When the time came, and the Williamson Group was once again invincible, he would like to see who


    dared to take him on!


    Even that Benjamin, he would find a way to bring down and show him who was the one who could


    control others!


    ......


    Jin Yuan.


    As Josie watched Ruby hang up the phone, she hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Miss, what is


    Wyon calling about?"


    Ruby smiled coolly, "What else could it be for? Naturally, it''s to set me up."


    Josie wondered, "A trap for you? What did he say?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby didn''t hide it and said bluntly, "The building in the northern suburbs of the capital."


    This caused Josie to freeze, but then quickly responded, "Did they kidnap Olivia to that ce?"


    "Well, that should be correct." Ruby nodded, her pretty eyes narrowing slightly, "He didn''t capture Olivia


    as an objective, he just took a roundabout route because he couldn''t do anything to me for the time


    being, so he found an opportunity to kidnap Olivia first, and then used Olivia to ckmail me."


    Josie understood and she was worried..


    "Miss, do you really believe what Wyon said? Could Olivia not be in that building at all, and this is just a


    ploy by Wyon to lure you there?"


    At these words, the corners of Ruby''s mouth gently curled up into a smile.


    "Whether it''s true or not, I have to go, and since he gave me this clue, most likely he won''t give me a


    false lead, it just depends on whether I dare to go."


    "But they''ll be sure to ambush you there, in case Olivia isn''t there and you''re falling into their trap, then


    won''t ......"


    "No." Ruby denied without thinking, "If Wyon is a wise person, he wouldn''t do that."


    Josie was even more puzzled, "Why are you so sure?"


    "If I go there and find that Olivia is not there, then I will definitely have no qualms about killing my way


    out, he is aware of my skills and has already met up with Red League, so he does not dare to give me


    the chance to kill my way out, then he will inevitably have to take Olivia there, and only if he kidnaps


    Olivia and uses her to ckmail me will he have any qualms."


    At these words, it became clear to Josie.


    "And when do we leave, Miss?"


    Ruby corrected her, "It''s not us, it''s me."


    Josie froze and became nervous at once.


    "Miss, are you nning to go alone? You''re alone and there are so many of them, how can you do


    that?"


    Ruby cast her a reassuring look, "Don''t worry, it''s a given that Wyon will let me go alone, so I''m


    definitely going to show up there all by myself."


    "I''m going alone, but you can go after me with someone."


    At this, Josie understood, "Miss, don''t worry! I will definitely lead the people of Red League and guard


    you well!"


    Ruby''s pupils flickered slightly, and the corners of her mouth pursed in mockery: "Wyon should have


    expected that we will have a fight."


    Just then, a call came from Levi.


    "The Finn family is taken care of, how are you doing? How is Raphael doing? When are youing


    back? I''ll pick you up."


    On the phone, his tone was calm and gentle, clearly in a good mood.

 Chapter 430 Ill Wait for You

    Chapter 430 I''ll Wait for You


    Ruby pursed the corners of her lips and did not say anything immediately.


    On the other end, Levi waited, seeing that she did not respond, only the sound of light breathing, the


    curve of his mouth gradually converged.


    As if by telepathy, he immediately sensed that something was wrong, his face straightened and he


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ruby''s nerves, which had been tense all day, felt like a broken one at the moment she heard his voice,


    and exhaustion came over her all at once.


    She had never been a weak person and no difficulties had ever tripped her up.


    But for some reason, in front of Levi, she felt tired for the first time in her life, wanting to rely on him,


    wanting him to be there for her.


    With this in mind, she lightly bit the corner of her lips and finally opened her mouth at the sound of


    Levi¡¯s gentle and patient urging, "Levi, can youe to the capital?"


    Her voice sounded no different from normal.


    But even through the earpiece and the distance, Levi could instantly hear the hint of vulnerability


    hidden in her words.


    "Sure." Without thinking, he replied straight away, giving herplete peace of mind, "I''ll pack my


    things and go over there now."


    When he finished, he put her on speakerphone and talked to her while he gathered his things.


    "What''s going on? Can you tell me in advance?"


    On this side, Ruby was silent and told him what had happened, "Wyon sent someone to kidnap Olivia."


    The moment these words were spoken, Levi¡¯s movements stopped abruptly, his face sinking in an


    instant.


    "Kidnap? What''s going on?"


    Ruby raised her hand to rub her brow and spoke briefly, "Right now Olivia should be in a building in the


    northern suburbs of the capital, I need to go over there."


    At these words, Levi gritted his teeth, his face hardened with both anger and worry.


    "You''re going now? Wait until I arrive at the capital and I will apany you. Since Wyon wants to use


    Olivia to threaten you, he surely won''t dare to do anything to Olivia."


    Ruby refused, "No, I''m still not sure, although Wyon shouldn''t be foolish enough to make a move on


    Olivia, as long as Olivia is in someone else''s hands for a minute, the danger is more, I can''t take that


    risk."


    "But you''re going by yourself ......"


    "Don''t worry, Josie will send someone to follow, I won''t be stupid enough to go and get killed, besides, I


    still have you. You don''t have toe to Jin Yuan, just go straight to the building in the northern


    suburbs, I''ll wait for you."


    The hand hanging at his side was clenched into a fist as Levi gritted his teeth in silence.


    But she had said so, and Levi understood her fears, so in the end he could onlypromise.


    "Well, then you must be careful and wait for me."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Ruby did not dy any longer, checked the map and then turned straight


    away to leave.


    Unsure, Josie followed her all the way out the door and watched her get into the car.


    "Miss, you must protect yourself, I will arrive immediately with my men!"


    "Well, don''t worry."


    With the sound of her voice, she raised the window, started the engine and stepped on the elerator,


    and the car sped off like an arrow off the string.


    ......


    Sea City.


    Ralph was surprised when he got the news: "That kid really left the city?"


    The assistant nodded, "That''s right, he has only just left town, it''s supposed to be going to the capital."


    At these words, Ralph narrowed his eyes in thought.


    It seemed that that Benjamin must have moved something in the capital.


    He remembered that Ruby was now in the capital and had a rough guess.


    And Benjamin''s exhortations had long since fallen on deaf ears to him and were not even taken to


    heart.


    How good an opportunity was it for Levi to leave Sea City?


    He must take advantage of this great opportunity in Levi''s absence to reim the the Finn Group that


    belonged to him!


    ......


    It was almost an hourter that Ruby finally arrived at the northern outskirts of the capital and found the


    very dpidated building.


    As she got out of the car, she took a closer look at her surroundings and saw that the ce could be


    described as "deserted".


    There was not even a single person around, let alone a car.


    At that moment, she collected her mind and directed her gaze towards the building ahead.


    There are a few strong men guarding the entrance to this gloomy, rotting building, and a little yellow


    light wasing from the concrete frame without doors or windows.


    Olivia should be inside.


    With this in mind, a bitter chill crossed her clear eyes, her back straightened, she took a step and


    walked calmly past.


    By this time, the burly men guarding the door had also noticed her, and immediately reached out to


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    block her as she approached.


    At this, Ruby smiled coldly, her eyes without a trace of temperature looking coolly at the strong man


    who was stopping her.


    "What? Didn''t your master inform you that I wasing? Are you so blind that you don''t recognize me


    so soon?"


    She remembered clearly that these were the same people who had twice broken into her house.


    The man was scolded by her, his face was a bit unpleasant, and he said impatiently with a tense face,


    "What kind of ce do you think this is? Do you think you can just enter?"


    "Oh?" Rubyughed, as if she had heard some funny joke, "Jin Yuan isn''t a ce you can enter


    whenever you want, but you still barged in?"


    As the tone fell, her face went cold and she raised her hand and shed up with her palm, "Get out of


    the way!"


    The man was unsuspecting and did not expect her to strike right away. He was hit solidly and the back


    of his neck went numb and he passed out.


    The rest of the group froze at the sight, then all stood at attention and gathered in unison to surround


    her.


    Ruby was not the least bit afraid and looked at these people with cold eyes: "What? You let mee,


    but you won''t let me in? Then what does your master want? Fool me? I don''t have that much patience!"


    Just then, a voice came from inside, "Let her in."


    Several people heard it, and only then did they regain the way.


    Ruby''s expression remained unchanged, her face calm and collected as she walked in and, not


    surprisingly, saw Wyon inside.


    Her eyes lingered on him for just a moment before she nced around.


    There was nothing more than four concrete walls, the floor inside was covered in dust, the corners


    were littered with discarded building materials and the only source of light was an electric wiremp


    hanging down from the top, which was currently emitting a hazy yellow light, the bulb being shrouded in


    dust, making it appear even more dimly lit.


    She saw that there was an uncovered concrete step in the north-west corner leading to the second


    floor tform.


    There was no cover on that tform, and her eyes followed it upwards, and at a nce she saw Olivia,


    bound hand and foot, looking at her with a helpless face.


    The little girl''s mouth was taped with ck tape and her eyes were filled with tears, but she was holding


    back tears.


    And by her side, two strong men, one left and one right, guarded her.

 Chapter 431 Alls Fair in War

    Chapter 431 All''s Fair in War


    Seeing this scene, Ruby''s face was so sunken.


    She stared steadily at Olivia for a full minute, cating her with her eyes, before shifting her gaze and


    directing her sharp eyes towards Wyon.


    "It''s really you, the fox''s tail is finally showing, you''re quite good at this self-directed act.


    Her words were full of sarcasm, but Wyon was not amused.


    "Miss Harold, all''s fair in war, so what if you know it''s me? What can you do to me? You still have to


    A sneer curled the corners of his mouth and he raised his eyes towards the stairs.


    "Tthanks to you, Miss Harold, that I had the chance to get my way."


    Ruby frowned and did not say anything.


    "If you were alone, then I really didn''t know what I could do to capture you in my hands, but who would


    have thought that at this time, you actually received your precious daughter to the capital, wouldn''t it be


    a loss if I didn''t make use of such a good opportunity? That''s not my style of doing things, so it was you


    who gave me this opportunity."


    Such shameless words were said by Wyon easily, and Ruby could not help but feel a pang of disgust.


    It was true that she had not considered the matter thoroughly before, which was why she had let this


    man take advantage of it, and for that, she had regretted it.


    But right now, it was not the time for regrets; the most important thing was to save Olivia from these


    people.


    After a moment''s thought, she lifted her eyes and looked towards Wyon again, her eyes were bitterly


    cold, as if ayer of ice was covering them.


    "You have gone to great lengths to start with my daughter just to lure me over, now that I''m here, you


    can release my daughter. Come straight at me, having a little girl under control, don¡¯t you think


    humiliated?"


    Wyon snorted at his words, full of disinterest.


    "I did kidnap your daughter to lure you here, but as long as I get the result I want, it doesn''t matter what


    the means is. Ruby, you are too insolent. How could it possibly reach the ears of others?"


    The implication of his words was that he was quite sure that Ruby was about to fall into his hands


    today.


    At the sound of his words, Ruby smiled coldly.


    "Wyon, it seems you really hate me to the bone, going to such great lengths to trick me over, what do


    you want to do? To humiliate me, or is it ...... to kill me? Or should I ask you who behind you wants to


    do?"


    Hearing that, Wyon''s face froze slightly for a moment.


    Ruby hit the nail.


    "What, do you feel humiliated about it?"


    Ruby kept an eye on his expression and did not miss the flicker of stiffness on his face, and abruptly


    smiled, superior instead of looking as if she had been tricked intoing.


    "Wyon, of course I know that you hate me to the bone, after all, I made yourpany almost bankrupt,


    and sent you to the police station for a few days, you naturally hate me to death, you want to kill me


    and get rid of me, but at most you can only think about it in your heart, you don''t have that ability at all,


    you can''t do anything to me."


    These words immediately angered Wyon.


    At that moment, his face sank, his eyes fiercely ring at her like a vicious wolf, the muscles in both


    cheeks biting up.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Who says I''m not capable and can''t do anything to you? Aren''t


    you under my control right now! Don''t talk big there!"


    Ruby did not panic in the slightest, and said very calmly.


    "You''re the one who''s talking big, whether I''m under your control now or the control of the man behind


    you, you and I know it by heart, so there''s no need to y dumb, is there? When something happened


    to yourpany, none of the other three families in the capital dared to lend you a helping hand, let


    alone other families and businesses, you had no way out but to watch yourself helpless and powerless.


    You are loser, if it wasn''t for someone bailing you out, do you think you could have walked out of the


    police station?"


    "You-"


    "I have an idea of who is protecting you, and I know what that person wants to do. You are a puppet to


    him, he invests capital to yourpany just to control it. If you do as you''re told, then everything will be


    fine, you do everything he asks you to do, and the Williamson family will continue to thrive, but it''s all


    just an illusory bubble, because you know that once you try to get out of his control, or if you don''t do


    things right, you won''t be of any use, and he will not hesitate to destroy the Williamson family and


    destroy you."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was a very sensible analysis, and as he listened to it, Wyon had the feeling that he had been stripped


    clean.


    In an instant, anger rose from the bottom of his heart, his face turned red, his eyes widened in anger,


    and he red at Ruby as if he wanted to eat her alive, extraordinarily fierce and appalling.


    "What do you know! It''s all a bunch of nonsense!"


    "Oh, is that so?" The angrier he became, the more Ruby smiled, "Am I just taking nonsense, or do you


    feel too humiliated to admit it?"


    As she spoke, she began to wander from side to side, seemingly aimlessly, but actually approaching


    the staircase.


    "You think you do things without a loophole? So many loopholes, why are you still sophomoric? It''s not


    a shame to be supported, it''s a shame to be controlled. Wyon, you''re really pathetic, as the chairman of


    yourpany, you''ve been in the limelight for half your life, but now you''re being controlled by an


    outsider. You can¡¯t even fight back, but do as you are told. I really feel sorry for you."


    She had deliberately provoked him, and Wyon''s calmness was all but gone at this point, his emotions


    getting the better of him and his anger easily aroused.


    "Nonsense! I''m not working for him. He wants to use me? No way! I''m the one using him, understand?


    A brat who hasn''t experienced as much as I have, and he wants to get on top of me? Dream on!"

 Chapter 432 Its Benjamin

    Chapter 432 It''s Benjamin


    A brat? Well, it seems the person who manipted him was quite young.


    The doubts that had been there all along were now graduallying to the surface.


    She hooked her lips in a smile, looking at him with sarcasm, and continued to build on her efforts.


    "Is that so? But I only see the result, you are now being controlled by a brat, even if you shout in front


    of me, but in front of him, you are still as low as a dog?"


    With that, she sighed, seemingly in mockery.


    "In fact, it was me who started it, cause you to hate me, and he only took advantage of your


    predicament, and also your hatred for me, in order to keep you working for him. If you had tricked and


    captured me yourself, you would probably have found a way to torment me by now, or just get me


    killed, right? But now you can only stand here, not daring to do anything, I guess you are afraid of these


    people around you, after all, these fighters are not your own men."


    As she spoke, her eyes seemed to nce around the room, silently calcting how many people were


    around here.


    There were probably less than twenty people, four guarding the door and the ones surrounding it.


    Quite a lot.


    When he was exposed, Wyon''s face was even more unpleasant, his face was red with anger, and he


    strained his neck to deny it, "Don''t you talk nonsense!"


    Seeing this, Ruby smiled even more cheerfully.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, after all, those fighters you had before have fought with my people,


    send ten, but these people, it looks like they are the people of the man behind you, or else he hired


    them, but I''m really curious, with these people around, can you eat and sleep well?"


    In a sh, Wyon''s face changed dramatically.


    "What? You don''t know that these people are actually the eyes and ears that the man behind you has


    put around you, do you? Or do you really think that they are here to do something for you? Your every


    move is under the eyes of these people, whatever you do, the man behind you will know everything, as


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    soon as you have any dissent, he will destroy the Williamson Group, maybe ...... he will even get rid of


    you."


    At the end of her sentence, her eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Wyon''s steeply pale face as she


    continued to draw in the direction of the truth.


    "Don''t forget, none of the things you''ve done for him are legal, he''s a desperado, you''re his herald, if


    there''s a slightest hint of trouble, he''ll betray you first. You know many things he did, do you think he


    will a person who know so many secrets about him alive. If you are still useful, then you can still keep a


    life, but if one day you be a waste without any use, then it is hard to say if you can still keep this


    life of yours ......"


    At this, Wyon''s face turned white.


    Naturally, he knew that these people sent by Benjamin would spy on him, but he didn''t expect that


    these people would probably kill him!


    In an instant, a feeling of panic wrapped around him, and he was as cold as ice.


    But he could not show his cowardice in front of Ruby, so he could only retort with a stiff upper lip.


    "You think you''re a prophet? Worry about yourself now! You don''t have to worry about me! I''ve got my


    own agenda, and no one will be able to sway me, let alone control me!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Ruby was not in a hurry, her expression was still cold and clear, "If you are not under


    control, then what are you doing now? If he hadn''t asked you to trick me over, you would have fight


    with me by now, but you didn''t, what are you waiting for? If I''m not wrong, you''re waiting for Benjamin''s


    order, right?"


    She looked as normal and spoke in a very smooth tone, and at the end of her sentence, she even


    lightly said Benjamin''s name.


    This was the person she had been most suspicious of and felt most likely to be after so many long


    conversations.


    She had said so much just now, partly to stall for time, and partly to deliberately provoke Wyon, to


    disrupt his mood, and thus catch him off guard.


    As it turned out, she was absolutely right.


    Wyon''s heart had been burning with anger for a long time, and now he was easily aroused.


    When he heard the word "Benjamin", he hadn''t realized what was going on and his mind was full of


    anger.


    "What am I waiting for his orders for? Who is he? On what ground he can control me and show off his


    authority? Even if I am under his control now, will I be under his control for the rest of my life? I''m just


    obedient for the time being, and when the Williamson Group ispletely stable, he will have plenty of


    pain to suffer!


    As soon as he said that, he heard one of the tall, strong men rush out from the corner and shouted,


    "Shut up!"


    Wyon was so stunned by his yell that he didn''t go back to his sense.


    The man looked at him as if he were a dead man, and his eyes were as harsh as a knife: "You stupid


    bastard! She''s setting you up!"


    At these words, Wyon woke up, dumbfounded, and turned his head towards Ruby, "You--"


    Ruby, at this time, sank her face, her expression cold: "It really is him!"


    It seemed that he wasn''t hurt enough, he actually managed to find her in trouble seamlessly and set


    traps for her frequently in such a short period of time.


    However, Benjamin''s strength was quite beyond her expectation.


    The reason she had never been entirely sure before that the man behind Wyon was him was


    Benjamin''s strength.


    In her opinion, although Benjamin was the heir of the Hayes family, the overall strength of the Hayes


    family was far inferior to that of the Williamson family, and even if he had a mysterious identity, it was


    not enough to support the Williamson family which was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    But now it seemed that she had really underestimated him.


    This man''s mysterious identity was probably much more than just the person in control of theb, or


    rather, thatb of his must beplicated!


    "I''m really quite surprised that the chairman of the Williamson Group would be at the mercy of a junior


    like Benjamin."


    Gathering her thoughts, she sneered, then turned her attention to the burly man who had just rushed


    over.


    "It seems that you have more say than this punk. Say it, why Benjamin went to the trouble of tricking


    me intoing here?"

 Chapter 433 Setting Fire

    Chapter 433 Setting Fire


    The man''s brow was furrowed and his face was unpleasant, and he gave Wyon a vicious re before


    he looked at Ruby.


    "It''s not your turn to ask me questions now, when you should know, you will be told."


    At that, Ruby sneered instantly, and her voice grew colder and colder.


    "It''s not my turn to ask you questions? Then what do you want? Just make me stand here and wait?"


    As she spoke, she said sharply, "Who are you to make me wait for you here? Even Benjamin is just a


    fool who lost to me, you are just one of his dogs, and you want to show off your power in front of me?¡±


    The man was scolded by her, and his face turned abruptly pale.


    "What do you think you are then? You''re just a turtle in a jar! I warn you, I still have your daughter in my


    hands! Behave or I will not be kind to her!"


    He had thought that this threat would work, but instead, when Ruby heard it, the air pressure around


    her plummeted to an extreme low.


    "Don''t you dare touch her!" From some distance away, her eyes were like sharp arrows, shooting


    viciously towards the man.


    For some reason, the man''s body chilled at her nce, and cold sweat even broke out on his back,


    and he was inexplicably weak.


    Just as the atmosphere froze to a standstill, a burly man walked in, with something in his hand, and


    walked briskly up to the man, leaning close to his ear and muttering something in a whisper.


    The man sniffed and immediately took what was in his hand, his eyes narrowing.


    Ruby paid attention to the two men''s every move, and her eyes lingered on that bag, a sh of thought


    passing through her eyes.


    At the same time, she was mentally calcting the time that Josie and the others would arrive.


    She thought she would be able to hold out a little longer, but to her surprise, the man''s demeanour


    returned to his previous condescension, and there was a glint of determination in his eyes.


    He let out a sneer from his throat, then pped hands.


    Immediately after a few rounds of apuse, several strong men came from all around and wrapped


    Ruby firmly in them.


    The man stood outside the circle, watching the scene with cold eyes, and opened his mouth slowly and


    deliberately.


    "Miss Harold, in fact, you know very well that we arrested your daughter to lure you out, and since you


    havee, we will follow the regtions."


    Ruby''s heart sank, and she had a vague feeling of a bad premonition.


    With her nerves taut and no expression on her face at all, she asked, "What''s the regtions?"


    The man smiled, "Naturally, I cannot tell you, but if you want to save your daughter, then there is only


    one way to do it, just let us arrest you."


    Well, that was not her style.


    At that moment, she lifted her chin slightly and looked arrogant: "Since you are Benjamin''s man, you


    should have learned from Benjamin that it is not an easy task to catch me and make me give in


    obediently, and I can say in no uncertain terms that even if you all join together today, you may not be


    able to get an advantage from me!"


    The man nodded knowingly, "You could say that, I admit, you are very skilled, but don''t forget, your


    daughter is still in our hands, if you want to deal with us, then you will inevitably have no time to save


    your daughter, do you want to watch her die in our hands?"


    At the mention of Olivia, Ruby gritted her teeth and lifted her eyes towards the second floor terrace.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of worry.


    How she wanted to rush to Ruby''s side at this moment!


    But she couldn''t. Not only were her hands and feet tied, but she was surrounded by two strong men on


    guard, so she couldn''t move at all.


    Ruby naturally understood this, and she knew that if she were to fight with them now, it would inevitably


    be to Olivia''s disadvantage.


    Olivia was her weakness, but now that her weakness was in the hands of her enemies, she simply


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    could not act rashly.


    As she watched the atmosphere be more and more frozen, Ruby''s brow gradually knitted up, and


    she secretly wondered why Josie had not yet arrived with her people.


    By all rights, Red League should have arrived by this time!


    As if guessing what was on her mind, the man suddenlyughed, with rampant glee.


    "You''re not still waiting for help, are you? How about I reveal a message to you? Those men of yours


    are now trapped in that vi of yours, not to mentioning here, and it''s a tough call to see them


    At these words, Ruby''s eyes instantly froze: "What do you mean by that?"


    The man answered, ¡°You can¡¯t see them anyway, I can tell you. After you left, I sent someone to pour


    oil and light a fire around Jin Yuan, and now your men are trapped in there. I guess they have been


    burned, and in this life, you can¡¯t see them again. "


    At these words, Ruby''s blood seemed to freeze as her pupils steeply tightened and her face suddenly


    turned white.


    The man admired her blush good-naturedly and continued slowly.


    "You are very clever, but so what? Mr. Benjamin is even smarter, he expected that your people would


    go to save you, so in order to avoid letting this happen, he simply solved it in advance at the beginning.


    He sent a few inconspicuous people, pretending to be beggars to hang around, and took the


    opportunity to make a deployment, after you left Jin Yuan, he directly set fire to the ce. I just heard


    that none of these people escaped, they were all buried in the fire long ago. "


    All of a sudden, hatred zed in her heart, and the thought of her people being murdered made her


    blood rush to the top of her head.


    The corners of her eyes gathered red blood, very scarlet, and her teeth were on the verge of being


    gritted, the hand hanging at her side squeezed tightly into a fist, the tips of her fingers stabbing into her


    palm.


    At this moment, she really felt an urge to kill these people!


    As if sensing her intentions, the man slowly passed a nce upstairs.


    The two burly men upstairs received his sight and finally got up, tugging Olivia down the stairs and


    stopping a few paces outside the enclosure.


    Then the burly men surrounding them had the good sense to move aside and put Olivia at the other


    end of the ess road.


    Mother and daughter were looking at each other from a distance, and Ruby could clearly see the


    watery and fearful look in the little girl''s eyes, as well as the strength and stubbornness that tried to


    control her fear.


    "The image of mother-daughter love is always touching, but Miss Harold, for the sake of your daughter,


    shouldn''t you take the initiative to make a sacrifice?"

 Chapter 434 See What Happens

    Chapter 434 See What Happens


    Making sacrifice?


    Ruby felt as if there was a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, ufortable as hell.


    She forced herself to calm down for the moment and tried topose herself.


    Right now she had no way to count on Red League, the only one she could rely on was herself, she


    had to be calm or it would all be over!


    At that moment, she withdrew her eyes and looked coldly at the man at the head of the group, saying


    coldly, "What do you want?"


    The man gestured to the man beside him, who immediately understood and took out a bundle of rope


    and adhesive tape from the ground behind him and threw them in front of Ruby.


    "First of all, you are not to move and behave yourself and ept the bondage."


    Looking at the rope on the ground, Rubyughed coldly, "Do you think I''m stupid? Now that my


    daughter is still in your hands and you have tied me up, how do I know if you will let my daughter go?"


    The man was unimpressed, "Naturally I will keep my words."


    Ruby did not budge at all: "You kidnap my daughter, why should I trust you?"


    Then, she offered to make a condition.


    "You will first release my daughter and will not send anyone to follow her, I must see that she leaves


    unharmed!"


    At that, the man was delighted: "You can do whatever you want? You think you can negotiate with me


    in your present position? And who am I to ask me to trust you?"


    Ruby''s eyes were cold: "Then if we don''t trust each other, we''ll just y hardball, but I think by then,


    you might not be able to exin to your boss."


    The man''s face froze when she said this out of the blue.


    With just one nce, Ruby knew she was right.


    In fact, just now, she was just testing. From what she knew about Benjamin, Benjamin had sent


    someone who only wanted to capture her alive and would not allow anyone else to do anything to her.


    If anything happened to her, they would certainly be punished by Benjamin.


    At that moment, she suddenly raised a careless smile.


    "You know that my daughter is my weakness and my bottom line, and the only reason I can stand here


    now and listen to you patiently is because my daughter is still safe and sound. But if anything happens


    to her, I will never let you go, and the one dies will be you!


    At these words, the man''s face sank.


    It was only after a short silence that he finallypromised, grimacing and giving a wink to the two


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    burly men.


    The two burly men understood, and only then untied Olivia and removed the tape from her mouth.


    Freed again, Olivia''s eyes filled with tears and subconsciously tried to walk towards Ruby.


    However, Ruby was the first to speak out and stop her.


    "Olivia, don''te any closer! Leave here, go as far away as you can, and nevere back!"


    Hearing these words, Olivia''s tears could no longer be held back and ran out of her eyes.


    "Mummy, I''m not going ......" the little girl shook her head, "I want to stay with you ......"


    Ruby was so pained in her heart, but she had to be cold on the surface, scolding in a stern voice,


    "Don''t you listen to what I say? Go now!"


    Seeing this, Olivia clenched his teeth and finally turned around, taking steps and leaving quickly.


    She was sure that her mother would find a way, and knew that she was a drag.


    If she remained here, her mother would still be subject to the constraints.


    And her mother would find a silver lining if she left!


    The young girl, who had been smart since she was a child and had analyzed the situation well, simply


    ran on the spot, resisting the urge to turn back and move away from the building.


    Making sure no one was following behind her, she kept an eye out and instead of running all the way


    forward, she went down the sides of the road and found a sheltered spot to hide.


    Ruby kept her eyes on the direction of the door, making sure that the little girl''s back had disappeared


    for a long time and that none of them had gone after her before her heart finally rxed.


    "Well? Miss Harold, we''ve kept our word, so it''s time for you to keep your promise, isn''t it time to


    behave and let us tie you up?"


    Ruby turned around and gazed around the faces of the crowd, finally looking at the man at the head of


    the group and suddenly raising her lips in a smile.


    "How could Benjamin have found such a fool as you to be his military advisor?"


    At these words, the man''s face suddenly changed, "What do you mean by that? You''re backtracking?"


    "Backtracking? I didn''t promise you that I would be at your disposal after releasing my daughter,


    where''s the backtracking?"


    "You-" The man was instantly exasperated, then froze, only then did he realize that just now Ruby had


    indeed only mentioned the conditions, but had not said what the oue would be.


    Immediately, the man was so angry that his face turned red and was filled with annoyance, "You''re


    actually cheating!"


    Ruby was not impressed: "What kind of cheating is this? Compared to your unorthodox methods, I am


    not even close."


    With that, her face grimaced and her steps began to move backwards, facing towards the men as they


    approached the door step by step.


    "Compared to when you set fire to Jin Yuan and harmed my people, I only returned the favor in a small


    way, and this is too much to bear? What is even more unbearable is yet toe!"


    At the sound of her voice, she suddenly attacked first, taking the initiative by surprise.


    The men did not set up their first defense, and when they were not paying attention, two of them were


    knocked down at once.


    The man at the head of the group changed his face dramatically and quickly came back to his senses


    and shouted, "What are you all doing? Let''s go! She must be captured alive!"


    Taken alive!


    Sure enough!


    Ruby''s eyes were cold, her hands kept moving, and her moves were fierce as she circled the people


    around her.


    Not only that, but she had to keep a distracted eye on the door and keep a deadly watch so that no one


    left through it.


    It was so hard for Olivia to escape, if these people caught her again, the consequences would be


    unthinkable!


    Even though she was an extraordinary fighter, she was still at a disadvantage against so many people.


    What was more, she had concerns and soon lost her edge, gradually being surrounded by these men


    again.


    Finally, it was not clear who had kicked her legs from behind, and she lost her weight and fell to her


    knees in a sh.


    And taking advantage of this, several men stepped forward and tackled her hard!


    She still tried to struggle, but her strength was depleted and there were so many of them that she could


    not break free.


    At this point, the man at the head of the group came forward with a sly grin and spat harshly.


    "Bitch! Do you really think you''re invincible? How dare you threaten me! I''ll show you what will happen


    to you today!"


    As he spoke, he pulled out something from the bag in his hand. Ruby took a look and his face suddenly


    changed dramatically!

 Chapter 435 Levi Comes

    Chapter 435 Levi Comes


    What she saw in that bag was a syringe, and the syringe was filled with a colourless, transparent liquid!


    Ruby had been doing research and had handled all kinds of syringe, so when she saw it at first nce,


    a chill abruptly crept up her back.


    "...... What is this?"


    Her hands were tightly balled into fists, her nails piercing her palms, but she was unaware of it, only


    doing her best to calm herself down.


    The man snorted at the sound of his voice: "What''s that? A thing that will make you instantly obedient!


    As for what the ingredients are and what the effects are, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to tell you straight


    out!"


    His tone fell, and his eyes shed sharply.


    "Mr. Benjamin is really right, dealing with you is indeed not an easy task, but fortunately Mr. Benjamin


    has kept his hand in and deliberately asked Professor Will to develop this medicine in advance,


    otherwise, I really don''t know how I can hold you down."


    Having said that, he stopped talking and nced down towards the men at her side.


    Those few men understood and immediately exerted force in unison, holding Ruby down to death.


    Ruby had the heart to struggle, but in the end she was outnumbered and was pressed almost to the


    ground.


    Her fingertips stabbed harder and harder in her palm, and she bit her lip so tightly that she almost


    broke it, her gaze like two sharp arrows, cold and stubborn.


    At the same time, her head still didn''t stop thinking, tenaciously analyzing the possible effects of this


    potion.


    It was certainly clear to her that the injection could never be amonce ecstasy.


    Benjamin entrusted his men with the painstaking task of researching it, so it must not be so simple.


    But what she could be sure of was that the potion would never kill, nor would it have too many harmful


    effects.


    Benjamin did not go to all this trouble to capture himself just so he could die from his injuries.


    Thest possible thing was that the potion would give her a special sense of dependence, so that she


    could not leave Benjamin, or rather, be controlled by him, so that there was no way to leave him!


    As soon as this thought came to her, she suddenly began to struggle again, not knowing where the


    strength came from.


    She cannot, and must not, fall under Benjamin''s control!


    The powerful desire to escape dominated her mind and her limbs, and she managed to brace herself


    against it.


    The men, not expecting her to do so suddenly, were taken aback and tried harder to stop her.


    The man at the head of the group looked a bit ufortable and scolded the men, "What are you


    doing? You can''t even control a woman! Are you all losers? Hurry up and hold her down!"


    Those few people dared not obey, not even daring to breathe a word and wishing they could just get on


    their feet.


    But as soon as he thought of the importance his master attached to this woman, he was immediately


    guilty of wimping out again.


    And the man''s hand was already ready with the potion, fearing that there would be more trouble than it


    was worth, he simply did not wait for Ruby to give up her struggle, he simply raised the syringe directly


    and stuck it directly towards Ruby''s arm.


    The stinging sensation immediately made Ruby''s eyes widen, she jerked her head sideways and saw


    that the liquid in the syringe had already been injected a third of the way in, and her eyes became


    steeply sharp.


    She still struggled desperately, but the man had a death grip on her arm and wouldn''t let go.


    And in this moment, suddenly, the ear-splitting sound of brakes sounded outside, startling these people


    inside.


    The crowd froze and looked back, and the next moment they saw a group of peoplee barreling in.


    "Let her go!" A low voice as cold and harsh as a knife mixed with a thick hostility abruptly resounded in


    the dpidated and empty building.


    It was Levi!


    No one in the crowd did not know him, and they were all shocked to see him here at this moment.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in Sea City!" The man with the syringe immediately put it behind his back


    and muttered in shock.


    At this moment, Levi''s eyes were all on Ruby and did not notice this person''s abnormalities.


    Seeing Ruby pressed to her knees, his handsome, peerless face was so gloomy and an almost


    bloodthirsty, fierce aura floated between his brows.


    The air pressure around him was so low that it almost took one''s breath away, and the icy aura


    emanating from his body could almost freeze the air around him.


    "How dare you make a move on her?"


    Suddenly, he opened his lips again, and his dark, harsh voice sounded as if it had crawled out of the


    underworld.


    "Chester! No one here will be left behind!"


    Immediately afterwards, he gave the order in a stern voice.


    "Yes!" Chester had also never seen Ruby in such a sorry state, and his eyes were now full of red blood,


    so he immediately led the way at the sound of his voice.


    In a moment, he led the men forward and without saying a word, he tangled with them.


    As for Levi, he went straight to Ruby, and in three quick strokes, he took care of the few people around


    her and helped her up from the ground with one hand.


    "Ruby, how are you?"


    The moment Ruby saw him, she suddenly felt an urge to shed tears.


    For a moment she thought she couldn''t wait for rescue, and even broke down at the prospect of


    bing Benjamin''s puppet.


    But Levi, he was here, he was really here.


    "I ......" all sorts of emotions were raging in her heart, she opened her mouth, she didn''t know what to


    say for a while, her voice was slightly hoarse.


    Seeing this, Levi was heartbroken and hastily took her in his arms, resting his chin on the top of her


    head and speaking in a gentle and soothing tone.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am here, Ruby, don¡¯t be afraid. I''m sorry I''mte, I''ve put you through the wringer."


    Ruby nestled in his arms, smelling the familiar scent of his body, only to feel that her mind settled down


    at this moment.


    Remembering Olivia, she hurriedly pushed him away and looked up at him, "Olivia, go and find Olivia! I


    let Olivia escape, I don¡¯t know where she is now, go and find her!"


    At that, Levi''s eyes froze and looked up at Chester.


    Chester understood and, seeing that the people around him were almost settled, rushed out with a


    small group of men to find Olivia.


    And by this time, Wyon, seeing that the situation was not right, had long since disappeared, and the


    man at the head of the group had also taken advantage of Levi not checking to hide outside the safety


    of the area.


    As for the others, they also fled after realizing that they could not defeat Chester and the others.


    The scene was very messy and chaotic.


    When Levi thought of these people making a move against Ruby, he could not wait to kill them. He was


    just about to ask his men to go after them, but he saw Ruby look white and suddenly fainted.


    "Ruby! Ruby!"


    He was so startled that he rushed to take the person in his arms and shook her several times, but was


    never able to rouse her.


    Not far away, the man hiding in the corner saw this and fled quietly.

 Chapter 436 A Great Merit

    Chapter 436 A Great Merit


    It was already night when Ruby woke up.


    Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling overhead, she froze for a moment before she remembered what had


    all happened.


    In a sh, she jerked up and nched as she looked around the room at the unfamiliarity of it all.


    Just as she was about to turn over and get out of bed, the door to the room was pushed open from


    outside and Levi came in with a ss of water.


    "Ruby, you''re awake." Seeing her, Levi¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly took steps forward.


    "How do you feel now? Do you want some water and something to eat?"


    Ruby looked at his concerned face, her whitened lips pursed, suddenly grabbed his arm and asked


    eagerly, "Where is Olivia? Where is Olivia? Have you found her?"


    Levi cast a reassuring look at her, put the ss of water on the bedside table to one side and raised his


    hand to touch her cheek.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia has fallen asleep, Chester searched extensively on the road and found that Olivia


    hadn''t actually fled too far, she had been hiding underneath the sides of the road, found a shelter and


    had been waiting for you to go to her. Just now she stayed by your bedside for a long time, but


    because she was frightened and had been tossing and turning all day, she couldn''t hold on and fell


    asleep. I carried her back to her room. Wait till tomorrow morning, and then you can go and see her


    again."


    Hearing him say this, Ruby put her mind at ease.


    Luckily, those men from Benjamin did not chase her out to find her and take her away, otherwise the


    consequences would have been unthinkable.


    But ......


    Her face grew whiter and whiter as the man''s words echoed steeply in her mind.


    "Josie ......" After a moment''s interval, she clenched her lips and a murmur of regret rolled out of her


    throat.


    Levi¡¯s lips curled lightly, and he suddenly raised his hand and flicked her on her bare forehead.


    "I know what you are sad about, but don''t be sad, Josie is not dead, and the rest of your Red League is


    all alive and well now."


    At the sound of his words, Ruby was stunned and stared at him nkly.


    "What do you say? Josie and the others didn''t die? Do you know that Jin Yuan has caught fire and


    they, they are all trapped inside ......"


    Just as her words fell, Evans suddenly walked in with a smile on his face.


    "Ruby, did you forget about me?"


    His appearance caused Ruby to be stunned again, then she remembered, and said in a low voice,


    "Well, there are so many things going on these days that I indeed did not think of you."


    Evans: "......"


    "At least I''m a big credit, can''t you be more polite?" At that moment, Evans raised his eyebrows, then


    snapped his fingers at the door, "Come in, yourdy is looking for you."


    Josie walked in, her eyes gleaming as she looked at Ruby.


    Seeing her standing unharmed, Ruby thought for a moment that her eyes had been blurred. Her gaze


    went up and down on Josie before she believed that the person standing in front of her was not a


    ghost, but a flesh and blood human being.


    Realizing this, her emotions were like a rollercoaster, up and down, and now all of a sudden she was at


    the top again, unconsciously poking herself forward.


    "How did you escape? What the hell was going on? And where are the others?"


    Josie curled her lips into a smile and nced towards Evans.


    "Thanks to Mr. Yip, it just so happened that he came back when the fire first started, he saved us in


    time, otherwise, we would have been blocked in the Jin Yuan and would not have been able to escape


    at all."


    Seeing that herdy was still worried, she added, "Don''t worry, Miss, the rest of Red League are also


    fine and are now guarding the vi."


    Upon hearing this, Ruby asked, "Where am I?"


    Levi replied in a warm voice: "This is one of Layton''s vis, he heard that something happened to Jin


    Yuan and also went to help, now he is letting us stay in this vacant vi first."


    At these words, Ruby felt relievedpletely.


    At this point, Evans asked her, "Who are those people? And what did they kidnap you for? Is it still for


    the things in your hands? But haven''t your grandfather''s relics already been handed over to District 7?


    What''s the use of them arresting you?"


    When the subject came up, Ruby was silent and did not say anything.


    She half-lidded her eyes and nced over her arm.


    The eye of the needle the man had stuck down was barely visible, but she remembered clearly that


    part of the potion had entered her body.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She was confident that her deduction was not wrong.


    The potion must have a holding effect or the ability to control her.


    And unfortunately, not only did this third of the potion fail to takeplete control of her, but it


    stimted the plum mark on her chest.


    She remembered vividly that the plum mark on her chest suddenlyunched into heat again as the


    man injected the potion into her body.


    The feeling was all too familiar, and she had experienced it before, so it was clear that it was the Plum


    Blossom Mark that helped her to resist the effects of this potion that had entered her body.


    But the other side didn¡¯t know it.


    All this time, she had been in the open, while Benjamin had been in the dark, trying to figure out how to


    reckon with her.


    Now it was time to switch this around.


    She said, ¡°I am not sure. Wyon is very paranoid, and he has long hated me for what I did to his


    At these words, Levi¡¯s brow knitted up, obviously not quite believing this statement.


    "Wyon? But those men don''t look like Wyon''s men, couldn''t it be someone behind the scenes?"


    Ruby looked at his suspicious gaze and hesitated before raising her hand to cover her head, seemingly


    in some pain.


    "I ...... I can''t remember."


    At these words, Levi¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly.


    "Ruby, what''s the matter with you? Is it a headache? I''ll get a doctor!"


    Ruby watched him get up and leave without stopping him, her face still looking bewildered, but the


    bottom of her eyes were clear.


    If she wanted to fool Benjamin, then she had to keep her mouth shut and hide it even from Levi, only


    then would Benjamin believe that something was really wrong with her.


    On the other side, Benjamin sat grimly in the living room sofa, his eyes so stern they could almost kill.


    "Piece of shit!" A roar rang out, apanied by the sound of a water ss being smashed on the


    floor.


    "You even failed to bring her back! You can''t even handle such a trivial matter! What use would I have


    for you!"

 Chapter 437 Side Effects

    Chapter 437 Side Effects


    Lewis''s whole body was trembling, his heart hanging high in his throat, so scared that it almost popped


    out.


    He looked at Nichs, who was drooping on one side, and was also furious, but he could only go up to


    him first and cate him.


    "President, take it easy, don''t get angry ......"


    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Benjamin''s stern rebuke.


    "Things are fucked up. Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey or are you just dumb?"


    Lewis was scolded and did not dare to speak.


    At this point, Nichs saw that no one could speak up for him, so he could only defend himself against


    the BOSS''s anger.


    "BOSS, in fact at the beginning we had the upper hand and hadpletely controlled Miss Harold,


    only ...... just Dr. Will''s medicine never arrived, that''s why there was a lot of dy, when I got my hands


    on it to inject Miss Harold, Levi actually came ...... none of us expected this ....."


    Benjamin mmed his fist on the table, and his whole body looked like it was about to explode.


    "Levi Finn!" This was the point that infuriated him the most.


    "Didn''t I ask the Finn family to hold him back? Howe he still appears in the capital?!"


    Receiving his harsh gaze, Lewis simply shuddered with fear.


    Ever since his president''s face was hurt, he always felt that his president had be more and more


    temperamental, and when heunched his temper, he was simply scared to death.


    At that moment, he could only hold back his trembling voice and carefully replied, "Probably ......


    probably Ralph didn''t have time to stop him ......"


    Benjamin could guess that Ralph didn''t want to stop Levi!


    Immediately, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ralph over.


    Ralph took a moment before picking up, in a tone that was clearly impatient.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t I tell you not to call me casually?"


    The corner of Benjamin''s mouth gave a cold smile: "Yes, I won''t call you casually in the future, but


    Ralph, you are quite skillful in ying the game."


    When Ralph heard this, his face changed, but he did not admit it.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything!"


    "Of course you didn''t do anything, you didn''t finish what I asked you to do, what else could you do in


    your life?"


    Benjamin''s voice was steeped in hostility, like he wanted to tear Ralph apart through the phone.


    "Ralph, how dare you disobey my words and let Levi leave Sea City, do you know that you have ruined


    my n?!"


    Even without seeing him face to face, but through the receiver, Ralph still felt an inexplicable sense of


    oppression that forced him to almost gasp for breath.


    He was terrified and annoyed.


    He was obviously older than Benjamin and thought he was above him, but how could he be controlled


    like this by this boy?


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth and simply stopped pretending and confronted with him.


    "Benjamin, don''t take yourself too seriously! With your current ability, you want to control me, Ralph,


    you''re still thinking big! It was because I listened to you and worked with you that I ended up in this


    situation! I even lost control of the Finn Group! Why should I still listen to you? Do you think I''m a fool?


    From now on, we''ll go our own way, you go your own way, no one will contact each other again!"


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for Benjamin''s reaction and hung up the phone directly.


    Over here, Benjamin''s face was hard as he listened to the sudden disconnection that came from the


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    line.


    After a few seconds, his eyes narrowed and a dangerous chill glinted underneath them.


    Well, that was a nice thought!


    He wanted to see if the Finn Group could return to Ralph without working with him!


    At that moment, he looked sideways at Lewis, his eyes as bitter as ice, and ordered.


    "This pawn of the Finn family is already ruined, since Ralph is not obedient, let him have a good


    lesson, then all the material you have is released. I would like to see how a bad chairman should


    handle himself in the Finn Group and how he should reim the banner of the Finn Group!"


    Lewis hastily nodded his head to receive the order and turned to do so.


    In the office, only Benjamin and Nichs were left.


    Nichs had messed up this time and was still trembling, not daring to raise his head or breathe a


    word.


    Seeing this, Benjamin''s belly was full of anger with nowhere to vent it, his forehead rippling with veins,


    his veins popping out one by one.


    After a few moments, he stood up and walked to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, calming


    down before questioning coldly, "You said that part of it was injected in?"


    Seeing that the BOSS''s voice did not feel like it was about to kill him, Nichs was slightly relieved in


    his heart and responded in a hurry.


    "Yes, it was actually close to working at the time, but Miss Harold struggled so much, plus Levi rushed


    inter, so it had to be aborted, but a third of it had already been injected in by then, I don''t know if it


    worked ......"


    Saying that, as if he remembered something, he hurriedly reported, "Right, BOSS, I purposely hid in


    the shadows before I left, that woman passed out before she had a chance to say anything!"


    "Passed out? Are you sure?"


    Hearing these words, Benjamin looked straight towards Nichs.


    Nichs was overwhelmed by this powerful aura of his and nodded repeatedly, his movements a little


    stiff and his voice shaky from nervousness.


    "That''s right! I did confirm it before I left, the situation was chaotic, Levi rushed in with his men and


    didn''t know how many of us there were. I hid immediately when he came in and didn''t let him know


    about the potion. I was afraid that Miss Harold would say something to Levi, so I took the risk of not


    leaving, but Miss Harold was so preupied with her daughter that she only had time to let someone


    go to her daughter and fainted afterwards, I think ...... probably the drug kicked in in her system!"


    At these words, Benjamin fell into deep thought.


    After a few moments, he called Dr Will in.


    "Is it possible for this potion to take effect even after reducing the dosage?"


    Dr. Will was unsure and his brow furrowed.


    "What do you mean? I gave you just the right amount of potion to use on an adult, I''m not sure it would


    take effect if you reduced the amount, but pretty sure that there would be side effects produced!"

 Chapter 438 A Problem with Memory

    Chapter 438 A Problem with Memory


    "Side effects? What side effects?" Upon hearing this, Benjamin was confused, his eyes staring straight


    at him, "How can there still be side effects?"


    Dr. Will was expressionless, obviously very unhappy with his superior.


    "Mr. Hayes, although you spent a lot of money to hire me, I am grateful to you, but in the field of


    researching drugs, you are really too much of an amateur. When you asked me to research a drug that


    can control the nerves of the human brain in how short a time, it is very impossible, but the order is in


    front of me, I can''t disobey, so I can only do it.


    Now although it has been developed, but to be honest, it has not been tested. I have not even had time


    to conduct clinical trials, it is even more impossible to know what side effects it will have, but medicine


    is kind of poison, strong medicine is even more so, which impact on the body is very strong, if not


    strictly follow the dosage of injection, it will have a very serious impact on the body function, as to what


    the impact is, it depends on the situation."


    Dr. Will was a pharmacologist who was very demanding of himself and was under the tutge of


    Benjamin because he was stuck for money.


    But this did not mean that he fully agreed with Benjamin, as in this case, Benjamin''s unreasonable


    request caused him serious trouble at one point.


    So at that moment, hearing Benjamin ask this question, he roughly guessed what had happened, and


    his face immediately turned a bit unpleasant.


    Benjamin''s face sank horribly at these words, and he could not help but feel even more that Nichs


    was a waste.


    But now that things hade to this, it was useless to say anything else.


    Thinking about it, he re-called Nichs in.


    "Where are they now? Have they left the capital?" He asked.


    Nichs immediately shook his head, "No, Miss Harold fainted at that time, and Levi was unable to


    take her out of the capital, and now she has been received by Mr. Layton to one of his vis."


    Layton?


    Benjamin''s eyes narrowed as he had some ideas in mind.


    "You continue to send men to keep an eye on them, and be careful not to give away any hints, act


    carefully and report to me immediately if there is anything wrong."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes!" Nichs immediately nodded his head, "Don''t worry BOSS, I will be careful and I will not mess


    up again this time."


    ......


    Layton''s vi.


    Levi came in a hurry with the doctor in the middle of the night and went straight to the bedroom on the


    second floor.


    At this moment, Ruby was nestled under the quilt, talking to Evans in a casual manner, her expression


    was as usual, but Evans''s face was bing increasingly pale.


    When he saw the doctoring, Evans immediately got up and looked at Levi with a hesitant


    expression.


    Levi asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Evans opened his mouth, then swallowed back the words that had reached his mouth and said, "It''s


    nothing, let the doctor take a look first."


    The tone fell and he staggered his seat to allow the doctor to approach.


    Soon, the doctor examined Ruby, but found nothing.


    "This youngdy has some minor bruises, but none of them have hurt her muscles, so she will be fine


    after two days of nourishing herself with medicine."


    That was all he said, and when Levi heard it, his eyebrows immediately knitted up, "That''s all?"


    The doctor murmured in disbelief, "Yes, is there anything else?"


    Levi¡¯s face became increasingly white as he walked over to Ruby''s side and lowered his eyes to give


    her a deep look before looking back at the doctor.


    "Are you sure her head isn''t injured? Just now she seems to be ufortable in her head and,


    moreover, is experiencing memory loss."


    On hearing this, the doctor froze and shook his head.


    "No, I''ve just had a closer look and this youngdy has no head injuries or bumps, and as for your


    Levi and Layton exchanged a nce before he spoke, "It''s something that happened just today, but


    she just said she didn''t remember."


    At that, the doctor rubbed his chin in thought and replied, "It''s possible that this youngdy has suffered


    a shock, so she had temporary memory confusion, or even memory loss. Let her have some rest and


    we¡¯ll see what happens in two days, if it goes on, go the hospital and have a full examination and have


    CT, and maybe an MRI of the brain if necessary, and then we''ll see what the films are taken to find out


    exactly what''s going on."


    Since the doctor had said so, that was all that can be done.


    Levi sent someone to send the doctor out and looked at the woman who was looking at him with big


    round eyes on the bed with a frown on her face.


    He walked to the bed and sat down, putting Ruby''s hand in his palm and kneading it, his heart full of


    worry.


    "Are you hungry now? Shall I ask someone to prepare you something to eat?"


    Since the doctor had told her to get some rest, he wasn''t going to pursue the events of the day tonight,


    only to warmly concern with her.


    Ruby seemed to think about it and then nodded, "Well, I''m really hungry."


    "I''ll have someone prepare something light for you, it''ste and you shouldn''t eat too much. Rest early,


    tomorrow I''ll have someone make you something you like."


    Ruby nodded: "Okay."


    She looked no different from her usual appearance, but for some reason, Levi felt that she was


    strange.


    Afterwards, he apanied Ruby to finish her meal and watched her sleep before he lightened his


    pace and left.


    When he came downstairs, Evans was sitting in the living room and seemed to be waiting for him


    intentionally.


    "Well? Has Ruby been asleep?" Seeing Levie down, he immediately inquired.


    Levi nodded and walked over to sit down opposite him, his eyebrows staying furrowed together all night


    long.


    Seeing this, Evans hesitated and still said what he wanted to say before.


    "Do you feel out of ce too?"


    When he asked this question, Levi froze, then looked at him sharply, "Do you sense anything?"


    Evans nodded, "There is a problem with her memory."


    Hearing these words, Levi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, he pursed his lips tightly and did not say anything.


    Evans sighed and spoke about what he had just discovered.


    "When you went to call the doctor, I stayed with Ruby, I found that some of her memories are still stuck


    in the past, before she came to the capital, and she doesn¡¯t remember most of the things after she


    came to the capital. Her personality has be a bit odd, she was all cold and calm before, but now


    she seems to have more impatience, she seems to be easily annoyed. Just now she lost her temper,


    she would not do this with her previous character."

 Chapter 439 Quirky

    Chapter 439 Quirky


    "Moreover, her memory problem is not only forgetting some things, but even some misunderstanding,


    some of the things I asked her, she has already mixed up her memory, some things that were obviously


    in her teens, in her current memory, be things that happened when she was twenty. At first I didn''t


    notice it, but after talking, I noticed that there was something wrong with her words, that''s when I


    noticed it and tried I noticed that there was something wrong with her words and tried it out."


    At these words, Levi¡¯s face had sunk.


    He had thought that Ruby looked a bit off, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    At that moment, he got up to go upstairs, but was tugged by Layton.


    "What are you going to do?" Layton looked up at him with a worried expression.


    Levi pursed his lips and said in a cold voice, "Take her to the hospital."


    Layton sighed and got up to stop him.


    "I know you''re anxious, I''m a friend of Ruby and I''m worried about her now that something is wrong, but


    I think we should listen to the doctor and observe for the time being, wait and see what happens


    tomorrow during the day, after all, Ruby has been in shock this time. Maybe after a night''s rest, she''ll


    get better, if things still don''t get better by then, it''s not toote to send her to the hospital, she''s now


    tired, so let her sleep well."


    Levi was silent for a moment, before hepromised, his face still heavy as ever.


    The next day, however, things did not get any better.


    When Ruby woke up, she sat on the bed hugging the nket and did not move.


    She even frowned when Levi came in, looking unhappy, "Why did youe in without knocking?"


    This was the first time Levi had seen her like this, so he froze and stopped in his tracks, not knowing if


    he should continue to approach.


    When Ruby saw this, her face was even more unpleasant and her tone became more and more


    impolite: "Who are you? How can you just walk in here? What do you want?"


    When she finished, she moved back warily, her back pressed against the head of the bed.


    Seeing this scene, Levi¡¯s face was abruptly frozen, as he asked in a dumb voice, "Ruby, you don¡¯t


    recognize me?"


    Ruby looked at him with suspicious eyes, "Am I supposed to know you? Who exactly are you?"


    This time, Levi¡¯s face darkened terribly, looking at her with eyes full ofplexity and worry.


    He was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth in a warm voice: "Ruby, I am Levi, I am your


    husband, do you really not remember me?"


    "Levi? My husband?" Ruby wrinkled her brow in obvious distrust, "Really? You''re lying to me, I''m not


    married."


    At that moment, Layton walked in with Olivia, still unaware of the situation, and smiled when he saw


    that she was awake.


    "Ruby, how did you sleepst night? Are you feeling better?"


    As soon as Olivia saw her, she was overjoyed and jumped up and down.


    "Mum! You''re finally awake, I was so worried yesterday, I waited for ages for you to wake up, I was so


    nervous I didn''t sleep all night, do you feel better now?"


    Looking at Olivia''s big, soulful eyes, Ruby seemed to think for a moment before nodding and taking her


    in her arms.


    "Well, I am better, but Olivia, why am I here?"


    Hearing her ask, Olivia froze and looked at her in confusion, "Mum, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you


    remember what happened yesterday?"


    "Yesterday? What happened yesterday? And where is this ce?"


    Ruby''s face was inextricably puzzled as her eyes darted between her and Layton, then paused on


    Layton''s face and asked him, "What the hell is going on?"


    At this, the whole room fell silent and an eerie atmosphere filled every corner of the air.


    Layton was full of shock, his gaze fixed on Ruby, "You don''t remember anything? You''ve forgotten


    everything from yesterday?"


    Ruby raised her hand and touched her forehead, "I ...... I don''t remember, how did I get here ......"


    Apparently, she didn''t even remember what happened yesterday when she woke up.


    When Layton and Levi saw this, they could not help but both turn pale.


    Levi gritted his teeth and spoke in a dumb voice, "Go get the car ready, I''ll take her to the hospital!"


    Knowing that the matter could not be dyed, Layton did not stop, and hastily ordered the men to


    prepare.


    Half an hourter, the group arrived at the hospital and immediately a doctor gave Ruby a full body


    check-up.


    Outside the examination room, Layton and Levi looked grave, and even Olivia, with her tender face


    covered in a heavy haze.


    She walked over to Levi, tugged on his hand and shook it, tilting her head to look at him.


    "Daddy, howe mummy doesn''t recognize you anymore? She seems to have forgotten a lot of


    things, so will she one day forget me too?"


    By the end of her speech, she was so worried that her eyes were red and watery, but she stubbornly


    kept her tears from falling.


    Seeing this, Levi¡¯s heart was hit hard, and he squeezed her hand gently, soothing her gently.


    "No, mum is just having some temporary problems, when the doctor heals her, she will definitely


    remember you are her most loved daughter, she will not forget you."


    Just as the father and daughter were talking, the doctor came out.


    "May I ask who is the patient''s husband?" He asked as he nced between the two men.


    Hearing this, Levi froze and hurriedly stepped forward, "I am, how is she?"


    The doctor pointed in the direction of the door and said, "Come in with me first, the patient wants to see


    you, let''s talk inside."


    Ruby wanted to see him?


    At that moment, Levi could not care about anything else and left Olivia in Layton''s care for the time


    being and immediately walked in.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In the doctor''s office, Ruby was sitting in a chair somewhat restlessly at the moment, her eyebrows


    kept frowning.


    As soon as she saw him enter, she looked like she had seen a saviour and got up in a hurry, walking


    towards him, tugging on his sleeve and not letting go.


    "Why did you bring me to the hospital for a check-up? I always feel ufortable when I stay here.


    Levin, can we go back?"


    She had never looked like this before, and Levi was suddenly surprised.


    What surprised him even more was her familiar "Levi", and immediately his eyes lit up and he stared


    straight at her, asking with anticipation and surprise, "You remember me?"


    Delicately, Ruby looked at him with a look like a fool, with a puzzled expression, "What do you mean?


    When have I ever forgotten you?"


    Hearing these words, Levi froze, his face stiffened, turning his eyes to the doctor, his thin lips pursed


    straight.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with her? Any results yet?"

 Chapter 440 I Dont Know How to Heal

    Chapter 440 I Don''t Know How to Heal


    The doctor sighed, which calmed him down.


    "You have seen the situation, in fact you should have a rough idea in your heart. I just looked at her


    whole body examination results, there is nothing wrong, no internal or external injuries, all the body


    indicators are also normal, so I just talked to her and found that her mental state is slightly different, her


    speech is upside down, and some of the words she said before will be forgotten. Most likely, it is mental


    confusion, or therefor triggered more serious memory confusion."


    Hearing this result, Levi was no longer surprised.


    Through the past two days, as the doctor said, he had it in mind.


    Just ......


    "What exactly is causing the memorypses that can''t be checked out?" He asked with a serious look.


    The doctor pondered for a moment and looked sweaty when he spoke again, "We can''t find out about


    this so far, there''s nothing wrong from the surface, so I''m curious as to what could have caused this,


    but it could just be a simple case of external stimtion."


    Memorypses due to external stimuli?


    Ruby was not such a fragile person and he did not believe this possibility.


    But since this doctor couldn''t say anything more, he asked, "So what should be the treatment? How


    long will it take for her to get better?"


    The doctor shook his head, "It''s hard to say in this case, some three to five days, some may take three


    to five years, and others ...... may remain this state for the rest of their lives, I have no way to give you


    an urate answer, I can only tell you to do your best to cooperate with the treatment."


    At these words, Levi was silent and had to nod, and after taking the medicine as requested by the


    doctor, he led Ruby away.


    When the two of them saw Layton in the corridor after they walked out of the doctor''s office, Ruby eyes


    blinked as if she was surprised.


    "Layton, why are you here too?"


    Hearing these words, Layton froze and subconsciously looked towards Levi.


    Layton returned his look and he immediately understood.


    At that moment, he had to nod his head, said in a faint voice, "Well, came to see you."


    Rubyughed, "I''m fine, rest assured."


    After saying that, she looked down towards Olivia and raised her hand to rub Olivia''s head, "Olivia,


    don''t worry, I am fine."


    Dumbfounded by her bright smile, Olivia stared up at her in disbelief, thinking she was a different


    person.


    Although Ruby had been nice to her before, she had never shown such a smile.


    This was a first.


    The four of them walked out of the hospital together, three of them were in a somewhat confused state,


    only Ruby, kept hooking a smile on her face.


    Before she got into the car, Ruby looked towards the hospital again with a tilted head and a heartfelt


    look.


    "Although they say doctors in white coats are white angels, I don''t want toe back to the hospital


    and face all kinds of instruments and have my blood drawn and all kinds of films taken, it''s quite scary."


    Hearing this, Levi''s hand opened the car door and paused, twisting his head to look at her: "You''re


    afraid of these? Don''t you deal with these all the time?"


    But when Ruby heard this, she looked at him with some suspicion: "Who deals with these things all day


    long? Me? How is that possible, I don''t know these at all."


    At these words, all three present froze and looked at her incredulously.


    Layton even failed to hold back for a moment and said in a shocked voice, "Howe you don¡¯t know?


    You''re ......"


    Halfway through the sentence, he then realied the asion he was in and hastily stopped speaking.


    Olivia''s eyes shed, shook Ruby''s hand and whispered, "Mum, your medical skills are the most


    brilliant, you''ve been helping me to recuperate from my poor health, have you forgotten?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ruby heard it as if she had heard some funny joke: "How is it possible? I don''t know how to heal at all,


    Olivia, are you teasing me?"


    At this point, all three understood.


    It turned out that her memory was so misced that it affected her other memories, so she forgot about


    the fact that she knew how to heal.


    Levi''s thin lips pursed tightly and he said in a deep voice, "Get in the car first."


    On the way, he took the opportunity to contact Dr. Moore while waiting for the traffic lights.


    By coincidence, Dr. Moore was in the capital at this time, and as soon as he heard that Ruby was


    having memory problems, he hastily agreed on a time and intended to meet.


    ......


    It didn''t take long to get the news from Benjamin''s side.


    "What do you mean? She forgot about the fact that she knows how to heal? Really?" After hearing this,


    he immediately sat up, looking at Lewis with a serious expression.


    Lewis nodded repeatedly, "That''s right, it''s true, President, the person I sent there specifically asked the


    doctor, he said that ording to the current performance of Miss Harold, it is indeed a phenomenon of


    memory confusion, and may even lose part of the memory, moreover, our people also clearly heard


    Ruby say that she does not know how to do medicine. Her current personality seems to be very


    different from before. I remember Dr. Will said that if the injection is not strictly followed in the


    prescribed dosage, it will cause certain side effects, I think this phenomenon should be the side effects


    produced by the injected medicine."


    At these words, Benjamin''s eyebrows knitted together and his mood did not improve, but grew more


    and more serious.


    He did not expect that things would have evolved to this extent.


    Ruby actually lost a part of her memory, especially when she took a handful of perfect medical skills!


    It was something he wanted to control, how could she forget?


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but get irritated and mmed his palm on the desk, and the air in the


    whole office trembled.


    "Rubbish! What a waste! Can''t even do such a little thing, and now things have screwed up!"


    Lewis'' heart fluttered along with it, and with a twinkle in his eye, he hastened to stiffen and soothe


    Benjamin.


    "President, in fact, this is not entirely a bad thing, now that Miss Harold has such a problem, Levi will


    definitely take her to search for good doctors all over the world, trying to treat her. We can also take this


    opportunity to find a way to control Miss Harold, then Miss Harold will be firmly under your control."


    At these words, Benjamin pondered for a moment, and his face then looked slightly better.


    After a few moments, he sat down again and ordered on with a sullen face, "Continue to send people


    to keep an eye on their every move, and report to me at the first sign of anything."


    "Yes!" Lewis nodded hastily and did as he was ordered.

 Chapter 441 There Must be a Hidden Agenda

    Chapter 441 There Must be a Hidden Agenda


    Dr. Moore was in the capital, and the two sides soon met.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When she saw Ruby, Dr. Moore was obviously very worried and circled around her several times,


    carefully sizing her up from head to toe.


    "What''s going on?" Just by looking, he did not see anything wrong.


    Levi pondered, pulled him aside and gave a brief ount of what had happened in the past few days.


    Dr. Moore was so shocked to hear this.


    "How could this happen?" He nced towards Ruby, his face full of iprehension, "What kind of


    situation has this girl not seen before? Although this incident was indeed too sudden, it''s not to such an


    extent, right? How could she possibly be stimted by anything!"


    Levi''s face stiffened and he said in a deep voice, "I thought the same thing, I don''t believe that it''s


    because of the stimtion that caused the memory disorder."


    Dr. Moore heard a different meaning from this, and with his brow furrowed, he said, "Do you suspect


    that the loss of part of Ruby¡¯s memory and the misced memory is caused by something else?"


    Levi nodded: "That''s right, it was probably the drugs that caused it, which is why I brought her here to


    see you."


    Dr. Moore thought for a moment and asked him, "Did you take her to the hospital for a check-up?"


    "Yes, she had a full body check-up, but the doctor said that the test results were normal, but in that


    case, it still doesn''t exin why Ruby¡¯s sudden change to this state. I won''t believe that it''s because of


    the stimtion that she became like this, there must be a hidden agenda here."


    The reason why Wyon had set a trap for her through Olivia, but had not done anything so long after


    she had gone, was certainly not to take her life.


    In that case, there must be another purpose.


    But he did not know at the moment what that purpose was.


    However Ruby could not remember anything.


    So, he had to get her out of the way as soon as possible so he could figure out what had happened


    earlier in that building.


    Also, who was the person hiding behind Wyon.


    Dr. Moore understood the current situation, and then, turned towards Ruby.


    At this moment, Ruby was sittingzily on the sofa, looking at Dr. Moore with an innocent face.


    "Dr. Moore, why are you looking at me like that? Do I have gold on my face?"


    The corner of Dr. Moore''s mouth twitched and he muttered, "I am d that you haven''t forgotten me."


    "Forget you? Why should I forget you?" Ruby looked at him with a puzzled face and shed her eyes.


    Seeing that, Dr. Moore was upset and looked sideways at Levi.


    "Has her personality changed so much since she woke up?"


    Once upon a time, Ruby was mostly cold and arrogant, and seldom did she act like such a cheerful girl.


    Levi: "Yes, ever since she was rescued, her personality has be entric, sometimes normal,


    sometimes not quite the same, in short ...... it''s not easy to say."


    With that, his thin lips pursed as he asked, "Dr. Moore, do you see any way you can give her another


    systematic whole body examination, especially focusing on whether there are any potions in her body


    or possible traces of their existence, I can only think of this one possibility after thinking about it."


    Dr. Moore understood what he was thinking, in fact, he thought so himself after hearing about the


    conditions.


    With that in mind, he pondered for a moment and said, "Look, I know a friend here who has a hospital


    under his name that is fully equipped and advanced, I''ll take her there now."


    Levi nodded his head and looked solemn: "Good, Dr. Moore, please."


    ......


    In the Twilight Clubhouse, Layton came in response to an appointment.


    He froze for a moment when he saw Benjamin with half his face in a mask.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you wearing a mask? Is it an injury?"


    As he asked, he moved closer and tried to touch it, only to be dodged by Benjamin.


    "It''s not a big deal, I''m wearing a mask to hide it from the others." He exined in a light voice, his tone


    unmistakable.


    Layton: "Tch, this face of yours is a winning weapon, how many women want to die for this face of


    yours? With this, why aren''t you anxious at all? Aren''t you afraid that a lifetime of disfigurement will


    affect your future happy life?"


    Benjamin nted a nce at him, "I will find a solution as soon as possible, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yip."


    Hearing him call him "Mr. Yip", Layton knew he was upset, so he didn''t tease him anymore.


    At that moment, he sat down on his butt, picked up a ss from the table, poured himself a ss of


    water and tilted his head and drank it down in one go.


    "But what was the reason you asked me out today?" He asked after two drinks in a row.


    Benjamin had been sitting motionless, his slender legs casually folded together, his fingers resting on


    his thighs, tapping lightly.


    He twitched his eyebrows slightly, and saidzily, "There''s nothing going on, why, can''t I call you out?


    When do you be so rusty with me?"


    Layton gave a "tsk", "Who is rusty with whom? You are calling me ''Mr. Yip'' now."


    Benjamin carelessly hooked his lips: "This is teasing you, recently I am very bored, and Raphael is


    always out of touch. I have only a few friends in the capital, I can call out only you."


    Hearing him talk about Raphael, Layton''s expression sank slightly, and he could not drink the wine that


    was passed to his lips.


    Benjamin saw it at a nce, but deliberately pretended not to notice and asked, as if inadvertently, "By


    the way, can you get in touch with Raphael? Why can''t I get through to him? Is he out of the country?


    Or did he do something else? I haven''t heard him say anything before."


    When this statement was made, Layton''s face became sober.


    After a few moments, he put the ss back on the table and sighed heavily, "Something happened to


    Raphael, you shouldn''t know yet."


    At this, Benjamin feigned surprise: "Something has happened him? What has happened? I wanted to


    help, but my family wouldn''t allow me to, so I couldn''t do anything. As you know, although my family is


    a powerful family, it''s still a step down from your big families. But I''ve heard that after two days, he had


    recovered. What does this matter have to do with Raphael?"

 Chapter 442 Trap for Words

    Chapter 442 Trap for Words


    He said a whole lot of things in one breath, explicitly and implicitly taking himself off, as if he really


    didn''t know anything.


    Layton and he had been friends for many years and had never been suspicious of him, so at that


    moment he was not half as defensive as he was, and told him the whole story.


    Benjamin listened without moving, acting as if he had only really just learned about it, his face shocked,


    followed by a frown.


    "Raphael''s father is so outrageous, he''s doing it to his own son, he doesn''t care about him and now


    he''s imprisoning him, what kind of a normal father would do that? I can''t always get through to


    Raphael, it seems that his father has cut off all possibilities of getting him in touch with the outside


    world."


    "Yeah." Layton''s face was not very good, "I also did not expect that Raphael¡¯s father would be so cruel,


    using his own son''s name to ckmail others, as if he had no rtionship with Raphael at all, even if


    he raised a dog, after raising it for so long, he should have feelings. Now it seems that the Williamson


    family is a tiger''s den, Raphael has not a ce in there. I hope he can leave the Williamson family or


    take the initiative to hold the power of the Williamson family, otherwise, as long as his father is stepping


    on his head, he will not be able to get ahead."


    Benjamin nodded, then motionlessly steered the conversation towards Ruby.


    "But the relic in Ruby¡¯s hand is really attractive, howe people are grabbing it everywhere? I wonder


    how she is doing now, I haven''t seen her for a while."


    When he said this, he deliberately half-lowered his head, his eyes drooping as if he looked


    disillusioned.


    "You also know that my heart for her has never changed over the years, but she doesn¡¯t like me, the


    only thing I can do is to stay away, after all, now that she has Levi by her side, why would I make a fool


    of myself again ...... "


    Layton raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder before he turned heavy and opened his mouth again.


    "Ruby¡¯s situation is very bad now."


    Benjamin wanted to hear his words, so he looked up abruptly and asked him in a smooth manner,


    "What''s happened to her?"


    Layton hesitated, the corners of his lips pursed, before he told him about Wyon using Ruby''s daughter


    to ckmail Ruby.


    As soon as he heard this, Benjamin''s face immediately changed.


    "Is Wyon crazy for a relic? How could he even dare to do such a thing!"


    At that moment, he got up violently and was to leave.


    Layton stopped him, "Hey, what are you doing? You''re not going to see Wyon, are you? Or are you


    going to see Ruby?"


    Benjamin gritted his teeth, "Both, I''m just going to ask why Wyon is doing this, at least Raphael and


    Ruby have been friends for so many years!"


    "What''s the use of that?" Layton wrinkled his eyebrows, "Wyon is a person who is notoriously profit-


    oriented, when have you ever seen him care about his own family? The so-called family members are


    just pawns that he can use or not use, if he can use them, then he will remember to use them at the


    right time, but once he is deemed as a discarded son, then for the rest of his life, this person will not be


    able to hold up his head in the Williamson family, or even live!"


    "As for Ruby, she is not even half rted to him, so what can he not do? As long as he can get the


    relics, I think he''s perfectly willing to sacrifice everything!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the end of his sentence, there was even gnashing of teeth in his tone.


    Benjamin''s face was sullen, but under his eyes, in a dark corner, there was a sh of shrewdness.


    After a few moments, he spoke in a deep voice and asked, "What about Ruby? How is she doing now?


    Is she still out of danger?"


    Layton nodded, "Well, she has woken up, her life is not in danger at the moment, and her health is


    normal."


    "Then I''ll go and see her, where is she now? Hasn''t she left the capital yet, has she?"


    Layton nodded again, but his face was not optimistic, and he was silent for a while before he sighed.


    "Even if you go to see her now, she may not recognize you."


    At these words, Benjamin''s eyes flickered slightly, "What do you mean by that?"


    "To tell you the truth, there is nothing wrong with the physical condition of Ruby, but her brain seems to


    have a problem."


    "Brain problem?"


    "She''s had some memory problems, some memories are forgotten, some are misremembered and her


    personality has be entric, not even like it used to be."


    These words were the same as what Lewis had told him, and the reason he had asked Layton out


    today was to confirm the credibility of this one thing.


    "A memory problem? Really? How could this happen?"


    "Of course, why am I doing lying to you?"


    Layton sat back down in the sofa, seemingly with a slight headache.


    "Although she still remembers me now, but one day she may forget me. Levi took her to the hospital for


    examination, all the checks were done, but nothing was found out, neither external nor internal injuries,


    blood tests were also normal, but just somehow such a problem appeared, until now, we still do not


    know the cause of this result cause, and ......"


    At this point, he paused, his face odd.


    Benjamin''s eyes gazed at him, urging him to go on, "And what? What else has happened?"


    Layton: "Ruby forgets that she knows healing."


    At these words, Benjamin once again stood up with a shocked look on his face.


    "Forget that she can heal? How is that possible? Healing is her proudest ability, and there''s no way she


    could forget this!"


    Layton seemed a bit dejected and leaned back into the back of the sofa, "I''m not sure exactly what''s


    going on, but it looks like she''s really forgotten. Levi is anxious, so we can only find a way to save her,


    but before that, we still have to find a way to check out what exactly caused Ruby to lose part of her


    memory."


    Benjamin stood in ce for a while before sitting back down again.


    His face seemed to be hard to read, and he was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice,


    "Since it''s such a mess now, I won''t go and cause any trouble. If there''s any news, you let me know


    immediately, and I''ll try to find out if there''s a more skilled doctor to help."


    Without much doubt, Layton nodded his head.


    Both men were out of the mood that night and soon dispersed.

 Chapter 443 Numerical Overruns

    Chapter 443 Numerical Overruns


    And when Layton left, Benjamin sat in the sofa, the hypocritical expression he put on disappearing


    instantly.


    He got the answer he wanted.


    Sure enough, Ruby had problems with her memory and had really forgotten that she knew how to heal.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This was totally unexpected from what he had expected before.


    He could not have imagined that that potion would bring about such a great side effect.


    Losing her memory was fine with him, even better, but forgetting her medical skills was not something


    he wanted.


    After all, he was nning to use her skill in raising the dead and her high research ability to make a


    fortune for himself!


    With that thought, his face sank and he pulled out his mobile phone to call Dr. Will and exin the


    situation.


    On the other end of the phone, Dr. Will was nervous as well, "How did this happen ......"


    Benjamin was not happy: "This is the question I want to ask you! Is this memory loss reversible or not,


    is she going to stay like this for the rest of her life?"


    Dr. Will was silent for a moment before he said in a quiet voice, "I''m not sure about that, but as I said


    before, if the dosage is not followed, it is highly likely to cause very serious side effects."


    "I don''t want to hear that!" Benjamin immediately snapped, his face cold, "I want a solution! Don''t talk


    about the dosage of the potion, this potion of yours is inherently wed! Now I want you toe up


    with a solution to this problem as soon as possible!"


    When Dr. Will heard this, his stubbornness came to the fore.


    "I told you in the first ce that it was inherently unfeasible to research a brand new potion in such a


    short period of time! You were the one who had to be paranoid and made me do it! I could hardly


    research it, and I didn''t even have the chance to conduct a test, and you sent someone in a frenzy to


    take it away! Can you me me for this?"


    He already did not want to stay in Benjamin''s institute and had long been discontented with him. Now


    that he was questioned and used, he was naturally not happy about it.


    Seeing Dr. Will contradict himself, Benjamin''s eyes narrowed, appearing even more sullen and stern


    through his mask, and a bit of viciousness surfaced at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Will, this is the first time I warn you, don''t be so disrespectful to me, don''t forget your wife and


    daughter, they are still in the palm of my hand. Ifyou do as I ask, then I will let them live in peace, but if


    you don''t obey ...... "


    At this point, he deliberately paused, creating a great sense of oppression for the other party.


    "You are aware of my methods, when the timees, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Having said that, he simply hung up the phone.


    ......


    Layton waspletely unaware that he had been set up by his former best friend.


    After leaving the clubhouse, he got into his car, remembered Ruby, whose situation was now unknown,


    and called Levi.


    Upon asking, he found out that Ruby had been taken to an RH hospital and immediately rushed there.


    When he arrived, Levi was standing in the corridor outside the examination room, his face sullen.


    "How''s it going? No results yet?" He asked, a sober look on his face.


    Levi shook his head and nced towards the door of the examination room, "It''s been half an hour


    since they went in, Dr. Moore is in there doing the examination himself."


    Layton had heard of Dr. Moore''s reputation and immediately sighed and patted on Levi''s shoulder,


    "Don''t worry, there should be new developments with Dr. Moore out there."


    At the sound of the voice, the door to the examination room opened.


    Dr. Moore came out with a tired face, took off his mask and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat


    from the corner of his forehead.


    "Dr. Moore, how is the situation of Ruby?" Seeing this, Levi immediately stepped forward and asked in


    an urgent voice.


    Dr. Moore held out the examination report sheet with a stony face and pointed at a data.


    "Look at the value of this data, which is ten times higher than the standard range."


    Levi looked over and found that this was indeed the case, and his face instantly turned white.


    "What does this data mean?" His thin lips parted lightly and his voice was heavy.


    Dr. Moore, however, did not say it explicitly, but first sent someone to push Ruby into the ward.


    Olivia had been waiting nearby and when she saw her mothering out, she hurriedly followed her,


    her little eyebrows immediately furrowed.


    "Why is Mum asleep?" She asked worriedly.


    Dr. Moore immediately exined, "Because there are several tests that can only be detected when the


    person being examined is deeply rested, so I had to put your mother to sleep, but don''t worry, in half an


    hour, your mother will be able to wake up."


    Hearing this, Olivia then put his heart in peace and followed the nurse, pushing Ruby into the senior


    VIP ward.


    Dr. Moore took Levi to the doctor''s office, with Layton following closely behind.


    Once no one was around, Dr. Moore took a sip of water and his face became steeped in gloom.


    "The instruments in this hospital are really advanced, otherwise, I don''t know how long it would have


    taken to check out."


    The hand at Levi''s side was cupped into a fist, anxious, yet he could only suppress his temper and


    quietly wait for Dr. Moore''s next words.


    Dr. Moore didn''t keep him waiting for long, and after a few intervals, he detailed the results of the


    examination in a heavy tone.


    "The data I just showed you is actually irrelevant, the equipment inrge hospitals nowadays do not list


    the values when doing blood tests, but although this data is irrelevant, it can fluctuate under some very


    special circumstances, and this data fluctuates for a longer period of time than the other data. She has


    already been examined in hospital and the doctor said that the blood test was fine, which means that


    all other values have returned to a stable state.


    However, ording to my analysis, if Ruby¡¯s memory disorder is not caused by trauma, then the only


    possibility is that it is caused by the internal system of the body, and what can cause changes in the


    internal system of the body still has to start with the blood, so since those values are fine, the only thing


    I can think of is these few data that would not be checked during an ordinary hospital examination."


    After hearing him talk a lot, Layton asked sharply, "Then what does this data mean? Didn''t you just say


    it was irrelevant? Then why do you need to check it?"


    Dr. Moore pursed the corners of his lips, his wrinkled face looking more deeply lined by the frown.


    "The fluctuation of this data indicates that there was an abnormal shock to her blood before, that''s why


    this data exceeded the standard, it is different from other data, it falls back slowly, but now several days


    have passed since she was kidnapped, this data still exceeds the standard value by ten times. This


    means that there was a shock to her blood before!"

 Chapter 444 Setting a Trap

    Chapter 444 Setting a Trap


    "What exactly is this shock?" At this point, Levi could not help but ask a follow-up question.


    Dr. Moore pondered for a moment before he said in a deep voice, "I went to do further tests based on


    this data and found that a special potion exists in Ruby¡¯s body. Since the dosage of this potion is not


    high, plus some of the ingredients are simr to the bloodposition in the body, it is easy to be


    overlooked. The hospital where you went for tests before probably didn¡¯t notice these data, that¡¯s why


    they didn¡¯t find it. That''s why it wasn''t discovered."


    "A special potion? What kind of potion?" When Layton heard this, he immediately stood up, his face


    stunned.


    Dr. Moore gave him a momentary look of peace and gestured for him to sit down before continuing to


    speak.


    "I have used analytical instruments to analyze the ingredients, but it is a potion that I have never seen


    before, it should be thetest research, and it cannot be found in the current market, including the ck


    market, but that is not the most important thing."


    With a grave expression on his face, Levi immediately pursued the question, "What is the effect of this


    potion? Can you analyze it?"


    Dr. Moore nodded and pondered for a moment, ncing at Levi before saying, "This potion is very


    scary and has a strong control ability, once it is injected ording to the dosage, the brain cells will be


    controlled, by then ...... she will be no different from a robot, just like a string of codes that can be easily


    controlled by someone!"


    At these words, both Levi and Layton were stunned, followed by an uncharacteristic sinking of their


    faces.


    Especially Levi, his eyes were as cold as ice, and his sight was like a sharp de, as if he wanted to


    stab people.


    "It seems that this person who instructed Wyon is trying to control Ruby!"


    Layton''s eyebrows knitted together, "But what can he do if he controls the Ruby?"


    Before Levi could speak up, Dr. Moore said ahead.


    "It''s simple, either they want the technology in Ruby¡¯s hands or they want what''s in her hands!"


    Nowadays, the fact that Ruby was a good doctor and had made a name for herself in the medical


    profession was an open secret, but anyone with a bit of power knew about it.


    As for what she held in her hands, it could only be the relics of Logan and Cara.


    Levi immediately thought of this and his face sank.


    "It seems that the person behind this has really gone to great lengths to be able to control Ruby, and


    has actually developed a new potion."


    "Yeah." Dr. Moore sighed heavily, "This new potion may be thetest development from a foreignb,


    and it hasn''t gone through final testing yet, seeing as the ingredients have big holes and ws, using it


    blindly now, the other side is in a hurry to apply it."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Layton expressed his confusion, "Why it is a foreignboratory? Can''t it be a


    domestic research institute?"


    Dr. Moore patiently exined, "Some of the ingredients in this aremonly used abroad, but the use


    of them is explicitly prohibited at home."


    Levi was more concerned about the solution and asked, "So what should we do now? Is there any


    special medicine for her condition? Or other treatments?"


    Dr. Moore thought for a moment and shook his head with a regretful expression, "Because this is a new


    potion, and it is still half-finished, or you can say it is a defective product, there is still no medicine that


    can cure it, we can only think of a way from aboratory abroad."


    Layton froze at the sound of it, "Dr. Moore, even you can''t do anything about it?"


    Levi had a frown on his face, obviously not expecting things to be soplicated.


    Dr. Moore sighed again.


    "I would like to help, but in the current situation, I can''t help anything. This potion has already been


    injected into Ruby, it has taken too long for me to extract it, without the potion in hand, I can''t carry out


    rtive research, the only way now is to go to foreignboratories to take my chances to see if I can


    find this potion, or if I can get foreign thebs to do direct pharmaceutical research and development


    and take the appropriate treatment."


    "Will Ruby¡¯s condition keep getting worse? Does it have any effect on her in other ways?" Layton asked


    afterwards.


    Dr. Moore shook his head: "So far, everything is not sure, I can only say that Ruby will not be affected


    for the time being. The dose of this medicine injected is rtively small, only part of the brain nerves


    has been stimted. As far as the current situation is concerned, the value is constantly falling back,


    the best situation is to maintain the status quo, but whether it will deteriorate and how far it will


    deteriorate, it depends on the follow-up situation ......"


    At the sound of his words, Levi''s face became increasingly sullen.


    He sat on the sofa, his hands resting on hisp clenched into fists, his eyes holding a thickyer of


    gloom.


    After a while, he slowly let go of his hand and said with a grave expression on his face, "I will send


    someone to explore thebs abroad first to see if we can find a way."


    Having said that, he nodded to Dr. Moore, got up and left the office.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Olivia was apanying Ruby.


    By this time, Ruby had woken up, but did not open her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    She could feel Olivia stroking her hand tenderly, tiny tender fingertips gently rubbing the back of her


    hand.


    "Mum, you need to wake up soon ......"


    The little girl''s sweet voice rang through the ward, full of worry, but no one responded to her.


    At the sound of her voice, Ruby felt ufortable in her heart and wanted to open her eyes to hug


    Olivia and soothe her, but in the end, she held back.


    As the way things were going, she could not afford to make a mistake.


    Only if she kept pretending could Benjamin think that she really had a memorypse and had really


    forgotten that it was him who had harmed her.


    As for her pretending that she no longer knew how to heal, it was also a bait, in order to lure Benjamin


    into the bait.


    She knew that Benjamin, having failed to get his way this time, would not rest easily and would find a


    way to strike again.


    In that case, instead of her staying on the defensive and being on the passive side, she should take the


    initiative and set up a dangerous situation herself, turning passivity into initiative.


    Don''t you want to control me? Well, then I''ll give you that chance to think you can really control me!

 Chapter 445 Guilt

    Chapter 445 Guilt


    She knew that it was useless just to lose her own memory, and that Benjamin would only bepelled


    to move out if she had lost in her hands what he cared most about.


    What Benjamin cared most about was, on the one hand, the medical skills she had and, on the other,


    the legacy of her grandmother and grandfather.


    And it was only after she lost her memory of her medical skills that Benjamin would be more anxious


    than anyone else and would try to help her recover this hard-won memory at the first opportunity.


    So she had to y dumb, she had to convince everyone that she really had misced her memory, or


    even lost some of her memory to do so.


    With this in mind, she could only hold back the guilt in her heart and continue to pretend to sleep for the


    time being.


    Not long after, Levi pushed the door and walked in.


    "Daddy," said the little girl with a bitter face as soon as she saw him, expectantly, "why isn''t mummy


    awake yet? I''m so worried ......"


    Levi''s thin lips pursed as he walked over to her and gently stroked the top of her head, soothing her in


    a warm voice, "Don''t worry, mum will definitely wake up."


    The little girl sniffed, her big eyes watering as she looked at him and could only trust him as she


    nodded gently.


    After another quarter of an hour, Ruby woke up at a leisurely pace.


    She stared at the ceiling of the ward for a moment, before turning her head towards the bed.


    At this moment, Olivia had fallen asleep on the edge of the bed, and as for Levi, he walked out with his


    mobile phone and stood in the corridor to call Chester, instructing him to go abroad to investigate.


    When he entered the door, he saw that Ruby had woken up and hurried up to her.


    "How are you?"


    Facing his worried eyes, the guilt in Ruby''s heart increased, but for the sake of the greater good, she


    endured it.


    "I''m fine." She shook her head, then nced around the ward and asked in a pretentious manner,


    "Where am I?"


    Levi''s expression froze, his voice tightening as he asked, "You don''t remember?"


    Ruby tilted her head, "What should I remember?"


    After confirming that she really couldn''t remember being sent here for a check-up, Levi¡¯s heart sank,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    and only after a moment did he speak: "I brought you here for a check-up."


    "Doing a check-up?" Ruby raised her hand and rubbed the corner of her forehead, "Am I sick? Why do


    I need to have a check-up? I feel a bit dizzy ......"


    Hearing her say this, Levi was instantly nervous and without saying a word, he rang the nurse''s bell


    and asked the nurse to invite Dr. Moore toe.


    Soon, Dr. Moore came over in a hurry, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Levi got up, made some room, and exined, "Ruby said her head was dizzy."


    At this point, he paused and gave Dr. Moore aplicated look.


    "Also, she doesn''t remember anything from before she was brought to the hospital and isn''t sure why


    she''s here."


    Hearing this, Dr. Moore''s face changed, and after a careful examination, he sighed.


    "It''s nothing serious, she looks normal, probably another attack on her brain cells. There''s nothing I can


    do at the moment but prescribe medicine to stabilize her condition, hopefully she can hold on for a


    while and not deteriorate any further."


    At these words, Levi nodded: "I have already sent someone abroad to investigate, I hope to get the


    results as soon as possible, in the meantime, I''m counting on you, Dr. Moore."


    Dr. Moore first nodded, then waved his hand, "There is no need to be so polite, Ruby is also someone


    from myb, I have benefited a lot from working with her for such a long time, naturally I don''t want a


    genius like her to fall away just like that. I will do my best to stabilize her, we each do our own job. I


    hope Ruby gets better."


    As the two men spoke, Layton walked in and ced a few lunch boxes on the small coffee table.


    "Mr. Levi, you and Olivia haven''t eaten much in the past two days, and now that Ruby is awake, you


    should eat some. If you keep tossing and turning like this, even an iron man won''t be able to carry on,


    not to mention that Olivia is so small."


    That was a good point, even if Levi had no appetite, he had to protect himself for the sake of Olivia and


    Ruby.


    "What about you? Aren''t you staying here to eat?" Levi brought the meal to the table and asked when


    he saw Layton was about to leave.


    Layton shook his head, "No, Benjamin has asked me out, I''ll go over there."


    When they heard Benjamin''s name, both Levi and Ruby changed their faces.


    But no one noticed that Ruby''s eyes shed with a brilliant glint.


    Levi remembered how crazy this guy was before, so he immediately wrinkled his eyebrows, "What did


    he want with you?"


    Layton did not know the grudge between Benjamin and them, and shrugged his shoulders with an


    indifferent expression, "I don''t know, most likely he asked me out for a drink when he was bored, it''s no


    fun without Raphael being awaytely."


    When it came to Raphael, he could not help but feel headache.


    However, Levi was not concerned about this at all at the moment, instead he was worried and his


    expression became wary.


    "Did Benjamin say anything to you?" He asked.


    Layton froze, unsure, "Say what? Is he supposed to say anything to me?"


    As soon as he looked at him like this, Levi knew that he still didn''t know anything and waspletely in


    the dark.


    At that moment, he hesitated for an instant before trying to tell the story of how he and Ruby were


    almost besieged earlier.


    However, as he was just about to speak, Ruby interjected.


    "Benjamin? Go on then, and don''t forget to tell Benjamin that I''m still thinking about the mutton-fat jade


    he''s holding! Whenever he''s willing to part with it, be the first to leave it to me!"


    At these words, both Layton and Levi were stunned.


    Levi didn''t understand: "Mutton-fat jade? What mutton-fat jade?"


    Layton, however, instantly recalled the old days and looked despondent.


    ¡°It was a long time ago. Benjamin has a high quality mutton-fat jade, and doesn¡¯t want to give it to


    others. Ruby had talked to him about this for a long time. Benjamin agreed to Ruby with everything, but


    because of the fact that the origin of the jade is unknown, so he did not give it to her. He might have his


    reason."


    With that, he sighed, "But it''s been a long time since this incident happened, Ruby now suddenly say


    this ......"


    He stopped and his eyes went towards Levi, whose face immediately sank.


    Both of them realized that Ruby''s memory had created another mistake.


    And being so interrupted by her, Levi had already forgotten what he wanted to say, and after Layton


    said goodbye to the two, he went straight to the clubhouse to meet Benjamin.

 Chapter 446 Wyon Tells the Truth

    Chapter 446 Wyon Tells the Truth


    In the clubhouse, Benjamin had been waiting for some time, as he hadst time.


    "Are you so bored that you call me out?" Once Layton arrived, he sat down on his butt and casually


    teased.


    Benjamin said, "Of course I''m bored, otherwise I wouldn''t have called you."


    Layton: "......"


    He tilted his head and drank a ss of wine, then leaned back in the sofa in a very depressed manner,


    gazing into the void with a somewhat despondent expression.


    Benjamin, who had been watching his every move, saw this and inquired, as if unintentionally, "What''s


    wrong? What are you thinking about? What¡¯s that depressed look?"


    Layton sighed heavily and said after a few moments, "Today you were mentioned by Ruby."


    Hearing these words, Benjamin''s movement to pour the wine gave a start, his upper body leaning


    forward froze slightly and his eyes froze for a moment.


    After a few seconds, he continued as if nothing had happened, poured himself a ss of whisky, lifted


    the ss and took a small sip.


    "What did she say?"


    Layton pulled the corner of his mouth, "That mutton-fat jade of yours, after all these years, she still


    misses that jade, and told me to tell you, when you are willing to part with it, be the first to inform her.


    She definitely wants to get her hands on it."


    Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of the mutton-fat jade.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint her. That jade is thest thing my mother left me, and I wouldn''t just


    give it away to someone else even if I were dead."


    Said he, with a meaningful sh under his eyes, "Of course, if she were my wife and became family


    with me, then I would be happy to give her, it''s just a pity ......"


    He didn''t go on with thetter words, but Layton naturally knew what he was trying to say.


    At that moment, Layton swept him a nce and told him bluntly, "Come on, don''t daydream, she has


    already married to Levi, and they even have a five-year-old daughter. What are you still delusional


    about? Hurry up and turn over this page and embrace your new life."


    Benjamin pondered for a moment before seemingly half-lowering his eyes and saying, "You''re right."


    Then, without continuing the conversation, he steered in the direction he wanted to go.


    "Was it also a case of misced memory when she suddenly brought it up now after so long? How is


    she now? Where is she?"


    Layton was not half defensive towards him, and answered whatever he asked truthfully.


    "Yes, Levi brought Dr. Moore here, Dr. Moore''s friend is the director of RH Hospital and has a lot of very


    advanced and sophisticated medical equipment. He took Ruby to do the examination, but after Ruby


    woke up, he forgot all about what happened before he came, he didn''t know at all why he came and


    how he came."


    After listening to these words in silence, Benjamin''s fingers squeezing the ss tightened silently, but


    his face kept unchanged.


    "Advanced and sophisticated medical equipment? RH Hospital is so resourceful? Did that check


    anything out?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Layton nodded, then shook his head again.


    "It is true that we have detected some abnormalities, an insignificant data in her body has exceeded


    the standard range by ten times, but even if we check it out, we cannot make a judgment, let alone


    solve the problem. All we know now is that at the time of the ident, a drug was injected into her


    body, this drug is a new form of potion, which has never been heard of anywhere, and because it has


    been in her body for a long time, so it can¡¯t be extracted, so we have no idea what it was, let alone


    treatment to it. We also only know that this drug has a strong ability to control brain cells, once the full


    dose is used, Ruby can be like a puppet on a string, controlled by others."


    Hearing these words, Benjamin''s fingers, which were tightly squeezing the ss, loosened slightly, and


    his body leaned back towards the sofa, as if his whole body had rxed.


    "What should we do? Did Dr. Moore say anything about where this potion might be? And what about


    the condition of Ruby?"


    "Dr. Moore did say that there are some specific ingredients in this new medicine that are expressly


    forbidden to be used in the country, and that the development of a new medicine requiresyers of


    control from above before research can begin, and this new medicine currently appears to be only a


    half-finished product that has not fully matured and not been tested, and can even be said to be a


    defective product, which is why it triggers such arge side effect in small doses. As for where it might


    exist, it would only be in some unrestricted localbs overseas, or else in the notoriously ck


    organization ...... In short, there are only these two possibilities."


    Layton spread his arms and leaned into the sofa, his body stretched, but his expression was not


    rxed.


    "As to whether it willst or not, it''s not sure, all Dr. Moore can do so far is to use some ordinary drugs.


    Levi has already sent people to various research institutes abroad to investigate, there''s nothing we


    can do now, but only wait and see what happens and wait for the news that Levi''s people bring back."


    "Levi sent someone to an institute abroad to investigate?" At those words, Benjamin''s eyes shed


    with a fine aura.


    Layton did not notice and nodded: "That''s right, there is no other way now, since domestic treatment is


    not possible, we can only keep our eyes on abroad."


    After a short silence, Benjamin only looked as normal and said, "In that case, I will also help to think of


    a solution, but whether I can help or not, it is still unclear, if there is a situation, I will inform you."


    Layton nodded: "Well, then I thank you in advance on behalf of Ruby."


    Benjamin smiled, "It is okay, we are all friends."


    ......


    Raphael had been under house arrest for the past few days, and he was getting more and more


    irritable.


    Until now, he didn''t know who exactly was behind Wyon''s instructions, nor did he know what happened


    to Ruby now.


    Worry was always on his mind, he had trouble sleeping and eating, and he had lost several pounds.


    Wyon took the time to look at him, and saw that his brow was furrowed in displeasure.


    "Look at you! What a look! Is it necessary to get yourself into such a mess for a woman?"


    Raphael ignored it, only looking up and sweeping him away indifferently.


    He knew that no matter what he said, Wyon would never let him out or let him have any contact with


    the outside world.


    In that case, why did he need to talk so much nonsense?


    At that moment, he was silent, as if he was protesting against something.


    The more Wyon looked at him, the more dissatisfied he became, and he coldly snorted in a rather


    hateful manner, "You can''t get out anyway, and you can''t do anything, so I might as well tell you straight


    out that the person who really wants to set Ruby up is Benjamin!"

 Chapter 447 Talk with Reason

    Chapter 447 Talk with Reason


    At these words, Raphael froze, still sitting dumbly on the edge of the bed, as if he hadn''t heard.


    It was a full half-minute before he jerked his head up and gazed straight towards Wyon, shock in his


    eyes.


    "What did you say? Benjamin? How is that possible!"


    Wyon sneered, "What am I lying to you for? Do you not even know your own friends?"


    In Raphael''s eyes, Benjamin, his friend, was most honest and gentle, how could he have schemed


    against Ruby and done this series of things?


    Did something go wrong in the middle here?


    He couldn''t connect the mastermind behind this matter with Benjamin in any way!


    At that moment, he clenched his teeth and said in a stern voice, "I don''t believe you! Did you


    deliberately say that to me just to destroy thework of connections around me?"


    Wyon listened to it as if he had heard some funny joke.


    "Destroy thework of connections around you? Do I have to? Raphael, how extensive do you think


    yourwork of connections is? You can''t even see clearly what kind of person you think your friend is


    behind the scenes, do I need to do anything else? I do think that this Benjamin is not bad, although he


    always wants to make a fool of himself in front of me and makes me ufortable, but he has his


    ambitions. If you had half as much ambitions of his, I wouldn''t be so down on you, and the person who


    sacrificed himself this time most likely wouldn''t be you."


    Raphael''s face became increasingly pale and his whole body was rigid.


    He clenched his teeth for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "So why are you trying to do by


    telling me this now? To provoke me? Or do you have some other purpose?"


    Wyon narrowed his eyes slightly, and only after a moment did he smile in a wry smile, "You should


    know what I want to do. To be honest with you, I cannot ept Benjamin stepping on my head and


    making a fool of himself, but the current situation of the William Group, although improving, is not


    optimistic, which need someone who can help me."


    Raphael immediately understood: "You want to break free from his grasp? You want me to help you?"


    "That''s right." Wyon sneered, "Benjamin must be very conceited to think that I won''t tell you the truth


    about this matter, but I am going to do the opposite, I am going to tell you, I want you to know how


    anymore, you will have to help me, besides, the Williamson Group has your share, you can''t just watch


    it fall, can you?"


    Understanding his calctions, Raphael''s face was white, as if covered in thick clouds.


    "What makes you so sure that I will help you? Don''t forget that the Williamson Group is not really that


    important to me."


    "Well..... that''s all you need to coax others, you think you can fool me that the Williamson Group is


    really not important to you?"


    In the face of Wyon''s very confident retort, Raphael clenched his teeth without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Wyon continued to reason with him.


    "Raphael, I know you are stillining about the poison I gave you before, but you should know


    that you can''t trap a wolf by giving up a child, the reason why I did this is because I am sure that Ruby


    will not abandon you, she will definitely try to save you by all means, so I dare to take this dangerous


    step. Moreover, even if she really has no way, I still hold the final antidote to save you. How could I


    possibly leave you alone, you are my own son ......"


    He spoke slowly and deliberately, moving back and forth across the room as he did so, his eyes dense


    with essence.


    "Besides, you have put in so much effort for the sake of the Williamson Group, I have seen it all in my


    eyes, to say who would least want to see the Williamson Group''s edifice tumble, then I think the it is


    only you. You are such a good boy with a sense of responsibility, I am very pleased, you have also


    trained well over the years, but what youck most is ruthlessness, this is your biggest drawback.


    Those who achieve great things must never be soft-hearted. Look at Benjamin, he is the best example


    of this. Who would have thought that he would be such a man behind the scenes? He was able to bring


    back the Williamson Group from the abyss with ease, which means that he is very scheming. You treat


    him as a friend, but he betrayed you, can you endure that?¡±


    Raphael was silent, his hand clenched into a fist, the aura around him changed.


    "Moreover, you must not forget that he is going toy his hands on Ruby. He is really ruthless, he


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    actually kidnapped Ruby''s daughter, used that little girl to threaten her and injected her with an


    unknown potion, now it is not known whether Ruby is dead or alive. Are you just going to let it go and


    watch himy his hands on Ruby? Don''t you think you should help Ruby?"


    It had to be said that he pinpointed Raphael''s soft spot.


    Hearing thesest words, Raphael''s face was even darker and more frightening, his eyes full of shock.


    How could he have ever imagined that Benjamin would actuallyy hands on Ruby?


    At that moment, he was silent for a long time before he finally opened his mouth through clenched


    teeth, "So, what do you want from me?"


    Hearing this response, Wyon immediately smiled with a satisfied face, "It''s very simple, just pretend


    you don''t know anything and continue to keep in touch with Benjamin, as for what to do afterwards, I


    will tell you in advance."


    ......


    After Benjamin went back, he told Lewis, ¡°Send someone to contact Levi¡¯s people, saying we have a


    cure to say Ruby and ask him to bring Ruby to theb.¡±


    At these words, Lewis froze: "President, theb is ourir, isn''t it a bit too risky to let Levi bring people


    there?"


    He was worried that if anything went wrong, then theirir would be lost.


    But Benjamin was clearly confident and shook his head without even thinking about it.


    "No, Ruby¡¯s memory is really faulty, she has forgotten that I was behind it, and Levi is even more


    unaware of it, otherwise, given his temperament, he would have rushed over and forced me to take the


    samples."


    "But ......"


    Lewis still had concerns, but Benjamin did not have the patience to listen any longer and simply raised


    his hand to interrupt him.


    "No need to say more, just do what you''re told."


    Now that theirb is no longer in F Country, but has moved to Y Country, he didn¡¯t think Levi would


    associate thisb with hisb in F Country.


    Once the two had arrived at theboratory, he had someone take the opportunity of saving Ruby to


    takeplete control of her!

 Chapter 448 Travelling to Y Country

    Chapter 448 Travelling to Y Country


    The next day, Chester brought back the news: "Mr. Levi, news came from ab in Y Country, saying


    that it is possible to cure Ruby!"


    At these words, Levi''s expression changed and he immediately asked, "What did they say?"


    "I briefly mentioned Ruby''s symptoms, not daring to speak too clearly, and sent people to ask in several


    countries where there are many undergroundboratories, and so far only this oneb has given a


    response. I checked, thatb has not been around for long, but it has developed very rapidly, and has


    received many big orders, and the sess rate of potions is rtively high, and it has privately


    developed many functional and restorative potions that are not avable on the market, so they may


    have a solution."


    Levi was thoughtful and silent for a long time, not giving an immediate response.


    Chester was puzzled, "Mr. Levi, aren''t you going to take Ruby there?"


    Of course Levi wanted to, but he was always cautious: "Could there be a fraud if it pops up at this


    time?"


    Chester thought about it and said, "I checked the man behind thatb, it''s a middle-aged man called


    Jason, this man is very famous overseas and seems to have been doing deals in this area, so there


    shouldn''t be any problems."


    "Jason?" Levi twitched his eyebrows, "Is the news certain?"


    Chester scratched his head, "It should be no problem ......"


    When he heard the word "should", Levi''s face was unhappy.


    Soon, however, he returned to his normal self, his expression grave and his eyes dark.


    Whether the news was true or not, he had to take Ruby to go there personally, otherwise if it was true


    and he missed it because of suspicion and dyed Ruby''s treatment, he would never let himself off in


    his life.


    If the information was false and the other party had another agenda ......


    Then he would stay close to Ruby and forbid anyone to hurt her!


    With that in mind, he settled down and ordered in a deep voice, "Get in touch with the people at thatb


    and tell them I will bring over immediately and have them get ready."


    Chester nodded repeatedly, "Yes!"


    ......


    The following day, Levi took Ruby on board a ne to Y Country.


    Before leaving, he deliberately entrusted Olivia to Layton and arranged for some of his men to guard


    him in the dark.


    "Remember, at all times, be vignt and never allow the same thing to happen asst time!"


    When the crowd heard the words, they immediately answered in unison, not daring to be the least bit


    slow.


    Olivia was worried about Ruby''s condition and always wanted to go with them, and was hesitant to let


    go before sending them away.


    "Daddy, I want to go with you too, I''ll be good and just stay with mummy and not give you any trouble,


    can''t I?"


    Looking at the little girl''s big, watery eyes, Levi''s thin lips pursed, hardening his heart to refuse.


    "No, Olivia, it''s fine for daddy to stay with mummy, if you go too, daddy will have to be distracted from


    watching over you. This trip is not that safe, it might even be dangerous, daddy can''t take that risk, only


    if you stay here safely, daddy can concentrate on protecting your mummy, that way, everyone can be


    safe, understand?"


    After hearing these words, the anticipation in Olivia''s eyes died out before she reluctantly let go of her


    hand and nodded her head obediently.


    "Okay then, Mum and Dad, when you arrive, if you have time, call me every day to let me know you''re


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    all safe, otherwise I might be so worried I can''t sleep, okay?"


    Levi nodded, his eyebrows gentle as he raised his hand and rubbed her little head, "Okay, I know."


    Ruby wore a smile on her face and her eyes curled up to hide the heartache and guilt in them.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia, I am just going abroad with daddy for a trip, we will be fine. You are kid, don''t


    worry, let Uncle Layton take you around, there are still many ces in this capital you haven''t been to,


    right?"


    How could Olivia be in the mood to go around when her own mother was now so ill and being taken to


    treatment by her father?


    But she was very understanding and knew what she could say and do to put the two adults most at


    ease, and nodded her head at once.


    "I know, you don''t have to worry about me."


    When she got into the car, the guilt in Ruby''s heart had not yet dissipated, but as soon as she thought


    of what she would have to face next, her pupils immediately sank to a depth of no return.


    From the time she heard Chester talk about thisb in Y Country yesterday, she had a strong feeling


    that thatb must have something to do with Benjamin!


    And when she heard Jason''s name, she was taken aback again.


    She had heard of this character, a profit-minded but arrogant person, not someone who would easily


    bow down in front of others.


    Would such a man willingly submit to Benjamin?


    But Levi had made the right decision, whether or not this was a possible trap, they had to go on this


    trip.


    ......


    When Jason got the news, he immediately informed Benjamin.


    "BOSS, Levi has already taken Ruby to board the ne, he will probably arrive tonight, I have


    arranged for someone to pick him up."


    On the other end of the phone, Benjamin smiled and immediately came to life: "They''re reallying?"


    Jason: "That''s right, as soon as I had the word put out, Levi took the bait and couldn''t wait to set a time


    with me, and said the sooner the better, so here he is in a hurry."


    Benjamin snorted, "In the end, he has a soft spot and his brain is not as sharp as before, he actually


    doesn''t even suspect and jump into the trap so easily!"


    Jason asked, "Are youing over?"


    Benjamin didn''t even think about it and refused outright, "No, I won''t show myself for the time being."


    He swivelled his seat and looked out of the window, his amber eyes full of calction, the curve of his


    mouth showing how smug he was at the moment.


    Although Levi was now on the hook, there might not be no suspicion at all; he must have many people


    followed around to protect him and Ruby.


    This was not the best time to show up on your own.


    Moreover, one of his purposes in tricking them intoing this time was indeed to cure Ruby''s


    amnesia.


    He wanted to take control of Ruby, partly out of affection, but more importantly because of her


    masterful medical research and her miraculous medical skills in raising the dead.


    Only by getting her memory back could he pry what he wanted out of her.


    His face sank at the thought, the sun shining on the cold mask without the slightest warmth.


    "When they arrive, don''t do anything rash for now, just follow the normal procedures for her treatment


    and find a way to develop a potion that will fix her memory loss."

 Chapter 449 First Meeting

    Chapter 449 First Meeting


    Jason answered and led the way, "Understood, then I''ll report back to you first if there''s anything going


    on."


    "Okay." With a response, Benjamin hung up the phone.


    While looking out of the window at the sun, his eyes were filled with a chill.


    No matter what, this time, he must seize the opportunity to keep Ruby firmly in his grasp.


    Since Levi was here, he didn''t want him to go back alive!


    ......


    After hanging up the phone, Jason gave Benjamin''s order down and the men in theb under him


    immediately nodded their heads.


    After the meeting broke up, a tall, hot woman suddenly walked in and headed straight for Jason.


    Jason looked more respectful when he saw her, "Miss Hallie, what brings you here?"


    The woman addressed as Miss Hallie wears delicate make-up, was young and beautiful, and a long


    ck halter dress outlined her slim and delicate figure in a sexy way.


    She gave him azy look and lifted her chin proudly, "Why can''t Ie? I can still go to Lab X, not to


    mention thisb!"


    Knowing he couldn''t afford to mess with her, Jason answered, "Yes, you''re right, but may I ask what


    you''re here for?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone on the outside had spread the word that Jason was considered a bully in the medical


    researchmunity.


    But what no one really knew was that this was just a deliberate persona that Jason had created for the


    outside world.


    And the person who was really behind the creation of this persona was Benjamin!


    He needed someone strong enough to stand in front and cover for what he was doing.


    Only then would others not notice that it was actually Jason who was behind the real maniption.


    It was a very cunning move, really, but a very effective one.


    So far, at least, no one had ever seen through Jason as anything more than a paper tiger, let alone


    associated him with this man of great renown on the outside.


    Hallie swept him up and asked, "I heard that Benjamin asked you to bring a woman here, is that true?"


    As soon as he heard this, Jason immediately understood the purpose of her trip and immediately


    organized his words discreetly.


    "Not just a woman, but a man will follow."


    But Hallie didn''t care about men, all she cared about was Ruby, and immediately her face turned cold.


    "Why did he let that womane here? What the hell was he thinking?"


    Jason: "...... I don''t know much about what''s on the BOSS''s mind, I guess he wants to get what he


    wants from that woman."


    "Get what you want, no need to waste so much time and effort to save her at all. Don''t you think I don''t


    know that Benjamin was always chasing after her when she was in F Country!"


    Seeing Hallie''s temper rise, Jason had a headache and he was very innocent.


    "Miss Hallie, I''m just a subordinate, I really don''t know what''s on the mind of BOSS, if you have any


    questions, why don''t you go and ask the BOSS directly?"


    "You-" At these words, Hallie was immediately annoyed.


    If she could have contacted Benjamin herself, why would she have had toe all the way here to ask


    him?


    All these years, she had been trying to win Benjamin''s heart, but Benjamin had always been think she


    was dispensable.


    If the two of them hadn''t that rtionship on the bed, she wouldn''t even be able to enter the door of this


    ce right now.


    Over the years, she had always imed to be Benjamin''s real girlfriend on the grounds that she was


    his lover and that he had never had a regr femalepanion by his side.


    But in reality, Benjamin didn''t consider her his woman at all, not even allowing her to follow him around,


    only leaving her in Y, barely seeing her a few times a year.


    But she never gave up on wanting to stay by this man''s side, and even sent someone to quietly spy on


    Benjamin.


    This was how she became aware of Ruby''s existence and could sense that this woman would be a


    great threat to her.


    In all the time she had been with Benjamin, she had never seen him so attached to any woman,


    actually trying so deliberately to keep a woman by his side.


    How could she allow this to happen?


    From theb, she got into her car with a scowl on her face.


    No matter what, she would not allow Benjamin to have any possibility with that woman!


    ......


    After more than ten hours of flight, Ruby and Levi finally stood on thend of Y Country.


    The temperature here was much cooler than at home, so Levi had prepared clothes in advance and


    draped them on Ruby before he got off the ne.


    Ruby felt a warm feeling in her heart at his unfailing care, and simply took advantage of her "faulty


    memory and greatly changed personality" to express her gratitude.


    She blinked and voluntarily shoved her hand into Levi¡¯s hand, interlocking her fingers with his.


    Levi froze and looked at her sideways, his eyes were deep and mixed with a few moments of delight.


    It was the first time Ruby had taken such an initiative, her cheeks were slightly hot, even her ears were


    hot.


    To keep herself from being exposed, she averted her eyes from meeting his gaze, the corners of her


    mouth curving up in a slight curve.


    "You''ve taken such good care of me, I''m very relieved for you. I don''t know my way around, so I have to


    take your hand, otherwise if I get lost and can''t find my way."


    She said this with a certain sense of arrogance, and Levi¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, his heart rippling in


    wisps, joy spreading through his blood.


    He reached back and sped his hand around her, clutching it tightly and not letting go as he led her


    out of the airport.


    The man Jason had sent was already waiting outside, and when he saw the two, he immediately came


    forward with a polite attitude.


    "Hello, Mr. Finn, Miss Harold, I was sent by Mr. Jason to pick you two up to theb, just call me John,


    please get in."


    As he spoke, both Levi and Ruby surveyed him, did not see anything unusual in his expression,


    nodded their heads and got into the car.


    The car drove on the t main road from the southern end of the city where the airport was located to


    the northern end.


    Thisboratory was located in a very secluded area, and it took some more driving to the north before it


    came to a halt after dark.


    Looking ahead at the heavily guarded gates of the base, Ruby''s eyes sank and her expression faintly


    froze.


    The same serious face was on Levi, who waspletely new to this ce and therefore had to be


    extra vignt.


    The car drove in and drove for some distance before stopping in front of an extraordinarily imposing


    and high-tech looking building.


    "Mr. Finn, Miss Harold, it''s time to get off."


    Ruby and Levi nced at each other and got out of the car together.


    Jason was already waiting at the door and when he saw the two, he immediately came forward and


    greeted them with great enthusiasm.


    "Mr. Finn, Miss Harold, nice to meet you, I''m Jason."

 Chapter 450 Stay Here

    Chapter 450 Stay Here


    "Hello." Levi, holding Ruby¡¯s hand, nodded lightly in greeting and shook Jason''s extended hand.


    Ruby nodded in response, then looked up to survey the high-tech building, her eyes full of suspicion.


    Right now, she was ying the role of someone who had lost part of her memory and had still forgotten


    the art of healing, so there was nothing wrong with this reaction.


    Jason smiled as he talked with Levi, while keeping a watchful eye on Ruby, with a few hints of scrutiny


    in the corners of his eyes.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing this curious look on her face, she had really forgotten that she also knew about medical


    research.


    With this in mind, he gestured towards the door and politely said, "Pleasee in, let''s sit down."


    "Good." Levi nodded his head and walked in, leading Ruby inside.


    The two were led directly to the living room where Jason ordered refreshments to be prepared, which


    were soon served.


    "I''m afraid that you two are not used to drinking other things, so I''ve specially asked people to prepare


    tea in advance, and do you two drink tea?"


    In the face of Jason''s politeness, Levi''s attitude was more casual, nodding with a light smile, "Thank


    you for your hospitality."


    "You were wee." Jason waved his hand and offered to make the two tea, then the conversation


    turned to business.


    "I have heard that your wife has a strange illness? Like memory loss? I heard people talk about it at the


    time, but I''m not quite sure of the specifics. Mr. Finn, what is this all about?"


    Speaking of this, Levi''s face changed slightly, stern and serious.


    "Ruby has weird disease, surely you should know some before. Her body seems to be injected with a


    strange potions, but very few dosage, ingredients have not detected, so far, except in the memory loss


    and memory disorder symptoms, other aspects of the harm to the body is not informed. There is no


    treatment avable in the country, so I will try my best to find a cure in a foreignboratory."


    At those words, Jason''s brow furrowed in seriousness.


    "Just from what you said, I can''t conclude what type of potion was injected into her body, and as you


    said, the ingredients of the potion are no longer detectable, so there is no point in dwelling on what


    exactly was injected into her body now, the best way to solve the problem at this point is to develop a


    new potion directly for the condition."


    Levi expressed his understanding, "So what''s next?"


    Jason thought for a moment before saying, "Mr. Finn, for the sake of insurance and to be able to


    resolve your wife''s condition as soon as possible, let your wife stay here for this period of time and


    undergo a thorough examination first, after which we will carry out a series of treatments and studies


    based on her condition and diagnosis."


    Hearing these words, a dark sh passed through the pupils of both Ruby and Levi.


    "This means that Ruby can¡¯t leave theb during this time, right?" Levi confirmed.


    "That''s right." Jason looked self-conscious, "After all, this is too far from the city centre, and if anything


    happens, we have no way of knowing or doing anything about it in the first ce, so for safety''s sake, it


    would be better for Mrs. Finn not to leave here."


    As Ruby listened, her eyes flickered slightly and the corners of her mouth slowly raised a curve.


    "Yeah, it''s quite fun here anyway, Levi, let''s do as requested."


    She spoke up and Jason was surprised to hear, "Mrs. Finn sounds like she''s interested in this ce."


    Noticing the tentativeness in his words, Ruby did not hurry or panic, and smiled slightly.


    "Yeah, I don''t know why, but I feel close to this ce, like I''ve been here myself."


    Been here? Jason had been stationed here all along and naturally knew it couldn''t be.


    The only possibility, then, was that the images in the furthest recesses of her memory ovepped


    somewhat with the scene here, which was what gave her the illusion.


    Immediately, his face remained unchanged and he continued to look polite.


    "That''s the best, to make Mrs. Finn feel close means that our ce is good for your treatment and


    recovery. You two can rest assured that we will not neglect you here and will definitely take care of you


    both in every way."


    Levi eventually said nothing more, only nodding his head.


    The two men were soon shown to the top floor of the building.


    After getting down from the lift, Ruby discovered that the top floor of the ce was all guest rooms.


    To put it mildly, it was a bit like an inpatient hospital unit, but unlike the inpatient wards, it was much


    nicer, like a five-star hotel.


    "Mr. Finn, Mrs. Finn, you two will be staying here for the time being, so if you need anything, you can


    always ask me, or anyone else in the Institute."


    Jason led the two to the room at the end of the corridor on the left, opened the door and smiled at


    them.


    Ruby walked in first, looked around and found that it was like a presidential suite, the decoration and


    furnishings were very high-profile and luxurious, her eyebrows twitched slightly and she casually


    teased, "Mr. Jason, it seems that this institute of yours is very profitable, and the conditions here are


    good, it is really wealthy."


    Jason froze for a moment before he returned, "Because we want to wee you, that''s why I had it


    specially decorated."


    After a couple of modest remarks, Jason left.


    After closing the door, Levi first said to Ruby in a warm voice, "Ruby, please sit down for a while."


    After that, he began to make his rounds throughout the suite.


    Ruby leaned against the bedroom door, both arms crossed and looped in front of her, watching his


    actions with good grace, asking knowingly, "What are you doing?"


    Levi didn''t stop moving, didn''t answer immediately, and only after the entire suite had been searched


    once did he speak back, "See if there are any cameras or bugs or anything like that."


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "So have you found it?"


    Levi shook his head, "No."


    This result was entirely expected by Ruby.


    If it had been her, she would havee in and rummaged through it too, but she didn''t think Jason


    would have done that.


    Whether he was Benjamin''s man or not, he should have heard of Levi¡¯s name, a lieutenant from District


    7, how could he not have this sense of reconnaissance and counter-surveince?


    Fitting those things would be useless, and would also arouse their suspicion.


    But now that they had stayed in the institute, it was not easy to get out, given the heavily guarded


    appearance of the outside.

 Chapter 451 Research Institute

    Chapter 451 Research Institute


    At that moment, Ruby smiled and looked as if she did not care much.


    "It doesn''t matter, didn''t you bring me here to see a doctor? Why are you so worried?"


    She put on a look of iprehension and cocked her head.


    Seeing that, Levi could not help but feel helpless, rubbing her hair, his hand sliding down to her cheek


    again and squeezing it lightly.


    "Nothing. You don''t have to worry about anything, I''m here and I''ll protect you."


    These words were rather solemn, and when Ruby heard them, her heart warmed up and she could not


    help but smile.


    "Of course I''m not worried, Levi Finn, you''re so powerful, you can naturally protect me well, I''m very


    relieved."


    Hearing her call his full name, Levi''s eyebrows rose slightly: "Why don''t you call me Levi anymore,


    instead of calling me so rusty?"


    Ruby choked and her eyes rolled slightly as she cooed, seemingly unintentionally, "I''m just saying it off


    the top of my head ......"


    She was such a quirky person, Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his mood could not help but improve.


    ......


    As soon as Jason returned to his office, he contacted Benjamin.


    "Boss, they have been received and ced in the penthouse suite, what''s next?"


    Soon, Benjamin''s voice came from the other end.


    "What else can we do? Treat her immediately of course, by all means make her remember she knows


    the healing arts!"


    Jason indicated that he understood and, after some deliberation, asked again, "So Boss, when do you


    n to show up?"


    Benjamin on the other end of the phone narrowed his eyes slightly, and a fine aura shed under his


    amber eyes before he replied after a moment, "We''ll see how it goes, you can first find a way to cure


    her, all the recent work on hand can be put aside, everything is based on Ruby''s condition."


    "Understood." Jason immediately led the way and did as he was told.


    ......


    Since today was the first day of arrival and it would soon be evening, Jason did not schedule an


    examination for Ruby today, but instead scheduled it for tomorrow.


    On that day, apart from his appearance to receive them, he did not appear after that, and they were all


    looked after by theb maids.


    In the evening, there was a knock on the door and food was brought in.


    Looking at the rich dinner on the table, Ruby inhaled and was quite satisfied.


    "Why do I get the feeling that we''re under house arrest, that we can''t leave the ce, even to have


    meals brought in."


    She cooed casually as she took the dish.


    Levi smiled, not caring for himself, and served her food first, responding in a warm voice.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Serving us a meal should be a form of care, as for house arrest ......I don¡¯t think so. Jason just said we


    couldn''t leave the Institute but didn''t say we couldn''t move around in here, so if you want, we''ll go out


    after we eat."


    At that, Ruby''s eyes lit up, "Really? We can move around?"


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "We''ll know when we ask, by all rights it should be possible, there''s no way


    we''ll just be allowed to stay in the room."


    As he spoke, his mobile phone rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, his eyes deepened and he let her eat first, getting up to answer the phone on


    the balcony.


    This call was from Josie, Levi had instructed her to followter before he left, and now, she should have


    arrived.


    Sure enough, as soon as the call was answered, Josie''s voice came through, her tone very worried,


    "Mr. Levi, how are you and Miss Ruby doing now?"


    Levi looked out into the night, his face drowning, and said lightly, "Nothing is wrong at the moment,


    where are you now?"


    "We''ve reached the outside of the institute, but we haven''t gotten close. The area is heavily guarded,


    even around the institute there are so many guards that we can''t really tell unless we look closely.


    Luckily we have guard in advance, so we did not go forward, or there will be a problem once we are


    found out.¡±


    Levi said, "Good job, don''t go near it yet, just stay nearby and observe the situation."


    "Okay." Josie answered, and after a short interval, she couldn''t help but be concerned, "How is Miss


    Ruby''s health now? Has her memory returned?"


    Levi''s thin lips were pursed: "No, we''re going to do a sophisticated full body check tomorrow, let''s see if


    there''s any progress then."


    Hearing this, Josie was disappointed but said nothing, only praying silently in her heart that herdy


    would be safe and sound.


    After hanging up the phone, Levi went back into the living room and saw Ruby eating with gusto.


    When she saw him sit down, she blinked suspiciously and asked, "Who''s calling, and you have to go


    out to answer it?"


    The tail of Levi''s eyes rose slightly and took on a bit more of a teasing tone, "What, is this an attempt to


    check up on me?"


    Ruby choked for a moment and skimmed the corners of her mouth, "I was just asking casually."


    Levi smiled and didn''t hide it, "It''s Josie."


    At that, Ruby was surprised: "Josie? Why did Josie call you but not me?"


    Levi: "Who knows? I guess she thinks I''m more reliable than you right now."


    Ruby: "...... What did she say to you?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that she''s already led someone this way and is now in the vicinity."


    This did not surprise Ruby, after all, in an unfamiliar ce, there must be someone to guard in the


    shadows.


    "Well ......" At that moment, Ruby nodded her head and did not ask more questions.


    After dinner, the two of them went downstairs together, only to learn that Jason had already left.


    John, who was in charge of looking after them both, said, "Mr. Finn, Mrs. Finn, there is no problem for


    you two to walk around the Institute if you want to, and I can even show you around, but the north side


    of the Institute is an important ce and you cannot just step in, sorry."


    At these words, Ruby''s eyes flickered slightly, a touch of thought sliding across the bottom of her eyes.


    Levi''s face did not move, he nodded: "I know, I won''t bother you to show us around, we''ll just walk


    around by ourselves."


    John nodded and left.


    Only Ruby and Levi were left. The two of them went out of the Institute and walked aimlessly in the


    courtyard outside the Institute.


    Around the outside of the high-tech building was an open space with arge distance between it and


    the fence.


    Ruby looked around the fence seemingly unintentionally and found that it was very strong and high,


    with guards standing at regr intervals underneath the fence.


    Levi also noticed it, and coolness shed under his eyes.


    "Security has always been chaotic in Y Country. This institute is not in the centre of the city, but it''s not


    particrly secluded either. To take up such arge area ofnd to open this institute, it seems that


    Jason has a lot of tricks up his sleeve."

 Chapter 452 Selfishness

    Chapter 452 Selfishness


    Ruby snorted, "Jason''s methods have always been excellent, but after seeing him today, I do think he''s


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    a bit different from the man I''ve heard about."


    "Really?" Levi looked at her sideways, "How is it different?"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows slightly, and out of the corner of her eyes she looked towards the fence in


    the distance, with a rxed look on her face.


    "It is rumored that he is a determined person, but I realized that this is not the case at all."


    "Are you thinking he''s not what he seems?"


    "That''s right, when I saw him today, there was still quite a big gap between him and the image he''s


    been crazy about out there. When he received us today, he didn''t act like an absolute long-time top


    man, quite the contrary, I felt, instead, that he was more like an assistant who works for the top man."


    Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, the corners of his mouth lightly curved in a curve and he smiled.


    "I feel that way too."


    Ruby shook her head, "But we can''t really expose him, I''m here to receive treatment."


    Then, she said, "This ce is heavily guarded and it seems that all the research stuff inside this


    institute is not to be underestimated."


    Levi responded, ¡°Yes, I have asked Chester to investigate in advance, this research institute can often


    develop some pharmaceuticals that are not seen on the market, and even have some special


    functions, which is why I brought you here. "


    Ruby felt that she should act confused at this time, so she simply stopped and tilted her head to look at


    him with confusion.


    "Do I really have a serious illness?"


    Levi also stopped and turned sideways, his eyebrows lowered, his dark pupils reflecting her slim,


    slender figure.


    After a few moments, he raised his hand to rub her hair and smiled, "Don''t worry, it''s not very serious,


    you''ve just lost some of your memories, and I brought you here in the hope of replenishing them


    through therapy."


    At these words, Ruby pondered as if for a moment and continued to ask, "Why must I make up these


    memories? Does it really affect my life a lot without those lost memories?"


    Levi seemed to be caught up in the question and did not answer for a long time.


    Meeting Ruby''s wide eyes, his thin lips pursed, his voice slightly tightened, and after a few moments he


    suddenly sighed.


    "If I were to speak from a selfish point of view, I wouldn''t care if your memories were restored, as long


    as I was there for you, or more selfishly, I would wish that part of your memory could be missing, it


    would be a lot less of a problem for you."


    Her skill at bringing the dead back to life and her unparalleled mind in the world of medical research


    were coveted by others.


    This was why she had fallen prey to some people and had always been unable to live a peaceful life.


    However, he knew that, given her character, she would not be willing to live in such a state of limbo.


    Moreover, he knew that she was hoping to make some contribution to the medical researchmunity


    through her own hard work in research.


    That was why he could not be so selfish and always think of himself.


    In everything he did, he had to put her at the centre.


    Although these words were not said, Ruby heard the meaning of his words as if he had telepathy.


    Warmth crossed her heart as she realized that this man was not only her husband, but also her


    confidant.


    He was the only one who really knew her.


    He was also the only one who would support her unconditionally and protect her whenever and


    wherever he could.


    A misadventure five years ago brought the two of them together briefly, and for the next five years, they


    were never able to get closer because of a trick of fate.


    But after all, the god still cared for her and loved her, so it sent him to her again, so that they could


    meet again, get closer.


    She couldn''t help but feel emotional, suddenly reaching around his waist and pressing the side of her


    face against his chest.


    Levi was stunned by her action, and it took him a dozen seconds to react, and he hurriedly raised his


    hand to encircle her in his arms and asked in a warm voice, "What''s wrong? Did you think of


    something?"


    Ruby shook her head in his arms, her voice muffled, "No, I just want to hug you."


    She had rarely been like this, only twice since her memory problems.


    Levi was so impressed that his heart softened at once, the corners of his mouth curled up in a gentle


    arc, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were tinged with pleasure.


    "I''d be even more reluctant to have your memory back, and if you getpletely well, I guess I''ll be


    unable to see how you are now."


    Ruby was embarrassed by his words, her cheeks slightly flushed and she cooed before retreating from


    his arms and snapped, "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Levi nodded his head and interlocked his fingers with her: "All right, let''s go back, the wind is getting


    cold at night, it''s easy to catch a cold."


    Ruby didn''t refuse and the two of them soon went back to their suite on the top floor.


    ......


    The following day, John took the two men downstairs and headed straight for the ground floor.


    Thergest examination rooms andboratories in the Institute were in the back half of the ground


    floor, and it was no surprise to see Jason as Ruby was led to the door of the examination room.


    "Mr. Finn, Mrs. Finn, did you sleep soundlyst night?" Seeing the two, he asked politely.


    Ruby nodded, "Yeah, but it''s a bit hard to get backwards from jetg."


    Jason smiled, "So, it can''t be helped, but you''ll get used to it in a couple of days."


    He moved to the side to reveal the person standing behind him and introduced, "This is Dr. Will, our top


    researcher in the Institute. He and his team will be responsible for you full body examination. We hope


    to find out what is wrong with you and find a way out."


    On hearing this, Ruby and Levi both set their eyes on the doctor named "Will" and found that he was a


    middle-aged man of fifty years old.


    Just as the two of them were sizing up Dr. Will, Dr. Will was also sizing up Ruby.


    He was the creator of the potions injected into Ruby. Now that he saw Ruby''s condition, his brow


    furrowed slightly.


    However, at the moment he said nothing, pointed to the examination room and said nonchntly, "Mrs.


    Finn, please go in and wait."


    Having said that, he turned and went to the next room to change his clothes.


    Soon the full body examination began.


    Ruby lied in the examination room, while Levi sat on a bench in the corridor outside the examination


    room door, waiting with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 453 You Have No Memory Loss

    Chapter 453 You Have No Memory Loss


    The examination was a long process, but the results came out soon.


    The look on Dr. Will''s face said it all when he appeared in front of the crowd with the examination


    report.


    "No result out?" Jason was the first to stand up and step forward to ask.


    Dr. Will''s fingers squeezed the report sheet tightly, his fingertips whitening, and it took a few seconds


    before he answered in a deep voice, "No."


    At that, Jason was anxious, "How could this be? All the medical equipment in our institute is state of


    the art, there''s no way we can''t find even the slightest problem."


    "But that''s the way it is!" Dr. Will, who was also clearly in a bad mood, spoke in a cold tone.


    He was now harbouring a lot of anger and was annoyed, cursing the person who had injected Ruby in


    the first ce, while mentally cursing Benjamin.


    He had to research such a potion to control the human brain in such a short time limit.


    It would have been quite impossible for him to get stuck in time to finish and have his men make this


    stupid mistake!


    Now he was left with a mess to clean up! How can he clean it up?


    At this point, Levi got up and walked over, took the sheet from him and looked it over carefully.


    Although he didn''t really understand what each figure represents, he was able to read the normal range


    of indicators for each figure.


    This checklist showed all the internal values of Ruby, which were all within a normal range.


    "How did that happen?" Immediately, he questioned, wrinkling his brow.


    Even the set of values from thest test done in the country had now returned to normal values.


    Dr. Will muttered somewhat uncharitably, "How should I know? I''m also wondering how exactly her


    temporary memory loss was caused."


    At these words, Levi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and his brow knitted tightly.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Jason could only calm down Levi for the time being: "Mr. Finn,


    this way is not going to work, we can still think of other ways. Don¡¯t worry, let''s have a meeting together,


    analyze and discuss, think of a solution, if we have the result, we will inform you at the first time. When


    Mrs. Finn wakes up, you can take her back to the top floor first, do you think it is okay? When Mrs. Finn


    wakes up, you can take her back to the top floor, do you think that''s okay?"


    Other than that, there was no better way to go at the moment.


    Levi''s thin lips pursed into a straight line before nodding, "Got it."


    After that, Jason left with Dr. Will who was wearing a sober face.


    Levi immediately went to the examination room to see Ruby.


    At this moment, Ruby had just well turned awake, and when she saw him enter, she subconsciously


    stretched out her hand to him in a gesture for a hug.


    Once the pose came out, even she was frozen by herself.


    Since when had she been able to act so freely in front of this man?


    This was outrageous.


    Could this be love?


    At the thought of this possibility, her heart couldn''t help but beat half a beat faster, and she inexplicably


    felt heat in her cheeks, even all the way up to the back of her ears.


    She didn''t expect that when her daughter was more than five years old, she felt in love, which was


    amazing.


    At this time, Levi had already walked to her side, took her hand, stared at her face and said with


    concern, "Why is your face so flushed? Is it a fever?"


    As he spoke, worried, he put his own hand over her forehead and tested the temperature.


    "There''s no fever." After testing the temperature, he whispered, and asked, "Ruby, are you feeling


    ufortable?"


    Ruby cleared her throat, pushed down the emotions in her heart for the time being and shook her head,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, maybe I just finished the test, what was the result?"


    Speaking of this, Levi¡¯s face turned sullen, but he did not want to show anything in front of her, only


    lightly said: "Nothing has been found yet, the people from the research institute went to a meeting to


    analyze, after the analysis, maybe there will be results."


    Well ...... of course they could not find out anything because she was not sick at all.


    It thanked to the plum blossom mark on her body cancelled out the potion''s medicinal properties.


    Secretly muttering in her mind, she just nodded, "Okay, so are we going to wait inside now or go


    back?"


    Levi helped her up and took the initiative to squat down to put on her shoes, "Go back first."


    Watching him take the initiative to put on her shoes for her, Ruby warmed her heart and a shine shed


    across the bottom of her eyes.


    Soon the two went upstairs together and back to their rooms.


    Only after entering, Levi suddenly tugged Ruby by the hand and dragged her to his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Ruby was puzzled and surprised.


    But Levi didn''t say anything, he just stared at Ruby.


    "What''s going on? Why are you always staring at me?"


    In the next second, Levi suddenly lifted her chin, his eyes staring deeply into her pupils, and said word


    for word, "You haven¡¯t lost your memory, have you?"


    At these words, Ruby''s pupils instantly shrank.


    This little change did not escape Levi¡¯s eyes, and he was instantly more convinced, repeating: "You


    have no memory loss."


    Ruby was really shocked and wondered how he knew about it.


    She was forced to tilt her head and stare nkly at Levi, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    But Leviughed, reached out his finger and pressed it lightly on her lips, not knowing whether it was a


    reassuringugh or an exasperated one.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing Ruby''s silence, he intensified his tone of urging, but never spared too much seriousness.


    After a moment''s interval, Ruby swallowed hard before answering honestly, "...... Yes, you are right."


    When he got her clear answer, Levi didn''t know what kind of mood he was in, and he put his mind in


    peace.


    His fingers pressed on those two soft, red, bouncy lips, and the next second, he suddenly lowered his


    head and kissed them heavily.


    He kissed fiercely and sharply, attacking her lips and teeth as if he was venting his displeasure.


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, she didn''t dodge, but tilted her head and took his wild kiss.


    It was a long moment before the two men''s gradually shortness of breath came to a halt, resting their


    foreheads against each other and adjusting their breathing.


    It was due tock of oxygen or shyness, Ruby''s eyes were bright and shiny, as if they were covered


    with ayer of watery light, making Levi''s hearts itch to look at them.


    Levi forced himself to calm down, then straightened up.

 Chapter 454 Explanations

    Chapter 454 Exnations


    Looking at the bright and delicate face before him, he suppressed the fire in his heart, slightly distanced


    himself from her, and deliberately wore a stern face, feigning displeasure: "Why did you lie to me?"


    In fact, he was really upset, very upset.


    It was surprising that he had been kept in the dark by her about something so big.


    If he hadn''t thought about it today and got suspicious, there was no telling how long he would have


    been kept in the dark.


    His brow furrowed at the thought of all the tension and worry these days.


    At this point, Ruby raised her hand and gently covered his brow, "Don''t frown, I''ll exin it all to you,


    okay?"


    It was a rare asion for her to be so docile, and Levi¡¯s cheeks twitched, but he could not bear to get


    angry and upset with her, so he let out a low sigh, then took her hand and pulled her over to the sofa


    and sat down.


    "Go ahead, exin, what''s going on?"


    He had so many questions about who had taken her in the first ce. And who had injected her with


    the potion? Why did she pretend to lose her memory?


    Ruby took a sip of water before facing him, nestled in the sofa, and told the truth one by one.


    "When Olivia was kidnapped away by Wyon, Wyon used her to threaten me to go to that building,


    which you know about, and when I went there, I found out that Wyon had only kidnapped Olivia and


    had not done anything to her, so I was thinking that either Wyon wanted something from me, or


    someone behind him wanted to lure me there for some other purpose."


    Naturally, Levi knew this and nodded, not interrupting her and allowing her to continue.


    "But if it was Wyon who wanted something from me, he should have been very clear in his purpose and


    should have asked for it from the very beginning when he threatened me with Olivia and asked me to


    go over there, but he didn''t, he just asked me to go there alone, and he only started talking about this


    with me when I arrived, so I think that he should not be the one behind this matter, but was used as a


    pawn and helped this person behind the curtain to stall for time after tricking me into going there, and


    when I saw someonee in with a potion, I was even more sure of that."


    "And have you seen the man behind the curtain?" This was a point of great concern to Levi.


    Ruby shook her head, butughed: "That person would not be so foolish as to show himself since he


    already has a pawn?"


    "But I had already guessed who he was, so I swindled them then, but it turned out that Wyon had told


    out who was behind the curtain."


    With his eyes fixed on her, Levi asked, "Then who is the person behind this?"


    Ruby raised his eyebrows and said Benjamin¡¯s name.


    This time, Levi''s face turned abruptly white, his teeth clenched and his voice sounded as if it was


    squeezed out from his teeth, "So it''s him!"


    The corners of Ruby''s mouth were hooked in a mockery, and his tone was even more cynical: "Yes, I


    thought before that he had only just fought hard against us, so he should reasonably take a good rest


    at this time, but I didn''t expect that he would be so thievish as to dare to set a trap again on the cusp of


    the storm, waiting for me to jump into it."


    "How did he get involved with Wyon? Didn''t he and Raphael grow up together as friends?"


    "Friends? In his eyes, there is no such thing as friendship, everything is just an object he can use, and


    as long as profit is at stake, he can betray! Even if he and Raphael had grown up together, so what?


    When he did this, where was his concern for Raphael''s safety? On the contrary, he was in cahoots with


    Wyon and had no shred of humanity left in him!"


    Ruby had always been the most affectionate person, so she could not at all understand such people


    who trampled their former feelings underfoot.


    Levi looked at her sulking face and knew that she was angry at this time, so he raised his hand and


    gently touched her cheek, warmly soothing her.


    "Forget it, there''s no way we can ask everyone to be a good person, it''s Benjamin himself who chose


    his way, it''s his bad that he didn''t cherish your friendship, it''s good that you see his true colours clearly


    now."


    Ruby tensed her face and snorted coldly, "I was mercifulst time and didn''t treat him too harshly, I


    can''t believe he hasn¡¯t given up. I don''t know how Raphael is doing now ......"


    Levi thought about it and analyzed, "Although Wyon is sinister, since he got Raphael back from you


    and didn''t use him as a threat anymore, it seems that he wouldn''t be used as a bargaining chip


    anymore."


    Ruby did not agree, ¡°You have thought it in a simple way. Wyon is not a good person and he is sinister.


    Since he had taken Raphael back, he must be up to something. Although he has not used his


    rtionship with me to make any further threats so far, there is no guarantee that he has something


    else in mind, and I am worried about Raphael. He has been on the passive side since he was ced


    under house arrest by Wyon."


    Levi understood that she was a sentimentalist, he pondered and said in a warm voice, "Don''t worry, I


    will ask Chester to send some people to keep an eye on the Wimson family, as soon as there is


    anything, we will find a way to help."


    At these words, Ruby nodded.


    Levi asked again, "Then why did you pretend to have amnesia if you knew that Benjamin was behind


    it? What exactly was it that he injected into you?"


    Ruby''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if recalling the situation, and the image of the man holding a syringe


    and squeezing some liquid out of it came to mind.


    "To be honest, I don''t know now what that person actually injected me with, what Benjamin was actually


    calcting behind the scenes, but the situation was very crisis. You suddenly brought people, the


    person just had time to inject a small part, maybe ......"


    She thought for a moment, hesitating whether to tell him about the plum blossom mark on her body or


    not, but on second thought, even she herself did not understand what the plum blossom mark was all


    about, so she could not exin it to him, so she put the subject aside for the time being and only


    exined it vaguely.


    "Maybe the potion didn''t work because the dose wasn''t enough, and I am fine."


    Only after hearing this did Levi put his mind in peace.


    "So if you''re fine, why are you pretending you''re not? And pretend to lose your memory, even pretend


    you don''t remember your medical skills?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 455 Hallie

    Chapter 455 Hallie


    At this point, the corners of Ruby''s mouth curled up in a sarcastic smile.


    "If not, how can you put a long line to catch a big fish?"


    Levi''s eyes flickered slightly, as if he had figured out something: "Are you trying to lure Benjamin out of


    the shadows?"


    "That''s right." Ruby snapped her fingers, "Since Benjamin has made such a big move, even going so


    far as to create a potion that he wants to inflict on me, then this failure will definitely not stop there. I will


    pretend that the potion has side effects and that I have lost memory, forgetting that he is behind this


    matter, so that he will becent and will always reveal his weakness."


    "And why do you pretend you''ve forgotten the art of healing?"


    "If I simply forget a part of my previous memories, I may not be able to convince Benjaminpletely,


    and he will have scruples, instead he will not be able to act easily, but if I forget my medical skills, it will


    be different. On the one hand, I can only show that something is really wrong with me if I forget a few


    very important things, on the other hand, the reason why Benjamin wants to take me away is that he


    also covets this skill of mine in medicine and wants to use it for him, since this is the case, then I will


    simply pretend to forget, so that he will definitely sulk and act as soon as possible, and only in this way


    will he reveal his intention."


    At that, Levi raised his eyebrows, "So you came here to pry?"


    Ruby nodded, "I don''t think he will let go of such a good opportunity, since he knows that I am looking


    around for medicine, he will certainly seize the opportunity to bring me within his control, in short, this


    institute must have something wrong with it."


    Levi felt the same way: "That''s right, I think that Jason is very problematic, maybe the person behind


    him is Benjamin."


    His brow furrowed again.


    "But isn''t it a bit too risky for you to put your life on the line like that? How can you make such a rash


    decision without telling me anything? What would you have me do if something goes wrong?"


    At his questioning, Ruby froze and, knowing that she was in the wrong, she had to make a pleasing


    face.


    "I have no other choice but to solve the problem as soon as possible. I can''t keep being watched by


    Benjamin in the shadows, so I can''t be on guard, and I don''t know what kind of mess I''m going to make


    again."


    With that, she moved closer to Levi and took the initiative to get closer, her tender fingers pulling on his


    cufflinks.


    "I know you''re worried about me, in fact I feel guilty seeing you and Olivia in such anxiety. Don''t worry,


    I''ll make it up to you and Olivia when it''spletely over."


    Levi understood her reasons for doing so, but he was just still worried about her safety, and upon


    hearing this, his face changed before he asked in a stern voice, "How do you n topensate me?"


    This was a question that Ruby was unable to answer for a moment.


    Seeing this, Levi sighed helplessly and took her hand.


    "No matter what happens in the future, you can''t hide it from me anymore, do you know how worried I


    am?"


    Ruby nodded and smiled with hooked lips, "I think only if you all believe that I really have lost my


    memory, Benjamin will believe that I am really affected by that injection and that something is wrong,


    and that you didn''t go against Benjamin, he will really think that I have forgotten that he is the real


    mastermind behind this, and only when he drops his guard is when I seize the opportunity."


    Despite what he said, Levi always felt his heart palpitating.


    Moreover, now that both of them were deep in the hintend, he was afraid that if something were to


    happen, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    At this point, Ruby realized something and asked him with a curious face, "But how did you know that I


    was faking?"


    She was obviously pretending to be serious and hardly showed any ws.


    Levi raised his eyebrows and gave her a sidelong nce before saying, "You didn''t reveal any w, but


    since all the tests didn''t find anything wrong with you, then the only possibility is that you really don''t


    have any problem, so the memory loss you are talking about now is all faked. I didn''t expect you''d be


    so foolish as to admit it immediately."


    Ruby: "......"


    So he was testing her!


    But it was good to tell him, so she didn''t have to y dumb and save a lot of trouble, but ......


    "Even if you know, you still have to pretend you don''t know, otherwise we''ll be exposed."


    Of course Levi knew this and raised his hand and tapped her on the forehead, "I know, otherwise we


    both would be in trouble."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, they were now deep in the enemy camp, and if they let the other side notice anything at this


    point, they would probably be swallowed alive.


    "You came here because you think Benjamin is the real boss behind this institute?" Levi asked again.


    Ruby nodded: "Yeah, after all, only Benjamin would be eager to control me in the palm of his hand, and


    with my memory loss, apart from you, he would be the one most anxious."


    There was sarcasm in her tone and her eyes were cool.


    "But at the moment, it doesn''t look like he should be here."


    Just as the two were talking, suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    The two looked at each other, their faces both turning serious.


    There was a moment of silence before Levi took the lead and walked to the door, asking in a deep


    voice, "Who is there?"


    Soon a woman''s voice came from outside, "I''m Hallie, a member of the Institute, here to deliver your


    things."


    Levi turned back and nced at Ruby, who nodded, before he opened the door.


    Soon, a hot woman with curly hair that entuated her style appeared at the door.


    When she saw Levi, she was stunned for a moment, and her eyes stared straight at him for a long time


    without looking away.


    Levi was sick of being stared at like that, so he frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "Something


    wrong?"


    Hallie returned to her senses and raised her eyebrows before saying, "Where is Miss Harold? How


    Although Levi was very handsome, she now was wishing to be Benjamin''s woman, so even


    though she was stunned by this man, she was still reserved.

 Chapter 456 False Positions

    Chapter 456 False Positions


    Levi''s eyes were alert, his tone not really polite: "What do you want with her?"


    Ruby was positioned to the inside and could not be seen from the angle Hallie was standing in the


    doorway.


    At that moment, the end of her eyes lifted and she smiled with a flirtatious tone, "Handsome, I''m not


    here to eat anyone, what are you so nervous about?"


    Levi disliked such frivolous women the most, so he instantly raised his face and his tone became even


    harder: "Miss, please behave yourself."


    "Just because I address you as handsome?"


    Unfazed, Hallie leaned against the door, her eyes falling on him frivolously, ncing from top to bottom.


    "You''re so handsome, it is okay that I called you as handsome, but I''m curious, who are you to Miss


    Harold?"


    As she had juste to the Institute, she heard that Ruby had arrived and was not aware that Ruby


    hade with Levi or that Ruby had been married.


    At that moment, Levi¡¯s brow frowned unnoticeably and said dryly, "I am her husband, Levi Finn."


    At that, Hallie was taken aback, "Husband? Miss Harold is already married!"


    She only knew that Benjamin paid extra attention to this woman, but she didn''t expect that even though


    this woman was married and had a family, Benjamin still refused to give up.


    So he wanted to hog this woman around even if it destroyed her family?


    What about her? What was she?


    A wave of unspeakable jealousy and pain twisted through her heart, and she gritted her teeth and did


    her best to suppress the emotions in her heart so as not to lose her temper.


    At that moment, she forced herself to continue smiling condescendingly and said, "I see, it''s a pleasure


    to meet you."


    With that, she offered her hand, her red-painted nails eye-catching.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Levi only nced at her, with no intention of reaching out to shake hands with her, his expression still


    very cold.


    "Miss Hallie, if there is anything you want to say, please say it directly, it is no different to me than it is


    to Ruby, and I will pass it on to her."


    In apletely protective gesture, he shielded Ruby in the room, not intending to let this woman meet


    Ruby.


    At this, Ruby warmed her heart, but felt little need to do so.


    But she was already here, and sooner orter she would have to meet the people of this institute, and


    since they hade to her door, there was no need for her to avoid them.


    Moreover, this woman flirted with Levi, making her slightly ufortable.


    She would rather have the trouble of talking to this woman herself, face to face, than have this woman


    flirt endlessly with her man.


    Thinking this, she coughed lightly twice to indicate her presence, and then walked forward and stood


    beside Levi, finally seeing the woman who called herself Hallie at the door.


    Seeing her real face, Ruby raised her eyebrows slightly and had to admit that Hallie was really a hot


    beauty.


    Just as she surveyed Hallie, Hallie likewise surveyed her, her gaze even interspersed with some


    studied scrutiny.


    It turned out she was the one who made Benjamin long for and refuse to let go.


    She had seen Ruby in the photo and felt a sense of crisis at that time. This woman was simply too


    beautiful, but she exuded a cool and clean aura that made peoplepletely unable to take their eyes


    off her.


    Now that she had seen Ruby in person, she realized she looked a hundred times better than the


    picture!


    At once, a strong sense of crisis and jealousy raged and churned in her heart, stirring her up for a


    moment, her eyes faintly cold.


    She didn''t say anything, but Ruby didn''t bother to re at her and took the lead asking, "Miss Hallie,


    what is it that you wanted to see me about?"


    Pulled back from her thoughts by her voice, Hallie pursed the corners of her lips, changed her posture


    from leaning against the doorframe and stood up straight.


    She didn''t want toe up and lose her momentum on their first meeting.


    However, she was not short, but in front of Ruby, she was still low, and could only slightly lift her chin to


    meet her gaze.


    "Hello, Miss Harold, nice to meet you, my name is Hallie, I am from the same country as you, but have


    been living in Y Country for the past few years."


    Ruby gave a nod, no expression on her face, and said lightly, "You have just introduced your name just


    now, so what exactly is it that you havee to see me about?"


    She pressed the issue again, clearly showing her disinterest in the other side.


    Hallie''s expression froze, then returned to normal after a few moments, her lips curled


    condescendingly, her manner still polite and courteous.


    "Actually, I just heard that a valuable guest, who is a woman, hase to the Institute, and as a


    woman myself, I thought I''de over to have a look. You''ve juste to the Institute, you may not


    know the situation here is simply a monk''s temple, not even a female researcher has been recruited, so


    I''m bored alone. I''de over to show my enthusiasm. You''re new to the Institute. You may not be


    familiar with this ce, but that''s okay, I''ll have time to apany you around whenever you want, and


    I can also give you an introduction."


    At those words, Ruby raised her eyebrows, as if epting her words, and smiled, "Is that so? That


    would be great, I''m probably going to stay here for the next few days, it would simply be nice to have


    someone who could show me and Levi around."


    As she spoke, she nced at Levi out of the corner of her eye.


    Levi looked back at her, his eyes dark, his emotions deep, but he said nothing.


    When Hallie saw that, she said, "Well then, it''s about to be noon dinner, why don''t you join me?"


    Ruby didn''t refuse and agreed readily, "Sure, but I''ve just finished my examination and now I need to


    change my clothes, so I suggest we meet at the dining room."


    Hallie smiled, "No problem, I''ll be waiting for you in the dining room then."


    After closing the door, the faces of the three people inside and outside the door changed.


    Outside the door, Hallie''s false smile faded in a sh, staring at the door panel in front of her, her eyes


    looking as if she wanted to poke a hole in it.


    Atst, I see you, Ruby!


    I''d like to see what kind of magic you have that can hook Benjamin''s soul!


    Since Benjamin is deliberately trying to take you into his palm, I''m sorry, but no matter what, I won''t let


    the two of you be together!


    ......


    In the door, the curvature of Ruby''s mouth also tightened, and she turned to enter the bedroom.


    Levi followed and asked her, "What do you think of that woman?"


    Ruby sat down on the edge of the bed, her fingers pinching up a corner of the quilt and stirring it


    around.


    "Noments." She thought for a moment and replied.

 Chapter 457 The Windfall Debt

    Chapter 457 The Windfall Debt


    Levi frowned: "That woman suddenly approached you, she must have bad intentions."


    "I know." Ruby nodded, sneers surfaced between her eyebrows, "Although she looks like she hides it


    well, a lot of emotions actually show in her eyes, I can tell that she has animosity towards me."


    But she didn¡¯t know where the hostility came from.


    It was clear that the two of them had never even met before, let alone known each other, and as for the


    animosity, it was even more inexplicable.


    "You don''t remember knowing her?" Levi found it strange.


    Ruby shook her head, "I don''t remember, or I should say I''m pretty sure I don''t know her."


    Both of them were briefly silent, and it was Levi who was the first to have a guess.


    "If she is not an acquaintance, then it''s only because she knows you unterally, or has heard of you."


    Ruby thought for a moment, "But it''s only a one-sided knowledge, is it necessary to be so hostile as


    soon as we meet?"


    Levi analyzed: "The factors that can cause a woman to be so hostile towards another woman are firstly,


    men, and secondly, interests, but you have not carried out any business in Y Country, while she has


    been living in Y Country all these years, so between the two of you, there should be no interests, and


    ny-nine percent of the reason for her hostility towards you is to be attributed to men. "


    At these words, Ruby froze and then reacted immediately.


    "You mean ...... Benjamin?"


    Levi nodded: "Don''t you suspect that the real maniptor behind this institute is actually Benjamin? If


    that''s the case, then it all makes sense."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Indeed, if the maniptor was Benjamin, and this Hallie was a suitor of Benjamin''s, and learned that


    Benjamin had gone to great lengths to hold her by his side, he would certainly be hostile to her.


    Thinking about this, Ruby smiled abruptly.


    "Benjamin usually looks like a serious person, but in fact he has a woman, only he doesn''t show it."


    Levi bristled, somewhat disgracefully: "This kind of man who doesn''t handle his own love life well will


    only cause trouble for others."


    "I kinda like this trouble." Ruby said coldly.


    Levi frowned, "Why do you say that?"


    Ruby smiled: "Think about it, Benjamin has not shown his face, it is not easy for me to catch any trace


    of him, but at this time, this woman can not stand it, she has taken the initiative to approach me,


    probably thinking of how to set me up. If I can seize this opportunity to get something out of her mouth,


    isn''t it good? "


    Levi eased his frown: "That is true."


    "Right!" Ruby stood up and pped her hands, "It just so happens that this meal today is an


    opportunity for me to see if this woman has brain or not."


    ......


    On the other hand, in the office, Jason sat in his leather seat with a puzzled look on his face.


    He did not expect that Ruby would have such a troublesome condition!


    He had checked everything that should be checked and everything that should not be checked, but


    when the results came out, nothing could be found.


    Even Dr. Will, too, had struck out.


    Now, how could he exin to Benjamin?


    Just as he was bitterly wondering whether he should make the call, Benjamin had already taken the


    lead in putting the call through.


    "Have you already done the tests? How was it? Did you find anything?" On the phone, Benjamin''s


    voice was low and slightly hoarse, like he hadn''t rested well.


    Now it was useless for Jason to dwell on it, so he had to tell Benjamin the truth.


    As expected, after hearing his words, Benjamin was instantly moved to anger.


    "What? All the examination equipment and medical devices in the institute are the most advanced in


    the world, and now you''re telling me that nothing has been checked out? Is this how you do things?"


    Jason couldn''t help but shudder as he listened, nervously.


    He swallowed and tried to keep his voice from shaking as he bitterly defended himself.


    "Boss, it''s not that we don''t work with care, it''s really fishy, all the data of Ruby is normal, after the


    results came out, I also called all the senior researchers together to analyze these data, but still can''t


    find the problem, we ...... we can''t do anything about it. "


    Without finding the problem, it was somewhat difficult to provide symptomatic treatment.


    If anything else went wrong, Ruby¡¯s condition would worsen.


    Then, when the time came, he had no doubt whatsoever that Benjamin would destroy this institute with


    his own hands!


    At that moment he finished, his heart trembling, and waited for Benjamin''s reply.


    On the other end of the phone, Benjamin did not make a sound immediately.


    It was still night time in the country and Benjamin was leaning on the balcony with a ss of red wine,


    his eyes slightly narrowed, amber eyes with a touch of sternness at the bottom.


    "If the data is okay, is it possible to prove that she''s not actually sick?"


    After a few moments, just as Jason was getting more nervous waiting, Benjamin suddenly spoke up


    and asked.


    Jason froze, thought deliberately, and then made his reply scrupulously.


    "Not necessarily, the data is just an indicator to analyse the physical condition, but it''s not that the data


    can necessarily mean anything, it''s just that the probability is higher, the specific situation also depends


    on the person''s corresponding state. It''s even likely that even the surrounding environment can affect


    the patient''s physical indicators, moreover, when I look at Miss Harold, it does look like she has lost her


    memory, if not, Levi shouldn''t have been in such a hurry to bring her here when he received our news."


    In that case, indeed.


    Thest bit of doubt Benjamin had dissipated, and his face became sober again.


    "So as it is, can other means of treatment be administered?"


    Jason hesitated and sighed, "Boss, it''s difficult, there''s no way to treat the symptoms now, if we blindly


    go to treat her with medicine, we might have the possibility of aggravating the condition, by then, I''m


    afraid that Miss Harold will forget even more of her past ......"


    As soon as he heard this, Benjamin''s brow immediately furrowed.


    After thinking it over, he drained his ss of red wine in one go, a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Then stabilize her situation for the time being, find an excuse to keep them there and say we''ll contact


    a partner institute to help."


    At that, Jason was taken aback, "A partner institute, Boss, you ......"


    Before he finished his sentence, Benjamin already knew what he was going to ask, so he said yes".

 Chapter 458 X Institute

    Chapter 458 X Institute


    Cunning rabbits have three caves, and there were more than one institute run by Benjamin.


    The previous one in F Country was an ostensible stronghold; this one was set up by him using Jason,


    who seemed to have little to do with him.


    However, none of these institutes hold the most central research.


    The really important research was actually at one of the most deeply hidden institutes under his name,


    the X Institute.


    The institute did not sound well known, and many people had not even heard of it.


    This was the effect Benjamin wanted.


    He didn''t want his most important stronghold to be the target of attention, and if he was going to carry


    out something that couldn''t be shown, it was better to keep it under wraps.


    And this institute, for its part, had provided him with excellent facilities.


    Because no one cared about this institute, whatever he did in this institute, it did not attract attention.


    In that way, he could unwittingly order those dark deals of his to be done!


    At that moment, Jason hesitated, "Boss, isn''t it a bit risky for you to take Miss Harold there?"


    "Risky?" Benjamin was unimpressed, "It''s okay."


    "But ...... if anything leaks out, then there''s a good chance that all this that you''ve worked so hard on


    will be exposed for all to see ......"


    Benjamin remained unconcerned, and did not even think about the possibility at all.


    "How can that be? Who would leak it out? Are you worried about Ruby? You forget that she has lost


    her memory, and even if I appear in front of her, she may not remember the things I once did to her,


    and will only see me as a good friend from the past, not be on her guard against me."


    Thinking of this, he narrowed his eyes, a shrewd glint in his pupils and a somewhat sinister curve of his


    mouth.


    "As soon as she follows me to the X Institute, she''spletely under my control, and if she wants to


    escape, it''spletely impossible!"


    "But what if Levi wants to follow her in?" Jason was still worried.


    The tip of Benjamin''s tongue tipped towards his pte, "We definitely can''t let him in, I''ll leave this to


    you, find a random reason to stop him outside and tell him that if he wants Ruby to get better, he has to


    wait outside obediently."


    With that, he nced at the clock and ran out of patience.


    "Do whatever you want, I just want the results I want to see, I''ll be moving to fly over right away, inform


    the X Institute and all get ready."


    Jason saw that his mind was made up and knew that anything else he said would be useless, so he


    responded, "...... yes."


    But after he hung up, he was still a bit torn up, feeling very ufortable and uneasy, as if something


    big was about to happen.


    ......


    As soon as Ruby and Levi entered the dinning room, they saw Hallie sitting by the window and waved


    at the two of them.


    Although this was an institute, it was not white and cold like many institutes, on the contrary, everything


    here was like from a fancy hotel.


    Whether it was the suites upstairs, the d¨¦cor and furnishings of the various corridors, or even the dining


    room, they all disyed a sense of luxury.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the Institute''s dinning room wasparable to a five-star hotel in the


    country.


    Ruby''s gaze roamed around the corners of the dinning room, her thin eyebrows raised slightly.


    This institute had taken on a lot of big orders and made a lot of money by selling potions backwards, so


    this level of luxury was just a dime a dozen.


    At that moment, she put up a faint smile and walked over to sit down with Levi.


    "I''m sorry it took a while to change and keep you waiting."


    Hallie waved her hand, "It''s okay, I went back to my room too and just arrived."


    The three of them ordered their food and in no time the meal was all brought up and the three of them


    chatted as they ate.


    Most of the time it was actually Hallie who was talking and Ruby listened. As for Levi, he was


    "I hear that you have lost her memory, Miss Harold?" Hallie inquired motionlessly, as if curious.


    Ruby smiled, "Well, I lost part of my memory, I don''t know what caused it, and I have searched all over


    the country for good doctors, but there is just no cure, so my husband brought me to this institute,


    saying that there is a possibility of a cure."


    "Oh, so... ......" Hallie nodded with understanding, then her eyes nced towards Levi, her heart sour.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This woman was really lucky, not only could she charm Benjamin around, but she also had such a


    quality man around her to shield her and protect her, spoiling her and loving her.


    It was just a matter of losing some memories and he made a big deal of apanying her all the way


    here for treatment.


    She was pretty jealous!


    Of course, she didn''t show this jealousy, pretending to smile as if nothing had happened: "You''re lucky


    to have such a reliable and responsible husband with you."


    "Yes, I am indeed quite lucky." Rubydled the soup, "Not only do I have such a good husband, but I


    also have some very close friends."


    At these words, Hallie''s eyes twitched slightly, and her hand tightened unconsciously around her


    chopsticks for a moment.


    This small movement did not escape Ruby''s eyes. Immediately, the end of her eyes raised slightly and


    she continued slowly and deliberately.


    "I wonder if you would like to return to your home country."


    Hallie gritted her teeth as a wave of resentment welled up in her heart.


    She wanted to go back home so badly!


    But Benjamin had sent her here and forbade her to leave, so what could she do?


    She was determined to be Benjamin''s woman, so naturally she did not dare to disobey him for


    fear that if she annoyed him, she would not have even the slightest chance.


    At that moment, she set her mind, not letting her expression show, and replied with a forced smile, as if


    she didn''t care.


    "It''s okay, at first I would miss my home country, but after being in Y Country for a long time, I''m slowly


    getting used to it, getting used to being alone, getting used to the pace and life here."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Ruby gave a smile, "Then you''re quite independent, by the way, Miss Hallie, are you


    also a researcher in this institute?"


    Hallie blinked, "Not really a researcher, I''d say a clerk at the Institute."


    "I see." Ruby nodded and did not pursue the matter further.


    Hallie took advantage of the situation and turned to her, "Miss Harold, have you ever lived in the


    capital?"

 Chapter 459 Counter-testing

    Chapter 459 Counter-testing


    Ruby raised her eyebrows, "Why do you ask that?"


    Hallie smiled, "I''m from the capital, and I hear you speak with an asional capital ent, it''s rare, but


    I can still hear a bit of it, so I''m curious if you''ve lived in the capital for a while?"


    Ruby did not feel that she spoke with any capital ent, but since Hallie said so, she naturally could


    not question anything.


    At that moment, she nodded and graciously admitted, "Well, I did live in the capital for a few years


    when I was a child, and then I spent a few years there when I grew up."


    Then, with a slight sh of her eyes, she threw out a bait, adding, "During those years in the capital, I


    did make many friends in the capital, from childhood ymates until now."


    At these words, Hallie''s eyes gleamed slightly, and a shrewd glint shed through.


    "Is that so? Then in that case, maybe there''s an ovep in the friends we know, the capital is not too


    big, but the circle is really small."


    Ruby understood that she was trying to entice herself to name some people, but she preferred not to


    say anything, and only responded vaguely, "Yes."


    Hallie was still waiting for Ruby to say more, and when Ruby stopped talking, she froze for a moment,


    not knowing how to proceed.


    At this point, as if remembering something, Levi suddenly mentioned something.


    "By the way, beforeing to Y Country, Layton and Benjamin both said they wanted toe and see


    you, but I saw that time was too tight, so I didn''t let theme, thinking that we would get together


    after we return."


    When she finally heard the name "Benjamin", Hallie''s eyes lit up and she seized the opportunity to ask,


    "Benjamin? Is it Benjamin Hayes in the capital?"


    As soon as they saw her reaction, both Ruby and Levi''s eyes changed, very subtly, without revealing


    anything.


    At that moment, Ruby curled her lips and nodded as if it were natural.


    "Yeah, Benjamin is kind of an old friend that I grew up with, very close, why, do you know him too?"


    Hallie gave a coy smile at this point, "I know him, but we may not be as close as your, I ......"


    When she said this, she bit the corner of her lip and actually showed bit of a shy look.


    Seeing this, the suspicion in Ruby''s heart was answered, and she secretly wanted tough.


    Hallie, who looked like shrewd, was actually quite an idiot.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this sideways method made her take the initiative to show her heart for Benjamin,


    she was really stupid.


    Hallie didn''t think she was an imaginary enemy, did she? Thinking she was going to steal Benjamin


    from her?


    What a thought.


    At that moment, she didn''t reveal anything.


    "Miss Hallie, do you like Benjamin?"


    Hallie was waiting for her to ask, and at once nodded coyly, her cheeks flushed.


    "Well ...... I have been chasing him, but it''s still an open question as to whether it will work."


    Then, her eyes shone brightly at Ruby and her voice carried a bit of expectation, "Miss Harold, since


    you and Benjamin are such good friends, can you help me?"


    "Help? How can I help?" Ruby asked.


    Hallie blinked, "If you can meet Benjamin, put in a good word for me, or create some opportunities for


    me, whatever it takes to bring me closer to him."


    Ruby looked into her eyes for a moment before nodding, "Okay, if there is a chance, I will help you."


    After a while, the three parted ways.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby and Levi made their way back to their suite on the top floor, and only when they entered, they


    could not help but smile at each other.


    "Originally I thought this Hallie would be scheming, it is out of my expectation."


    Ruby said whileughing, her cheeks were almost stiff withughter.


    Levi raised his eyebrows, "I was quite surprised too, I didn''t expect her to be so eager to take the bait


    as soon as she heard Benjamin''s name."


    Ruby sat in the sofa with azy posture, thought for a moment and asked, "You said that she was


    aware of all the things Benjamin did?"


    Levi walked over and sat down beside her, pondering for a moment, a few thoughts surfacing in his


    eyes.


    "Maybe partly informed, or maybe all of them. I reckon that the reason she is here is because Benjamin


    arranged it, and since Benjamin dared to leave her here, it means that there are some things that he


    did not intend to hide from her. Moreover, this woman actually managed to find you here, and she


    knows that you have lived in the capital before, which means that she has investigated you and treated


    you as an imaginary enemy."


    Ruby nodded, "Well, that should be the case, but being so ''clever'' as she was, she let us test it out


    instead. It seems that the mastermind behind this institute must be Benjamin, and Jason is also being


    manipted by Benjamin."


    "Indeed." Levi nodded, then asked her, "So what do we do next?"


    Ruby¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, the corners of her mouth curled up in a sneer: "Wait and see, as long


    as my condition is not found out, he will be worried. Now although he is still shrinking in the back and


    noting out, sooner orter, he will not be able to resist popping up himself, and he thinks that I


    have lost the memory of being ckmailed at that time, so he will not scorn anything. "


    ......


    In the afternoon, Jason invited them both into his office.


    Levi took it in stride and continued to act very worried and nervous: "How is it? Did anythinge out


    of the discussion?"


    Jason gave him a slightly peaceful look and gestured for him to sit down first, pouring the two a ss of


    water before sighing.


    "Mrs. Finn''s situation is moreplicated than we thought, nothing can be analysed from the data so


    far, and we''ve been meeting all morning to discuss it, but we haven''t been able toe up with a


    reasonable result."


    Hearing this, Levi''s brow furrowed: "How can this be? Then how should we treat the condition of


    Ruby?"


    "Mr. Finn, take your time and listen to what I have to tell you."


    Jason reassured him, then his eyes darted between him and Ruby, as if pondering for a moment before


    organising his words.


    "It''s like this, at the moment, I''m afraid that with our ability in this institute, we can''t solve Mrs. Finn''s


    condition, but you two don''t have to worry too much, I''ve already contacted another institute for you


    two."


    "Another institute?" At these words, both Levi''s and Ruby''s eyes shed a brilliant aura in unison.

 Chapter 460 Convincing

    Chapter 460 Convincing


    They all immediately associated it with Benjamin, though nothing showed on their faces.


    Jason, still ignorant, exined to himself.


    "Well, it''s a research institute that we have been working with, they have more advanced research


    technology there than we do, both in terms of equipment and technology, it''s just that this institute is


    very low profile, so it''s a bit obscure in the industry. Maybe you haven''t even heard of it, and there is


    very little information about this institute. "


    At these words, Levi''s eyes shed and his face was serious as he asked in a deep voice, "What kind


    of institute is this?"


    Jason didn''t hold back and answered selectively and honestly, "It''s the X Institute."


    Levi twitched his eyebrows slightly, "Indeed I have never heard of it."


    "Yeah." Jason weighed his words, afraid that if he said anything wrong, then Levi would catch a


    loophole.


    He could feel Levi''s hawk-like gaze fixed firmly on him, even as he inexplicably had the feeling that he


    was about to be seen through.


    He didn''t dare let up for a moment in the face of this man.


    He could feel that this man was just as strong as Benjamin, or even stronger than Benjamin, and his


    whole body inexplicably had a powerful aura of a king at the top of the world.


    Although in the past two days, Levi had acted calmly, somehow he had a vague feeling that this man


    was like a fierce beast lying dormant in the shadows, and once it struck, it would be difficult to end.


    "Although you have never heard of it, but the strength of this institute is definitely not to be


    underestimated. Mr. Finn, Mrs. Finn, you two do not need to worry at all, since I dare to rmend it


    to you two, it means that this institute is absolutely safe and secure, and also absolutely reliable,


    besides, Mrs. Finn, in your current state, it seems that there is no other way but to try it out. "


    Ruby didn''t say anything, and looked sideways at Levi.


    Levi received her gaze and his eyes moved slightly as his arm reached over and wrapped around her,


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think about it and decide if we should go."


    At that, the corner of Jason''s eyebrow twisted and he hurried to think of a way to convince him.


    "Mr. Finn, after the researchers failed to discuss a good result this morning, I was worried that your


    wife''s condition would worsen if it continued, so I took it upon myself to contact the X Institute in


    advance, and have informed the X Institute of your wife''s condition, including all the data, to ask them if


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    there is a way to save her, or if there is a good breakthrough. "


    "Is that so?" Upon hearing this, Levi seemed to have interest and immediately asked, "Then what did


    the X Institute say?"


    "The word over there at the moment is that they feel that it is necessary to get Mrs. Finn checked out at


    the Institute."


    "Check? Another check-up?" When Levi heard this, his brow furrowed, "They''ve had many tests these


    days, but every time the results are no different, could it be that going to the X Institute would make any


    difference?"


    Jason reassured him, "You can''t say that, Mr. Finn, for each hospital or institute, the focus of the tests


    to be done is different, and the medical equipment is different, the content and results of the tests will


    also vary, even the difference between the medical staff and the researchers will also have different


    interpretation results of the test results. As I just said, their medical equipment are the best in the world,


    and the talent is very much there, so there should be different findings."


    Levi''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes sharpened.


    "The medical equipment is the best in the world? Mr. Jason, if I remember correctly, the medical


    equipment at your institute, again, is the best in the world, right? Does that make any difference?"


    For some reason, Jason was inexplicably nervous at being stared at so intensely.


    There was vaguely sweat percting from the corners of his forehead and even his back was wet. He


    raised his hand to wipe it off and swallowed carefully, trying not to show what he was doing.


    "Yes, it is true that our institute has the best medical equipment in the world, but it is indeed different


    from the X Institute, the most special thing about the X Institute is that they will make their own new


    round of improvements to the medical equipment, so that the equipment bes more sophisticated,


    this means is not other institutes dare to touch, after all, these top medical equipment is not only very


    expensive, and not many institutes would take such a risk and let the Institute improve it, but the X


    Institute is bold enough to do it."


    Levi listened to his exnation and didn''t say anything, only signalling with his eyes for him to


    continue.


    Seeing this, Jason thought Levi was convinced and sighed quietly in mental relief before continuing.


    "So, since the X Institute said to let Mrs. Finn go there to try, it means that there is a 50 percent chance


    that the problem can be found."


    At this point, Ruby finally opened her mouth, "Good, then I will go."


    She agreed to it and Levi froze, looking back with a slight frown and apparently some hesitation: "Ruby,


    you ......"


    However, Ruby turned around and reassured him, "Since Mr. Jason has said that there is no problem,


    then we will believe him, after all, it is just going to take a look, nothing will happen, you don''t need to


    be so nervous."


    With that, sheughed, "It is okay, but you end up being so nervous, which makes me nervous too."


    Jason was delighted to see her agree to it.


    "Yes, yes, Mrs. Finn is right, go to the X Institute and see if we can find the root cause of the condition


    and find a cure, that would naturally be the best. Even if it doesn''t have a good result, at least we''ve


    gone and tried, it''s never a loss."


    At these words, Levi pondered for another moment before he finally let go.


    "Well, since you''ve agreed, then go." As he spoke, he took her hand in his and ced it in his palm and


    squeezed it gently, his eyes meaningless.


    Jason didn''t notice the brief eye contact between the two, and after one matter was taken care of, a


    second was carefully put in ce immediately afterwards.


    "However, there is a request from the X Institute, Mr. Finn, and it may not be possible for you to


    apany Mrs. Finn."


    At these words, the eyebrows that Levi had only just stretched out were instantly furrowed again, and


    he looked at Jason again with a somewhat unfriendly look.


    Ruby also looked over and was the first to ask, "Why?"

 Chapter 461 Can鈥檛 Hold Back

    Chapter 461 Can¡¯t Hold Back


    Levi also questioned with a sullen face, "Why can''t I go along?"


    Jason''s heart fluttered as his body tightened at the sight of the two men looking at him in unison, and


    he hastened to settle his mind and exin.


    "I didn''t ask for this, the head of the X Institute did."


    Levi asked again, "Who is the person in charge?"


    Jason hesitated and replied, "Lincoln, he said it is for the confidentiality of the Institute, so only the


    patient, Mrs. Finn, is be allowed to go to the examination and treatment, and no other unconnected


    people are allowed. "


    "Unconnected people?" Levi narrowed his eyes, his tone unkind, "I don''t really know when the patient''s


    family became unconnected people."


    Jason choked on his words and was embarrassed.


    He felt he couldn''t always be overwhelmed by this man, and after some thought, his tone became a


    harsh when he spoke again.


    "Mr. Finn, it''s true that this matter is not up to me. I just want to help with the best of intentions, so I took


    the liberty of contacting the X Institute for you in advance, and I''m sorry if I made you feel dissatisfied.


    But I did this for your own good, for I didn¡¯t want you toe here for nothing. Besides, Mrs. Finn¡¯s


    condition is unsure. If she can heal herself, that is of course the best, but what if she identally


    deteriorates? If she misses the time and opportunity to save her life and it deteriorated to an


    irreversible point, Mr. Finn, you will definitely regret your hesitation today."


    He spoke with reason and emotion, and his words were heartfelt.


    Hearing that, Levi couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Seeing this, Jason continued.


    "Mr. Finn, I can understand your desire to be by Mrs. Finn''s side, and I can also understand your desire


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    to protect her. But the X Institute has always kept a low profile, they have their own rules, and they are


    worried about the research results or other contents being spread, so they made such a request, I hope


    you can understand."


    At these words, Levi snorted coldly, "I would be interested in their research results? I would never do


    such a shady thing!"


    Jason sighed heavily, "Yes, I do believe you, but the X Institute is not wrong to ask for this, in this way,


    it can eliminate a lot of trouble in advance. If something really happens, the me will not be on your


    head. Don¡¯t worry, the X Institute is very close to here, after Mrs. Finn went there, you can wait here at


    ease, I will inform you as soon as the results are avable."


    Saying that, he looked at Ruby again and smiled, "Besides, Mrs. Finn has only lost part of her memory,


    there is no other problem, she canpletely contact you and keepmunication through her mobile


    phone, what do you have to worry about?"


    At this point, Levi could no longer afford to be pretentious.


    At that moment, he pondered for a moment and finally nodded his head in response.


    "OK, so let''s do what the X Institute says, when does she leave?"


    Jason saw that he had finally agreed to do so without further questioning, and it was only then that he


    became relived.


    "The X Institute said that they will personally send someone to pick up Mrs. Finn tomorrow, Mr. Finn,


    you two will continue to rest here for the day today, and I will inform you when the X Institute people


    arrive tomorrow."


    With that, he looked at Ruby and admonished, "Mr. Finn, you prepare well in advance and pack your


    things."


    Ruby nodded, "Okay, I know."


    Once the two men had gone, Jason was left alone in the office.


    He spent half a day talking, his mouth was now dry and he had drunk several sses of water in quick


    session.


    It was then that he realised that his back was covered with cold sweat and his clothes were sticking to


    him ufortably.


    Even his palms were stained with sweat, so it was clear that he was nervous to the extreme.


    He did not know how that Levi had such a great aura, obviously he was worried about his wife, but he


    could still in the aura of the oppression, it seemed that this man was really not to be underestimated.


    At that moment, he collected his thoughts, settled his mind and hurriedly called Benjamin.


    But the call didn''t go through. After thinking about it, he figured Benjamin was on a ne at this time,


    so he gave up and called Lincoln instead.


    "Have you done all the things that Boss has exined?" As soon as the call was answered, he


    immediately asked.


    Lincoln hurriedly responded, "It''s all ready."


    "Well, there are somebs that should be locked up, never allow Ruby to find out about the research


    you are doing now and before. Although she has lost some of her memories, she is not stupid, if she


    finds out the clues, Boss will never forgive you!"


    "Got it."


    ......


    When Ruby and Levi returned to their room, their faces sank.


    A sneer showed on Ruby¡¯s face, a strand of sarcasm on the corner of her mouth.


    "Just now we were thinking that Benjamin would not be able to resist and emerge from behind, but I


    didn''t expect that he would be so quick to make a move."


    Levi nodded: "Yes, I also thought he would hold back for now and wait patiently for new developments,


    so it seems that he is anxious to get you cured so he can get what he wants from you."


    Ruby stood by the window and squinted slightly as she looked out at the sun that was beginning to set


    towards the horizon.


    "But even if he cures my amnesia, he won''t necessarily be able to take what he wants from me, what


    he needs most now is my attainment in medical research, but this is not something that can be shifted


    by his will. Once I regain my memory, then at the same time, I will also remember what he did when he


    sent Wyon to kidnap Olivia and use it to ckmail me."


    "Indeed." Levi had spotted this contradiction early on and voiced his mind at once.


    "So, he must have a solution that can solve this contradiction. The reason why you have ''amnesia'' is


    because he sent someone to inject a potion into you, only because the amount of the potion was not


    enough and there were side effects, but what could happen once this potion was injected in full


    amount?"

 Chapter 462 Won鈥檛 Come Back with Nothing

    Chapter 462 Won¡¯t Come Back with Nothing


    Ruby did not say a word, her face sinking as she pondered the possibility of this oue.


    After a few moments apart, an idea dawned on her.


    "If he can''t hurt me if he wants what I have, and the only thing he can do is to control me, then the


    potion he sent to inject me with must have a controlling effect, and only then can I be used for him!"


    Levi had already thought of this and nodded at the moment.


    "That''s right, he must want to control you, he did before and he still does, the reason he''s not afraid to


    heal you and wants you to regain your memory is because this is his territory. After healing you, he will


    directly control you and then find an opportunity to inject you with a potion to control your brain cells, by


    then, you will bepletely under his control."


    Ruby tugged the corner of her mouth and gave a cold smile: "I have to say, he is really smart, but he


    will fail!"


    How could Ruby be controlled by others?


    "Now he sees that I have no cure, so he can''t wait to fly over. I''m starting to wonder what that X


    Institute is all about."


    Levi: "You don''t even have to guess, what''s being researched in there is definitely not good, it''s all a


    tool for him to make huge profits."


    This was naturally clear to Ruby, and she was just curious as to what exactly was being researched in


    that institute.


    After a moment''s contemtion, she moved closer to Levi and muttered in a low voice.


    "Benjamin should also be there, when the timees he will definitely try to control me and not let me


    contact the outside world, maybe he will take away my mobile phone or block the signal, when the time


    As she spoke, she fished a pair of rings out of her suitcase and handed one of them to Levi.


    "This ring is a cover I had Josie prepare in advance, inside the ring has been installed in advance with


    satellite navigation, as well as the function to prevent blocking signals. One for each of us, once there


    is something wrong, I will use this ring to contact you, but usually I take the initiative to contact you, you


    should not take the initiative to contact me, otherwise I am afraid that Benjamin find out that something


    will go wrongter."


    "I can''t believe you had prepared for this in advance, it seems you were almost certain before you


    came that this was the stronghold of Benjamin."


    Levi looked at the ring in his hand and the corners of his lips curled slightly.


    Ruby smiled, with a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    "I have never fought an unprepared battle, and since I''ming, I''m definitely noting empty-


    handed, of course ......"


    Here, she paused for a moment, a glint of confident certainty in her eyes, and finished adding


    immediately afterwards.


    "And of course, I won¡¯t go back with nothing! No matter what, this time I will uproot Benjamin''sir!"


    Levi looked into her determined eyes, his heart was filled with emotion and he abruptly smiled.


    "Before I came, I thought it was my turn to protect you, but now you still have to go into battle yourself


    and it''s your turn to protect me."


    This woman was so powerful that when he always tried to protect her, he found that this woman almost


    didn''t need his protection at all and always managed to get everything in order.


    Ruby blinked and suddenly bowed her head, slipping the ring onto his hand, inexplicably feeling like a


    marriage proposal.


    "What nonsense, aren''t you protecting me? If you hadn''t followed me here, how would people really


    think I''ve lost my memory?"


    She understood everything that was on Levi¡¯s mind, and in her heart she had never been protected like


    this before.


    Over the years, whenever something went wrong, it was always her who rushed up to solve it, with no


    one stood up for her.


    She had be so used to such self-improvement that it was too difficult to change, but fortunately,


    now that she had Levi by her side, it was already so much better than before.


    She had grown ustomed to it, to lean on him asionally, and felt that it felt good to do so.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Hallie was very much looking forward to the news that Benjamin wasing, and very


    much upset at the same time.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been a long time since Benjamin had appeared in front of her, and now he appeared for that


    woman!


    What was the magic of that woman? What made Benjamin go round and round for her?


    And she''d already heard from Jason that Benjamin was taking the woman to the X Institute!


    X Institute!


    That ce was Benjamin''sst stronghold!


    Even she had never been brought in by Benjamin!


    On what basis? Why should that woman be taken in by Benjamin!


    She was not resigned!


    The more she thought about it, the more irritated she became in her heart, wishing she could rush to


    Ruby''s face right now and tear her apart with her own hands!


    But she knew that she couldn''t.


    If she dared to do anything to Ruby, Benjamin would not let her go, absolutely not.


    With this in mind, her eyes gaze and she went to the airport, wanting to meet Benjamin in advance.


    ......


    When Benjamin got off the ne and saw Hallie at the pick-up gate, his face immediately sank.


    "What brings you here?" At that moment, he asked, his tone very harsh and dripping with displeasure.


    The smile Hallie had just raised froze for a moment, barely holding herself together to keep from


    changing her face, and continued to put on a smile as she stepped forward.


    "I heard that you''vee to Y Country, so I came to pick you up. Why do you still have a nk face


    and don''t even give me a smile ......"


    She pretended to be pouting and was about to take Benjamin''s arm as she spoke.


    Yet Benjamin quickly withdrew his hand as if it had been touched by something dirty, and at the same


    time dusted off his cuffs.


    "I''m here on important business, I won''t inform you of what I''m going to do, if I want to see you I''ll tell


    you in advance. All you have to do is stay motionless, don''t you understand?"


    Benjamin''s eyes were cold, and those eyes looked at her through the mask with such sharpness that


    they inexplicably sent some chills down Hallie''s spine.


    Such treatment was something she had not expected, a pang of resentment in her heart as Benjamin


    treated her with such coldness and such rejection.


    Although she dared not disobey him, Hallie was not willing to just go back, so she took out her


    womanly skills - pampering.


    "I know, but I miss you. Benjamin, I just wanted toe over and see you, after all, we haven''t seen


    each other for so long ...... But what''s wrong with your face? Why are you wearing a mask?"


    At that moment, she reached out her hand to touch the mask, but Benjamin dodged it in a sh.


    "I say again, get out of the way when you''re not told to show up!"

 Chapter 463 Acting

    Chapter 463 Acting


    Hallie had never heard Benjamin say such harsh words to her before, and immediately froze, her eyes


    full of disbelief.


    "I am just concerned about you and worried about you getting hurt, how do you ......"


    At once, her eyes were red and overflowed with tears, as if she was hurt.


    Yet Benjamin was oblivious to this, or saw it but didn''t give it a second thought.


    "Don''t need your concern." At that moment, he retorted nonchntly, followed by a warning.


    "Hallie, I think I made it very clearst time, our rtionship was broken off a long time ago. I think you


    should understand what it means. You refused to leave me, then I gave you this ce to settle down


    and let you stay here, it is a kind ofpensation for you, but only if you are at peace with yourself, do


    you understand?"


    Hallie waspletely dumbfounded.


    She didn''t expect him to be so desperate, not even leaving herself the slightest room for error.


    She had thought that she would be able to use this opportunity of his presence to behave well and try


    to get him to take her back home and stay with her.


    Yet now it was all a delusion, and there was no more possibility between them.


    "Can I ask why? Why do you just refuse to ept me? Why won''t you just keep me around? What am I


    not doing well enough?"


    At that moment, she asked him with teary eyes and pity.


    However, this question was ultimately left unanswered.


    Benjamin only gave her a cold look and said nothing as he turned to leave.


    Looking at the man''s determined back, Hallie felt cold for the first time, so cold from her heart to her


    body.


    It was all because of Ruby! What was so good about Ruby! Hallie tightened her grip on the hand in


    jealousy.


    And what she didn''t expect was that Benjamin''s desperation even called for her to be thrown out.


    Hallie left the Institute with a grimace on her face.


    This scene fell right into Ruby''s eyes.


    She raised her eyebrows and curled her lips into a smile.


    Back in the suite, she told Levi about it.


    Levi responded: "It must be that Benjamin knew that Hallie was contacting you in private, so he got


    angry and kick her away."


    Ruby was thinking the same thing, and just as the two were talking, there was a sudden knock on the


    door of the room.


    Both they stared at each other, the door to the room opened and it was Jason, saying he wanted to


    take Ruby away. A chill shed in Ruby¡¯s eyes and she smiled, nodding as if she knew nothing.


    Jason was apanied by the head of the X Institute, Mr. Lincoln, in a fairly polite manner.


    When Ruby was taken to the car, Levi subconsciously took Ruby''s hand, his eyes nced at the ring


    between her fingers, and warmly admonished, "When you arrive there, you must contact me at any


    time, call me if there is anything wrong, understand?"


    At the sound of her words, Ruby smiled.


    "Why are you getting more and more verbose now? You are still so young and you''re acting like an old


    man."


    Levi pinched her nose, quite displeased.


    "I''m nagging because I''m worried about you, if I could go with you there, would be no need to be so


    anxious."


    Saying that, he looked at Lincoln with a hesitant expression.


    "Mr. Lincoln, is it true that I can''t go along with her? I can promise that I won''t say anything I see and


    will never reveal half the secrets of your institute, I just want to follow my wife, to apany her and


    take care of her, after all, she is going over there for treatment and I can''t always feel at ease if I don''t


    apany her."


    "Well......" Lincoln blushed with embarrassment, "I am really very sorry, Mr. Finn, our institute must


    require absolute confidentiality, generally speaking, it is not allowed any outsiders to enter or leave


    casually. This time, in order to save Mrs. Finn, it is already a precedent broken ......"


    Levi''s face sank, but he didn''t say anything else after all. Ruby got into the car.


    After that, he seemed to be in little mood and went straight upstairs.


    Jason kept watching his back as he disappeared into the lift and when he returned to his office, the first


    thing he did was to call Benjamin to report the situation on his side.


    Benjamin on the phone kept asking if Ruby was in the car, but was relieved to find out that Levi was not


    suspicious.


    Some time after Ruby got into the car, Lincoln handed over a ck ribbon to her.


    If she was blindfolded, she could not see the way to the Institute, so Ruby would not know where the X


    Institute was.


    Ruby hooked her lips in a smiling manner, said nothing more and pulled the ck ribbon over her eyes.


    What everyone didn''t know, however, was that this method of trying to confuse directions was great,


    but it didn''t work on her.


    Next, she leaned against the car window as if she were asleep, but her mind kept running nimbly,


    feeling carefully the direction the car was going, and engraving the route firmly in her mind.


    Half an hourter, the car finally stopped and Lincoln woke her up, only then did Ruby move her body


    and get permission to take off her blindfold.


    On the ground floor, there wereboratories, on the first floor, there were material rooms, on the upper


    floors, there were offices and information areas, and on the top two floors, there were rest and living


    areas. And the sixth floor, the top floor, was where she stayed.


    Her suspicions were confirmed when she walked into the private room of the restaurant and saw


    Benjamin sitting inside.


    "Ruby ...... What are you doing here?"


    Just the moment she made eye contact with Benjamin, before she could react, Benjamin had already


    stood up from his chair in great surprise, his face full of disbelief.


    Ruby: "......"


    She really underestimated the extent of Benjamin''s performance, this acting skill should win Oscar gold


    medal.


    But this oue was to be expected of her.


    Benjamin definitely could not reveal himself as the man behind this institute, and since he was going to


    appear in front of her, he would definitely have to change his identity.


    Therefore, Ruby, who had anticipated this in advance, also faced him with an expression of surprise.


    "...... Benjamin? Why are you here?"


    She opened her mouth, unsure, and her eyes nced between him and Lincoln, and then towards the


    others in her seat.


    "Are you a patient? Or a researcher?" She asked.


    Benjamin saw that she did not raise any suspicion and looked very natural, and a quick sh of


    shrewdness shed at the bottom of his eyes, which was short-lived.


    "How can I be a patient? I''m a researcher here, of course. "


    Through the silver mask, his exact expression was not clear, but only the surprise that was still not


    subsiding at the moment could be heard in his voice.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked, "Could you be the patient they are talking about?"


    Ruby bit the corner of her lip, then nodded, "Well, I am."


    At this, Benjamin reacted as if in hindsight and murmured as if in disbelief, "It''s actually you, it''s actually


    you ......"


    Lincoln then came forward, also to make a show, pretending not to know and asked, "Miss Harold, Mr.


    Benjamin, you know each other?"


    Benjamin nodded and exined briefly, "We are old friends."


    Rubyughed coldly in her heart, but her face did not move as she responded, "Yes, I had you to look


    after me when I was in the capital before."


    Seeing that she had actually made a polite speech, Benjamin was thoroughly convinced that she had


    indeed lost some memories and her temperament had changed a lot along with her.


    Late in Lincoln''s office, Benjamin sat in the sofa drinking tea with a cold face.


    "How is her spirit now?"


    "I see she''s still in good spirits, the previous potion should have only caused a temporary loss of


    memory and not damaged any other brain cells."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Why is it that after several tests have been done, no problems have been found in the values of her


    body indicators?" At this point, Benjamin asked again.


    Lincoln pondered for a moment before answering with deliberation, "It shouldn''t be a problem with the


    medical instruments, and the test results are correct, in fact, there''s no point in going for further testing


    in this situation now, for the drugs have already dposed in her body long ago, causing her


    memory functions to be disordered. The only solution now is to directly conduct live human


    experimental treatment."


    "Live human experimentation?" Benjamin listened, his eyes sharper, his brows full of sullen harshness,


    "Is it risky?"

 Chapter 464 World to Each Other (The End)

    Chapter 464 World to Each Other (The End)


    Lincoln looked pale, "Boss, no experiment can be said to bepletely risk-free,pared to other


    experiments, living human experiments are indeed very risky, but so far there is no better way. We can


    only take the risk of using this trick."


    "I don''t want desperate measures! What I want is for her to be safe and sound!"


    Benjamin suddenly gave a stern rebuke, even though half of his face was hidden in a silver mask, one


    could still feel the seriousness and coldness of his face at the moment.


    Lincoln was frightened, and hurriedly exined, "The ultimate purpose of doing live human


    experiments is to ensure that she is safe and sound. Boss, we are doing this to achieve your purpose,


    if we carry out conservative treatment, it is not clear when she will recover, it could be a day or two, but


    it could also be a year or two, or even longer, Boss. Do you have the patience to wait it out?"


    Benjamin naturally did not have the patience for this, he desperately needed to have Ruby in the palm


    of his hand, moreover, he wanted all the medical technical knowledge in her hands.


    Gritting his teeth, his lips tightened before he finally reluctantly agreed.


    "Fine, live human experimentation is fine! But only if you keep her alive and well! If anything goes


    wrong with her, I will not let you off the hook!"


    After that, it didn''t take long for Ruby to be brought to a room by Benjamin.


    As for what medicine Benjamin and the others were going to use, Ruby was actually not worried at all,


    she had her own solutionpletely.


    Soon she was lying in a hospital bed, and before long, she was knocked out by an injection.


    By the time she woke up again, Benjamin was confused because she never thought she would lose her


    memory.


    Only after a moment did he open his mouth as an afterthought, "Ruby, you don¡¯t remember me?"


    Rubyughed coldly in her heart, but on the surface she made a particrly rmed expression.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? I ......"


    She opened her mouth as if she had suddenly broken down and kept tapping her head, her face


    stressed, "Who am I? Why can''t I remember anything? Who am I?"


    She repeated the question over and over again, looking tortured.


    Benjamin''s eyes shed with a brilliant aura, and he hurriedly took her hand and advised her in a warm


    voice, "You can''t remember anything, can you? If you can''t remember, then just calm down for the time


    being and don''t think too much about it."


    He first pacified Ruby, then gave Lincoln a wink and the two walked out of the room, one after the


    other.


    Standing in the corridor, Benjamin''s face was pleasant under his silver mask, "Good job on this one."


    It was originally intended to use through the stimtion of brain cells to activate part of her brain cells


    missing function, but unexpectedly backfired ......


    Benjamin, however, was so satisfied that he suddenly had another intention.


    So when Levi got the news, he felt like it had been trapped in hell.


    "What did you say? What do you mean the treatment has failed? What do you mean by Ruby no longer


    alive?"


    His face was chilly, first from initial disbelief, grabbing Jason and questioning him repeatedly, and finally


    as if he could hardly ept this unfortunate oue, his eyes sunk like a ck hole, like a pool of


    stagnant water.


    Benjamin listened to Jason''s report of Levi''s broken mental state when he learned of Ruby''s "death"


    and was in a very happy mood, as if he had finally won after fighting with Levi for so long.


    Afterwards, Benjamin took advantage of his "memory loss" and started to instill new memories in Ruby,


    changing her name and lying to her that their rtionship was a couple.


    Ruby, who was pretending to have amnesia, listened to him make up a bunch of stuff, but in her heart


    she onlyughed coldly, she just acted, anyway, he would not have a good time in the end.


    So, after a few observations and confirming that Ruby had really lost her memory, Benjamin rxed


    towards her.


    Never in a million years would he have thought that his underground institute would be blown up!


    Before he had a chance to react from this terrible news, he again suddenly found himself surrounded


    by a group of strange bodyguards, and at some point, his institute was overrun and his people were


    gone.


    What surprised him even more was that Levi would be here and he realized that he had brought these


    people, but ......


    "Levi, how could that be? Aren''t you being held captive by my people?!" He gritted his teeth and


    growled out in a low voice.


    "You don''t really think a mere few bodyguards can stop Levi, do you? Don''t you like to act? I''ll act with


    you!" Before Levi could answer, a clear sound was heard. Then Benjamin''s silver mask was removed


    from his side by a hand, revealing his terrifying face. Benjamin was startled and saw Rubying out


    from behind with a smile.


    "It really is you, Benjamin."


    Looking at her eyes that were not surprised at all, at this moment, Benjamin seemed to understand that


    he had been tricked!


    Ruby had no memory loss at all!


    "Benjamin, we have called the police, we have given all the evidence of your crime to the police and


    they will be here soon."


    "Impossible! Impossible!!! Absolutely impossible!!!" Benjamin looked at them standing side by side in


    front of him and took a few steps back, his eyes filled with anger, yet he had the look of a man who had


    seen a ghost, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing in front of him.


    "Do you really think that your n is seamless? Benjamin, you are too blindly confident!" Now that the


    matter hade to an end, Ruby did not pretend anymore, so she simply let him understand


    everything.


    "From the time your people picked me up here, Levi and I had already nned this. You thought you


    had blockedmunications, but in fact Levi and I were in contact every day, including the amnesia


    your research here while you were not aware of it, the explosive package was also deployed by me in


    the past few days ......"


    "Enough!" Even though Ruby still had not yet finished her words, Benjamin could already understand


    roughly what had happened, after all, he was careless and he lost.


    Benjamin was powerless to struggle, andter police arrived. Levi was cooperative in handing the man


    over to the police, which was the most wretched time in Benjamin for a long time, and was finally


    escorted to the police car.


    Ruby was still looking at the police car that had gone away, the next moment she was yanked into the


    arms of Levi, and then heard his extremely maic voice ringing in her ears, "It''s too dangerous, don''t


    take any more risks like this next time."


    Ruby was stunned for a moment before she lifted her arms and hugged him, smiling: "Didn''t we agree


    before? Besides, I''m fine now, aren¡¯t you sure about my work?"


    Ruby had begged Levi for a long time to get his consent for this n, and with his cooperation, the two


    of them had seeded in taking Benjamin down.


    But now, looking at Levi, he had been uneasy at first, worried that she was in danger, but knowing her


    nature, he finally reluctantlypromised.


    Now that the n wasplete, he was back to settling scores: "I regret it now, I just want you to be


    safe, Ruby."


    Yes, he could care less about anything, including whether people lived or died. He was selfish and


    wanted only for his Ruby to stay with him in peace and for their family to be safe and sound.


    "You promised me that this is thest time, you will not be separated from me in the future, not even for


    a single second." He lightly nibbled on her earlobe, seemingly punishing, seemingly pitying, along with


    that domineering, unquestionable voice that made Ruby''s heart tremble.


    Ruby had been used to be uninhibited, but now facing Levi, her heart was softened. Her hands around


    his waist tightened as she buried her head in his chest, responding to him earnestly, "Yes, we will never


    be apart again!"


    Having gotten the answer he wanted, Levi was overjoyed, he kissed her on the lips, before calling her


    name over and over again in a mute voice, "Ruby, I love you so much."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I love you too, Levi."


    When he heard the response, Levi kissed more and more obsessively, as if he wanted to integrate her


    into his bone marrow. His love came raging, and at this moment they were each other''s world.


    --The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!